《The Duke's Passion》


 Chapter 1 - PROLOGUE

    <h4>Chapter 1 - PROLOGUE</h4>


    Year 1830


    The air was chilly and brought with it the faint but distinct scent of blood. Thenterns from a long procession of carriages cast the only light in the cloudy darkness as the troupe slowly made its way towards the Duke''s mansion. I watched the carriages clumsily amble up the dirt road on the side of the mountain, but could barely make out the noble''s insignias from my vantage point atop a distant hill.


    "Why bother when the Lord has been asleep for hundreds of years?" I murmured, shaking my head as I looked away from the parade and started the quick trek back to the shack I called home.


    It was no secret that the "Lord of the Mountain" had been asleep for centuries. Even peasants like myself knew this and yet the nobility gathered every year to foolishly make the long, arduous journey up the mountain, all because they believed in the prophecy of His Lord''s return.


    I kicked a stone off the dirt path in irritation as I thought about how I used to ogle at thevish carriages and elegant dresses of the nobility as a child. However, as I grew older, I became more and more familiar with their heartlessness and cruelty. I once had the misfortune of tripping into the way of an oing carriage and only after I narrowly avoided getting crushed did I notice the telltale insignia on the back as it sped away.


    That was just the mildest case. I had witnessed the worst that happened to others, sometimes just because they smelled bad or they got too close to the nobility. They may be beautiful, but they are wicked and rotten on the inside.


    I stopped a few feet away from my front door and sighed. The full moon hade out from behind the clouds and barely illuminated the roof with a bright ray of pearly white and blue. It was pretty, even if my home was severelycking in appeal.


    I made my way to the front door and unlocked it, "I''m home," I whispered to no one, smiling bitterly as I knew only the silence would wee me. The habit was hard to break, even after all these years.


    I was young when my father died and have been living alone ever since. His physical body may be gone, but his kindness will forever live in my heart.


    I counted my steps towards the table where I left themp this morning, "One, two, three¡­" I whispered and after six steps I found myself in front of a sturdy oak table.


    The ss of thentern was cold on my fingers and gave me a chill. I felt around for the matches I normally kept right beside it but couldn''t find them, "What?" I whispered, irritated.


    A sense of dread crawled up my spine but I squashed it, "It could have been the wind from the open door when I left this morning," I said out loud, trying to reassure myself. I put thentern back in its spot on the table and knelt on the ground to find the matches.


    I sighed in frustration when I couldn''t find them anywhere near the table. "Fine," I huffed, "I''ll just go without light tonight."


    Slowly, I got back on my feet and rested my hand on the table. To my surprise, I felt the rough, rectangr box of the matches under my palm. I straightened and looked around. My eyes were slowly adjusting to the moonlight filtering through the windows of the kitchen, but it wasn''t enough to make anything out.


    ''Is it possible I missed them the first time?'' The feeling of dread came back again but I stomped it down. ''It''s dark and the dark does silly things to the human mind,'' I told myself.


    Determined not to lose them again, I kept the matches in one hand as I fumbled for thentern with the other. It wasn''t there.


    I started to panic, "it was just here!" I yelled, absolutely terrified now. The feeling of dread and the chills up my spine intensified until I was nearly hyperventting.


    "I haven''t eaten muchtely and the malnutrition is affecting my brain. That must be it. Short-term memory loss is a real thing. It must be here somewhere I just forgot exactly where!" I managed to calm myself down enough to find thentern but it was just out of my reach. I was able to grab the handle on my tiptoes and with both the matches and thentern clutched in mmy fingers, I shakily lit a match.


    Each spark brought on bubbles of manic excitement in me until the scent of sulfur wafted to my nose as it ignited. The me was a beautiful mix of orange and red, and I looked away as something caught my eye.


    I froze. I wasn''t alone.


    A figure sat a mere two feet away from the table. The match was quickly fading and my brain was telling my body to run, but I stood still, unblinking and barely breathing.


    I nced frantically at the door, screaming at myself to make a run for it but my knees were shaking and I could barely stand, let alone run. In this world ruled by vampires, I was surprised I had made it this long. Peasants would always be nothing more than livestock and as such, no one cared if one among hundreds of them died. We were constantly sacrificed and used to sate the hunger of those bloodthirsty monsters. My death would shock no one.


    The light and youthful tone of the figure shattered the silence of the dark night, "Aren''t you going to light that? I''ve seen them used at home, it''s quite interesting how they work." The stranger''s voice sent a chill down my spine and I could feel my heart hammering against my ribcage.


    I instinctively perceived hisment as an order. Did he want to see my face before he sucked me dry? I lit thentern and held my breath.


    "What an interesting invention!" He eximed, nodding at what he had witnessed. Thentern shook in my grasp and caused shadows to dance along the man''s face. I couldn''t look directly at him, my traitorous feet still frozen to the floor.


    Would he devour me in one sitting or save me for seconds? Was he the type to torture and y with his food? My thoughts grew more and more negative as what felt like years went by before he asked, "You look frightened, why?" with genuine wonder in his voice.


    Was this man dense? "If you''re going to kill me just get it over with already," I whispered, too afraid to talk normally.


    "Hmm?" He seemed confused.


    "Aren''t you here to kill me?" I asked, getting more brave, or more stupid, the longer I was still alive.


    "What gave you that impression?" I saw him lean on the edge of the table from the corner of my eye. "I came here because it''s peaceful. My house is rather bustling and I prefer quiet."


    Peaceful?


    "I¡­ I see." I nodded, barely understanding his motives. If he wanted quiet there were many other ces in the forest than my house.


    Onest struggle, Lilou. Just onest struggle. I chanted inwardly, convincing myself to fight for thest time.


    However, just as I nced at the door again, I heard him let out a devious chuckle and he smiled when he said, "Of course I came here for a reason."


    I figured.


    Taking onest deep breath, I tossed thentern away and rushed towards the front door. The intelligent part of my brain screamed that I was screwed, no human could outrun a vampire. The desperate part of me needed to try.


    He must have been toying with me because as soon as I felt the rough wood of the door, arge, cold hand mped down around my wrist and spun me around to face him. He was holding thentern I had dropped, and I instinctively looked up and was met with a pair of crimson eyes.


    A sh of lightning illuminated his brilliant silver hair and a roar of thunder crashed down around us as he smiled ear to ear and asked, "Don''t run, silly. Won''t you marry me?"

 Chapter 2 - Prologue II

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Prologue II</h4>


    "Don''t run, silly. Won''t you marry me?" he asked, almost gleefully.


    Marriage? Did I hear that correctly? My brain had short-circuited. That was the only exnation for the utter confusion I was feeling. At myck of response, the vampire still holding my wrist asked, "Have you been shocked and excited into silence?"


    What wicked game was this man ying? Excited... more like terrified! Was he so oblivious as to miss the way my entire body shook under his grip? I couldn''t remember thest time I felt so scared. It was like death itself was staring me in the face and all I could muster was a softly whispered, "please."


    "Please?" He replied. "Are you saying I''ve forgotten my manners?" His grip on my wrist tightened and he pulled me closer, "Fine, please marry me," he said sarcastically. I could tell he was used to doing what he wanted and I was surprised he had any notion of what manners were at all.


    I hastily turned my head away from him, hoping he''d soon get bored if I ignored him. It only seemed to make him angrier. "Are you rejecting my marriage proposal?" He seethed, obviously irritated with the dy.


    I opened my mouth to retort but nothing came out. What could I even say? ''You tell him no! Of course, you won''t marry him!'' My mind screamed, desperate to be heard.


    "Ah, you must want to get to know me first," he said happily, as if he had cracked the code to my dilemma. His constant shift in mood threw me for a loop, I just couldn''t keep up.


    My wrist was really starting to hurt and the other hand instinctively went to grab it. Only then did he notice his tight grip and loosened it a little. He sniffed the air, "Oh dear, it appears as though you''ve been injured," he crooned, his eyes closing to mere slits.


    At the mention of a wound, it was as if my brain was reminded and I immediately felt a dull throbbing on my palm. I must have scratched it on the rough wooden door when I tried to escape earlier. Adrenaline was an incredible thing.


    Just kill me already, was what I wanted to say in response. I''d rather the end be quick and rtively painless and I most certainly didn''t need to be injured for him to take my life. He could very easily snap my wrist and then my neck, if he so wanted to. I couldn''tprehend why he hadn''t yet.


    He smirked and asked, "Shall I take care of this for you?" Pointing to the scratch on my palm, the expression on his face and the tone of his voice implied a more sinister solution and I pulled my wrist close and held it against my chest.


    Still smiling like the devil, he straightened to his full height and I backed up against the door instinctively. He turned slightly and I flinched when he pointed in the direction of the window, "Do you see those carriages there?"


    I nodded, wide eyed and wary of his intentions.


    "From the putrid scent of perfume and hair products alone, I can tell that those carriages are filled with eager youngdies. Do you have any idea why they flock to my castle?" He asked, nonchntly drumming his fingers on the oak table and quirking an eyebrow in my direction.


    Most of the carriages had passed through the castle gates and what I was seeing now were just those waiting for their turn to enter the "grand abode" of the Lord. I still wasn''t sure where he was going with all this but I responded with a soft, "Yes, I see them."


    "Good!" he chimed, "And so they wish to marry me and gain the power of the Duke of Grimsbane," he threw his arms wide and I cringed, nearly fusing with the door behind me. He turned to me and whispered, "but I can''t fucking stand them and so I''ll save them for dinner and marry you instead!" He spun once and looked straight at me and winked, "So, will you be mine or shall I be yours?"


    My mouth opened and closed like a fish. I still didn''t believe him and I highly doubted his intentions. If I said no, he''d kill me now. If I said yes, he would most likely kill meter and I would live my life in constant fear.


    "I would have you kill me now, rather thanter," I said weakly, voicing my innermost thoughts out loud.


    His eyes narrowed as he bent over and got closer to my face, "Are you daft? Or deaf?" His face bobbed up and down as he inspected me.


    I looked straight at him and responded with an offended, "Of course not!"


    "Oh good!" He intoned, standing straight and nting both hands on his hips. Those crimson eyes searched the room and found the one rickety chair. "Ah, let''s see," he said and sat down in the chair. "Come here," he crooked a sharp, pointed fingernail and I instinctively walked over to him and stood between his opened knees.


    "Hmm," he murmured and wrapped arge hand around one of my biceps. Then he picked me up by the waist and I panicked when my feet left the floor. I grabbed onto his arms and squeezed, like that would get him to release me. He seemed unfazed by my reaction.


    "My dear," he purred, "You are much too thin for me to eat right now." The ear-to-ear smile coupled with those crimson eyes sent shivers down my spine as my feet once again found the floor.


    I swallowed what little saliva I had left and looked toward the front door, a tiny part of me hoping to somehow get out of this. I jumped when he pped his hands and said, "Then it''s decided!"


    He quickly got to his feet and ced both hands on my shoulders, "From now on, until you ept my proposal, I''m granting you the honorary title of being my reserved meal," and all my brain could process was the sparkle of his sharpened canines.

 Chapter 3 - News That Shook The Dukes Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 3 - News That Shook The Duke''s Mansion</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the Duke''s mansion, arge group of nobles were gathered in a grand and spacious hall. Women d in beautifully crafted silk dresses gossiped happily while men upheld their decorum as they broadened their connections with other noble families. Some of those who attended the banquet enjoyed the festivities, but most bore hidden agendas.


    The sound of the orchestra ying softly in the background waved alongside the clinking of sses and smattering of chuckles. The old had long given up on witnessing the Duke''s return while the young remained hopeful, constantly stabbing each other in the back in their desire to one day be the Duchess of Grimsbanne.


    Rufus stood atop the central ne of a grand, expansive, and very expensive bifurcated staircase. He scanned the bustling crowd of nobles and smiled upon seeing the excitement in their eyes; his family had governed thends of Grimsbanne for hundreds of years and his presence was akin to seeing a celebrity. Even though marrying the acting Lord of the castle wouldn''t grant them the title of Duchess, many of the nobles attempted to gain his favor because to them,nd and power were still an appealing prize.


    "Greetings, noble families," he said, bowing stiffly, and his booming voice could be heard over the orchestra and chattering nobles. They slowly faded into silence as everyone turned their attention towards him, captivated by his golden hair that shone brighter than the mesmerizing sun.


    "I, Lord Rufus Barrett, acting Lord of Grimsbanne, express my delight to every one of you," he said, stretching his arms out before him. "Tonight, we have gathered in hopes that His Lordship will hear our united hearts waiting for his return. Please enjoy your time tonight, we have prepared..." his words trailed off as his eyes locked on the Butler of the stronghold, walking quickly to the foot of the stairs.


    Rufus smiled at the waiting nobles and held up a hand, asking for their patience as Fabian, the young Butler, hastily took the stairs two at a time. "My Lord," he whispered fervently, "there is an emergency you must hear at once!" The butler''s frantic demeanor caused Rufus'' brow to arch.


    He kept the same pleasant smile on and said, "Our Castle has worked tirelessly to procure the most exquisite selection of wines. Please, grab a ss and enjoy the handcrafted hors d''oeuvres; I will join you allter." Murmurs of surprise and protest erupted from the group, but Rufus signaled the orchestra to begin ying to silence them.


    He led the Butler to a private room and gestured for him to speak. "My Lord, the coffin¡­" Fabian trailed off, seemingly terrified to finish the sentence."What about the coffin?" he asked, jaw tightening as he prepared for the worst.


    Fabian wrung his hands together in concern. "My Lord, the coffin is empty," he whispered shakily, "and the Duke is nowhere to be found."


    "What?" Rufus asked, dumbstruck.


    "We think he is no longer on the Castle grounds."


    Rufus'' mind raced with horrible possibilities. Lord Samael forced himself into a long slumber before he could tear down the entire estate; there was no telling what mental state he awoke in. Almost simultaneously, they looked at the expansive painting on the wall behind them where a demon stood above piles of corpses, the dread on their faces clear as day. After a long silence, Rufus finally spoke.


    "Fabian, protecting the estate is our first priority," he paused, thinking, "and the guests must not know he is gone." Fabian nodded and quickly left to discreetly mobilize the Knights.


    Once alone, Rufus began to pace. ''The nobles were meant to be a sacrifice for the Lord when he awoke,'' he thought, running a hand through his golden hair. "There has to be a way to bait him in," he said aloud, bing increasingly frustrated. He slowly balled his hand up until his nails grew longer and dug into his palm. His eyes flickered with excitement and panic, but fear kept him grounded as he whispered, "Who knows what monster now prowls the street."

 Chapter 4 - I Refuse Your Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 4 - I Refuse Your Refusal</h4>


    "Re-reserved meal?" My heart pounded loudly against my chest as I repeated his words. How was that honorary?


    "Yes! I''ll fatten you up and devour you once you''re full of nourishment!" He assured proudly, nodding as he grinned mischievously.


    Evil. What a vile, evil man¡­


    "I¡­ I¡­" I tried to speak, but I ended up stuttering.


    How could my life take such a drastic turn?


    As I stared at him with fear shrouding my soul, his crimson eyes suddenly glinted and gradually grew sharper. His gaze shifted away from mine.


    "You should really take care of that," he murmured, hands still on my shoulders. "You shouldn''t leave a wound unattended, especially around vampires, Reserved meal."


    I had forgotten about it already, too used to dealing with small wounds because of work.


    "Ahh¡­ such a sweet aroma. You have no idea how enticing it smells." After staring at my trembling hand, the silver-haired vampire raised his gaze back to me.


    As soon as our eyes met once again, my shoulders trembled violently. I felt the need to run once again. However, my body was too overwhelmed to even try. His deep crimson eyes were forcefully drawing me in. My breathing grew heavy, my chest moved in and out deeply.


    I was panting just with his piercing stare. I already prepared myself to die, but deep down, he gave me a fleeting hope which seemed he would take away instantly.


    Please¡­ just end this already. I whispered these words repeatedly in my mind.


    "I have had nothing for a very long time ¡ª I''m famished." He said menacingly, staring down directly into my eyes that pierced even my soul.


    Famished? Upon hearing his threatening remarks, I voluntarily closed my eyes and turned my head to the side, tired of his antics. I might as well just offer myself. He would kill me either way. Why would I have to let him fatten me up? It was just a way to prolong my misery. I''m not a masochist.


    I clenched my teeth as hard as I could. I waited for pain to ensue.


    However, none of what I expected happened. I furrowed my brows and opened my eyes ever so slowly. "You shouldn''t do this," he said, shaking his head and clicking his tongue. "You''re giving me mixed signals, I might think you''re seducing me."


    Huh? I''m the one getting mixed signals!


    "I would take you right here and now, and start a romance that could move even the most callous heart. But you''re too fragile and I''m too famished¡­ I might break all your bones." He saidnguidly and seductively.


    I gulped, his eyes were still the same. However, I could feel this strong suppressionced in his tone.


    "I¡­ I¡­" My lower lip uncontrobly trembled as I tried to speak.


    His brows furrowed and he took a few steps back. He stared at me, a misced innocent look on his face.


    "Hmm? Are you going to tell me a few broken bones will be alright? Aren''t you na?ve?" he smirked,ughing at me.


    "I would rather you eat me than give me hope," I said, mysteriously able to muster the courage to speak and rify my side. He had been making fun of me for being dumb and I let him because I was scared. But¡­ I''m tired of cowering in fear. I just wanted this endless night to end.


    The silver-haired man arched his brows, tilting his head to the side. I witnessed a glint of amusement cross his crimson orbs.


    I continued, "If you don''t eat me now I will run to a very farawaynd!" After dropping my warning, I was obviously astonished at my own remarks. I didn''t know where I got such courage, but it was true. If he let me go now, I would run away. I would flee for sure.


    Even if I die as I flee, at the very least, I would die the way I wanted to. Instead of waiting for the day he would devour me after feeding me.


    Silence. Neither of us spoke for a moment as the whistle of the wind whispered in my ears. I could hear the loud beating of my heart as anxiousness engulfed me. As I kept my determined look despite my weeping soul, this man suddenly burst outughing.


    Heughed andughed, holding onto his stomach as he hunched over in mirth.


    As for me, I looked at him in utter dismay. Why was heughing? What was so hrious about what I said? I watched himugh until he was wiping drops of tears from the corner of his eyes. When he recovered, he looked at me and smiled brightly.


    "I refuse your refusal, reserved meal." He mused. "You''re too fun to tease and I''m too... romantic. Do you think I would miss the chance to experience a forbidden romance?"


    With the corner of his lips tilting into a devious smirk, he winked.


    And I gasped in disbelief.

 Chapter 5 - Born Stupid (?)

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Born Stupid (?)</h4>


    "How can he call this romance?" I murmured, hugging my knees as the sun peeked through the horizon. I had been outside all night long. I couldn''t muster enough energy to even stand or crawl back home.


    Well, not that I wanted to go inside. What happenedst night¡­ I hoped it was just a nightmare and that I''d soon wake up.


    As I watched the bleak rays of the new day shine upon the world, I chuckled bitterly. How could I think it was just a nightmare when I didn''t even sleep? Although, maybe I fainted from exhaustion even before I could get home?


    I tried to convince myself that what happenedst night was just a horrible dream and that I would definitely not find that man inside my house.


    Definitely¡­ If I went in, silence would be the only thing to wee me. Right¡­ that''s right, Lilou. It was just¡­


    "Ahh¡­ bloody rise and shine!"


    I was almost sessful in lying to myself when I heard the familiar voice of that man. I wept inside, hugging my knees tightly. "This can''t be real¡­" I whispered, chewing my lower lip in distress.


    "Hey, my fianc¨¦, you''ve been out all night. This light hurts my eyes. Let''s go in!"


    From a distance, I heard himin and nag. He reminded me of myte father and how he used to nag me to go inside to keep myself safe.


    However, the person calling me now wasn''t nagging to keep me safe. I knew his intention was the opposite. I had never felt so unsafe thinking about my own home.


    "Hey, can''t you hear me?" he asked, annoyed, but I didn''t dare look in his direction.


    ''I can hear you loud and clear! The more reason I should feign being deaf!'' was what I wanted to scream at him.


    However, I was too scared for my life. I didn''t have a bright future ¡ª not that I had the ambition to be sessful and achieve something remarkable even before all this.


    I''m not a fool to even dream of something that could get me out of poverty. I knew, deep down, no matter how much I despised it, I was and would always be at the lowest ss in this society.


    Still, the thought of losing my life terrified me. Even a peasant like me still wanted to see tomorrow.


    How ungrateful of me¡­ I did witness the sun rise again. But the question was, until when? That man had imed me as his reserved meal. He would fatten me until I''m good enough to fill his stomach. The thought of it made me shudder in fear.


    "Huh? Are you cold?" he asked from close by and I almost jumped out of my skin.


    Wait a second¡­ He could stand the sunlight?


    Seeing him in the sunlight, grinning brightly at me, my body instantly went cold and my vision shook slightly..


    "No," I answered under my breath. "I''m not cold. I''m¡­" I choked, not realizing I was holding my breath. My entire body was shaking and no matter how hard I tried to stop it, I couldn''t.


    My mind raced. How could he stand the sunlight? Was there truly no escape? I couldn''t help when my thoughts turned primal and I wondered if ending my life to avoid one of prolonged torture and suffering was the answer. I stopped my thoughts there. Father would never forgive me if I took my own life, no matter the circumstance.


    "How are you¡­?" I managed to stammer out. Unknowingly, as I trailed off, I was only staring at this man who seemed annoyed but curious.


    "Mesmerized?" He asked, tilting his head to the side and smiling ruefully. "Or did the sunlight on my beautiful face make you fall in love with me?"


    I hoped he was joking. That was just utterly ridiculous.


    "I''m just scared, milord." My words flew out of my mouth, along with my faint exhale. "I''m torn between taking my own life or living in terror and suspense for the rest of my days." Wow. I didn''t think I would sessfully ry my thoughts aloud but I had no regrets being outspoken.


    He would kill me either way. Therefore, being honest and outspoken wouldn''t make a difference. I would meet my end sooner, perhaps, but I''d prefer that.


    "Huh? Why is that a problem? You''d die either way." Giving me a baffled look, he uttered nonchntly with a shrug.


    Don''t make fun of me. I''m well-aware of that, but you''d never understand even if I tried to exin.


    "Oh right!" he said happily, "You have a third option. Just marry me!" His crimson eyes sparkled and the smile on his face stretched into a broad grin.


    Marry you and get drained on my wedding night? How was that an option? It was still the same!


    "Milord," Out of ideas, I mustered my courage and knelt down. My forehead literally touching the ground, I pleaded. "Milord, just kill me now. I know I am not enough to fill your stomach, but please treat it as an¡­" I choked, swallowing down air as I sped my fist tightly. "Treat me as an appetizer, milord."


    For the nth time, I was asking him to take my life. I never thought I woulde to a point in my life where I''d repeatedly plead for someone to kill me. It hurt my pride as a human being. However, I was too desperate and I couldn''t think properly.


    "Tsk," he clicked his tongue, annoyed. "I think I''m wrong for calling you stupid because it sounds like that''s not the case." He paused.


    I couldn''t see him with my forehead on the ground but I felt his strong presence approach and I saw his muddy ck shoes in front of me.


    "Be honest. You''re actually suicidal, aren''t you?"


    Hisst remarks were thest straw that broke my restraint. Abruptly, I raised my head and saw him squatting down in front of me.


    "Were you born stupid, milord?!" I scoffed, truly irritated.


    He looked at me, surprised.

 Chapter 6 - Taking Everything In Literally.

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Taking Everything In Literally.</h4>


    "Were you born stupid, milord?" I scoffed, grinding my teeth as I felt he was merely making fun of me. I wouldn''t be in a suicidal state if not for you!


    My question took him by surprise and his eyes blinked countless times as he processed my question.


    "Can''t you understand that I''m not a masochist? Being seen as prey wouldn''t make anyone happy." I tried to be as courageous as I could but my voice broke and I felt the corner of my eyes well up. Still, I fought the tears from falling. I balled my fist tighter as my lower lip trembled.


    "I just want to die now if I''m going to die anyway. I don''t indulge myself in the superficial happiness you expect me to have. I''ve been asking you to kill me if that was your n from the beginning."


    I failed. A teardrop rolled down my cheek upon finishing my statement. Neither of us spoke. The soft whistle of the morning breeze brushed past my ear.


    If this man didn''t show upst night, I could imagine myself enjoying the morning breeze. But right now, I couldn''t enjoy anything because I had to endure this overwhelming fear.


    After a long silence, the silver-haired man ced his smallest finger inside his ear. He then moved it with a light, quick motion. "You know, you should''ve asked not to be born if you didn''t want to die." he lectured in a nonchnt tone.


    Slowly, he pulled his pinky finger from his ear and nced at it. The next second, he blew away the dirt before shifting his gaze back to me. "Instead of begging someone to kill you, enjoy life! So, when you die, you have memories to take with you." He shrugged, casting me a nonchnt look as the light of the sun shone brightly from behind him.


    This was the very first time I had seen his face clearly. He had hair akin to the color of wood ashes, unruly swirls in its tip, and his crimson eyes glinted brightly and appeared darker during the daytime. Narrow nose, lean cheeks, with lips that were thin and somewhat pale. Momentarily, his appearance mesmerized me and his features screamed nobility. I had seen countless nobles and most of them were extremely good-looking, especially those who had vampire genes.


    Was he one of them? Obviously, he was probably one of those odd nobles who abused their power. Huh¡­ nobles¡­ I''m abhorring their existence, Father. "But, you''re not like everyone else," I blurted out without looking away from him.


    He was different. Hence, he couldn''t understand what I was feeling.


    For a vampire like him, they could enjoy life as long as they could. They could throw it away easily once they had enough.


    As for me¡­ I just wanted to live peacefully. Even if it was impossible to have peace, that''s how I wanted to live.


    Upon hearing myst remarks, I saw him freeze for a moment. Slowly, the side of his lips curled upward subtly.


    "I know," he said in a rather unusual tone. "I''ve been walking in a long tunnel for a long time without wonderful memories to recall."


    For some reason, hearing him speak caused my shoulders to ease up while I breathed smoothly. I couldn''t understand, but my heart warmed up.


    "That''s why¡­"


    I swallowed hard, biting my lower lip as my sympathetic heart ached for him. Perhaps I was too harsh? I may be human and it might be hard for him to understand my feelings. However, wasn''t it the same for me?


    He was a vampire. Therefore, I couldn''t see his perspective because I''ve never been in his shoes, and I''ve never walked in them.


    "That''s why, I told myself I would surely devour the best of the best as myst meal. At the very least, I''d die happy."


    Just when I expected something more emotional, I was wrong. Slowly, his subtle smile gradually grew wicked. "And only I can make that meal perfect with remarkably juicy meat drizzled with cream¡­ creamy blood." He licked his lower lip before wiping the corner of his mouth with his arm. He was actually drooling with just the thought.


    "¡­" I couldn''t articte my thoughts.


    I never thought I would feel utterly defeated by his unreasonable logic. My father used to tell me I was stubborn. But, if Father ever met this man, he would surely feel proud of how obedient I was.


    "Right? So, let''s live our time making memorable memories together!" After he recovered from his food fantasy, he faced me with a twisted grin. "I swear I''d be gentle, you wouldn''t feel pain and I would devour every inch of you."


    Was that supposed to reassure me? I shook my head lightly, looking away from him as I let out the heaviest sigh I could. If only I had the guts to take my own life, I would. But I couldn''t. In other words, I could only let this man im my life. I just hoped he wasn''t lying when he said I wouldn''t feel the slightest pain.


    "You have my word; I would be very, very gentle," he repeated, grinning from ear to ear.


    Was he that happy just thinking of me as his meal?


    "If it''s settled¡­ shall we go in and start making¡­ memories?"


    The longer I stared at his wicked grin, the more I felt terrified inwardly. How could we make memories inside this shack? Was he only saying that because he couldn''t stand the light anymore?


    Myst thought brought courage within me. "I''m afraid I can''t, milord. I have to help in the field and sell in the town."


    Hurriedly, I got back to my feet and after casting him an awkward smile, I trudged away while steadily hastening my pace.


    ''Go and make memories on your own. I will make memories for myself!'' I scoffed internally, takingrge strides away from him.


    **


    As Lilou stormed away, the silver-haired man, Samael,ughed as he watched her leave.


    "What a silly little girl¡­" Samael shook his head lightly, biting his bottom lip as the corner of his lips stretched wider.


    "Taking everything in literally."

 Chapter 7 - Welcome Home <3

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Wee Home <3</h4>


    "Lilou!" As soon as I reached the field where I worked, the children called out to me excitedly. The gloominess I had been feeling instantly faded away as they approached, and I squatted down to greet them.


    I used to help full-time in the field but the farmers insisted I focus on teaching the kids, even though education for peasants was unnecessary. Thankfully, the farmers shared my ideals. I knew little, but I kept on learning and sharing that knowledge. Also, my father taught me a lot of things before he passed.


    "How are you today?" I asked the kids with a smile.


    It was early in the morning but the children were already covered in dirt. Although they were dirty, they were just as brilliant as those middle-ss and noble children in the city. It pained me that they didn''t have the same privileges and reminded me of how I wanted to attend school, but my father couldn''t afford it.


    "Lilou, we were all worried that something happened to you!" one child eximed, causing my brows to furrow.


    "Huh? Why were you worried? Why would something happen to me?" I asked, curious what could have happened to make them worry about me. Well, something did happen to me but I had made it out alive¡­ for now.


    A familiar voice chuckled next to me and said, "These children heard about the incident in the neighboring townst night."


    Slowly, I turned my attention to old Olly. She was a housewife who used to help her husband in the field and watched the children from time to time.


    She had to switch to working in the field full time when her husband died because of a disease and the responsibility of watching the kids was passed to me.


    "Old Olly, we always hear such news and it will probably never change." I smiled and stood up upright.


    The children held my hand as I faced old Olly. "But, what''s important is that everyone in Town is safe," I added, casting my eyes around the vast field. We had lost many people over the years but everyone kept moving forward.


    This field was a witness to everyone''s time and even knew my father when he used to work here as a farmer.


    "Ah, you''re right!" Old Olly chuckled heartily. "As long as everyone here is safe, that has nothing to do with us!" Herughter grew louder as she walked back to the field.


    I smiled and felt moved as I watched everyone toiling away in the field. I was never this emotional, however, my life or death experience of encountering a vampire made me appreciate the small things in life more. I was d that that bloodthirsty, silver-haired vampire found me and not them. I was fond of everyone because they were like family to me. Seeing them safe despite how tough life was? It was good enough for me. I would just treasure these memories while I have time left.


    "Lilou? Are you crying?" A child asked as I watched everyone from a distance. I looked down and every one of them was looking up at me, their innocent eyes worried.


    "No, I''m not." I shook my head lightly, wiping a tear from the corner of my eye. "Lilou is just... extremely happy that everyone is fine," I exined, patting their heads reassuringly. I kept my smile until the children felt reassured and smiled back.


    "Let''s go? I have a lot to teach you, alright?" I encouraged, stretching my subtle smile into a grin. The children all cheered at once with my hands holding theirs, we headed to therge oak tree where I taught them how to read and write under its shade.


    ****


    The day had passed in the blink of an eye and I was thankful that I survived today, just like how I survived all the other days.


    After school was done, I helped Old Olly and the farmers in the field. Although they only asked me to help with light tasks, I was happy to help.


    Now that it was time to go home, I looked up at the road leading to my shack and I remembered that when my father passed away, the farmers worriedly tried to convince me to live near the field. However, I was stubborn and kept living in the shack my father built. I never thought I would reconsider that decision after so many years.


    "I just hope he left," I murmured, smiling bitterly at my hopeless situation. He said it himself. He wouldn''t let me go and my days are numbered. "It''s fine, Lilou," I whispered, attempting tofort myself as I dragged my feet back home.


    Also, after spending another day in the field it reminded me that I couldn''t put them in danger. If I somehow managed to get away, that despicable vampire might divert his attention to them and I wouldn''t forgive myself if one of them got hurt because of me.


    As I made up the reason I shouldn''t run away, I snapped back when I realized I had already reached the top of the hill. I slowly turned my head towards the horizon to see that the sun was about to set, sprinkling the world with golden rays.


    A beautiful sight to see that was twinned with terror once it fully set. Sunsets were a beautiful sight to behold, but once it set, fear started creeping into our hearts.


    I wondered if the nobility experienced the same fear every sunset. Perhaps they didn''t.


    "I''m¡­" When I was about to enter the door, my habit of announcing my arrival struck me and I halted before I could finish, thinking that I should stop these weird habits because no one was at home anymore.


    Just as I clenched my teeth, an appetizing aroma wafted my nose. What was that? Hurriedly, I walked through the door and saw the silver-haired man slowly turn to face me. "You''re early, but wee home!" he said, smiling from ear to ear until his eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Wee home...?" I whispered under my breath, as my eyes softened. The man who would take my life uttered the words I''ve been longing to hear all these years, and yet my heart still fluttered.


    I''m home, my heart whispered.

 Chapter 8 - I Didnt Steal It, I Borrowed It.

    <h4>Chapter 8 - I Didn''t Steal It, I Borrowed It.</h4>


    "You''re early, but wee home," he said, grinning from ear to ear, and all I could do was just look at him in silence.


    Announcing my arrival was a habit I couldn''t break. By doing this and rambling about my day, practically talking to myself, it made me feel... a little less lonely by my father''s passing. But now, this vampire was saying the words I had longed to hear. I shouldn''t have felt moved by it, knowing I''d pay for my life, but I couldn''t help it.


    "Come. I repaired the table and chairs while you were gone. This will be done in a moment," he said, moving clumsily through the small kitchen.


    I nced at the table, where a few apples sat, and eyed the two new, sturdy-looking chairs. I hadn''t had fruits in such a long time; they were always too expensive for me. I had been surviving on potatoes or whatever I could take from the field. Seeing fruit on the table should feel like a miracle, but I didn''t feel that excited. It only reminded me of how he nned to fatten me up before devouring me. Howical, I thought. I would have never thought that having more food on the table could feel so dreadful.


    I raised my head, ring daggers at him. ''Perfect meal, huh?'' He was surely devoted to making thate true.


    Without a word, I dragged my feet towards the chair and plopped my butt down on the seat, put my hands on the table. They were dirty and I should have gone to the river to wash them, but being wary of hygiene didn''t matter now since I would be dead soon, anyway.


    "Here you go!" ted, the silver-haired man carrying a pot, ced it on the table.


    Soup¡­


    I bit my lower lip, hearing my stomach growl just with its aroma. Was that meat I''m seeing? It smelled delicious and appeared very appetizing.


    I hadn''t had such a meal in a long time. But I held myself back because I wouldn''t let my appetite get the better of me.


    "If you''re worried it may be human meat, no, unfortunately," he said in defense as I stared at the food, refusing to eat.


    Unfortunately? I never truly thought about his concerns. But now that he mentioned it, I could not help but cast him a suspicious look.


    "Try it! I just grabbed this dish today, you know." He grinned, still looking suspicious and wicked.


    "It''s edible." He encouraged as he wiggled his brows.


    ''Well, ignorance is bliss,'' I thought, making up an excuse.


    "Thank you for the food," I muttered under my breath, as I grabbed the wooden spoon he took from who knows where.


    The wooden spoon trembled in my hand. I knew he was only doing this for his own agenda and eating to my heart''s content was an act of embracing being his prey. The soup just smelled so appetizing and slowly, I scooped a spoonful of soup and blew on it. Just a sip, Lilou. Just a sip. After blowing it mildly, I ced the wooden spoon before my lips. Carefully, I took a sip of the soup until my eyes instantly gleamed.


    Delicious.


    I never tasted such exquisite soup with so many vors. It was marvelous, warming not just my muscles, but my heart.


    Instantly, I felt my cheeks heat up as my spoon automatically went for another scoop, even though I knew I shouldn''t eat more.


    I had already eaten three more spoonfuls in the blink of an eye.


    "Ahh¡­ Rufus'' chefs are great, huh?" he muttered, catching my attention as I raised my head. "I wonder if I can steal more from their kitchen."


    "Huh?"


    He smiled, close-lipped. "Nothing. I mean, I didn''t actually cook it myself." He shrugged before he chuckled. "I just heated it up, but you should enjoy it. You''re too thin. I''m surprised a strong wind hasn''t blown you and this shack away yet," he added, cupping his cheek as he watched me eat.


    "You stole this?" I asked incredulously.


    "Well, I wouldn''t call it stealing..." He grinned, in denial about his immoral behavior. "I just borrowed it!"


    He was, indeed, in denial.


    "Milord, I don''t think they called this borrowing. We should return it," I argued, cing the wooden spoon down. It was a shame that I nearly forgot to sabotage his diet n for me. But eating stolen food was beyond my morals. Even if he stole it from those well-off families, I wouldn''t be proud and satisfied eating something stolen.


    "Huh? But, why?" he asked, tilting his head to the side as he sported a baffled look.


    "Even a peasant has morals to uphold, milord," I answered, staring him straight in the eye.


    Perhaps slowly epting my fate as his prey made me rx around him. I wouldn''t lie and say I had ovee my fear, but it was less terrifying knowing he wouldn''t kill me now. Or maybe, I''m acting braver knowing he could just snap my neck and everything would be over... just like what I wanted.


    "Is that so?" He frowned, appearing to understand my reasons. "Well, if that''s what you want, you can return it." He added, nodding in agreement before he set his eyes on me. His eyes glinted as he smirked evilly.


    What was he up to now?


    "I stole it from the mansion from that mountain." His grin appeared more wicked as he said it. "Return it there."


    My eyes widened as I came to an understanding of where he stole it. "At... the Duke''s Mansion?!"


    My soul momentarily left my body upon my realization. I stared at him nkly. My mouth gaped open a little as I felt my heart sink.


    "Yes! That mansion!" he sighed in distress. "I snuck in and nearly got myself caught. Ahh¡­ my struggles just for this silly, ungrateful, little girl." Again, he let out a weary sigh, as if he nearly got himself killed. How could he infiltrate the Duke''s mansion and be left unscathed?


    Just who was this vampire?


    "You¡­" I trailed off, unable to articte my disbelief.


    Just then, I heard horses and voices from outside my shack. "Search the ce and find that thief!" was what I heard.

 Chapter 9 - Duke

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Duke</h4>


    "Search the area and find that thief!"


    As soon as those orders reached my ear, a few knights barged through the door of the shack. I stared at them nkly; I couldn''t move a muscle.


    Just what terrible luck struck my life?


    Not only has this maniacal vampire chosen me as prey, but now, the knights of the Duke were here because of a crime I didn''tmit.


    Plead and kneel, Lilou. Push all the me on this vampire and ask for their help. Perhaps the knight''s arrival wasn''t so bad. Maybe they could probably help me with my dilemma?


    Myst thoughts brought me courage. The slightest chance that one of them would feel sympathetic and help me out with my situation brought bubbles of excitement to my heart.


    "You two!" one of them yelled, just as I mustered the courage to drop to my knees. I jolted instinctively, anxiousness creeping into my heart.


    "Show your respect and kneel before Lord Barrett!" said the Knight and my heart raced uncontrobly.


    Lord Barrett? The Lord overseeing Grimsbanne while the Duke is in his slumber? Why would such a person be here? Did this silver-haired vampire cause some other trouble that would make the Duke''s most trusted aide search for him, himself?


    The fear I had feltst night was probably the worst I had ever experienced, but this situation felt the same.


    "Oh,e on!" the vampire whined, "I was just looking forward to supper stories!"


    "Milord, it''s not the time to act all defiant. Quick, pay respect to the Lord!" I muttered under my breath.


    After saying so, I hurriedly dropped to my knees. "Pardon my humble abode, milord. I don''t know why his lordship is in the house of this undeserving peasant. Please forgive me for I can''t even serve tea to his lordship," I eximed bravely through gritted teeth.


    My spine instantly shuddered when I felt a powerful gaze on me. That silver-haired vampire should kneel, but it seemed he wouldn''t!


    I should be d that that vampire might inflict the wrath of Sir Rufus. However, part of me didn''t want that to happen.


    "There was an intruder earlier today in the Duke''s manor."


    After a stiflingly long time, I heard someone speak, his toneced with an overwhelming authority that could make someone submit almost immediately. One could instantly discern a high-ranking noble just with their tone and aura. And this man, this was surely the Duke''s aide, Sir Rufus Barrett!


    No¡­ that silver-haired maniac vampire should flee! I mean, he should¡­


    I ground my teeth, feeling helpless, worrying about the vampire who wanted to kill me. I should let him be and try to save myself.


    But why am I worrying about him now?


    "Hey, didn''t you hear us? It''s Lord Rufus! Show some respect!" Again, I heard someone shout, which caused my body to tremble.


    "Silence." I don''t know what was urring, but Sir Rufus intervened.


    Just as ordered, the shack was shrouded in nothing but silence.


    While not a single one of them spoke, my forehead and back broke out in sweats. It slowly dripped down from my forehead to the back of my hand.


    It''s fine, Lilou. You''re prepared to die, anyway. I told myself.


    Perhaps that vampire was right. I may be suicidal, as I''ve beenforting myself with death.


    "No one has infiltrated the Duke''s Mansion and left the manor alive." I heard Sir Rufus speak again after what felt like forever. I swallowed hard and sped my hands tightly. That vampire would be executed, for sure! Serves him right!


    I cheered inwardly. Yet, deep down, I know I wasn''t as happy as I should be.


    And before I knew it, I raised my head and hurriedly blurted out, "Milord, forgive this peasant, for I havemitted a crime punishable by death. I had let hunger get the better of this peasant." I felt my heart sink upon hearing my own statements. I acted without thinking again, putting myself on death row automatically. "I deserve death," I whispered and trembled uncontrobly.


    At the very end, I was, indeed, silly. Why would I have to try to save that vampire?


    I hated myself for covering for him.


    I stared nkly at the pair of grey eyes of Sir Rufus. I had only seen him from far away and I was surprised to see that he was extremely good-looking from this distance.


    "What are you saying, peasant?" My shoulders shivered at his voice and it snapped me back from my trance. At the same time, I felt someone was staring at me menacingly.


    "How silly to look at others in my presence," The silver-haired man muttered in annoyance. Instinctively, I moved my gaze back to him.


    He was still sitting indifferently, disregarding the knights and the Duke''s powerful aide presence. Did he have the slightest ounce of idea who oversees thisnd right now? I don''t think so as his eyes were on me, glinting dangerously as if I did something unforgivable.


    What did I do that displeased him? I was merely trying to save him and he was returning it with malice? Who was ungrateful between us now?


    "My Lord, this man is no ordinary man. I could sense he is a vampire as well," said a knight as he leaned closer to Sir Rufus.


    "Yes, this man is indeed, not an ordinary vampire." Sir Rufus nodded. His eyes, which bore the color of ash, glinted as he set them on the silver-haired vampire.


    He should run away. No matter how capable he was, he would stand no chance against Sir Rufus!


    Just as I looked away from Sir Rufus to the knight, I heard the silver-haired man speak. "Scram."


    Huh? My mouth fell open at the audacity of this lunatic! Did he just say scram?! Can''t he read the air?


    Curious, I shifted my eyes back to him. He wasn''t smiling like usual. For some reason, I couldn''t recognize this vampire, who would always grin and smile unreasonably.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" There was not a trace of emotion in his voice as he repeated, "I said, scram. The next time I repeat it¡­ I won''t give you a chance to hear it, Rufus."


    My mind buzzed, trying to make sense of this situation. Just where the hell did his audacitying from?! But what was more shocking has yet toe. I flinched when I glimpsed at Sir Rufus making movements, and to my surprised, he bent down, his fist across his chest, bowing!


    "It really is you..." There was a touch of longing and relief in Sir Rufus''s voice that anyone could feel. "I, Rufus Barrett, a humble servant of the Duke Samael La Crox, bowed to wee your return, My Lord. I''m really d to see you again, Your Grace."


    And another wave of silence ensued.

 Chapter 10 - Samael La Crox

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Samael La Crox</h4>


    I felt the beating of my heart drummed against my chest. The silence only intensified my puzzlement and shock.


    What was going on?


    Why was the acting duke kneeling before that silver-haired vampire? Wait, did he call him¡­ Samael?


    The same name as the regal duke of Grimsbanne? Duke Samael La Crox?


    I heard that name in many tales. The Duke who established Grimsbanne after being banished from the pce and Capital.


    The Duke who was in his slumber for hundreds of years.


    Was this silver-haired vampire¡­ that Duke?


    Impossible¡­


    "Rufus, how dare you interrupt our supper and steal that fickle hearted girl''s attention from me?" Samael asked, ncing at me menacingly.


    "I apologized for interrupting his lordship''s affairs. However, we have toe and confirm that it was his lordship who infiltrated the manor." Rufus, the acting duke, exined in a polite yet nk tone.


    When the knights present grasped the situation, one after another, they knelt down on their knees. Soon, everyone was kneeling before him.


    While I watched everything unfold in disbelief.


    "Pardon my rudeness, My Lord. I was incapable of recognizing his lordship, I ept death as punishment!" The knight who was shouting earlier apologized.


    "Yes," Yet, Samael was unfazed. "You lot just better drop dead."


    I flinched.


    "Except you, silly." As if he was reading my mind, Samael smirked and winked at me.


    "As you wish, My Lord." With my silence, I heard the knight shout as they wield their swords.


    "Don''t. You haven''t known His lordship. He didn''t mean it literally." Before the knights could pierce themselves, the acting duke, Rufus stopped them.


    Yet, Rufus, the acting Duke kept his kneeling stance.


    "Your Grace, please pardon our sudden interruption before your supper. We would retreat at once¡­"


    Rufus paused as he slightly raised his head, and his gaze immediately set on Samael.


    "But, will you return to your mansion tonight? A lot happened during your slumber, which needed to be discussed immediately."


    Rufus added sternly. His tone told me that there were important things to be discussed.


    Does that mean this maniacal vampire would leave me alone? The thought of him going back to his world made me feel relieved.


    "No."


    Yet, just before I could celebrate internally, Duke Samael''s answer hindered that happiness from urring.


    "But, My Lord ¡ª"


    "Rufus, I''ve seen Grimsbanne and could instantly tell it''s not what it used to be." Duke Samael said in the same disinterested tone.


    "Then, the more reason we should discuss it."


    "Why?"


    The quicker Rufus spat his argument, the faster this Duke replied.


    Momentarily, Rufus was rendered speechless. Who wouldn''t?


    "My Lord,"


    "Grimsbanne''s affair is now in your hands." Samael shrugged nonchntly, showing no intention of reiming his title as the regal Duke.


    "I''ll leave Grimsbanne in your hands until this silly girl begged me to be the duchess."


    My heart instantly leapt to my throat upon hearing his remarks. Everyone, including Rufus, moved their attention to me.


    Uh¡­ it''s not what you think it was!


    "Then, shall we bring her back along with us?" asked Rufus, his eyes glinting suspiciously at me.


    "No need. I don''t like forcing people." Samael shamelessly imed with a wave.


    He doesn''t enjoy forcing people? Then, his ''I refuse your refusal''st night, was not called forcing?


    "If you''re satisfied now, will you please help yourself out?"


    After a beat, Samael spoke indifferently.


    "I''m in the middle of courting the future duchess. Can''t you still see what important business I''m in?"


    He added with a questioning tone.


    Every word he spatted left me more and more speechless. I was a peasant and would always be one.


    However, how could my life suddenly escte and this duke was calling me the future duchess? Was he trying to conceal his real motives with me being his prey?


    Once again, I felt terrified. I haven''t had a full grasp on this silver-haired man''s identity.


    Yet, I knew, deep down, my fate was already set in stone when he said I''ll be his reserved meal.


    "Understood, My Lord." Rufus beckoned to give respect to the regal Duke I never expected the silver-haired man to be.


    Slowly, Rufus helped himself up and nced over his knights. "Let''s go out and wait until our lordship conquered this peasant."


    "Rufus, that''s a little rude, you know."


    "Forgive me, my Lord." Rufus slightly bowed his head but said nothing further.


    With that being said, Rufus and all the knights inside the shack helped themselves out. Meanwhile, I couldn''t even muster enough energy to help myself up.


    What happened just now was hard for me to believe. I wasn''t dreaming, am I?


    This silver-haired man¡­ he was that Duke?


    ''You see those carriages over there? All nobledies hoped to charm me and be my bride!''


    Suddenly, his speechst night shed in my head again. He did say thatst night, but I thought it was just an empty brag.


    I already heard a ton of the reasons nobledies looked forward to that time of the year. But there were only two popr versions.


    The first one was, they said that if the Duke awoke from his slumber, he would take anyone he fancy as his bride.


    Some version says the Duke''s Bride was actually a sacrifice to replenish the Duke''s vitality.


    However, the Duke never woke up and some human nobles already grew old. The older generations already died before they could see his lordship.


    Many believed the former tale, even the nobles. Some believed thetter.


    While I believed neither.


    But now, I think it was both.


    How¡­ did my life escte up to this point?


    "Dear, do you want to resume where we left off?" As I reviewed my life, his question snapped me back to the currentpse.


    "You haven''t told me how was your day."


    He added, beaming at me as if nothing happened just now.


    Oh, my days¡­ just how miserable a peasant life could be?


    "Mi ¡ª milord¡­" I tried to speak, but the shock I''ve experienced fromst night and now suddenly surged inside me.


    ''Have mercy on this humble one.'' Thus, I could only finish my plead internally.


    "Samael."


    Slowly, the corner of his lips stretched broader as he rested his chin on his palm.


    "Your fiance''s name is Samael La Crox. Hence, don''t look at other men or I''ll pull your eyes out."


    With that same grin on his face, he stated, which only made my heart beat restlessly.


    "Your man gets easily jealous, you know." And again, he winked.

 Chapter 11 - Why Me?

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Why Me?</h4>


    I didn''t know how I returned to my seat, but I managed. After the revtion that unfolded before me, I don''t think I still have the appetite to eat.


    The Duke that was in his slumber for a hundred of years was now in my home. Being preyed upon by him, and the realization that my situation was worse than ever.


    It felt like I was in a nightmare. This couldn''t be real, right?


    "Wake up, Lilou." Unconsciously, I spoke my thoughts through a whisper as I tried to wake myself in this never-ending nightmare.


    "Sorry to burst your bubble, princess. You''re wide awake."


    I only snapped back from my thoughts when Samael sassed. I watched him slightly roll his eyes and clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    He''s real¡­


    I''m not dreaming¡­


    "What''s so bad being with me, though?" He asked, arching his right brow.


    What''s so bad being with you? Huh, everything.


    "If this is a dream, you should wish not to wake up from a very beautiful dream. Reality is bloody cruel."


    He added nonchntly before he sipped a tiny portion of the soup from his bowl.


    I remained silent, pressing my lips into a thin line. Whether or not this was a dream, both are cruel.


    Before he appeared in my life, my life was already cruel. However, I thrived and survived.


    Compare to my current situation, my life before him was bearable. My only problem was food.


    Unlike now, I may experience good things in life which I would never attain without him. But at what cost?


    "Don''t talk to me through telepathy. Unless, you want to do bloodpact with me. Then, I can read your thoughts and I can defend myself."


    As if he already invaded my thoughts, just like how he invaded my life, he uttered.


    After all the shocks I''ve received today andst night, I could only let out a faint scoff. This was truly, ridiculously appalling.


    "Well, our first daysary is not what I expected it to be." Receiving nothing but my silence, Samael frowned.


    Slowly, he leaned back, crossing his arms under his chest while staring at me. He seemed he was pondering over something which I didn''t care.


    "Why me, milord?"


    Without thinking carefully, I asked. Even I was surprised at myself where I was getting all this courage from.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" I saw his brows knitted together as his forehead slightly wrinkled.


    "You''ve been in slumber for a hundred of years. I could understand you''re famished. But¡­" I paused, biting my lower lip as hard as I could.


    "But?"


    "Why me? I know I''m a peasant and questioning milord is rude. However, as your reserved meal, I''m baffled."


    I tightened my fist''s grip until they trembled on myp. Deep down, I know it was a stupid question.


    But I still asked.


    "Baffled?" Once again, instead of answering me directly on a question with an obvious answer, he asked.


    "Nobles would willingly sacrifice themselves to satisfy his lordship. Be it noble vampires or human nobles, they could surely satisfy his lordship."


    I exined, hinting him there was a ton of option to be his meal, not just me.


    Why bother fattening a peasant if there were fresh meat avable to him? He was just making things moreplicated.


    "The bottom line is¡­?"


    Yet, to my dismay, he still didn''t get what I was hinting. Momentarily, I was rendered speechless.


    Does he truly want me to say it aloud?


    Once again, I dug my nails into my palm as I mustered my courage to speak bluntly.


    "The bottom line, milord, is why of all the bloody people, you chose me to be your¡­ prey!"


    I stressed each word with conviction, hoping he would understand. I was uncertain if he was just feigning he couldn''t understand me.


    Surely, he was just pretending not to understand.


    "Correction, My Lady. I didn''t choose you." After a beat, he answered as he cocked his head to the side.


    "You did."


    He added, nodding in satisfaction as if he made sense.


    I did? I scoffed internally. Would he truly twist my words just to feel good?


    I had no words to him. I thought once the duke woke up, the life in Grimsbanne would be a ton better.


    s, it turned out he was not what I expected him to be. He was far worse than other versions of the tale I''ve heard about him.


    "Initially, I proposed to you, remember? However, for some ridiculous reason, you demanded death over and over I nearly lost count!"


    Amid my silence, Samael spoke once again and exined his shameless vague remarks.


    "I merelypromised, which I''ve never done before. Yet, you made me sound like an unreasonable individual who acts in a whim!"


    He added, sighing heavily as he shook his head sideways.


    "Hah! So, it''s my fault now?" Out of utter dismay, I blurted out.


    "Indeed."


    "Ha!" I scoffed aloud.


    I could feel my eyes heated up. This was aggravating in so many degrees.


    Was he saying I put everything upon myself?


    Did I ask him to intrude in my house?


    Did I ask him to propose marriage in our first encounter?


    Was it wrong to feel terrified in the presence of a stranger?


    Which part of that was my fault?


    I felt aggravated and livid hearing his ridiculous excuse. Yet, I could only rant inside my mind and bottle my feelings instead of exploding right now.


    I hate myself.


    I wanted to shout, scream, and cry at the same time. However, myself wouldn''t allow me to.


    I hate it. I hate myself. I hate I was ever born. I just loathed everything right now.


    Above all, I hate it was when I couldn''t help myself in this situation. A situation that pped the reality of how powerless a peasant could be.


    "I see, milord." Despite the anger building up inside me, I answered under my breath.


    "This peasant now understand I''m wrong."


    I hung my head low, staring at my knuckles on myp. Obviously, I didn''t understand. However, arguing would be pointless against him.


    There was a long silence after saying my piece. Neither of us talked as I didn''t intend to be hispany.


    "Hundred of years¡­ for hundred of years, what do you think I''m doing? Just sleeping?" After the long silence, Samael suddenly spoke.


    Unlike his usual carefree and arrogant tone, there was this gentleness and mncholy in his voice. His sudden change in tone made me raise my head ever so slowly.


    When my eyesnded upon him, Samael was staring outside the unfinished window. I witnessed how the side of his lips curled into a subtle smile as his eyes softened.


    "During that hundreds of years slumber, there''s nothing but darkness. My consciousness was trapped in a very long and dark tunnel." He paused for a short while.


    "It was a tiring journey. I thought of giving up because there would be nothing good even I wake up from that eternal sleep."


    As I listened to him, I felt his sincerity and helplessness. I could rte a bit.


    Living my entire life felt like I was stuck in a long dark tunnel. There were no lights to guide the path, and I already knew where everything would end: death.


    Yet, I kept living just because¡­ I don''t know.


    "Even when I was sleeping, I tried different methods to lose my consciousness. I ran, tried to leave my mental state nk, and tons of limited methods to kill myself. However¡­"


    Again, he paused as he retracted his gaze away from outside. Slowly, he set his crimson orbs straight at me. My shoulders immediately stiffened.


    "However, after centuries of nothing but silence and darkness, I heard a child''s cry."

 Chapter 12 - Do You Want Me To Prove That, Lilou?

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Do You Want Me To Prove That, Lilou?</h4>


    "However, after centuries of nothing but silence and darkness, I heard a child''s cry."


    I gulped, hearing myself swallow. I couldn''t look away from him as I pursed my lips in a thin line.


    "I never thought I''d found glee in hearing a child''s cry. But, during that time, that child saved me."


    He smiled subtly while I suppressed my hup. I still had tons of questions in my mind, but I couldn''t contemte any of them at the moment.


    "From then on, I''d listen to her cries all the time. Until she started learning to speak and cried less. I knew just listening to her, she''s such a bundle of joy."


    His eyes started gleaming with delight while my fist and shoulder felt at ease.


    "Even when she hit adulthood, she was very lively. Every day, without fail, she''d tattle about her day nonstop."


    Upon hearing hisst remarks, sweats started breaking out from my forehead. Until this point, I never considered the person he was talking about was me.


    However, the more I listened to him, the more I discerned the simrities.


    My heart started pounding very loud as I tightened my jaw.


    "Even when she lost her father, she didn''t let go of that habit. She would announce whenever shees home and starts talking alone. She even thought she had gone mad for talking alone. It''s funny, because I thought otherwise."


    Samael chuckled, giving ease to the tension revolving around my heart. I did mumble about being insane as I couldn''t let go of this habit.


    But the way he spoke about it brought warmth to my heart. He made me sound like a sane, remarkable person.


    A person who wouldn''t be easily brought down by poverty, starvation, or even a loss of a loved one. He made it sound like the person he was talking about was nothing but amazing.


    But I wasn''t.


    "I think... deep in her subconscious mind, she knew someone was listening. That someone is looking forward to hear her say, ''I''m home'', and eager to listen to her daily tales and rants."


    At this point, Samael locked his gaze with mine. Meanwhile, I could only listen like a fool.


    The thought of someone listening to me every day brought relief and horror within me. It was relieving to know my habit saved someone.


    On the other side of the coin, it terrified me as I''ve badmouthed a few nobles many times. Only when I talk to myself, I could be real and express my dismay and happiness aloud.


    The thought that he had heard everything mortified me. I felt like he just stripped me naked and knew me more than I know myself.


    "So, I promised myself, I would return the favor once I wake up."


    Slowly, Samael leaned closer to the edge of the table. He rested his arm against it, cupping his jaw in his other hand with his eyes still on me.


    "Did that answer your question, Lilou?"


    He asked, bearing his unwavering resolve that flickered across his crimson eyes.


    I tried answering, but to no avail. My words were stuck in my throat, suffocating me. What should I say in moments like this?


    What should I feel?


    "How can you say you''d return the favor by killing me?" Before I knew it, my question suddenly slipped past my lips after struggling to find my voice again.


    "I didn''t want to kill you, you did."


    "So, you just want to marry me because I ¡ª I saved you? If you really listened to everything, then, you''d know¡­"


    "You want a wonderful romance that could touch even the most callous heart?"


    Before I could end my sentiments, Samael continued it for me. Just then, I recalled him saying the exact words this morning and my jaw dropped instantly.


    "Even I thought that''s ridiculous, silly." He humored, chuckling lightly, which made me felt very awkward.


    He might think I was absurd to even dream of marrying. Not that it was one of my priority with how tough life was.


    However, I''m just a girl.


    It was just normal for a girl like me to dream to be loved unconditionally and love him the same way, right? He didn''t need to make fun of me because of that.


    Deep down, I felt very awkward and humiliated. He made me sound so amazing, and I could not help but wonder how disappointed he was after finally meeting me.


    Unknowingly, I hung my head low out of utter disappointment. He probably didn''t expect that the person he thought I was, was not actually that¡­ amazing.


    Instead, I was just¡­


    "However, when I saw you, I knew I was wrong."


    I know. You had the wrong perception of me, and I understood it clearly.


    "Perhaps, I was wrong for thinking that kind of romance is ridiculous."


    "Ah?"


    "Because I suddenly want the same when Iid my eyes on you, silly."


    "What?" I blinked, just asking randomly as my mind was too little to understand everything.


    "Damn it, girl! Do you really want me to say it loud and clear?"


    All of a sudden, he frowned and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Yet, I couldn''t understand why he suddenly turned aggressive.


    "Say, say what?" I asked purely because I didn''t think I understood him that well.


    Part of me was assuming unnecessary thoughts. However, for someone like me, I could never hop into that conclusion.


    Samael just stared at me, still cupping his jaw before he let out a sigh.


    "I like you the first time I saw you. Happy now?" He said, looking away with a pout.


    I blinked my eyes, trying to see if my eyes weren''t deceiving me when I glimpsed at his flustered cheek.


    "This girl just understands everything in literal terms, tsk." He mumbled, but the tip of his ear reddened.


    "¡­"


    I think I was going blind and deaf. I should eat so I would stop hallucinating.


    Just like what I thought. Instead of answering and processing his words, I started eating. I chugged the entire bowl of cold soup to ease my racing heart.


    When I drank thest drop of soup, I mmed it down against the table and awkwardlyughed. Samael was looking at me with puzzlement in his eyes.


    "Milord, please forgive my manners. Hunger made me hallucinate and I¡­"


    "I like you." Before I could finish my exnation, he said nkly.


    "Neither my existence nor my feelings are part of your imagination. I''m real, I''m here, I said I like you, and I want you. Do you want me to prove that, Lilou?"


    This time, although his tone was nearly the same, he stressed each word with conviction which bore weight I could never carry.

 Chapter 13 - The Dukes Confession

    <h4>Chapter 13 - The Duke''s Confession</h4>


    "¡­Do you want me to prove that?"


    Hisst remarkspletely rendered me speechless. The Duke liked me? He fell in love with a peasant?


    He fell in love with a dirty, malnourished, and a coward girl? How the bloody hell did he think I''d believe that?


    It was impossible.


    All my life, I''ve just been a part of the background. I was someone who would kneel before the nobles. Someone who begged for my life, and someone whose dreams would just remain as dreams.


    Never once in my life I''ve thought what kind of future was there for me. I was too busy surviving every day.


    Now, he''s telling me he wanted me not just as a servant? Was he trying to trick me?


    I looked at him in disbelief. Unlike usual, he didn''t seem he was deceiving me. I would be more d if he was.


    My heart was racing faster than ever. My breathing was growing slower and heavy.


    I felt sick.


    This was too much for me to handle. Speaking with the Duke, sharing a meal with him, and now hearing him confess.


    It just felt surreal.


    "Huh, you didn''t expect that, did you?" After a long silence, he sighed and shook his head.


    "I knew it. Your imagination is too restricted."


    He added, casting me an apologetic look. Did he just indirectly call me stupid again?


    "I''m not stupid, milord. It''s just that¡­" Before I could finish, I pressed my lips together.


    I was aware I was uneducated. However, I was not stupid. I never limit my imagination, reality did.


    Hence, this urrence was only heard in those lovely tales. There was no such thing as love between a peasant and a noble.


    Not just an ordinary noble, but a royal blooded vampire. Samael La Crox¡­ as far as I know, he was the third son of the King who was banished from the Capital for unidentified reason.


    "Its just that its ridiculous?" Once again, he finished the sentence I failed to finish.


    It''s not just ridiculous, but unbelievable.


    I watched him nod in understanding, and I heaved a sigh of relief. The next moment, he slowly rose from his seat.


    Slowly, he walked over to the side and trudged towards me. When he was a step away from me, he leaned on the edge of the table.


    His right palm rested on the rough surface of the table, while the other was on his waist. His eyes locked with mine as I was looking up.


    "Ridiculous? I asked you, do you want me to prove it?"


    Upon asking, his eyes glinted as his visage solemn. I swallowed once again, feeling a sudden knot inside my stomach.


    No¡­ was my answer. But I failed to ry my thoughts aloud.


    Slowly, he tilted his entire body as he leaned closer to me. Instinctively, I drew back to create distance.


    Unlike him, I know I smelled bad. To be truthful, I didn''t know how bad I smell, but nobles hated us for our odor.


    Hence,ing close or touching a noble could cost a peasant''s life. Not that I''m worried about that now.


    I was just¡­ I felt a little self-conscious; I didn''t know what for.


    "Do I have to repeat my question?" He asked once again.


    I already answered, milord. However, I couldn''t ry my thoughts aloud!


    As I wept inside my head, I didn''t know I was continuously drawing back until the chair I was sitting on nearly flipped back.


    Fortunately, he held on the chair by his other hand. He held it still, and I couldn''t create more distance.


    "Hmm?"


    "N ¡ª n ¡ª no, milord." I stuttered in great difficulty.


    "Tsk. That''s too bad, then." He clicked his tongue, but he didn''t seem he would stop.


    The next second, my shoulders flinched when he retracted his hand from the stool. Slowly, his fingertip caressed my shoulder.


    "You''re so thin¡­" He whispered as his fingers brushed my neck and traced my jaw.


    I gulped as drops of sweat trickled down from my temple. I didn''t dare move, feeling his cold yet sensual (?) touches.


    Soon, my breathing grew slower and heavier. Slowly, I raised my gaze, and he locked his eyes on my lips.


    What was he thinking?


    I wondered internally. He had been silent, caressing me while studying my face.


    Unconsciously, I was sping my hands. The uncertainty of what he could do terrified me.


    Perhaps he was thinking how to fatten me since he noticed how thin I was. Do I need a lot of work to be a perfect meal?


    "You''re all covered with dirt and smells awful." He added airily.


    Do I really smell that bad? Then why wasn''t he creating distance?


    "Yet, I wanted to taste every bit of you."


    I stiffened upon hearing hisst remarks. I knew it! He was surely thinking what kind of meal he would cook me to!


    "Mi ¡ª milord," I called out, my voice shaking.


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you thinking of making me a stew?"


    Stupid question. However, I already blurted out before I could ask the real question I''ve forgotten what.


    "Haha!" As soon as he heard my question, Samael chuckled.


    I awkwardly chuckled along. But, deep down, I feared his answer.


    I imagined myself being boiled. It was a scary thought.


    "Your innocence in your age fascinates me." He muttered, shaking his head.


    Huh? What did he mean by that? What does my innocence got to do with this nearly one-sided conversation?


    "You''re like a girl trapped in a woman''s body, Lil. You haven''t been with a man before, have you?"


    Slowly, he arched his right brow before narrowing his eyes. His gaze still on me, while I unconsciously cocked my head to the side.


    "Of course, you haven''t. I would''ve broken all his bones and skinned him alive the moment I woke up." He grinned, patting my head lightly.


    What a psycho.


    As usual, his remarks horrified me. Although I could not truly understand what he was saying, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I was with a man before; my father. But he died after contracting a deadly disease.


    "I''m not talking about your father, if that''s what you''re thinking." As if he could read my thoughts, he corrected whilst shaking his head lightly.


    "Not that kind of rtionship."


    And my eyes widened in disbelief. "Then, what are you talking about, milord?"


    Before I could realize it, I blurted out.


    "I''m talking about I wouldn''t forgive someone who could''ve made you from a girl into a woman."

 Chapter 14 - Thats The Answer, Silly.

    <h4>Chapter 14 - That''s The Answer, Silly.</h4>


    "I''m talking about I wouldn''t forgive someone who could''ve turned you from a girl into a woman."


    Huh?


    Still, I was baffled. Someone could make me from a girl to a woman?


    Aren''t I was a girl and now a woman as I aged? Old Olly said I''m at the rightful age to marry. Thus, I''m a woman now, correct?


    "Your expression tells me you still didn''t understand." He smirked as we both exchange gazes.


    "But, that''s alright. I can just show you."


    He added. And then heid his hand that was initially holding my chair.


    "Come, stand." He adjusted his fingers, asking me to take it.


    Was it truly alright to hold him? I wondered, hesitant to take his hand as mine were dirty.


    However, as I darted my eyes from his hand to his pair of crimson eyes, I gulped. Without a second thought, I ced my hand on his.


    The next moment, he pulled me up like without exerting much effort. I didn''t know if it was because I was malnourished or he was just that strong.


    Perhaps, both.


    Before I knew it, I was standing on my feet and in front of him. He was still leaning against the edge of the table.


    His hand holding mine. While his gazed fixed upon me.


    Would he show me sorcery? Does vampires could do that as well?


    Obviously, he was the Duke. The nobles had special powers hidden up their sleeves. The Duke would be no exception.


    "Silly girl, I''ll let you have a taste how to be a woman." He whisper, moving his fingers as they smoothly slipped through the gaps between my fingers.


    My heart started racing as soon as I felt something different from his touches. As he held my hand, his other hand traced my jaw once again.


    Using the back of his fingers, he traced my jaw up and tucked my disheveled chestnut brown hair behind my ear.


    I pressed my lips into a thin line, shivering internally. I''ve been shaking out of fear ever since he came into my life.


    But now, I was shivering, not from fear. I couldn''t pinpoint this foreign sensation his touches sent within me, but my throat felt utterly parched.


    "Even without the privilege of the nobles, you still stand out among them." He muttered under his breath.


    Slowly, I watched him look down to my corbones.


    "Your clothes¡­ they''re old and easy to rip apart."


    Immediately, I jolted away out of instinct. However, just as I did, his foot tripped me from behind, which caused me to lose bnce.


    I''m falling¡­!


    "Ahh..!" Instinctively, I stretched my arms and held on the nearest object I could.


    It was him. I unconsciously held onto his chest to stop myself from falling.


    s, even when I avoided myself from falling, it was not because I held onto him. His swift reflexes saved me as he caught me by his arms.


    Now, I was in this awkward position, with me bending while he was holding me steadily midair. He didn''t even need a support as his arms were steady.


    "Mi ¡ª milord?" I called out in a shaking tone. My hands sping his chest shook as I loosened it slightly.


    Falling was better than staying in this awkward position. He was too close and we''re having too much physical contact; it was terrifying.


    "Silly girl, do you know that vampire''s sex drive is the same as when we craved for blood? It could make us lose our minds."


    He said, staring straight at me. My mind immediately went into a nk state upon hearing his remarks.


    "What?"


    "And, I will not lie, the thought of tainting that innocence excites me." He added, licking his bottom lip as he looked at my neck with¡­ passion?


    My racing heart pounded louder against my chest. Before I knew it, I was breathing heavily as my body temperature steadily rose.


    I couldn''t understand why my body was reacting this way. However, I felt this sudden urge of wanting and needing something I couldn''t discern exactly what.


    Slowly, he traced my corbones delicately. It was traveling at a slow pace, affecting me to hold my breath.


    "Ah¡­ this drives me crazy." He whispered.


    I could feel his insanely heated breath kissed my skin. My body told me it wants it.


    But what exactly does my body wants?


    My body seemed to understand something my mind couldn''tprehend. I was breathing slowly and heavily, and his touches made my position less ufortable.


    "Do you know if I touched you down here¡­" From tracing my corbones, his slender fingers carefully traveled down.


    His fingers hooked on the hem of my clothes, guiding it down as it revealed more of my skin.


    My father told me my bosom and other private parts of me shouldn''t be touched by anyone. Thus, I was rmed as his fingers inched closer to my chest.


    His fingers only needed to proceed deeper, and he could touch my precious breast. But¡­ I couldn''t stop him.


    I wanted to stop whatever spell he was casting on me. However, my body wanted otherwise.


    Deep down, my subconscious mind wanted it as well. Not only I have to think about everything, it seemed I also lost control of my body and jumbled emotions.


    I don''t want to be a woman if it was this¡­ appalling.


    Or¡­ do I really abhor it?


    Unconsciously, my grip on his chest tightened as I clenched my teeth. I felt like falling into a spell, liking his every touch, and felt disappointment when he stopped midway.


    "If I touch you there, nothing can stop us anymore. Neither logic nor morals, it wouldn''t matter."


    With his fingers doing circr motions above my chest, his eyes locked with mine. I felt my face heating as I bit my lower lip.


    "Don''t do that. I''m barely sane." Under his breath, he muttered.


    He sounded like struggling more than I was. Why?


    I watched as his crimson orbs glinted as the sunset finally set. Gradually, our surrounding came into nothing but darkness, but his eyes were brighter than ever.


    I felt like loosing my mind just staring at those pair of crimson eyes. It was slowly drawing me in. They looked dangerous, but deep within me, it thrilled me.


    I''m nothing but a coward, and that was a fact. But, right now, I didn''t know where I got this ridiculous courage and thoughts.


    I''m not thinking straight, am I?


    "Do you want it, though?" He asked, pushing the responsibility on me.


    "N ¡ª no, milord." Through my gritted teeth, I helplessly answered what I felt was right.


    However, with me indulging in this phenomenal sensation, I felt like a liar.


    "But your actions tell me otherwise." He smirked, his eyes never left mine.


    I know, milord.


    "Do you know what will happen if you keep arousing me?"


    He asked, and I shook my head sideways.


    "The answer is obvious, silly." He chuckled weakly, inching closer as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Soon, the apex of his narrow nose touched my cheek as I heard him suck air through his gritted teeth.


    I gulped as the sensation that struck me was too tempting to lose. I held onto his chest, shutting my eyes tightly, and indulge myself with how his fiery breaths tickled my ears.


    "I''ll end up fucking you¡­ hard; that''s the answer, Silly." He whispered in front of my ear, sounding oddly pleasant in my ear.

 Chapter 15 - Temptations. Lust. Explore.

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Temptations. Lust. Explore.</h4>


    "I''ll end up fucking you¡­ hard. That''s the answer, silly."


    I pondered about his words overnight, puzzled at what he truly meant.


    After Samael dropped those words, he broke the foreign atmosphere building up between us. He told me he will take a walk and woulde back.


    With that being said, he left without looking back. Internally, I hoped he wouldn''t return.


    And he actually didn''t.


    At first, it relieved me I could rest peacefully without him around. I haven''t slept for a day and my body craved for rest.


    However, even without him around, I wasn''t able to sleep properly. In the end, I spent another night contemting about my life.


    When Samael, the Duke, came into my life, I felt constantly looking over my shoulders. Not to mention, he introduced me with these foreign emotions I''ve never experienced before.


    Also, speaking vulgar words I''ve been hearing in the past.


    "Fuck me hard?" I murmured, tilting my head to the side as I recalled his words.


    Didn''t he already fucked my life that night? Does he mean he would make it even worse than it already was?


    From my limited knowledge, that term was a swear word I''d often hear. But, even when I knew it was a swear word, he made it sound¡­ so pleasant?


    "Oh, Lilou! What are you been mumbling?"


    As I was deep in my thoughts, Old Olly snapped me back to the currentpse.


    I blinked my eyes, shaking my head lightly as I turned my head to Old Olly''s figure. There, she was approaching us while the children were busy doing the simple activity I learned from the main town.


    As usual, Old Olly was bearing a grin that made it hard to see her eyes. When she arrived in our vicinity, she beamed me another bright smile and darted her gaze from the children to me.


    "Are you alright, Lil?" She asked, still had her bright smile on her face.


    "Yes, Olly. I''m just¡­" I paused, hesitant to confide in her.


    "Just¡­?" asked old Olly, tilting her head to the side.


    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat, standing up from the log I used as a bench.


    "Old Olly, do you have a minute? Something is baffling me and you might help me."


    With an awkward smile, I raised my brows and cast old Olly a knowing look.


    Old Olly stared at me for a moment before she nodded without a word. With that, Old Olly and I distant ourselves from the children.


    "What is it that''s baffling our smart Lilou?" asked Old Olly, not beating around the bush.


    I could feel her strong curiosity about my ''dilemma''. Simultaneously, I also felt her desire to help if she could.


    I pursed my lips in a thin line, clearing my throat once again.


    "Old Olly, what does it mean when someone says; I''ll fuck you hard?" I asked, staring at Old Olly curiously.


    Upon hearing my question, Old Olly''s smile slowly faded as her wrinkled forehead creased even more.


    "I mean, when someone already ruined someone''s life and said that¡­ does that mean that person will make the other person''s life even more miserable?"


    Even I was confused by my question. However, I didn''t want Old Olly to think I was in that situation.


    As Old Olly contemted about my question, I waited at her response patiently. Old Olly was a wise woman.


    Despite being a peasant, Old Olly was not illiterate. She was like a mother to me when my father passed.


    Therefore, old Olly might enlighten me so I could prepare myself for what''s toe. The Duke was unpredictable and his words were sometimes vague, and sometimes he was overly blunt.


    "Hahaha!" After a long moment of silence, Old Olly chuckled as she pped her hands.


    Seeing her reaction, I furrowed my brows in puzzlement. Wasn''t this an rming situation?


    Well, we all suffer an awful life. What else could we peasants do butugh our situation off?


    "Lilou, did someone say that to you?" Old Olly asked, her tone was as carefree as ever.


    "No!" I quickly denied. "It was someone I know from the main town."


    I lied. I didn''t want to worry Old Olly or everyone once I told them about my numbered days.


    "Ohh¡­" Old Olly nodded in understanding. "I think you misunderstood, Lil."


    "Huh?"


    "That word is often used as a swear word, but its meaning is different." Old Olly exined, but it didn''t clear up my puzzlement.


    "I think the person who said that wants to do what husband and wives do."


    Old Olly added. Yet, nothing she said made sense to me.


    "What husband and wives do?" I repeated in a questioning tone.


    Did she mean working in the field together? Most of the farmers were husband and wives helping each other.


    "Haha! Oh, Lilou. You''re as innocent as the children." Old Olly chuckled, shaking her head lightly before raising her gaze back to me.


    "That person who said that to your¡­ friend, fancy your friend."


    In simple words, Old Olly summarized her exnation.


    "Fancy her?" I repeated, suspicious of the exnation.


    His Lordship said he liked me. However, I knew he truly meant he liked to eat me, literally.


    "Let me tell you, Lilou. Never agree to it. Men will tell you all ttery to get what they want. Once a child is involved, they disappear without a trace."


    After Old Olly''s waves of chuckles, she looked at me. Her usual gleeful expression turned solemn as she stated.


    "It''s not me!" Yet, I could only focus on the fact she still thinks it was me!


    "Alright, alright. But if it happened to you, never submit to lust. Some people might take advantage of your innocence."


    Still bearing the same tone, Old Olly warned. I furrowed my brows as I discerned her seriousness in her remarks.


    "Lust?"


    "Yes. You will feel it once the timees. It is a potent emotion that could have a bittersweet ending."


    I pursed my lips in a thin line as I exchanged gazes with old Olly. After a beat, I nodded and Old Olly ced her hand over my shoulder.


    "You''re at the aged, Lil. And you''re body will soon crave for someone to explore it. Don''t fall for temptations."


    She added, nodding with resolve.


    I didn''t respond until Old Olly returned to the field.


    Temptations.


    Lust.


    Explore.


    I felt like Old Olly just made it worse for me to understand. Obviously, I knew what she meant.


    However, considering my situation, I couldn''t recklessly hop into that conclusion.


    The Duke was indeed tempted to eat me right away. He''s a vampire and surely lust for blood. Perhaps choosing me meant he wanted to explore his taste buds?


    Although he told me his reasons for choosing me, that didn''t change my situation. My life and death were still in his hands.


    "I''ll end up¡­"


    Suddenly, Samael''sst wordsst night crossed my mind. Immediately, the moment I recalled his tone, and how his fiery breaths felt in my ear caused my face to heat up.


    "Wake up, Lilou. Perhaps, old Olly just said that because she didn''t know the entire story." I mumbled, pping my cheek lightly as I shook my head.

 Chapter 16 - Lilous Bravado

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Lilou''s Bravado</h4>


    As usual, the day has passed faster than I could grasp the time. I felt that ever since Samael came into my life, fate itself had been toying with me.


    In retrospect, I often wished the day would end so I could rest. But now, the world revolved faster than ever before I could realize it; it was time for me to go home.


    For two days in a row, I''ve been finding myself staring at the road going up to the hill. The route leading to the shack I lived.


    "Whether or not I would return, nothing will change." I mumbled, clenching my hand tightly.


    "I just hope he hasn''t returned yet."


    I added, letting out a heavy sigh. After that, I forced a step forward and dragged my feet back to my shack.


    For two days in a row, I''ve never returned home feeling this low. I''ve been used to forcing myself to walk home despite my exhaustion.


    But I had a different reason now.


    As I made my way back, even I felt the route seemed shorter. Soon, I reached the top of the hill faster than I could.


    To my surprised, what weed me at the top of the hill was something I didn''t expect to see.


    Knights with their dignified demeanor, not wearing their heavy armors scattered around the hill. Some were feeding their horses, while others were building a proper stable for them.


    There were logs and other materials for creating a proper house. However, I couldn''t understand what they were thinking to establish in the location where my shack stood for years.


    I watched everyone moved around, doing their duties with little talk. I felt like I went in the wrong way and ended up in construction site.


    s, my shack was still over there.


    Just as I was watching them with discretion, my shoulders instantly froze.


    "You," I heard the acting duke''s call from behind me.


    Slowly, I pivoted on my heel and faced him. Without a second hesitation, I dropped to my knees and my forehead slightly hit the ground.


    "Why are you kneeling?" He asked bearing that same t tone.


    "This peasant pays respect to the acting duke." I eximed, trying to sound polite despite how I raised my voice to give myself a boost of courage.


    "Even if you''re a peasant now, you''ll be the Duchess of Grimsbanne. Therefore, kneeling before someone could leave a strain to his lordship''s position."


    Rufus exined tly, and I felt his words were akin to heavy rocks on my shoulders.


    Future Duchess? Even the acting duke fell for that Duke''s lies.


    "I dare not have such ambition, Sir." I replied through my gritted teeth.


    How could the acting duke fall for such lies? Peasant were illiterate. How could he even consider me being a duchess who had proper noble duties to fulfill?


    "I am aware. A peasant shan''t even dream. Just the thought of coveting something more than you can is punishable by death."


    Abiding by his character, Rufus agreed as he pped me with the reality I''ve known for a long time.


    As I listened to him, I could not help but sp my hands tightly. Rufus was one of the example of how nobles look down on peasants like me.


    "However, once His Lordship set his mind into something¡­ or to someone, it must happen. No matter how ridiculous it was and how it could put his position in peril."


    Rufus added, and I remained silent.


    If not for the Duke''s lies, I''m certain this acting duke wouldn''t hold back. I could only think of the worst oue if it weren''t for Samael''s indirect protection.


    "I''m merely making myself clear. You must conduct yourself as a proper human, at the very least. Rise and never kneel before anyone."


    He ordered, and I never felt this fury within me. I''m used to being looked down, receiving harsh criticism from nobles, and being maltreated like an animal.


    I''ve grown numb with the nobles whims.


    However, hisst remarks truly hit a nerve. Conduct myself as a proper human being?


    Hah!


    Slowly, as instructed, I raised my head and escorted myself up. When I was back on my feet, I faced Rufus, raising my chin while clenching my fist.


    "I may be a peasant, but I''ve lived my days within humane morals, Sir." Out of overwhelming emotions, I spat my words firmly.


    Even I was surprised at my bravery. But I''ve had enough of people constantly judging us by our upbringing and status.


    "If you''ve constantly gone out and see the world outside, you may have seen the irony of this world, Sir."


    Upon saying my piece, I did a neck bow and turned my back against him. My situation had granted me the life of a man ready for an execution.


    Hence, I didn''t care if defending myself would be punishable by death. Nobles? Huh, don''t make meugh.


    Nobles only wanted their best interest. Meanwhile, peasants like me do everything to survive.


    But, since our resources were limited, we''d been abiding by those who were in power. Some peasant may be driven mad andmitted crimes, but that just spoke volume of how rotten this world had be.


    I walked away without looking back. I need to keep this bravado until the end.


    "Nobles¡­ they''re all the same." I whispered under my breath as I passed by the busy knights and headed straight to my shack.


    ***


    "If you''ve constantly gone out and see the world outside, you may have seen the irony of this world, Sir."


    When Lilou spat her words and stormed away, it rendered Rufus speechless. He watched her leave, his eyes fastened with obvious fascination.


    "Pfft¡ª! Isn''t she a little savage, Rufus?"


    Suddenly, Samael''s voice reached Rufus. Thetter slowly turned his attention to him; raising his head and his eyes immediately spotted Samael sitting on the thick branch of the tree.


    "Your Grace, how could you fancy such an ill-mannered peasant? Is this another rebellious act against the monarchy?" Rufus asked.


    The fascination in Rufus'' eyes immediately faded. His tone remained the same as before.


    "Rebellious act?" Samael repeated, chuckling faintly. "You of all people, should know I could tear that man sitting on the throne apart and hang his head in the middle of the Capital if I feel like it."


    Samael smirked, his eyes glinting with malice. Rufus remained silent, pressing his lips into a thin line.


    "You better be at ease, Rufus. Those nobles whims you''ve endured during my slumber are over. They''ve be far too spoiled and abused our people."


    "Your Grace, the pce favored those nobles. We can''t¡­"


    Rufus'' words trailed off as soon as he witnessed Samael''s nonchnce. The former''s eyes glinted with resolve, doing a neck bow.


    "Your brother, the King, favored those nobles. However, Grimsbanne is thend you governed, Your Grace. Tell me which noble shall we start and we''ll get them executed immediately."


    "Haha! Rufus, you''re no fun." Samael chuckled, shaking his head lightly.


    Samael then jumped off from the tree branch,nding on the ground safely.


    "Where is the Rufus I''ve known before my sleep?"


    Samael smirked, cing his hand over Rufus'' stiff shoulder. He cast Rufus a knowing look as his smirk grew wider.


    "Putting them in a death row instantly is far too boring, right?"

 Chapter 17 - An Odd Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 17 - An Odd Negotiation</h4>


    "Conduct yourself as a proper human being. Hah! He should tell that to himself." I scoffed under my breath, pacing back and forth inside my small shack.


    The sun hadn''t set yet, and I could still see the knights outside. They reced the usual quietness in this area with the sound of the knights building stables resonated in the air.


    But I couldn''t care anymore. I didn''t know what ns they had for thisnd or when they would ask me to leave this ce.


    After all, thisnd was not mine. I was merely living in this ce illegally.


    "Future duchess¡­ he should give more respect then." I mumbled, scoffing as I couldn''t let my brief conversation with the acting duke go.


    Although Samael frightened me to the core, he never truly belittled me to this degree. I perceived his bluntness more bearable than the words of that acting duke.


    "Does it hurt his pride to be kind? Or even think that he would kneel before a peasant?"


    "Silly, you shouldn''t badmouth Rufus. He''s crazy!"


    Just as I spatted myst remarks, I jolted upon hearing Samael''s voice. Immediately, I faced him who was entering the shack.


    "You ¡ª milord, I''m not badmouthing the acting duke." I denied awkwardly, hoping he didn''t hear everything.


    "But you''re right. He should treat you with more respect since you''re the future duchess." He grinned, casting me a knowing look.


    While I was aghast. My eyes widened as my soul nearly left my body.


    He heard everything!


    "Say, are you saying you''re epting my proposal?" Samael crossed his arms, standing still from the entrance of the shack.


    "Huh?"


    "Will you be the duchess, is what I am asking." He rified, shrugging his shoulders indifferently.


    "Heh, milord," I chuckled awkwardly, gliding my way in front of him.


    To my dismay, as I foolishly approached him, Samael hopped several steps back.


    Was he avoiding me now? I wondered, furrowing my brows as the distance we had before was still the same.


    "Don''te close. You stink." With his usual yful tone, Samael said bluntly.


    Ahh¡­ now he''s suddenly sensitive about my odor. Not that I care.


    I cleared my throat, fiddling my fingers against each other as I took a deep breath.


    "Milord, we both know you don''t n to really marry a peasant. But¡­ can I ask a request?"


    I watched as Samael furrow his brows as he remained silent. After my brief conversation with the acting duke, I found myself talking to this crazy duke was more bearable.


    Not to mention, until I''ve be the perfect meal, he wouldn''t kill me yet. I might use his mercy to my advantage until he would devour me.


    "You see¡­ the people in the fields were like my family."


    I exined, hinting my request would be about these people. The longer he remained silent, my anxiety intensified.


    "Will you promise you would protect them as an exchange for my life?"


    After mustering enough courage, I asked with my brows raised. I held my breath, waiting for his reply.


    Since I would die, it worries me that everyone in the field would fall victim just like I was. Therefore, I wanted this duke to give me his words. I needed his reassurance that he wouldn''t touch any of them.


    "You make it sound like I''m taking you as a hostage." Samael frowned.


    Am I not, milord?


    "If I say yes, you will ept my proposal?" He asked, arching his brows suspiciously.


    "Yes, milord. I would eat everything you prepare, embrace the title of being your reserved meal, and preserve my flesh the best I could." Without thinking twice, I reassured him.


    I had a lot of thinkingst night. I figured no one, even the knights nor the entire Grimsbanne, could help me.


    Hence, I came to this conclusion. At the very least, my death would do something good for the people I cared.


    "Really?" He asked suspiciously.


    "You can cook me alive!" To show my sincerity, I blurted out.


    "What?" As soon as Samael heard my reassurance, his face distorted.


    After blinking countless of times, the corner of his lips curled into a grin and his wave ofughters followed.


    Why? Am I asking for too much? Wasn''t my offer too tempting to lose?


    "What a silly girl you are, Lilou!" After Samael recovered from hisughters, he uttered.


    I bit my lower lip, thinking of a better proposal for this ''deal''. Although I knew that I was not in the ce to negotiate, I''m dying anyway.


    "How did you know eating fresh meat is the best?"


    My eyes lit up as soon as I detected the interest in his tone. I have a chance!


    "I''m a peasant, milord. I know that simple housework." I exined with a smile.


    "Haha! No, no. You misunderstood me purposely." Samael shook his head, his grin still glued to his lips.


    "Huh?"


    "I repeated it over and over about my intention and yet, you''re so stubborn to ept it! Your stubbornness is amusing to the point it aggravates me!"


    Samael eximed, still shaking his head as he looked at me helplessly.


    I''m not stubborn. I''m merely being realistic!


    I need enough reason that followed the order of the world. And this duke fancying me in a way I wouldn''t want to imagine has surpassed logic.


    "You would have been the duchess whether you''re against it, and I could''ve taken advantage of you and say it''s your duties as my wife. However, do you know the reason we''re still here, talking?"


    Samael asked. His nonchnt tone returned as he looked at me straight in the eye.


    I shook my head as an answer.


    "It''s because I want you to ept me willingly."


    "Am I not willingly epting his lordship''s orders?" I blurted out almost instantly.


    As soon as I realized what I said, I bit my tongue as punishment. I should stop terrorizing myself while asking someone a favor.


    "You are, but not that kind of way." He said, waving his hand in distress as if he found it hard to exin it to me.


    Should I kneel? I wondered, ncing at the ground. s, just as I thought of kneeling, I halted as Samael spoke irritably.


    "Ay! Not that kind of method." He said while scratching the back of his head.


    "You know, romance, right?"


    He asked. I looked at him, blinking. Obviously, I know romance. Father used to tell me how he and my mother loved each other dearly.


    Even when Mother passed after giving birth to me, Father never med me. Instead, he poured all his love and live his life to give me a better life.


    I desired that same love. The same pure romance which my mother and father shared.


    "I want that." Samael uttered, and I knitted my brows.


    He wanted romance, right? He told me about it, but he couldn''t attain that from me.


    "You''re marrying me because you want romance and food?" I asked, tilting my head to the side as everything sounded soplicated now.


    "You know what, Lilou? You''re stressing me more than I thought." Samael cast me an eye full of disdain.


    "Tsk. That innocent look on your face is infuriating, just in case you don''t know."


    He added, clicking his tongue in annoyance. I don''t why he was suddenly acting on edge, but not that it could surprise me more.

 Chapter 18 - Boosting His Ego

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Boosting His Ego</h4>


    "Tsk. That innocent look on your face is infuriating, just in case you don''t know."


    "Milord," After clearing my throat, believing this negotiation could still ensue, I took another step forward.


    However, after taking a step forward, he took a step back. Right, he didn''t like my odor.


    "I think it''s impossible to attain romance with your food. But, perhaps, I can help?"


    I beamed him a smile, casting him a hopeful look.


    I knew he was just being greedy. But it was impossible for him to have a romance with his food. Even nobles wouldn''t eat their pets, and they hold a proper funeral for their pets.


    Ironic that noble pets had proper burial than humans.


    "Help?" Samael raised his brows once again.


    His expression told me this was my chance to exin my ns. Thinking of Old Olly''s advice and the lessons I''ve learned from my father''s stories, I truly think I could help him.


    If I helped him, perhaps he would agree to my condition. After all, I needed to prove I am worthy to receive the promise of the duke.


    "Milord, as a woman, capture the heart of thedy you fancy." I said, raising my brows as I beamed him a grin.


    "Capture?" He asked with aplicated look. "You want me to capture your heart?"


    "Milord, we''re talking about your wonderful romance tale and not how to cook my heart." I corrected almost immediately, feeling a little nervous at the thought.


    "Oh¡­ I see. I thought its strange you want me to capture your heart." He mumbled, and I heaved a sigh of relief, knowing we finally agreed about something.


    "So, you''re telling me to capture anyone''s heart to start my romance?"


    He asked after a moment of contemtion.


    I nodded and corrected, "Not just anyone, milord. You should capture the heart of the woman you fancy."


    I stressed the word ''woman'', so he wouldn''t mix me into it. After all, I''m just now a food who needed to get healthy to be served as a proper meal.


    Upon my correction, Samael looked at me nkly. He seemed lost at my exnation.


    What was so hard to understand with my exnation?


    "I can capture anyone''s heart as I pleased. It''s an easy feat. However, I didn''t think its has anything to do with romance, silly."


    "But¡­" Out of words to persuade him, I unconsciously bit my lower lips.


    Does this mean he wouldn''t give me his word to protect everyone in the field?


    The thought of failing my first, and perhaps, thest negotiation which I was confident to attain caused me to hang my head low. I failed everyone.


    Just as I was feeling gloomy, Samael spoke.


    "Fine!"


    As soon as he uttered those words, I raised my head. He still seemed annoyed, ruffling his unruly silver-hair.


    "I''ll show you I''m good at capturing hearts and it had nothing to do with romance, alright?"


    "Then¡­ does that mean¡­" I pursed my lips, hesitant to push my agenda further.


    "Well, since you''ve stressed me enough and I know you would do everything just to get what you want. Therefore, you got my word,dy." Samael waved his hand, sounding defeated for whatever reason.


    Regardless of how he sounded, I could feel my vitality seeping deep into my bones.


    "Really?" Out of excitement, I asked to confirm.


    "Yes, really." He stressed each word while nodding.


    I restrained myself from jumping out of happiness. Now, I wouldn''t have to worry about everyone in the field. If the Duke favored theirnd, perhaps my death wouldn''t be in vain.


    Now, I finally had a purpose to do better and please this crazy duke.


    "However," Amid my celebratory emotions, I paused when I heard him speak again.


    "I wouldn''t exert effort in capturing hearts for nothing."


    I gulped, all ears at the exchange he wanted in return. I''m ready, I should be.


    "If I''ve proven that romance has nothing to do with me capturing hearts, you''ll have to see me as a man. It is a test for you and I." He exined while I remained puzzled.


    A test for him and I? See him as a man? Well, I never looked at him as a woman.


    "Treat it as what, I, Samael La Crox, could do. I''m telling you, though. I''m good at capturing hearts."


    He added confidently with a shrug.


    "What do you say?"


    "I think his lordship is charismatic and could do it properly.?" I said, ttering him just to boost his motivation.


    "Hehe! Certainly, I am!" Pleased at my answer, Samael radiated with imaginary sparkles.


    "Without a shadow of doubt, milord!" Again, I praised him to boost his ego.


    Samael seemed he liked ttery more than anyone. Well, he was a little¡­ no; he was aplete narcissist. I should start thinking of praising him to the heavens to survive longer.


    After heughed, he suddenly turned his back against me and raised his hand. Walking towards the entrance and exit of the shack, he said,


    "If I passed your test, you''ll ept my invitation for a proper date, alright?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll tell Rufus that we''re staying in my mansion tonight. He''ll escort you to my mansion. See youter!" He said without looking back.


    I stared at him, retreating with myriads of question in mind. Did we really agreed the same thing?


    He sounded like he meant something that was far different from my advice. And¡­ did he just say I would have to stay in his mansion tonight?


    Unconsciously, I bit the nail of my thumb as I paced back and forth. Well, he must probably feel very ufortable in this small shack.


    Unlike his mansion, which spanned hundred of acres, this shack was smaller than the chambermaid''s room. At least, what I had believed.


    "Nevermind, Lilou. You should''ve learned that thinking about your safety is all in vain." After pondering about things I never get to have an answer, I snapped my tongue and shook my head.


    "What''s important is the Duke promised to protect everyone. Whether he kills me tonight¡­" I paused, swallowing as I forced a smile on my lips.


    I couldn''t say it. It still hasn''t fully sunk into me, I''m a dead person whose breathing.


    "Mydy, His Grace, had ordered us to escort you back to the mansion. If you please, we''ll set out before dusk."


    Suddenly, I heard a man ¡ª which I assumed to be one of the knights ¡ª announced. It was odd to be addressed as a "Lady", but I didn''t dwell on it.


    Slowly, I turned and faced him.


    With a subtle smile, I answered. "Yes,"

 Chapter 19 - Off To The Dukes Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Off To The Duke''s Mansion</h4>


    "Yes," I said, and the knight nodded before leaving the shack.


    Still keeping the forced smile on my lips, I looked around my small shack.


    This shack had witnessed the love between my mother and father. It witnessed everything about my life, and thinking of leaving made my heart beat dramatically.


    Who knows? I might note back here again.


    As I''ve said, I was not born stupid. I may not know everything, but going to the Duke''s Mansion, I know leaving that ce was impossible.


    I am not a nobledy who got an invitation in the mansion yearly. Only that time of the year someone coulde and leave the mansion freely.


    Everyone knew no one could approach the mansion, even nobles during normal days. It was forbidden that even us peasants knew about.


    "A proper date?" I muttered, shaking my head as I didn''t want to think about it.


    His Lordship must have a different meaning. I''m not as innocent as what Samael thought.


    I understood some of his remarks. However, I''ve forbidden myself from hopping into unnecessary conclusion.


    Dreaming about something was already being ambitious and greedy for peasants. To keep myself sane until this point, I had to deny what seemed pleasant to avoid clinging to false hope.


    You''re protecting everyone, Lilou. I convinced myself,forting the uneasiness in my heart.


    After taking deep breaths, I looked outside. I clenched my hands tightly, before loosening my grip.


    "I''ve epted my fate. There''s no going back." I whispered before taking a step forward.


    Each time my sole touched the crisp and damp grass, it echoed right in front of my ears. The golden rays from the sunset illuminating straight in this hill brightened as I exited my home.


    The knights outside already finished preparing and were ready to set off with their horses. Moving my gaze around, I bit my lower lip as some knights had their eyes on me.


    "Peasant, do you know how to ride a horse?" asked Darius, holding the rope attached around the horse''s neck.


    "No, sir." I respond, shaking my head lightly.


    Riding horses in this era wasmon for only a selected ss. It was beyond our reach to ride or learn how to ride one since it was unnecessary.


    Not to mention, we had a cart to use whenever we need to deliver and sell goods in the major towns. Hence, it would be more odd if I know how to ride one.


    What does the acting duke expect?


    Since I had a poor impression on the acting Duke, I could not help but criticize him in my mind. It was quite a stupid question for someone who exalted himself.


    "Obviously. Men, some of you return to the manor while some will escort us along the way." Still using his cold and t tone, Rufus nced at the few knights and gave out his orders.


    "We didn''t bring a carriage with us today. Hence, ride on Be."


    Rufus added, tugging the rope around the horse''s neck named Be. What a pretty name for a horse.


    "I can just walk, sir." With a polite bow, I stated.


    Walking would take me forever to reach the Duke''s Mansion. But I''m used to it.


    "That''s obvious. Don''t misunderstand. I''m letting you ride on Be''s back, not because I want to. His Lordship ordered us to escort you to the mansion safely."


    Rufus coldly exined, sounding displeased at my indirect rejection. I might have hurt his pride unintentionally.


    Since I figured Rufus'' mind wouldn''t change as he was merely following orders, I did another neck bow. I haven''t ridden a horse, but I''ve been wanting to mount one.


    Hence, it wasn''t so bad to experience riding a horse for once. They said riding a fast horse was akin to flying in the wind.


    I''ve been wanting to experience that kind of freedom.


    "Come," After a moment, Rufus invited as he faced Be the Horse.


    I trudged forward, keeping a safe distance from Be and Rufus. As I watched Rufus caressed Be and patted it lightly, he cast me a side eye before arching his brow.


    "Can you ride a horse from that distance?" He asked, annoyed as always.


    Well, who knows? I haven''t ridden one. I answered internally, but from the outside, I just pursed my lips.


    "The sun is about to set. Come and I''ll help you ride Be."


    With the same attitude, Rufus ordered coldly. I just briefly raised my brows and came closer to him.


    "Stand on its left, then ce your hands over here." When I got closer, Rufus instructed me while pointing to the area where I should stand and hold.


    I listened carefully, following his instruction as I got into the position. As instructed, I ced my left foot on the stirrup.


    From the count of three, I stepped up with the help of Rufus. Swinging my right leg over Be''s rump, being careful not to identally kick the horse.


    Rufus repeatedly told me to be careful and not hurt Be. Fortunately, I didn''t.


    Soon, I sat on the saddle. Just mounting the horse was a little hassle. But now that I''ve already mounted one, there''s this sparkle of excitement bubbling in my stomach.


    "Stay still no matter what," Rufus ordered, and I nodded.


    Rufus then adjusted my foot on the stirrup. I slightly flinched when he held my ankle and adjusted its position in the stirrup.


    "You don''t have a proper boots for riding," As he adjusted my foot, he spoke.


    Unconsciously, I curled my dirty toes upon hearing his remarks.


    "Nevermind. Hold still as we''re leaving." Rufus said, shifting his attention to the knights.


    Rufus then ordered the knights who were left behind with us. After their short briefing, we set off.


    I was riding the horse, while Rufus was holding its reins while walking ahead. Not just him, but all knights escorting us weren''t riding their horses.


    They were walking, holding the reins in silence. I looked around and thought they could''ve ridden their mounts since the horses'' back were vacant.


    I understand Rufus wouldn''t a share a horse with me since I''m a peasant. Coming close to me could already taint his expensive clothes.


    "Uhm¡­" As the sound of the horse and the knight''s footsteps mixed in the air, I bit my lower lips while constantly ncing at Rufus'' back.


    "Sir?" I called out, but Rufus didn''t turn around nor halted.


    With him feigning deaf, the question lingering at the tip of my tongue rolled back. I didn''t need to ask, as it seemed the acting lord wouldn''t answer me, anyway.


    "The knights weren''t riding their horses simply because I''m not riding one. And before you hop into your silly conclusions, I''m not riding with you, not because I didn''t want to."


    Just when I refrained myself from asking, Rufus suddenly spoke without looking back at me. I pursed my lips tightly, clearing my throat as I felt guilty for hopping into a conclusion.


    "His Grace warned me not to ride with you. I''m simply fulfilling my duties."


    "His Grace?" I furrowed my brows, tilting my head to the side as I wondered why Samael would order such a thing.

 Chapter 20 - Stranger In The Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Stranger In The Mirror</h4>


    We traveled in silence. Neither Rufus nor the knights had spoken a word throughout our journey. Regarding their silence, I stopped asking question and kept my queries to myself.


    Soon, we finally made it in the Duke''s Mansion. As we came close to the hill where the mansion stood, its glory amazed me.


    In my entire life, I''ve nevere close to this mansion. I only looked at it from afar. But now that it''s right in front of me, I distinguished how huge andrge it was.


    Unconsciously, I was gripping my hands tightly. The closer we get to the towering gates, the more my heart pounded.


    When we passed by the gates, I heard my heart sinking. Entering this mansion diminish the hope of ever leaving the manor.


    I''d be either be dead or live here until his lordship devour me. But that''s alright, Lilou. Everyone in the field would be safe.


    At the very least, your death had done something good for others. This reasoning had been myfort, thinking my death would save the lives of my loved ones.


    "My Lady," Rufus called sternly, extending his arm as he offered his hand to me.


    How he addressed me made me feel awkward. I discerned he was merely trying to be polite. Although he didn''t need to speak as if I was ady with a title.


    Hesitant, I reached for his helping hand. However, I noticed how dirty my hands and nailspare to his.


    Thus, I retrieved my hand and held it closer to my chest. I nced at Rufus, whose brows arched upon seeing my retreating hand.


    "I''ve held countless severed heads and slew enemies without a second hesitation. Believe me, if I say my hands were dirtier than yours."


    Rufus said, guessing my concern, which was amusing. I pursed my lips in a thin line, taking a breath of courage, and epted his hand.


    Fortunately, he didn''t misunderstand my action. It would be a problem if he concluded otherwise.


    With the help of Rufus, I dismounted from the horse. After that, Rufus led me towards the front door of the mansion.


    Biting my lower lip, I knew I couldn''t return. I couldn''t look back and change my mind.


    I took a deep breath as the two closed door creaked open. My heart instantly enveloped with fear at the creepy sound it produced.


    The second it opened, a butler and a few maid servants were lining up from the red carpet. As soon as it opened, they all ced their palms on their chest and bowed.


    "Wee to the Duke''s humble abode." The butler who seemed younger than the duke and Rufus weed us politely.


    Instinctively, I nced at Rufus. Rufus was staring at the servants ahead. He trudged inside without a word and paid no heed to the butler and maid servant.


    What about me? I wondered. Why was Rufus leaving me here?


    Conflicted, I hung my head low while holding my hand together.


    "I''ll be in your care."


    I blurted out, believing I''ll be a recruit in this mansion. What else could I do in here but be a maidservant and a human meal?


    "My Lady, I, Fabian, the head butler of the duke''s mansion will be in your service. Our Lordship had instructed us to take care of My Lady. We had prepared everything. If you please, follow me." The young butler beckoned the way.


    I furrowed my brows and followed him timidly. I didn''t understand the formality of the butler. Perhaps, as a butler, anyone who came here would be treated politely?


    I threw my confusion at the back of my head. Instead, I followed him and I could not help but travel my gaze around.


    The entrance of the mansion was already toorge, with a chandelier sparkling lights; meticulously and well-maintained furnitures, and the generous numbers of candbra lighting each corner of the mansion.


    Was this the pce? I wondered.


    I''ve never been in such a ce before. Hence, in my eyes, this mansion was too elegant. I wonder if the pce could top the elegance of the duke''s mansion?


    If so, the duke was right when he said my imagination was far too limited. I could not imagine how mesmerizing the architecture of the pce.


    As Fabian led the way, he continued on speaking. I tried to pay attention, knowing it was crucial for a new servant like me.


    However, I was too drawn in looking around and how this mansion appeared like it was still daytime! I only needed and used onemp to lighten up my shack, and I was already happy.


    And yet, this mansion was using more than that? Surely, the nobles lived the life peasants could not even imagine.


    Amid my thought, I sensed Fabian stopped in his tracks. Instinctively, I stopped and watched him slowly face me.


    I raised my brows, blinking my eyes in puzzlement as he sported a kind smile.


    "My Lady, the maidservants had prepared your bath and your attire for tonight''s date." Fabian uttered, holding his arm towards the door on our right.


    Unknowingly, I tilted my head to the side. A bath and attire?


    I could barely recall thest time I bathed in the river. Yet, they wanted me to bathe? Here? In the duke''s mansion?


    Well, perhaps it was normal for the maids and butlers to keep themselves clean to serve the duke?


    I nodded in understanding and waited for Fabian to do the honor of opening the door. I didn''t want him to misunderstand, I just felt like tainting everything if I touched anything in this manor.


    "This is as far as I can take you, My Lady. The Duke specified to keep my distance or I''ll have to dig my own grave tonight." Still with the kind smile, Fabian informed.


    "Oh," I nodded slowly, mortified at how Fabian remained calm despite the threats from the duke.


    Just how unreasonable could he be?


    I took a step forward, ncing at Fabian awkwardly. He beamed at me with a smile upon noticing my constant gazes.


    "I will..." I didn''t finish what I wanted to say, forgetting what it was initially.


    Reluctantly, I ced my hands on the surface of the door. With a nod, I pushed it open.


    To my surprised, a bright marbled floor graced my eyes. A tub in the middle, another small chandelier hanging on the high ceiling and candbras attached on the walls.


    There were a two maid servants inside, checking the water temperature and the room. Upon hearing the door opened, the two maidservants halted and faced us with a deep bow.


    "My Lady is in your hands. Finish the preparation before the duke arrives." Fabian ordered with the same calm and polite tone.


    "Yes, Mister Fabian." The maids answered in unison.


    "My Lady, if you may." One maid servant approached me and beckoned me to enter.


    Everything had confused me until this point. I nced at Fabian as I entered, and he just offered me a smile and gestured me to enter.


    Soon, the door closed behind me and the maidservant had asked for my permission to take my clothes off.


    Surprised, I held my arms in a protective stance in front of my chest.


    "I can bath myself!"


    I eximed, casting them an eye full of suspicion. The more they treated me as if I was a distinguish guest bewildered me.


    "But, My Lady, they tasked us to bathe and dress you." One maid exined politely, keeping a safe distance.


    I studied the two servants'' figure in silence. Did the duke threatened them as well?


    "If we failed to service you, we would dig our own graves tonight, My Lady." One of them exined.


    I knew it. I ground my teeth before biting my bottom lip.


    "Alright," I replied, feeling apologetic, for they could lose their lives if I caused trouble for them.


    The maid servants helped me undress. At first, I felt awkward standing bare before these two pairs of eyes. However, they didn''t seem they truly care watching my bare body.


    Therefore, I started easing up. My dress was mostly loose and could be easily undone.


    It only took us a short while until I was fully bare. First, they washed my hands. The water felt warm and refreshing in the skin.


    I''ve watched as the dirt on my handses off. I''ve rarely seen my hands clean before. Unconsciously, a subtle smile resurfaced on my lips.


    After cleaning my hands and feet and wiped the dirt on my body, they told me to go inside the tub. I was hesitant, slightly nervous at bathing in the tub.


    "Are you sure I can¡­?" Conflicted as I looked at the clean water in the tub, I nced at the maid.


    "Certainly, My Lady." She answered with a kind smile.


    I took a deep breath. These servants must think I was silly to be hesitant to bathe. Well, I''ve only heard nobles having such luxury.


    Do I deserve such luxury?


    I bit my lower lip at the question in my head.


    "Yes," I whispered under my breath.


    Slowly, I tiptoed my way inside the tub. As soon as my toe touched the warm water, my heart pounded with excitement.


    I smiled as I dipped my feet in the tub and then the other. Standing in the tub, I nced at the maids and smiled brightly.


    Seeing the smile on my face, they returned it with a kind smile. I felt at peace; not a terrible experience before dying.


    I slowly lowered my body until the warmth of the water embrace my bare body. It was rxing and phenomenal.


    My eyes welled up as Iughed briefly. I washed my shoulders, restraining myself from crying andughing.


    The duke¡­ he was a true sadist. He wanted me to experience the best in life, but the consequences of it restrained me frompletely feeling the joy in life.


    "My Lady, are you alright?" the maid worriedly asked.


    "Yes," I replied, staring at the ripples on the water surface. "I should be."


    I bitterly added. I sshed water on my face, waking up myself that I should at least enjoy myself before I''d die.


    The servants scrubbed every corner of my body. I''ve never felt this refreshed as the dirt stuck on my skin for a long time came off.


    I felt like a new person.


    After bathing me, the servant didn''t dawdle around and helped me get dressed. Unlike the worn-out clothes I''ve worn, they dressed me in thisvish dress of red and gold.


    With a tight corset, setting my waist smaller and my bosom higher. They moved swiftly and even praised how my figure was too thin that it was easy to tighten the corset.


    When they were done dressing me and arranging my hair, I looked at the stranger staring back at me in the mirror.


    "Who¡­ is she?" I muttered, blinking ever so slowly as I couldn''t recognize myself.


    The dirt on my face was gone. My skin looked pale and I''ve never known I had faint freckles on my face.


    Slowly, I reached for my face. My face was small, and I''ve never realized I had a pointy nose.


    It was as if I''ve met myself for the first time. I''ve seen myself through the reflection of the water, but never this clear.


    With the clothes I''m wearing, I''ve nearly mistaken myself as one of the nobledies. How odd.


    "His Lordship summons you to his study, My Lady." After a while, the maid servant informed.


    "Mhm," I hummed a low tune, still staring at myself for thest time.

 Chapter 21 - You Are My Human

    <h4>Chapter 21 - You Are My Human</h4>


    The maidservants escorted me to the study where Samael was waiting for me. On our way, I could not help but fiddle my fingers against each other.


    Every step we took, it produced a distinct sound. A sound that jeopardized the rhythm of my pulse. Each step meant I''ming close to the uncertainty of what''s ahead.


    I clenched my teeth, tightening my jaw. I nced at the maidservant''s back, who''s walking before me.


    "We''re here, My Lady." Soon, the maidservant halted and faced me.


    "His Lordship is inside."


    She added politely. I nodded as I watched her make a way for me.


    Standing in front of the door, I took a deep breath and breathed out through my mouth. For a moment, I closed my eyes as I prepared my heart.


    When I opened my eyes, I unhesitatingly pushed the door open and went in.


    To my surprised, unlike the brightly lit surroundings around the mansion, this room only had four candbra around. It was not enough to bring colors to the room, but it was enough for anyone to see things around.


    My eyes caught the familiar figure standing in front of the window. His back was facing me as I approached him.


    "Milord?" I called out, catching his attention.


    Slowly, Samael turned around and face me. His crimson eyes glinted, causing me to flinch as soon as he set them on me.


    He didn''t speak as I watched him travel his fascinated gaze from my head to toe. Under his piercing eyes, I wanted to shrink to the marbled floor.


    "You look gorgeous." Hemented, nodding in satisfaction. I raised my head in surprised as I''ve glimpsed upon his charming smile.


    I bit my lower lip to restrain the smile tempting to take over my lips. I shouldn''t be happy knowing he was the person who imed my life.


    As I broke my gaze away from his eyes, I unconsciously noticed something he was holding. Due to theck of light, I squinted my eyes.


    Something was dripping from his hand. The sound of the liquid hitting the marbled floor grew distinct in my ears.


    "Milord, what is¡­" Out of curiosity, I blurted out my query.


    "Oh? This?" Samael raised his hand a little higher as he walked out of the shade and into the faint light.


    I still had my eyes on his hand. As light shone upon him, my eyes grew wider as I distinguished what was it: a beating heart!


    I gasped as I raised my gaze back to his charming smiled.


    "Mi ¡ª milord," I muttered in horror.


    My eyes brood with utter fear, staring at the still beating heart in his hand.


    "Milord, pardon me, but¡­ is this the blood proof you wanted to show me?"


    I asked, my voice shook as I gulped down whilst struggling my trembling knees from giving away.


    "Mhm¡­ do you now believe I''m good at capturing hearts?" Samael bearing those menacing pair of deep crimson eyes stared proudly at me after a nod.


    The next moment, I gasped and bit my bottom lip. Samael clenched his hand and squeezed the fresh heart to smithereens.


    No¡­ this was not what I meant, milord! No wonder it felt like we were not on the same page earlier this day.


    No wonder his reaction earlier was strange. I never meant it literally!


    I felt like crying and running away at this point. My heart had leapt to my throat, my hands and body shaking as his fiery gaze never left me.


    "Hmm?" He hummed, tilting his head as he waited for my reply.


    "Y ¡ª yes, milord. You''re good at it, literally."


    My tone gave away my horror at the situation. I''ve grown more mortified as I watched the heart reach the floor and his feet approached me.


    Instinctively, each time he took a step forward, I would step back. He didn''t say a word, intensifying the fear creeping up inside me.


    Soon, my back reached the solid door where I came from. I tried to take another step back, but to no avail.


    I could only watch him approach, closer and closer. I held my breath, sping my hands into a fist.


    When he was one step away from me, Samael finally stopped.


    "Huh," He chuckled briefly, sounding more like a scoff.


    Slowly, his pointy nails that were covered with fresh blood traced my elbow down to my hand. His fingers weren''t as sharp as this earlier today.


    With a gentle tug, he clipped my forefinger in between his fingers as he slowly guided it in front of his lips.


    "Did I pass your test, though?" He asked, the sharp tip of his nail yed over the tip of my finger.


    What test? He didn''t mean¡­


    I stared at his prating gaze and I reluctantly answered, "Barely."


    I would''ve said no. But I was too scared to give him that direct answer.


    He smirked, nodding in satisfaction at the neutral answer I gave him.


    I forced a smile on my lips, thinking I''m pardoned from trouble. However, as I smiled, he smiled back charmingly before pressing the tip of his sharp nail against the tip of my finger.


    I winced at the slight pain. Immediately, I''ve seen my finger produce a drop of blood.


    "Such sweet aroma." He whispered, inhaling deeply while I gulped.


    Slowly, he guided my bleeding finger to his lips and licked the blood gently. The second his tongue touched my skin, my breath hitched, and I shivered.


    The slight pain of when he prick my finger was beingforted by his tongue. It was insane; I even forgot the fear within me for a moment.


    His menacing crimson orbs never left me as he sucked my finger. I wonder what he was thinking.


    "Does that mean you''re epting my invitation?"


    Keeping my finger in between his sharp fangs, he inquired. If I said no, he might break my finger, which was ced in between his fangs.


    The strange sensation I''ve felt from his licking subsided as fear enveloped my heart at once. I bit my lower lip, hearing my heart drum against my chest as sweats broke out from my back and forehead.


    "But, I''m just¡­" I paused, hoping my wise answer would put an end to this. "¡­ I''m just a human."


    My answer came out almost like a whisper. Samael clicked his tongue, displeased at my response as he let my finger go.


    "No," he whispered, shifting his gaze to my side as he tucked a few strands of hair behind my ear.


    I gulped as I prepared myself for the worse.


    Slowly, he inched closer, causing my entire body to stiffen. He traced my neck by the apex of his nose and I didn''t dare move an inch.


    Instinctively, I stretched my neck to give him easy ess. I didn''t realize that my hands were on his chest, sping his clothes tightly.


    "You''re not just a mere human¡­ you are my human." He stressed each word as I felt his lips parted and his fangs on my neck.

 Chapter 22 - Dinner With The Duke

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Dinner With The Duke</h4>


    I shut my eyes, waiting for the pain of having a hole in my neck. However, instead of pain, the fangs I''ve felt against my skin disappeared as I felt the softness of his lips on it.


    "Perhaps, next time." Was what he said, leaving a small trail of kisses on my neck.


    His lips felt soft, albeit a little cold. Still, my spine shivered with either fear or excitement with every contact of his lips to my skin.


    After that, Samael took a step back and created a distance between us. I looked at him, bbergasted at the myriads of emotions surging inside me.


    What did just happen?


    "Your expression tells me you''re relieved, but your blood tells me otherwise." With a yful smirk, Samael lifted my chin by his finger.


    His thumb gently caressed my lips. I fought the urge to bite my lip as I stared at him bravely.


    "Your blood tastes exceptional and it never lie." He said, raising his gaze from my lips and locked with my eyes. "I wonder if the taste would be more¡­ phenomenal if I taste it through here."


    He added. I gulped as I instinctively pursed my lips.


    "Should I?" He asked once again.


    His tone sounded more airy as he inched closer to me. The apex of his nose brushed mine, and I heard myself swallow.


    "Per ¡ª perhaps¡­" I stammered, halting him from his ns. "Perhaps, next time."


    Through my shaking lips, I repeated his previous remarks.


    The next second, Samaelughed, and I smiled awkwardly. Heughed andughed, walking away and creating a distance between us.


    What''s so funny?


    He was shaking his head and then nodded as he raised his finger. After smacking his lips, Samael beamed at me with a grin.


    "I didn''t expect that," He chuckled, pleased at my indirect refusal.


    "Anyway, shall we continue our date as promised?"


    Samael added as he stretched his arm and offered his hand for me to grasp. Still pursing my lips, I nodded awkwardly and took his hand.


    I didn''t dare retaliate about our small misunderstanding. There''s no point. I''m just d I''m still breathing right now.


    Pleased, he held my hand and smiled. Slowly, with his eyes still locked with mine, he inched closer and left a peck on my knuckles.


    "It''s an honor to be your date." He uttered and my heart skipped a beat for no reason.


    He didn''t have to make it sound like it was a proper date. My stupid heart might assume fantasy I shouldn''t even dream of.


    Samael led me along the way with him holding my hand. I didn''t have the leisure to map my way as I constantly gaze at our hands.


    He was a little cold. Yet, my hands were sweating. Ironic how his cold touches could make cheek heat up.


    "You are my human¡­" Suddenly, his previous remarks shed across my head.


    I gulped as I bit my lower lip once again. Despite theced dangers in his tone, I hate to admit that it honestly sounded pleasant to my ears.


    I could feel my temperature rising just the thought of it. Wake up, Lilou. Get your silly thoughts out of your head.


    Without me realizing it, we arrived at thevish dinner hall. The table was long; they organized candbra with perfect spacing in between the sumptuous meals served on the table.


    I immediately gulped as the appetizing aroma wafted my nose. Samael nced at me and I offered him a timid smile.


    The appetizing sight of the food and the generous variety served on the table was a dream for me. This was akin to a banquet.


    Does the duke always have such food on the table? Should I ask him to take my portion to the children in the field? I would love to share this with them.


    As I pictured myself eating meat with the children, my stomach suddenly growl. My pulse momentarily stopped as all eyes were on me.


    Fabian was standing on the side along with the maidservant. They must be waiting for the duke before they take their seat.


    "Hungry, are you?" Obviously, Samael wouldn''t miss the chance to tease.


    However, I felt no shame at the honest reaction of my stomach. I''m hungry.


    "Hah,e." He chuckled briefly, pulling my hand, and led me to the first seat on the right.


    Samael dragged the chair over and beckoned me to the seat. I nodded without a word and sat. He adjusted the chair closer to the table before taking the seat at the end of the table.


    "Fabian, does a date starts with talking or eating?"


    When we''re both seated, Samael inquired as he nced at Fabian. I followed his gaze, ncing at the servants who were still standing.


    Why aren''t they taking a seat? I wondered.


    After a second, realization struck me. Right, servants shouldn''t share a table with nobles. How ironic that a peasant like me was sitting at the same table with the duke.


    "I believed his lordship shall eat first, so he could discussed important matters with herdyship." Fabian advised, sounding as if this dinner had something to do with politics.


    "I see," Samael nodded in understanding before casting his eyes back to me.


    "Let''s eat." He said, gesturing me to eat.


    I awkwardly cast him a nce before I gazed down. My te had a chunk of meat and a good portion of vegetable. My mouth watered just staring at it.


    Before I could pick the piece of meat by my hand, I unconsciously nced at Samael. He was holding the fine golden cutlery and sliced the turkey in great precision.


    Seeing that, I nced at the cutlery ced beside my te. I awkwardly picked them up, the knife on my right hand and the fork on my left; just like how Samael was holding his.


    I wanted to mimic how he was slicing the meat, but when I tried, I found it was far more difficult than I thought. Once again, I nced at Samael and then moved my gaze to Fabian.


    Fabian was still smiling, feigning ignorant on seeing my struggles just slicing. Should I just pick it up with my hand?


    "Here," Amidst my thoughts, Samael snapped me back to the currentpse.


    When I blinked, he swiftly took my te away and exchanged it with his. "You can fork it out easily, right?"


    He asked, sporting his charming smile. I looked down, breaking my gaze away from him.


    Deep down, I was d he understood my dilemma. He sliced everything in small cuts, enough for me not to use the knife.


    "T ¡ª thank you," In a low tone, I expressed my appreciation and nced at him.


    Samael just smiled, "Dig in!" and then followed by a wink.


    With a subtle smile on my lips, I forked a piece of meat and shoved it inside my mouth. Immediately, its vors burst on my tongue, leaving me astounded momentarily.


    "Heh, it''s good, right?" Samael chuckled, pleased at my reaction.


    ****


    Unbeknownst to Lilou, as they eat, Fabian was staring at Samael for a long time. He looked at his lordship with bafflement and intrigued.


    ''Is this the Duke I''ve known before his slumber?'' Fabian wondered, furrowing his brows mildly.


    ''This girl¡­ I''m surprised His Lordship has been very kind and considerate towards her. What did the duke see in her?''


    He added inside his head. Not just Fabian, but everyone who witnessed Samael''s actions around Lilou raised the same question.


    After all, the Samael La Crox before he went into a slumber was a vile, selfish, and akin to a devil incarnate vampire.

 Chapter 23 - Walk With Me

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Walk With Me</h4>


    Throughout the dinner, I resisted from moaning and rolling on the ground at how delicious the food was. I felt like I''m ready to die right now ¡ª that''s how good it was.


    Yet, unlike my appreciation, Samael seemed he barely enjoyed it. His attention never left me, teaching me how to use the cutlery properly.


    I didn''t understand the importance of it, but I listened and tried to apply this newfound knowledge. I loved learning; it excites me every time I get to learn new things.


    Now, not only I had a full stomach, I get to learn a skill I could use in the future. IF I have a future.


    Soon, the supper ended. We barely talked, I was busy eating while Samael kept hisments moderate.


    But now that it finished, I wonder what would happen. Just thinking about what I should anticipate caused my hand to ball into a fist.


    "Did you enjoy yourself, Lil?" He asked, wiping the corner of his lips by a small cloth.


    "Yes, milord." I nodded, expressing my appreciation for the mouth-watering meal.


    "I''m d to hear that." Pleased, Samael smiled. I smiled back.


    What now?


    From the corner of my eyes, I glimpsed at his hands tapping on the table. His nails produced this light, consistent sound which only heightened my anxiousness.


    I gulped, holding my hand in myp. Samael was staring at me; his jaw resting on his knuckles.


    I felt a bit self-conscious of his ming gaze. The longer he stayed silent, the more I felt my pulse flick.


    "I honestly don''t know what to do or say."


    Before the silencepletely envelope us, he spoke. I raised my gaze back to him, blinking as I unconsciously tilted my head to the side.


    "Come on, Lil. Walk with me."


    Upon saying so, Samael ced his hands on the edge of the table, pushing himself away, and stood.


    "Ye ¡ª yes, milord." Seeing him move, I stammered and clumsily stood.


    I nearly fell back as I didn''t realize how heavy my tummy could be after having a sumptuous meal. Fortunately, aside from the annoying ttering sound I''ve caused on the table, I stood without tripping.


    "Haha. Careful." He chuckled, and I hung my head low out of embarrassment.


    I heard him smack his lips before saying, "Follow me. I want to show you something."


    "Yes, milord." I timidly replied, ncing at his back, and followed his tracks.


    I kept a safe distance as he led the way. I wonder what he wanted to show me this time or what he was thinking.


    I didn''t want to conclude. I refrained myself from thinking about my depressing reality. I don''t want to feel sick after a heavy meal.


    "They said it was good for humans to take a walk after a sumptuous meal."


    Suddenly, Samael broke the silence once again. I heard about that as well. But I didn''t truly know because I had never eaten until my stomach couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Is that so, milord?" I replied under my breath.


    "I don''t know, but you''ll know." He shrugged, still not looking back at me.


    I wonder what kind of expression he had upon hisst remarks. I nced at his broad back, biting my lips as I fiddled my fingers against each other.


    Soon, we reached the vast garden. Since it was night, I can barely see how beautiful the greenery was since the lights were limited. But it didn''t fail to give off a serene atmosphere.


    I kept a safe distance as I followed him. He was holding his hand behind him.


    Aside from the soft whistle of the night breeze, only silence enveloped the two of us. Neither of us spoke: I was busy wondering what he was thinking.


    "To be honest, I envy humans."


    After a while, Samael finally broke the silence.


    "Huh?" I raised my brows.


    What was there for him to envy humans? Vampires were far superior to us. Their lifespan was longer too!


    "You humans'' lives are too short and you''re too fragile. If you lost a limb, you''ll be handicapped forever. But if vampires or werewolves lost a limb, it''ll just regenerate."


    He exined in a nonchnt tone. Yet, I could not help but raised my brows higher as I tilted my head to the side.


    What''s there to envy for not having regeneration abilities?


    "Yet, despite how short your lives were, humans subconsciously value their lives more than us. They do their utmost best to survive, appreciating the smallest things as if they were gifts, and struggle to the bitter end."


    Samael continued while I stared at his back. Slowly, he turned and raised his head to the moon.


    I stared at his side profile. Despite how naturally dangerous the color of his eyes emitted, there was a mixed of softness in them.


    Seeing how gentle and mncholic those eyes were, a subtle smile resurfaced on my lips. Ever since I''ve met him, I only have nothing but fear to him.


    But the more I spend time with him, the more I realized Samael was more than just a terrifying individual.


    He was unpredictable; sometimes, I consider him as shallow person. Sometimes, like this one, I think he was actually sentimental.


    Samael then cocked his head and gazed at me.


    "Did you enjoy the meal?" He asked out of context.


    "Hmm?"


    "I am asking if you enjoy the meal." Samael chuckled.


    I stared at him and it momentarily mesmerized me by how charming he appeared under the light of the moon.


    "Yes, milord." I whispered and looked away. "Did you?"


    I added without daring to return my gaze back at him. He was too charming for me to look at.


    "It''s nd. But I enjoyed sharing supper with you."


    Samael chuckled, and I unconsciously looked up at him. My brows furrowed, curious how he called the sumptuous meal nd.


    "Human food is nonessential for my kind." Guessing the curiosity I had in mind, he exined in a mirthful tone.


    "Ah¡­" I nodded awkwardly.


    Obviously, vampires only needed blood to survive. How am I surprised?


    "That''s why I envy humans." He smiled as he slowly faced me. "Anyway,e with me. I want to show you a very sentimental ce."


    With that being said, Samael beckoned me to follow, which I did.


    A sentimental ce? I wonder what kind of ce it was.

 Chapter 24 - His Dwelling For Hundreds Of Years

    <h4>Chapter 24 - His Dwelling For Hundreds Of Years</h4>


    As I followed the Duke, he led me back to the mansion and into the long hall. Soon, we reached a door which path was only a stair going down. Upon seeing the darkness lie ahead, I instinctively stepped back.


    Meanwhile, Samael turned around and faced me. Unconsciously, I nced up at him.


    He was smiling gently as he extended his arm and offered his hand for me to grasp.


    "It''ll be a long way, I can''t lose you."


    He mused. I darted my eyes from his crimson eyes to his hand. Reluctantly, I reached for his hand while biting my lips.


    Samael smiled as he cradled my hand. Seeing his smile, my heart skipped a beat upon his gentle hold.


    This strong security enveloped my heart. I felt safe even if we''re about to take a dark path that could lead me to what''s unknown.


    With his hand holding mine, Samael escorted me down the stairs. As soon as I stepped my foot in, the door behind me mmed closed.


    "Ah!"


    Instinctively, I shrieked as I jolted closer to his back. I could see nothing but darkness.


    It was just pitch ck. My hand clenching his hand tightened as my heart pounded.


    Although I''m used to darkness, not this kind of darkness. Back in my shack, the moon had been my light during starless nights.


    So, even if it was dim, the light was notpletely absent. But now¡­


    "Milord?" I called out softly to reassure myself he was still there.


    "I''m here," he replied in a low tune, squeezing my hand gently, which to my relief.


    After his remarks, I heard a soft snap of fingers and a wall of torches lit up. I flinched at the sudden light appearing out of nowhere.


    Like a ripple-effect, one after another, torches attached from the walls lit up. The dark path had eventually brightened up.


    "Come," he beckoned, and began walking down the stairs.


    Still holding my hand, I followed him. I kept close to him, afraid someone would grab my feet and pull me down.


    Because of the utter silence, our footsteps echoed. The path going down felt longer, as I couldn''t see the end of this stair. I wonder what the Duke was thinking?


    "Milord?" I called out, looking at his broad back.


    "Hmm?"


    "Where are we going?" I asked, curious about what lies at the end of this long stairs.


    "To my dwelling for hundreds of years." Samael was quick to answer, bearing the same nonchnt tone.


    Upon hearing his response, I furrowed my brows. To his dwelling for hundreds of years?


    Once again, I nced back at the long path we had taken. The darkness before the light also resurfaced in my head.


    "Where you''ve slept during your slumber?"


    "Mhm," again, Samael replied with azy hum.


    I bit my lips, gazing down to his hand, which was holding mine. This reminded me of his previous story about being trapped in a long and dark tunnel.


    Who would have thought the Duke wasn''t just sleeping in afortable bed and friendly environment? Instead, he was kept in this deste underground room.


    I wouldn''t even think this ce existed in this grand, elegant mansion. Compare to the mansion''s elegance, this route going down felt like the road to hell.


    Unconsciously, my hand trembled with just the thought. I nced at his back again, and my gaze softened.


    *


    For what it felt like an eternity, the Duke finally halted, and so I did. Slowly, he faced me and grinned.


    "We''re here!" He announced.


    Out of curiosity, I peeked to his side. However, the light stopped from where we stood. I see nothing behind him but darkness.


    "We are?" I blurted out with my brows creased.


    I heard him let out a brief chuckle before I retracted my gaze from behind him. I looked up, blinking my eyes, waiting for his confirmation.


    "Come." He beckoned and pulled me with him.


    Scared at the pitch ck darkness, I gripped his hand. Even if I look around, I felt like I had my eyes closed.


    Again, I heard a snap of a finger and the light instantly engulfed the darkness. Out of instinct, I shut my eyes at the sudden light.


    Slowly, I peaked through my eye as I opened my them again. When I got a hold of my vision, I furrowed my brows.


    At the end of the stairs was arge space. There was a coffin in the middle, but aside from that, there was nothing in this area.


    Only concrete walls with no windows or doors. How was this a sentimental ce?


    Unknowingly, Samael let my hand go while I traveled my gaze around.


    "There''s nothing here, milord." I whispered, but it sounded loud and clear because of the absence of unnecessary noise.


    "What do you mean, it''s empty? There''s my coffin." He said.


    I returned my gaze back to him. As soon as I did, Samael led me and we walked towards the coffin in the middle of this empty room.


    When he let my hand go, I nced at the coffin and back to him.


    "You¡­ you''re here for hundred of years?" I stammered while looking at his carefree expression.


    Samael nodded as he leaned on the edge of the coffin. He then crossed his arms under his chest and rested his foot over the other.


    Upon seeing him nod, my lips parted, but no words came out. His lordship had spent hundreds of years in here.


    Slowly, I cast my gaze to the coffin. I reached for it, the tip of my fingers caressed its smooth edges.


    It was like they buried him, but with more room for people to get in.


    As I retracted my fingers from the coffin, I held onto my arm as I stood facing him. How could he be so untroubled after spending centuries in here?


    "Why¡­ why are you showing me this sacred ce, milord?" I asked.


    The corner of his lips slowly tilted into a subtle smile.


    "Aren''t we on the getting to know stage? I''ve known almost everything about you, but you don''t. That''s why you''re scared."


    In a knowing tone, Samael exined. Getting to know? What was the need to get to know him?


    I was merely his reserved meal. He should stop giving me unnecessary ideas.


    I hang my head low; I looked at my shadow and bit my lips hard to wake myself up.


    "From hundreds of years, in this very ce, there''s nothing but darkness and silence during my slumber. If the sudden light in here gave you relief¡­"


    Samael paused as I heard him smack his lips. After a moment, I''ve seen his feet approach, and I unconsciously looked up and immediately caught his gaze.


    "It''s the same when I heard you the first time."


    He added and smiled.

 Chapter 25 - Will You, Silly Girl, Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Will You, Silly Girl, Marry Me?</h4>


    My heart instantly leapt to my throat as his way of showing and exining things I failed to understandpletely was unique.


    Earlier, the darkness scared me. But when the torches lit up, I felt less scared, especially knowing he was with me.


    Does he mean he had felt the same when he heard my cries as a child? Did I truly gave him such relief andfort all these years?


    The thought of it moved my immovable heart.


    "Milord, why did you force yourself to sleep?" Before I knew it, my question already escaped my lips.


    As soon as I realized I''m prying way too far, I pressed my lips together. There was no confirmed reason his lordship went into his slumber.


    There were rumors of different versions. Some were for the goodness of Grimsbanne. Some said the duke to enter his slumber after fighting a formidable opponent and protected his people. While some version said, they forced the duke to sleep because he lost control of himself.


    But I want to hear it from the duke himself.


    I looked at him, waiting patiently for his reply. He had the liberty to answer, but I hoped he would tell me.


    "Because¡­" When the duke''s lips parted, I perked up as I focused my hearing on every word he would say.


    "Because I was tired."


    Unlike what I expected, his simple answer, which I didn''t expect to hear, disappointed me.


    "Tired?" I repeated in a questioning tone. "You were tired, so you abandoned your people?"


    Before I knew it, I blurted out. Immediately, I covered my lips with my palm, my eyes wide as I realized I went over the line.


    Fortunately, Samael didn''t seem to take it personally and chuckled in return.


    "Heh. Sometimes, no matter how powerful someone is, there is always a breaking point, Lil. Be it vampires or humans, we always break at one point."


    Samael exined. I held his gaze for a long time without feeling intimidated or horrified.


    "But you had responsibilities. The people of Grimsbanne had their lives in your hands, including a peasant like me. Was it easy for vampires to let their responsibility and obligation go when things get rough for them?"


    Again, I argued without thinking. Yet, this time, I didn''t regret voicing out my uncalled opinion.


    The rules of this kingdom had favored vampires. No vampires were a peasant, nor they weremoner. Nobles mostly consisted of vampires, and only a few nobles were lucky humans.


    Yet, every single one of them was the same. And peasants like me were just here to bnce the wealth and poverty of this world.


    An insignificant person like me was alive to make these noble appear strong and powerful. It was an insult that Grimsbanne was in the hands of a fickle-hearted duke like him.


    Upon hearing my argument, Samael''s eyes fastened with fascination. After a moment of silence, Samael smiled as he reached for my head to pat it.


    "I''m d," he mused under his breath.


    Huh?


    "I''m d that someone like you still exists in this kingdom. Your love for the people of Grimsbanne is far more noble than us."


    He added. I felt my cheek and ear heated up as this praise was too much for a peasant like me.


    "You understand the sufferings of my people, but I can''t sympathize. Not that I can''t; I would rather take action to repay my people''s losses."


    While patting my head, Samael exined as he leaned down with his face a palm-length away from mine.


    Instinctively, I drew back a bit.


    "But my credence in my methods drove me to the point I''ve be a threat to the people I''m fighting for."


    He added, a subtle smile resurfaced on his lips. His hand has stopped patting my head, but remained still.


    But his hand or his closeness didn''t matter at this point. I focused my mind on his argument.


    "Milord, you sound like you''re in a war." I muttered under my breath. "Who are you against with?"


    From his exnation, he sounded as if he had fought and lost. I never heard the Duke waging a war against anyone, nor have I heard the real history of this world hundreds years back.


    Hundreds years was a long time. I had limited knowledge of history and many things. Hence, I could only ask and judge the monarchy from the present.


    Samael pressed his lips together and the corner of his lips stretched wider.


    "The King."


    With a smile, he answered. I gasped, as his answer was the least I expected.


    I didn''t know whether he was joking or saying the truth; his tone wouldn''t let anyone to guess.


    "The ¡ª the ¡ª the King?" I stuttered, my lower lip trembled.


    "Why are you stuttering, silly? My brother is not as terrifying as you think he is. He still gets scolded by me, if I want to."


    Samael chuckled, shaking his head lightly. I could feel the blood gradually leave my lips with the thought.


    Even if the duke and the king were brothers, the King holds the absolute power. I don''t hear many stories about the royal family. But what I do know was they were the oldest and the most powerful lineage of vampires in this kingdom.


    "I''m not afraid of the King, milord." Mustering my courage, I corrected.


    "Huh? You''re not?" He furrowed his brows, tilting his head to the side.


    "I''m afraid what the King would do if he heard that his lordship is now awake after hundreds of years."


    Without looking away from him, I expressed and paused.


    "I''m terrified of the fate of the people of Grimsbanne." I added for rification.


    I felt proud of myself for keeping myposure and sessfully expressing my thoughts.


    I''ve never had this liberty in my entire life. Deep down, I appreciated Samael for listening to the voice of someone as significant as I am.


    When I uttered myst remarks, Samael smiled and ruffled my hair. I lowered my head a bit, surprised and puzzled at his reaction.


    "Silly, that''s why we''re here!" He eximed.


    The sparkle in his crimson orbs brimmed with ideas I have yet to know. I raised my brows, blinking my eyes as my mind wondered what was he up to.


    Finally, Samael retracted his hand from my head. Taking a step back, Samael cleared his throat with his fist before his lips.


    "Silly girl," he called out, raising his chin before he smiled.


    Slowly, he reached his hand to me. From my elbow, his fingers gently traced my elbow down to my hand.


    When he was holding both my hands, he looked into my confused eyes. With a smirk, he once again repeated the very words he told me a few nights ago.


    "Will you, silly girl, marry me?"

 Chapter 26 - Im In Your Care, Milord.

    <h4>Chapter 26 - I''m In Your Care, Milord.</h4>


    "Will you, silly girl, marry me?"


    As soon as I heard his proposal, I gasped. How did our conversation escted to marriage again?


    Sure, I finally realized now that his lordship had a different meaning of romance. He wanted to have a romance with his food, which I tried to forget about.


    But why must he mention it right now? As if we would truly get married.


    "Huh?"


    Unlike my rapid trains of thoughts, that questioning hum was the only sound I did.


    "Although I like you and want this marriage out of pure romance, there''s something else I''ll have to add to it."


    Samael exined, still holding my hand.


    "Something to add?" I asked under my breath. He nodded.


    "The reason the King is wary about me is that my existence is a threat to him. Therefore, if I marry a peasant like you, he knew I won''t make unnecessary move that could harm you. In other words, I''m parading my weakness."


    Samael exined with a smile. He sounded and appeared as if he was just ying. But I wondered if that would work.


    "Marrying me might put you in a tight predicament, but it would buy us time to do three things."


    He added. Momentarily, I was rendered speechless. Samael let my hand go gently, and took a step back.


    Raising his three fingers up, from his thumb to the middle finger, he began exining,


    "First. It will buy us enough time to fall in love based on the research I didst night."


    Upon saying the first reason, Samael put down his thumb.


    Research? That''s what he had donest night?


    "Second. Grimsbanne will finally enter the era of having the duchess."


    Again, he put down his middle finger and continued.


    "Last but not the least, you can actually make changes. I''m not saying you can do it overnight; it''s harder than that. s, with someone like you in power, do you believe you can do better than those nobles?"


    "¡­"


    I stared at Samael in silence, my mind traveling elsewhere. Although I heard the three reasons I should marry him, my train of thoughts was inplete chaos.


    Who wouldn''t be in such a situation?


    I was born and lived as a peasant. Therefore, the thought of suddenly bing the duchess sounded more like a far-fetched dream.


    "Will you assist me put things back in their rightful ce?"


    Again, Samael inquired. I only stared at him like a fool.


    Blinking my eyes ever so slowly, my mind rewind the three reasons. s, no matter how many times I repeated it, it made little sense.


    "What?" He cocked his head, blinking his eyes in puzzlement.


    Without thinking twice, I took a step forward. I watched as he knitted his brows together while I extended my arm up.


    When my palm reached his forehead while tiptoeing, I tilted my head to the side.


    "Milord, are you gravely ill?" I asked.


    His forehead felt cold ¡ª colder than his hands. Perhaps, since he just woke up from his hundred years of slumber, he wasn''t thinking straight?


    The three reasons were all utter nonsense. Even a peasant found it outrageous.


    Holding his twinkling gaze, I slowly retracted my hand. However, Samael caught my wrist midair.


    "Huh?"


    "That''s not how you check someone whose ill, right?" He smirked, and I didn''t know what he meant.


    Unconsciously, I stopped my feet from tiptoeing. Simultaneously, he slowly guided my hand down before his hands cupped my cheek.


    Before I could take action, Samael slowly ced his forehead against mine. My breath instantly hitched and my entire body froze.


    My shaking gaze glimpsed at his closed eyes. His breaths wafting my nose, slow and steady. My pulse flicked against my skin harder. And my heart¡­ I could hear it pounding right in my ear.


    What''s going on?


    "Your silliness is aggravating¡­ and at the same time, rewarding." His tone solemn and warm.


    My mind nk. This stance was how my father checked my temperature as a child. I picked this habit since then and used it to check the children''s temperature.


    However, I''ve only done this to those children. That''s why¡­


    That''s why it felt weird that he had mimicked it with me. Samael was too close, I might choke to death or my heart would explode if its rhythm didn''t stabilize.


    With our foreheads against each other and the apex of our nose kissing, I remained silent. Fighting this silly heart of mine for beating for the wrong reason.


    He should stop¡­ I don''t want to¡­


    As if he had read my mind, Samael slowly retracted his head away. However, he didn''t step back and kept his close distance. His hands still cupping my jaw, guiding me to look at him straight in the eye.


    "Yes, I think I was gravely ill called insecurity. But now, I''m cured." He smiled subtly, his eyes brimmed with gentleness.


    "Thank you, My Lady."


    He added. I tried to force a smile on my lips, but as if my face was paralyzed, I couldn''t.


    I could only stare at him, being drawn by the irony and contrast flickering in his crimson orbs. Was he a kid to think he got cure just by that?


    Don''t be silly.


    "So!" Whilst my silence, Samael smacked his lips and grinned.


    "Did we agree to the same conclusion?"


    He queried, but my mind couldn''t process what he was pertaining to. Before I know it, I nodded.


    Upon seeing my unconscious response, his smile grew even brighter than the torches. It still appeared as wicked as the first time I''ve seen him, but it wasn''t as terrifying as I thought it was.


    "Great! We''re getting married!" He excitedly withdrew his hand from me and pped his hands, nodding encouragingly at me.


    Huh¡­ we''re getting married.


    We''re getting married¡­


    We''re getting¡­!


    As soon as my mind processed those words, I snapped back from my trance. My eyes instantly widened as I blinked them countless times.


    "What?"


    "Let''s tell everyone about it. Fabian will arrange our engagement! Come!" ted, Samael grabbed my wrist and dragged me with him out of his underground dwelling.


    Part of me wanted to pull my hand away. But I ended up being dragged by him, and I ended up not protesting.


    "Milord," On the stairs going up, I called out softly.


    He was holding me, leading the way. I nced at his shoulder and noticed the side of his lips curved up.


    It was not the usual smirk, nor it was a smile. It was something else. The next second, I heard him mutter,


    "If you''re going to change your mind, do it now, Lil." Without looking back, Samael muttered.


    We didn''t halt in our tracks. And I didn''t look away from him.


    "You''re with a selfish man, Lil. Once we exit this long stairs, you''ll be trapped with me¡­ forever."


    He added. My lips parted, yet no words came out. I should change my mind¡­ but deep down, part of me looked forward if his first reason was possible.


    Unconsciously, I balled my hands into a fist as I clench my teeth. Soon, the door came to my sight, but my initial urgency faded away.


    "We''re close." He announced under his breath.


    He sounded like he wanted me to struggle and protest. His steps slowed-down, giving me more time to change my mind.


    s, I had already decided.


    "Mhm," I let out a low hum. "I''m in your care, milord."


    Soon enough, we reached the end of this long stair and we''re weed by the blinding lights in the mansion. Just like the end of the long tunnel, we came out together, leaving our sorrow, sufferings, and grievances along with the darkness.


    When we''re out, Samael cast me a broad grin while I looked at him silently.


    "You''re mine now." He announced happily.


    If this was a dream¡­ someone want to wake up.

 Chapter 27 - Fear No One For I Have Returned

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Fear No One For I Have Returned</h4>


    If I knew what would be the consequences of my abrupt decision, I would''ve made a different choice. If only¡­ would things have changed?


    *


    Samael and I stood on the central ne of the bifurcated stairs of the mansion''s great hall. From the floor below the stairs, Mister Fabian, the butler, the acting duke, Rufus, and all other important individuals in this manor stared at the duke with utter horror.


    Seeing their reaction, I secretly curled my hands into a fist. I clenched on the rear of my dress, ncing at Samael''s side profile every so often.


    "Pardon me, My Lord. But, I believed my ears had been deceiving me." Said Rufus sternly.


    His brows furrowed together. Rufus nced at everyone who was standing with him, noticing the exact shock expression stered on their faces.


    "No, you heard me right. I''m getting married." Calm like usual, Samael waved as he chuckled. He added;


    "Grimsbanne will have to wee the first and the only duchess it will ever have."


    "But, My Lord! You can''t just marry without the blessing of the King. Even if we overlook the difference of your status, please consider your racial difference as well, My Lord."


    Rufus eximed, brave enough to voice out his opinion. His voice thundered, resonating across the vast great hall of the mansion.


    "I agree with Sir Rufus, My Lord. Not only this marriage will affect your status as the Lord of Grimsbanne, but it will incite different opinions from the nobles and the royal pce."


    Fabian was quick to back Rufus'' argument. After the two voiced out their opinions, one after another, some knights also spoke and stood on Rufus'' side.


    Meanwhile, I could only watch how this argument unfolds. Obviously, even if the duke wanted this ridiculous marriage with a peasant, it wouldn''t be that easy.


    Samael''s people were right. Even if they agreed to overlook my status as a peasant, Samael was a royal-blooded vampire. I am a human.


    Not only we would have problems with having an heir, it was impossible. I never heard about a sess story between vampires and human.


    Therefore, I had no hopes of this arrangement. Although deep down, I was conflicted whether to feel relieved they were against it; or feel ashamed that I agreed with Samael on the spur of the moment.


    Am I just deluding myself with the title of the duchess? No. I never wanted to be a duchess. I already knew the answer, and it was far from that.


    After a while, Rufus spoke once again.


    "My Lord, please reconsider you decision."


    Upon stating so, Rufus directly stared at Samael with unbending resolve without looking away.


    My fist trembled as I watched them unite. Part of me wanted to plead with them, but I already gave Samael my word.


    He had given me the liberty to change my mind earlier, but I carelessly told him I was in his care now. Even a peasant knows how to keep their word.


    Unconsciously, I snuck a nce at Samael and caught him looking at me. The second our eyes met, he smiled brightly as if the situation at hand unfazed him.


    "I''m d you''re not protesting with them." Samael whispered, and I immediately dropped my gaze to the floor.


    Don''t make it sound like my silence was something amusing. I''m merely keeping my word.


    I heard Samael let out a faint and brief chuckle before he cleared his throat.


    "If you worry about the nobles'' opinion that much, why don''t you serve them instead? Did my long slumber wane your loyalty and beliefs?"


    When Samael spoke, I couldn''t trace the slightest resentment in his voice. Instead, he sounded like someone who''s giving them an option before anything else.


    "I would understand and give you freedom to leave this mansion. However, if you choose to stay, you must know I might hear your voices and opinion, but I could never guarantee to abide them."


    Samael bluntly uttered. I nced at him again and his expression stern while his eyes were sharper than ever.


    However, the next moment, Samael stretched his neck in a circr motion with his hand on his nape. It produced a faint, soothing crack.


    "Grimsbanne had stood from hundred of years without those nobles. I don''t recall having such people in my fief. s, now I, Samael La Crox, had to listen to them?"


    Unlike his calm tone previously, this time, his mien sent a chill running down my spine. I sensed danger, death, and bloodlust.


    Watching him, I gulped. He looked totally disgruntled, and this side of him scared me on a different level.


    "Gentlemen, I am aware you mean well. However, I have no tolerance for traitors. Leave now and I won''t deem you as one." Samael paused, his gaze slowly traveled across the knights.


    "But if you stay, it must be clear that I, the Duke of Grimsbanne, am your lord. And as the Duke, I have only one duty to fulfill; that is to return the peace that was robbed from them."


    Upon hearing his remarks, I blinked my eyes in awe. He was radiating as a gentleman of character and integrity.


    His words brought a tremendous impact on me. My heart felt moved. His tone full of conviction could make anyone submit in obedience.


    Where did that irrational, nonchnt duke go? I could barely recognize this Samael right now.


    If I was in a different situation, I would instantly swear my fealty and serve this iparable man.


    "No matter how this marriage appears to you, have faith in your lord, just like how you strongly believed in my return! Grimsbanne is not what it used to be, and I''m ashamed to face my people for their sufferings."


    Again, Samael paused as he raised his hand and slowly curled his fingers into a tight fist.


    "s, there is no need to dwell in the past. What matters the most is the present and the future of thisnd and its people! I promised you, I won''t make the same mistake and fall for the enemy''s trap just like hundred years ago."


    My breath hitched as I could not look away from Samael. His words and conviction were slowly giving my heart the sliver of hope. Watching and feeling his firm sense of justice was something I never thought I would witness.


    "Gentlemen, fear no one, for I have returned. I would let no one trample your spirits of valor unjustly again. Help me cure the disease that caused Grimsbanne nothing suffering."


    Slowly, Samael''s fist loosened as he extended his arms in his people''s direction.


    So, this was what the duke was truly like¡­ his words and unbending mien brought me courage and more willingness to fight for everything I had believed in.


    It was inspiring.


    Rufus bent his knee on the floor as he bowed with his fist on his chest. Just like him, the knights did the same stance.


    "We wee your return, My Lord. We are at your lordship''s service!" In unison, they eximed with resolved.


    I''ve never witnessed something so incredible and remarkable. It felt amazing that this side of him etched deep in my mind along with his words.


    "I''m at your service, milord." I whispered as a subtle smile resurfaced on my lips.

 Chapter 34 - The Davidsons

    <h4>Chapter 34 - The Davidson''s</h4>


    As I closed the door behind me, I let out a weary exhale as my trembling knees gave way.


    To be truthfully honest, I haven''t got the good grasp of everything. I felt like a child being thrown into the ocean. A child who couldn''t swim and could only float along the waves to survive.


    It felt like everything I''ve done and said until now; epting this marriage, learning, trying to adapt to this new environment as soon as I could was to survive.


    Slowly, I bent my knees closer to my chest and hugged them.


    "Don''t be afraid¡­?" I mumbled, recalling his previous words in my mind. "How can that be if my body naturally trembles before him?"


    I rested my chin on my knees.


    His words moved my heart, but my instincts as a human still existed within me. Before a vampire, especially someone like the duke, terrified me.


    Even if he gave me his words, and even if I convinced myself, I should enjoy my remaining time in this world, deep down, I couldn''t. There would always be a part of me that wouldn''t forget facts.


    I may forget my situation momentarily, but I could never change reality. It may be easy for him to talk about love and life, but for me, it was never that easy.


    "Lilou¡­ we already talked about this." I mumbled. "But, it just felt veryplicated now."


    I added, talking to myself. As I buried my face on my knees, Samael''s various expressions when he was nonchnt, dignified, or just silent shed across my head.


    How could he talk about sincerity if he couldn''t show me which side of him was the real him? What conflicting emotions he had left me with.


    "My Lady? It is time for your bath." Suddenly, from the other side of the door behind me, I heard the maidservant''s voice urge.


    Yet, I didn''t move a muscle. I embraced myself tighter, sping at the dress.


    Am I truly stupid for not understanding this abrupt change? Just a few days ago, I was living the life of a peasant. But now, I was being treated as a nobledy.


    Not that I wasn''t grateful for this wonderful experience. However, I just couldn''t understand it.


    Samael told me he was granting me power to make a difference. He was marrying me because of those ridiculous reasons he utteredst night.


    I was aware I''m partly at fault. But no one would understand the constant fear I''ve endured my entire life.


    That''s why¡­ that''s why the second I sensed his fear of something I didn''t know about, I knew he would need me. It would be easier if he was keeping me, because it was convenient.


    But his actions and words told me otherwise, confusing me, and I''m now in such a state.


    "How despicable¡­" I whispered under my breath.


    "My Lady? Are you alright?" Again, I heard the maidservant call out from outside.


    But I remained silent and negotiated with myself. In the end, I forced myself to stop thinking about it.


    It was a waste of energy to dwell on it longer. I''ve done a good job on my first day in the duke''s mansion.


    I just had to keep it that way¡­ right?


    After a long time, I stood up. I massaged my cheeks, pping them lightly as I let out a deep exhale.


    "My Lady, we''re going in¡­"


    Before the maidservant could finish, I opened the door with a smile on my lips.


    "I''m here. I''m alright."


    The two maidservants whose eyes full of worry scrutinized me from head to toe. When they were certain I''m an alright, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone dig their own grave because of me." I reassured, knowing their reason for treating me well despite being undeserving and a human.


    Just likest night, the maidservants helped me wipe my body, change my dress, and brush my hair.


    After fulfilling their duties, they left after saying the exact words they''ve saidst night, "We will be outside if you need us, My Lady."


    I stared at the ceiling while I lie on the bed. Such heaviness in my heart made me feel I''m sinking deeper in the bottomless ocean.


    "Ah¡­" I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath.


    I shook my head lightly before I opened my eyes. Again, I dragged myself up to sit.


    I couldn''t sleep. Even if I wanted to, so I could escape and forget, I just couldn''t.


    Unconsciously, I shifted my gaze towards the book Fabian lent me. With a sigh, I crawled my way out of the bed and picked up the book.


    I might as well just read until I fall asleep. It was a shame if my enthusiasm to read tonight would be affected because of unnecessary sulking.


    With that thought in mind, I trudged towards the table near the window. Carefully, I ced the single candleholder on the side and then the book.


    "Instead of thinking of the things I won''t get clear answers, I better just read and forget." I mumbled, raising my brows briefly.


    Since I was used to the darkness my entire life, this room, shrouded with bare lighting from the candbras, was nothing. Hence, I could read without a problem.


    The corner of my lips slowly tilted as I gaze at the book''s cover. Smile and do as I''m told; enjoy my time while I''m at it.


    Enjoying it means learning. I would read as many books as I could. So if death hade, I would have tons of story to tell to Father.


    With that thought in mind, I shrugged all negative thoughts out of my head. Yet, deep down, I wondered what he was doing.


    **


    Meanwhile, at the Davidson''s mansion, a noble family in Grimsbanne.


    In the grand hall of the mansion, all members of the said noble family trembled. Their eyes on the silver-haired duke sitting on top of the pile of lifeless bodies.


    "Why are you doing this, My Lord?" A middle-aged man with a nched hair knelt. Hisplexion pale, watching Samaelzily crossed his arms with his foot swaying back and forth.


    "If you needed our blood, we would dly offer it to his lordship. Why would you kill my son, use him as your cushion, and humiliate your loyal supporters? My Lord?"


    The middle-aged man inquired. Samael arched his brow, smirking as he watched the man''s shoulder trembled in fury.


    When the old noble vampire raised his head, his fangs glinted.


    "I wonder too¡­" Samael slowly rose from his sit and trudged towards them ever so slowly.


    He walked around them before he squatted down in front of Mister Davidson, the head of the n.


    "After all, I don''t recall having such prestigious n in my domain before my slumber."


    Samael raised his hand with nails akin to a w and ced it on the middle-aged man''s shoulder. He smirked as his hand traveled ever so slowly to thetter''s neck.


    "You should calm down, Mister Davidson. Blood never lies." Samael said, his fingers wrapped around Mister Davidson''s neck.


    "If you kill us, His Majesty and my entire n in the capital wouldn''t sit still as you wreak havoc again. Please, don''t make hasty decisions."


    Mister Davidson gulped. Even though they were both vampires, he knew they wouldn''t win if they fight Samael head-on.


    Samael was still a pure-blooded family. Against him, a noble vampire stood no chance.


    Thus, he only hoped to talk sense into him.


    "Oh? Is this how you tamed Rufus? Using the King''s name?" Samael chuckled, his eyes glinting with bloodlust.


    "Mister Davidson, you came here after I went into my slumber. That''s why, I don''t me you for not knowing what kind of duke governing thisnd."


    He added, exhaling. Samael then clicked his tongue as he withdrew his hand.


    As he walked back, Samael paced back and forth in front of Mister Davidson.


    "Right¡­ you don''t know me yet, nor you know Rufus well. So, as the duke, it is only proper to introduce myself to my guest, isn''t it?"


    Samael rubbed his chin, casting Mister Davidson a quick nce. Thetter sensed the ominous aura emanating from the duke. He breathed heavily, keeping hisposure together.


    "Mister Davidson, my brothers used to tell me I''m a terrible teacher. My ways were too¡­ soft! But they''re wrong."


    Upon saying so, Samael halted as he faced Mister Davidson. His eyes nced at every family member, and their eyes filled with dread caused Samael to smirk.


    "It''s not being soft. It''s being efficient. I''mzy, and I''d rather get the job done in one go." Samael exined, sighing as a memory in the past shed across his memoryne.


    "Thus, as a proper introduction to everyone, giving justice for tormenting Rufus for hundreds of years, and for the sake of Grimsbanne¡­"


    Samael spread his arms, his eyes droopy, as his smirk appeared more evil.


    "Can my loyal supporters shed blood for the Duke''s sake?"


    Samael''sst cynical remarks, followed by his peels of chuckles, resonated across the great hall.


    "We had seized the treasury and found the farm where the Davidson kept their human ves, My Lord." Suddenly, Rufus appeared and informed.


    Upon hearing Rufus''s reports, Mister Davidson''s eyes widened in fear as his gaze met Samael''s.


    "Well then, Rufus, I entrust them to you. Don''t kill him, though. Execute him publicly and set him as an example to those arrogant children that thinks mynd is their yground."


    Samael ordered as he pped his hands.


    "My Lord!" When Mister Davidson figured words wouldn''t save his life, he sprung up from his feet.


    His fangs grew sharper. Mister Davidson''s action incited his family members to show their fangs, ready to fight them head-on.


    "Samael La Crox, I, and my entire n, will kill you!" Mister Davidson threatened.


    However, their actions only made Samael chuckle loudly.


    "Goodness¡­ this is why I told you, you don''t know Rufus that well. Anyway, Rufus, don''t have fun too much. I''m going back."


    Upon dropping his reminders, Samael waved, ncing at Mister Davidson nonchntly and smirked. Without another word, Samael trudged away from them.


    "What humiliation¡­ Do you think this lowborn knight would kill us?" One of the n member hissed.


    In a blink of an eye, Mister Davidson''s son attempted to go for Samael''s neck. However, before he could reach the duke, his arm tumbled off.


    "Davidsons, my apologies for we are all lowborn before the duke. Fret not, I had fantasized about your death with my sword for hundreds of years. I will no longer indulge myself with it. I will make this quick."


    Rufus reassured as he impaled Mister Davidson''s son in his chest. Slowly, he withdrew his sword, and the body copsed with a thud.


    "You¡­ Samael! Why are you doing this?! Aren''t we the same kind?! The Davidson had pledged loyalty to the La Crox ¡ª how could you betray us?"


    Through his gritted teeth, Mister Davidson yelled at the retreating Samael. Thetter halted, but didn''t look back.


    "Why am I doing this¡­?" Samael muttered and scoffed. This time, he nced back with a smirk.


    "Sincerity, Mister Davidson. To show my sincerity to my people¡­"


    Samael exined before he retrieved his gaze and resumed in his steps.


    "¡­ and to her."


    As Samael walked away, they shed blood. The entire Davidson n fought the acting duke they''ve pressured for hundreds of years.


    Blood may not be enough to pay for their crimes. But the blood they would shed tonight would be the first andst noble act they could do for Grimsbanne from hereafter.

 Chapter 37 - A Pact

    <h4>Chapter 37 - A Pact</h4>


    Fabian didn''t detail how Sam established thiswlessnd, abandoned by the monarchy. But, he said Sam was a natural ruler and his ruling made this hopelessnd flourish into a peacefulnd.


    The tales of how Grimsbanne stood in the past sounded like a dream. However, my father used to tell me that Grimsbanne was akin to such a dream-like ce that was far better than the Capital city.


    Everyone was almost equal. There were no nobles who could abuse their power. Although poverty never died, everyone was satisfied.


    Hearing it from two different people made me think there was legitimacy in it. After all, the duke went into his slumber. He was the person who bnced thisnd, and without him, it just went downhill.


    "Well, that concluded our lesson today." Fabian smiled as he nced at the window.


    "But it''s still early." I tilted my head, ncing outside. The sun hasn''t set yet, and we barely tackled anything aside from Sam.


    "The duke instructed me not to overwhelm you. We can take it slowly, so you can enjoy some time for yourself, mydy." Fabian exined.


    Upon hearing his reasons, I nodded. Sam¡­ he should pay me less attention.


    "Can I take this book again? I haven''t finished reading it." I said, raising the book Fabian lent me yesterday.


    "You can read it as long as you can, mydy. After reading it, just take another one whenever you please." Fabian offered a smile, and I could not help but smile back.


    "Do you want some tea and read in the garden before dusk?" He inquired, sounding more like he was suggesting.


    Read in the garden? My eyes instantly twinkled at the thought.


    "I can take this book and read it in the garden?" Excited, I perked up, which made him let out a chuckle.


    "Yes, mydy. The duke''s mansion is herdyship''s home as well. You can go anywhere freely and even read in the garden, or spend time alone in your boudoir if you don''t want anyone bothering you."


    "But that doesn''t apply to Sam, I mean, to his lordship?" I muttered, and Fabian only offered a kind smile.


    I knew it.


    "Garden is fine." I said. Fabian nodded and offered.


    "Then, shall I ask your attendants¡­" Before he could finish, I interrupted him midway.


    "It''s fine. I want to have some time alone in the garden. Maybe, to read or think about other things concerning my heart."


    I didn''t know, but just spending days with Fabian made me trust him more than anyone. Fabian just gave off an aura that I could tell him about everything, like a friend.


    Not that I don''t trust Samael. It was just that¡­ my heart beats differently to the duke.


    "Mydy, don''t you like the duke?" Fabian sported his kind smile. His tone told me he would understand my answer.


    "Uhmm." Still, I hesitated on answering right away. "It''s not that I don''t like the duke. To be honest, he was the kindest person I have known who treated me more than a peasant deserved."


    I gazed down. The side of my lips curled bitterly.


    "It''s just that¡­" I carefully trailed, finding the words to describe it properly.


    "It''s just that it''s too good to be true?" Fabian guessed, and I raised my head.


    "Mydy, you''ve grown and lived as a peasant before his lordship. Thus, I can understand, deep down, you are only aware of the brutality of life." He continued, pausing as he moved his gaze towards the window.


    "Hence, receiving kindness and respect from someone out of the blue feels like an illusion."


    He added. I couldn''t disagree with him. He just worded my feelings urately, and it felt good he understood it.


    "The duke had always been like that. I am also a lowborn, living in awlessnd where only the strong survive. Believe me, mydy. I''ve also had doubts at first, but his dukes had always been sincere and never turned his back on us."


    Slowly, Fabian returned his gaze back to me. His smile grew gentler. I could feel his sincerity in his voice.


    "You''re a lowborn¡­? But, aren''t you a vampire, Sir?"


    "I''m not a vampire, mydy." Fabian chuckled.


    I knitted my brows. A bit confused at his recent remarks.


    "You were a human before?"


    "And still a human, mydy."


    I gasped, leaning back in disbelief. I think we had too much talk that the information in my head was getting mixed up.


    "Haha." I shook my head and chuckled. "I think I misheard you. How silly of me."


    "No, you didn''t, mydy. I am still a human." Fabian chuckled.


    This time, I stared at him in stunned silence. I blinked my eyes countless times, trying to make sense of hisst remarks.


    Fabian¡­ he was still a human? How could a human lifest that long?! Also, he wasn''t aging?


    Unknowingly, I cocked my head to the side as it slowly leaned deeper. I had so much question, but all my words were stuck in my throat.


    I saw him chuckle once again.


    "My brother and I had a blood pact with the duke. Hence, we don''t age just like vampires. However, we don''t inherit the strength of the vampires. Only their long span of life."


    Fabian exined. However, my mind had difficulty processing his exnation.


    Blood pact?


    "To put it simply, when we agreed to a pact, we more or less share the duke''s life. If he dies, we would die and age as well. However, if we died, nothing would happen to the duke."


    "Huh? Isn''t that unfair?" I blurted out, barely grasping the additional information he was feeding me.


    "Whether you want it, you had to protect the duke to survive as well. But, he didn''t have to protect you?" I added.


    "Mydy, a blood pact can only happen by mutual agreement. We are aware of that, but we swore to live and die for his lordship." Fabian uttered, still bearing that harmless smile.


    "Also, we are strong to protect ourselves. Yet, the duke had protected us even though he shouldn''t concern himself."


    "¡­" I pursed my lips as I studied Fabian''s expression.


    In my eyes, Fabian had devoted his life to the duke and had trusted Sam without a shadow of doubt.


    "Mister Fabian, you said you had a brother. Did he¡­" I trailed off. If the duke had in his slumber for hundreds of years, there was a high possibility that Fabian''s brother had perished.


    I don''t see anyone who looked like him, after all. It was quite a news to hear that Fabian has a brother.


    "Did he die? Is that what you''re asking me, mydy?" Fabian chuckled.


    "He is well and very much alive. It may not look like it, but Sir Rufus is my older brother."

 Chapter 45 - News For Lilou

    <h4>Chapter 45 - News For Lilou</h4>


    "Was this¡­" I trailed in silence. Were they granted education?


    " I remembered Fabianining about not telling him you know how to read and write. To appease my dear little butler, I borrowed his lesson ns and gave a free basic education for everyone! No waste, and he didn''t nag me anymore. Hehe."


    Sam exined in high-spirits. By the sound of it, he was merely trying to appease Fabian. However, the oue was far greater and beneficial than his actual reasons.


    I see¡­ this was what Fabian told me about.


    "By the way, I made your previous home a temporary school. I hope you didn''t mind. Also¡­."


    Sam''s words faded in the background as I watched everyone from the distance. My heart softened, watching everyone listen intently. Even from a distance, I could feel everyone''s eagerness to learn.


    It made me happy.


    Back then, I only shared what my father taught me. My knowledge was limited and teaching the kids had little effect on them.


    Meanwhile, the adults didn''t have time for such a break. All year round, we work on the farm so we wouldn''t starve during winter.


    But now, not only children but also the adults ¡ª I even recognized Old Olly ¡ª studying. Not just that, but the middle-ss individuals, especially women, were with them.


    Even though I didn''t know everything yet, I grasped the entire idea. I could see that everyone wasfortable with each other. It was as if for the first time, I couldn''t see the huge border separating and ssifying us by sses.


    Slowly, I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath. When I opened my eyes, I subtly smiled.


    "Shall we join them?" Sam suddenly asked.


    I didn''t move my gaze away from the people near my shack.


    "No." I answered with a slight shake of my head.


    "Huh? Why? Don''t you want to say your greetings to them?"


    Upon his question, I slowly shifted my gaze to him.


    "Because I realized it now, I can''t lie to them. I''ll end up telling them about everything: about me, about you¡­ about us."


    I answered in a low tune. Yet, I made sure it would not displease me. I''m already d they were doing well.


    I''m satisfied to know and see it for myself that the duke had kept his words. Not that I didn''t trust him. But seeing it with my own eyes just brought a different, satisfactory feeling.


    "Uh¡­ I''m sorry if you had to keep that information private for now." As he looked at me, he sported an apologetic look.


    Again, I shook my head lightly. "You don''t have to, my lord."


    Then I moved my gaze back to the shack. My heart warmed up as everyone raised their hands. As the man teaching them picked one and a girl stood.


    I couldn''t hear them. But with their action, it seemed they were all eager to answer the question from the teacher.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. I''m just d to see them well. If the adults had time to spare for education, I could tell they didn''t have to worry about the harvest or selling their goods."


    I exined, scanning everyone''s back. I could feel their ease with studying without worrying about the field.


    The only reason we had to work more than anyone was because the price of our crops was too cheap. I don''t know the details, but I could tell that our problem had been resolved.


    Not just in this area. But only now I noticed that the air in Grimsbanne felt a bit different. The gloomy atmosphere that polluted the air was gone. Instead, it felt like a ce where everyone could take a walk to have a breather.


    Before, everyone stayed home, especially once dusk approach. Now, even when the sun was about to set, everyone on that hill near my house, weren''t rushing home.


    "Here, sit here." Sam snapped me back from my thoughts.


    He slowly got down, helping me sit properly so to avoid of falling down. My back against the trunk. Unlike me, who had to hold and watch my movements, Sam perched without worry.


    His feet dangled down, swinging back and forth. The side of his lips curled into a subtle smile.


    He was looking in the hill''s direction. Meanwhile, I darted my eyes from everyone who was now standing to Sam''s side.


    "Thank you, my lord." I expressed after a long, light silence.


    Sam turned his head on me. "For?"


    "For fulfilling your promise." I rified in a soft tone.


    "Well," Sam scratched his jaw with his forefinger. "It''s not really my intention. I just didn''t want Fabian to hold a grudge against me."


    Sam murmured, as if he believed he didn''t deserve my gratitude.


    "I haven''t boasted about how I exterminate a few nobles and beheaded them publicly. You should thank me for that, I think?"


    "Huh?" I furrowed my brows, not hearing his mumbling clearly.


    "Nothing. I mean, it just feels strange being thanked for doing my obligation." He shrugged. And I could never think of a better argument.


    Sam¡­ he was truly a strange man.


    I never heard someone state such ims. If a knight helped a peasant, that peasant would die for him.


    Deep down, I had always wondered why we do that? Knights were supposed to help the weak ¡ª that''s their obligation to the people.


    Yet, I realized the knights, the nobles, the monarchy¡­ they were not here for their people. All of them believed the people were for them; to help or abuse, to devour or grant mercy.


    "Does it matter, my lord?" I asked, still bearing that subtle smile on my lips.


    "I''m certain everyone who was oppressed for a long time would thank you if they have the chance. But you won''t like that, would you?"


    "Well, I''m already too popr. I don''t want people making a statue for me." Sam''s face distorted as if he imagined his situation if he got to face his people.


    His reaction made me chuckle. I might not know himpletely. But the man I''ve known so far¡­ I like him. Even if the people would tell me otherwise, I wouldn''t believe them unless I see it for myself.


    "Anyway," Sam snapped, shaking his outrageous thoughts away.


    "Since I think I created a great atmosphere. I think it''s time to tell you something¡­ shocking."


    I furrowed my brows as I watched him nced at me. Something shocking?


    "You and I¡­" He trailed off, keeping the suspense.


    "You and I?"


    After a beat, Sam cleared his throat.


    "We''re being summoned to the capital by the King."


    ***


    Lilou -> (O.O)

 Chapter 63 - The Prodigal Son

    <h4>Chapter 63 - The Prodigal Son</h4>


    On the way, Fabian passed the rolling food tray to the maidservant. We remained silent as we headed to the garden to continue our discussion.


    As silence enveloped us, my anxiety grew intense. Fabian''sst remarks lingered in my head repeatedly.


    "Massacre¡­" I whispered, sping my dress tightly.


    A massacre ensued when the duke was summoned to the Capital? Why? How? For what reason?


    Myriads of questions rose in my head; I''m worried. Now, the Capital sounded more like a scary ce and we''re setting offter to go to that terrifying ce.


    When we reached the garden, Fabian turned around, his hands behind him, and offered me a smile.


    "Fret not, mydy. Those times were the tumultuous years as thete king entered his eternal sleep."


    I pursed my lips. That didn''t make me less worried.


    "The crown prince, the rightful heir of the throne, chose¡­" Fabian made a deliberate pause as he cleared his tone. "The previous crown prince chose love over power. Hence, he made a thorough n to elope with the first daughter of thete king before she got married off."


    I heard about that. I raised my gaze as I stared and listened to Fabian in silence.


    "Obviously, a marriage between pure-blooded vampires, whether they were siblings, cousins, or a distant rtive, is normal. However, the king had promised to marry his first daughter off to show his gratitude and to simply keep an eye on another pure-blood n: The Bloodfang. In simple terms, the crown prince''s and the royal princess'' act were perceived as treason. Not only they defied the royal order of the king, it also incited anger from the other n."


    So it was a much bigger issue than what Samael made it sound like, huh? Although I couldn''t fully grasp how politics works ¡ª I''m certain it was more chaotic than I could imagine.


    "Obviously, with two pure-blooded ns in the country, the peace in this kingdom had always been¡­ precarious. At any given time, the brewing dispute throughout these centuries between the two parties could explode. Hence, to avoid that from happening, thete king and the Bloodfang''s n leader agreed to a marriage. In that way, they''d be family."


    "But it didn''t happen." I blurted out under my breath.


    Listening to Fabian had granted me a vague idea of the sequence of events after that. Fabian nodded, solidifying my conclusions.


    "Indeed, mydy. A war took ce; it split the noble families in half. With two pure-blooded ns waging a war against each other, the noble vampires had to decide. A tricky decision that could be their best decision they''d ever do or the worst one."


    "I see¡­" I nodded in understanding. But then I furrowed my brows. This didn''t add up.


    If I remembered correctly, Fabian told me Sam returned to this Kingdom when thete king perished. After that, Sam imed Grimsbanne and governed it.


    "You seem perplexed, mydy." Fabian took notice, snapping me back to the currentpse.


    "I am, Mister Fabian." I raised my head, seeing him raised his brows, intrigued.


    "I don''t understand. The timeline didn''t match. You said the duke returned from his journey because thete king had perished. So, if the war begun when Grimsbanne was already established, doesn''t that mean the King died before it?"


    A proud smile turned up on Fabian''s lips. He seemed satisfied with my query. Why?


    "You have an excellent memory, mydy." He praised. "And good at paying attention to details. I''m honored to be at your service."


    "Uh¡­" I pursed my lips in a thin line. His sincerity in his voice somehow made me feel a bit shy.


    I don''t think I deserved such praise.


    "Indeed, the king had died long ago, before all this urred. The crown prince''s and princess'' had already fled before thete king entered his eternal slumber." Fabian gazed at the faraway distance ahead.


    "However, the person who took the throne, now the current king, concealed all that from the public. Even from the nobles."


    "Huh?" My brows instantly furrowed. "Why would the king do that?"


    Before I realized it, my words slipped past my lips. Not that I wouldn''t ask that, anyway.


    The king was the most important figure. His death was something to be known to the public, as we were still their people. Despite not thinking about us.


    Unless¡­ I gasped slightly at the idea that crossed my mind.


    "You''re quick to catch up on, mydy." Fabian chuckled, sounding proud at his student. "It is such a waste that you had to live all these years in the field."


    "The king already nned to exterminate the Bloodfangs?" I ignored Fabian''s praises as I asked without beating around the bush.


    "Yes, mydy." Fabian nodded, pleased that I guessed it right.


    "The current king knew he would never secure his position if there''s another pure-blood n lurking around his turf. Not to mention, a n who strongly publicized their demurral about thete king''s other sons."


    Fabian''s tone grew solemn as he took a deep breath.


    "Although the Bloodfang were left unaware of the previous crown prince''s treason, they only approved of him as the next king. The reason may sound shallow, but they held high respect to the previous crown prince because of that reason."


    I held my breath, waiting for Fabian to continue. Even though he was merely telling me a deeper and detailed history, I felt like I''m learning more than I expected.


    Learning about what the current was like, and the unbelievable conspiracy within the castle walls. The power struggles, and what to expect to the ce we''re setting off to.


    However, unlike my stifling anticipation, Fabian let out a scoff that sounded more as a quick chuckle.


    "The reason is that the third prince, the infamous prodigal son, and now the feudal lord of Grimsbanne, joked about taking the throne if someone else sat on it."


    Fabian turned and faced me. He immediately caught the dumbfounded expression that resurfaced on my face.


    "It''s ¡ª its''s because of a prank?" I gasped in disbelief.

 Chapter 64 - The Prodigal Son II

    <h4>Chapter 64 - The Prodigal Son II</h4>


    "It''s because of a¡­ prank?" I gasped in disbelief.


    Unbelievable. Incredibly beyond belief!


    Fabian chuckled because of my tone and expression. I''dugh as well if I were in his shoes.


    "It was a joke that could possibly be a threat, mydy. The Duke may be a bit¡­ blithe, but he is not someone to be taken lightly." Fabian said with a smile.


    Deep down, I''m aware of that. The Duke wouldn''t get so much recognition and respect from his people if he was to be taken lightly. I respected him, not just because he''d be my husband, nor because of the title in his name.


    I respected him because of his noble actions.


    "If only the Duke vied for the throne, he would be the King despite any opposition." Fabian affirmed, which caught me off guard.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked. Sam? As the king?


    I wouldn''t say that would be a terrible thing with how Grimsbanne now. However, just thinking of such an ambitious thing felt¡­ appalling.


    "Before they banished the Duke from the capital, they were talks about the third prince being the perfect candidate for the throne. Despite having a crown prince, the princes could challenge the crown prince if they see themselves fit for the throne."


    Fabian exined, enlightening me about theplex rule of the monarchy.


    "In terms of strength and wits, Lord Samael didn''t pale inparison with the former crown prince. We can all say, Lord Samael was gifted with natural abilities that perfectly suited for a king."


    "Even if Sam, I mean, the duke didn''t want to be the king, why are the nobles wary of him?" I asked out of curiosity.


    Fabian smiled once again. "No one wants an unpredictable ruler, mydy."


    Oh¡­ why, though? I couldn''t understand what were the nobles thinking, really. They''re tooplicated toprehend.


    "An unpredictable ruler is like the constant change of the weather." Fabian looked up at the clear blue sky. "One moment, the sky was all calm and benevolent; and then, in a blink of an eye, it was all woollen grey. No one can control it."


    Fabian then retracted his gaze from the sky and shot me a look. I flinched slightly upon meeting his gaze.


    "Mydy, the Capital is not the same as Grimsbanne. It is a far different environment that may surprise you beyond words." Fabian smiled.


    Upon hearing his remarks, I bit my lower lip. I could hear my heart pound against my chest.


    I already figured after hearing all that. Still, Fabian didn''t clear up one thing.


    "About the massacre¡­" I trailed off carefully, raising my brows, hoping he would understand my hint.


    "Right." Fabian chuckled, mixed with a sigh, as if he regretted ever mentioning that.


    Did he regret telling me something he shouldn''t?


    "The current king didn''t let the public know about thete king''s death for his own many reasons. Aside from his ns, he was waiting for someone to return."


    "The Duke?"


    Fabian nodded slightly. "Yes, mydy. When the duke returned, the news about the king''s death was known to the public. Within the castle walls, the current king also informed the Bloodfang of the crown prince''s defiance."


    He paused as he recalled the correct sequence of event. Fabian continued.


    "Still, with the Duke''s return, the Bloodfang had to take a step back and make a thorough n."


    "Sam is that strong? I mean, the duke?" I blurted out, surprised at Sam''s impact on the other pure-blooded vampires that weren''t even wary of the current king.


    "Haha." Fabian chuckled and nodded once again. "Yes, mydy. What I''m saying, although the Bloodfang took a step back, their grudge towards the royal family grew deeper. So when the time came, they officially challenged the monarchy."


    Oh¡­ I nodded, as that was to be expected. Now, the timetable made sense. Sam had built up Grimsbanne while the Bloodfang schemed.


    "With this brewing war, the king had summoned his supporters ¡ª including Lord Samael. However, amidst the war, Grimsbanne, which was far from the battlefield, was attacked. Obviously, it was a trap from the enemies to split the duke''s attention."


    As Fabian looked down, I furrowed my brows and murmured. "What a foul and desperate method to win."


    "There''s no fair or foul method in a war, mydy. So, despite the current king''s disapproval, the duke rushed back to Grimsbanne to save whatever he could."


    My heart ached, imagining Sam''s desperation and determination. Sam truly loved Grimsbanne; he had turned his back on the monarchy.


    "When the duke reached Grimsbanne, everything was on fire and he¡­" Again, Fabian paused. But this time, it was rather long.


    I tilted my head a little to the side to peek at him. To my surprise, Fabian sported a conflicted expression in his eyes.


    "The duke had lost control upon seeing that they massacred his people."


    When Fabian continued, I felt the heaviness of his words on my shoulder. I couldn''t imagine the shock and pain Sam went through during those times.


    Sam¡­


    "The results were quite uncanny. The duke wreaked havoc. The numbers of the corpse in Grimsbanne piled up, scattered everywhere in this verynd. Yet, even after annihting the enemies, the duke''s blood lust couldn''t be satiated. Hence, he returned to the Capital." Fabian sighed, shaking his head.


    "I heard the numbers of casualties tripled as he attacked both sides. No one knew the details of how the duke returned to his senses aside from the Duke and those who had witnessed the end of the war. But after that, the Duke returned to Grimsbanne, rebuilt it, and entered his slumber."


    "We all knew that the duke would wake up one day. Thus, we held a banquet annually just in case he would return as the Lord who built Grimsbanne or someone else."


    Fabian ended, rifying the question I had from the very beginning. We remained silent momentarily; neither of us talked.


    I gazed down at the lush grass under my feet. Back then, I asked Sam why he slept for hundreds of years. He told me because it was tiring.


    I remembered feeling very disappointed at what I heard. But now, I understood that his reasoning was not even close to shallow.


    "What if the Lord returned as someone who wreaked havoc?" I asked, sounding almost like a whisper.


    "You''re truly amazing in details, mydy." Again, Fabian praised my attentiveness. However, I believed I only paid attention because it was about Sam.


    "We would follow the Duke''sst orders before his slumber."


    I raised my head, blinking, waiting for him to enlighten me. The corner of his lips curled into a bitter smile.


    "We would have to kill him ourselves."

 Chapter 65 - Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Paintings</h4>


    What¡­?


    I furrowed my brows and narrowed my eyes slightly. Did Fabian say they would kill the duke? And that''s the Duke''sst orders before he entered his long slumber?


    Usually, my heart race or drum against my chest. But now, it beat slower than ever as my breathing grew heavier.


    Sam¡­ I couldn''t imagine what he felt during those years that led him to such a decision. Just hearing it was akin to a stake stabbing me right into my chest.


    Slowly, Fabian faced me with a smile on his lips.


    "Thus, we thank you for refraining us from doing that, mydy."


    "Huh?"


    "Because of you, his lordship returned to us as the duke we all loved and respected." Fabian rified. But it still rendered me confused.


    "I don''t think I deserve the credit, Mister Fabian." I smiled awkwardly. "The duke returned on his own because of his love for Grimsbanne and his people. I''m¡­"


    I looked away and stared ahead. I believed in Sam and his passion and love for his people. He entered his slumber to protect it.


    I didn''t know how I came to that conclusion. But, deep down, I believed there''s a far deeper reason behind it.


    "So, if you''re going to thank anyone, that''d be the Duke''s will alone." I added with a subtle smile.


    It may sound a bit foolish and arrogant of me to refuse Fabian''s praises. However, I didn''t like that this was being credited to me instead of Sam. All of this, from the second he awoke and until now, Sam did everything because of his own reasoning ¡ª not entirely because of me.


    Fabian beamed at me with a subtle smile as he nodded.


    "You''re too humble, mydy."


    "I''m not. I''m speaking facts." I shook my head lightly before gazing at him.


    Fabian was already looking at me with his smiling eyes.


    "Then, shall we tackle about the environment in the Capital?"


    Fabian proposed. I remained silent momentarily before I shook my head once again.


    I saw the slightly surprised expression resurfaced on Fabian''s face. I smiled in response.


    "I already had a vague idea of the Capital and the people inside the King''s castle." I paused and took a deep breath.


    "I realized that''s enough for me."


    Fabian raised his brow, casting me a suspicious look.


    "What do you mean, mydy?"


    "I''m saying it''s not the King or anyone else that I should know more about." The corner of my lips stretched wider as I inhaled and exhaled deeply.


    "It''s the duke. So, thank you for telling me more about it. I felt I got closer to him more than ever, Mister Fabian."


    Upon stating so, I lifted my dress and turned around. The smile on my lips remained, walking back to where we left my passionate vampire.


    "Are you certain, mydy?" I stopped upon hearing Fabian.


    I didn''t look back, but I smiled. "After hearing everything, how can I stay here and do nothing? I have no power over the past or change it... but there are things I could do now." And then I resumed in my tracks.


    I already said it I wanted to be Sam''s safe haven. Just like how he made feel secure, I wanted to make him feel the same. This was the least that I could do.


    The Capital and the King might sound like a scary ce governed by aplicated vampire. However, I realized it was not the King who I needed to know more about. I wouldn''t live with him or marry him.


    It was Sam whom I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Hence, I wanted to get to know more about my groom instead of another man.


    Knowing Sam more would grant me to know things on a much more interesting process, and through his own perspective. It''s the perk.


    ***


    Lilou didn''t look back as she headed straight inside. Fabian watched her back and smiled brightly.


    "Mydy is truly a smart and wisedy. It is not difficult to see why the duke is enamored of her." Fabian chuckled, pleased and fascinated at how Lilou had grown.


    Back when Lilou came into this mansion, Fabian had the same opinion as everyone else; they were against about the Duke and Lilou''s marriage.


    A human and a vampire? Unbelievable. Not to mention a peasant.


    However, since he was merely a butler, he kept his thoughts to himself. He still followed the Duke''s order to give Lilou education she deserved.


    From that moment on, Fabian found himself being amazed at Lilou''s enthusiasm, quick adeptness, and humble character. Her hunger to learn was akin to a deprived beast.


    If vampires sucked life forces, Lilou would squeeze out everyst bit of a person''s knowledge.


    Yet she remained humble and honest. Lilou never acted arrogant, despite having the power to do so.


    The reason she unconsciously gained the respect of every single one in this household. She hadn''t realized it yet, but they had already epted and saw her as the legaldy of the house.


    "The king had another person to watch out to." Fabian whispered as a chuckle slipped past his lips.


    ****


    Carefully, I opened the door and peeked my head in. Sam didn''t pay me attention as he continued working on the canvass.


    With that, I pursed my lips and discreetly tiptoed my way in. I didn''t want to disturb him. Hence, as much as possible, I didn''t make a sound.


    There''s already a finished canvassid on the table. That''s fast. Was he working on the second one? Already?


    When I came close to the table, I stretched my neck to see the canvass on the table. Strokes of ck were all over the canvass. It amazed me that, from charcoal; he created an image.


    Out of curiosity, I nced at Sam once again. Upon confirming he was too preupied to notice me, I walked closer to the canvass.


    As soon as I stared at the finished work up close, my breath hitched.


    Was this me?


    Without thinking twice, I reached towards the canvass and held it up. Although it was painted using charcoal, its different shades of ck to gray were surprisingly amazing.


    On the canvass, there was an image of a girl, smiling. She looked so pretty despite theck of colors. The way he painted her smile was enough to give vibrancy and life.


    "Amazing¡­" I murmured.


    It looked like me, but not entirely? I don''t think I''m this pretty and¡­ mboyant.


    Still, my heart softened. I bit my lower lip, resisting myself from grinning like a fool.


    Sam¡­


    I pursed my lips, slowly putting down the canvass. Then I turned my head to him.


    He seemed more serious than when Fabian and I left him. I wonder what he was working on to make him not notice me.


    Momentarily, I hesitated to disturb him. But after seeing the first finished work, my curiosity intensified.


    Therefore, I discreetly dragged my feet towards him. When I was closing in, I tiptoed, my hands on my back, stretching to get a glimpse of his work.


    However, as soon as I did, my eyes slowly widened as my jaw dropped.

 Chapter 66 - Paintings II

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Paintings II</h4>


    What am I seeing?


    I blinked my eyes countless of times, closing my mouth. s, no matter how I blinked, his work didn''t change.


    "Was that me?" Out of shock, I blurted out.


    "Yes." Sam answered tly, as if what he was putting on his canvass was something I''m merely over-reacting with.


    "Goodness¡­" I gasped, leaning in to see it clearer. "And I''m naked?!"


    Finally, Sam''s hand stopped, raising his head to see my appalled expression.


    "It''s¡­ art." With his same t tone, Sam exined.


    I took a step back, gazing at him from head to toe. The first canvass turned out iparable.


    But this one, although it was beautiful. Why am I naked? What if other people see it?


    "Is it bad?" Sam pressed his lips together, furrowing his brows, seeing my reaction.


    "Definitely, not!" I instantly denied. "It''s beautiful, my lord. But, don''t you think it''s¡­ indecent?"


    "Is it?" Confused, Sam gazed back at the half-finished painting he''s working on.


    "How? I clearly drew your breast just like how perfect they are."


    He added, tilting his head to the side. I gasped at hisck of understanding.


    "What if other people see it?" I asked, biting my lower lip. "I don''t¡­"


    I trailed off, clearing my throat as I looked away. My next words came out as muffled.


    "I don''t want anyone seeing me except you."


    How could he not understand that? My fingers fiddled against each other, gazing down on the floor.


    Although I''m certain no one would take interest of a woman''s naked painting. Still, it''d be very ufortable knowing people had seen what lies beneath this dress.


    "Heh," Sam chuckled briefly, catching my attention. "Why would I let anyone see this? It''s mine; mine only. If anyone set their eyes on it, even by ident, I''ll gouge their eyes out, mash their brains, and crush every bone they had."


    Huh? Now, it was not only indecent but also a deadly weapon?


    "Come here, silly." Sam extended his arm, asking me toe closer. "Fret not. I''m kidding."


    After seconds of hesitation, I still trudged towards him. Sam pivoted on his seat, pointing at me to sit on hisp.


    I did. I perched on his thigh, my legs in between his legs, my hands on myp.


    Once I looked up, I saw him evade his hand so not to taint my dress. Not that I mind, I used to live wearing clothes filled with mud.


    "Are you really joking?" I asked, not dwelling on his actions.


    Sam''s eyes moved to the side and nodded. "Yes¡­"


    Lies.


    How could he lie without even trying to make it seem believable? I felt helpless, losing words to reason out.


    "But, I''ll keep it in a safe ce. I just want to paint every angle of you." Sam reassured, resting his head on my shoulders, smiling genuinely.


    A sigh left my lips as I nced at the unfinished work. It looked amazing, though.


    "Don''t get mad,e on." Sam urged sweetly, fluttering his eyshes coquettishly. "You still love me, right?"


    "Obviously." I gasped at thest question he dropped. "A naked painting of me wouldn''t change my feelings. They''re not that shallow."


    "Hehe." He giggled, raising his hand, and then wiped his forefinger on my forehead.


    Even without seeing it, I knew he left a mark of the charcoal on my forehead. I didn''t care, though. Why would a peasant get mad having dirt on them if we were born and raised covered with soil?


    Still, I pursed my lips in a thin line. "My lord, did you know a peasant is immune to any dirt?"


    "I know." Sam replied, but his furrowed brows told me my words puzzled him.


    "So, why are you evading your hands from me?" I felt like shrinking down at my query.


    His eyes fastened with amusement. Slowly, the corner of his lips stretched into a smile. His other hand in the air carefully rested on my back.


    "I don''t know too." Sam humored, followed by a chuckle.


    Silly. But I could not hide the smile resurfacing on my lips.


    "Do you want to join me, love?" Sam inquired, tilting his head to meet my gaze.


    "Join you? Paint?"


    Sam nodded without a word. I hesitated. I didn''t know how to paint and I might just waste resources.


    "Silly. Just be yourself in front of the canvass." Sam shook his head with his smile stered on his lips.


    "Wait, I''ll set up your materials."


    Upon saying so, I stood up from hisp and watched him prepare a seat and a canvass right next to him. Sam asked Fabian to set his materials for him. But now, Sam was personally setting mine himself. It may be small, but I find it sweet.


    "Sit here, my muse." Sam beckoned, pointing his chin towards the stool right next to him.


    As instructed, I did what I was told. I observed him picking up a variety of brushes and paints.


    "I didn''t use brushes in some of my paintings, only if I need minor details. You can use brush or your fingers to have a feel of the canvass¡­" Sam exined as he kept putting a small portion of colors on the oil paint palette.


    I listened to him carefully. My eyes never left him as he exined how to paint. He made it sound easy, easing my worries.


    "Here. Try it." After a while, Sam offered me the color palette. "Come on."


    I nodded and took it. Sam then exined a bit of the basics. Could I make it?


    "Silly. Why do you look so nervous?" In the middle of his exnation, Sam chuckled. "Painting is simply expressing yourself. We''re notpeting. I just want your work alongside mine."


    Sam grinned, pinching my cheek that left a charcoal stain on it. With his enthusiasm, I took a leap of faith and put the first color on my canvass.


    Mysteriously, that first color gave me a sense of glee. Before I know it, I added more colors, thinking of making a gigantic and colorful daisy.


    In the middle of our work, I nced at Sam. I ignored the naked woman on his canvass and focused on him.


    Biting my lip, I raised my brush and stroke his cheek to get his attention. It worked.


    Sam furrowed his brows and turned his head to me. I hid my urge to giggle seeing his expression and pointed at my canvass using my brush.


    "Look, Sam. I made a giant flower."

 Chapter 67 - Yes, I Want Your Flower.

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Yes, I Want Your Flower.</h4>


    "Sam, look! I made a giant flower!" I raised my brows, proud of my creation.


    I''ve never seen such a colorful daisy in my life. Hence, I thought that my imagination was slowly getting broader.


    Painting, huh? It''s difficult, but I like it.


    Sam slowly scanned the gigantic flower I painted myself. It was too big it upied almost the entire canvass. It''s enormous, indeed. And I''m proud of it!


    "That¡­" Sam smiled before casting me a pleased look. "How are you so talented?"


    I blushed, hiding the urge to grin. Hence, I bit my lower lip and cleared my throat.


    "I''m merely expressing myself." I reasoned out.


    Not that I''m overly confident. But when Sam praised me like this, I feel like jumping. Sharing something important for him felt like an achievement.


    "I didn''t know you like lotus, mydy." Sam praised, poking the tip of my nose with his ckened finger. "A rainbow lotus at that."


    I frowned. Sam furrowed his brows upon seeing my reaction.


    "Why?" He asked.


    "It''s¡­ not a lotus, my lord." My shoulders lowered, sighing. "It''s a rainbow daisy."


    "Oh," Sam nodded. His lips parted, but no words came out.


    I sighed as I nced at the rainbow daisy. I made sure it would appear as close to a daisy; the flower was easy to draw.


    How could he see this as lotus? Well, some tip of the leaves were a bit pointy. But I don''t think it was as sophisticated as the lotus.


    "It''s so good that I thought it''s a lotus." After some time, Samughed out loud and pped his hands together.


    The sound of hisugh didn''t even back up his ims. I didn''t know the dukepletely, but I could tell he''s trying to cover it up.


    Goodness¡­ he didn''t need to lie.


    I clicked my tongue, facing my canvass as I raised my chin up. Regardless, it wasn''t apetition. So, I thought this flower was not bad. No, it was not at all!


    It''s unique as each petal bore different colors.


    "Ay¡­" Sam clicked his tongue, letting out a heavy sigh as he leaned closer. "It''s not bad, mydy. I''m actually happy you had expressed yourself."


    "I didn''t say it''s bad, my lord. I believed it''s unique." I cast Sam a brief side nce.


    Sam grinned, pleased with myst remarks. Well, I used to have no talent in these areas before. I never even dreamed of touching a brush and paint before.


    Hell. Not even in my wildest imagination that I dreamed of living the life I had now.


    All my life, I was raised to be mocked, looked down, and barely survived day by day. Even if someone insulted myck of skills in art or my entire existence, I wouldn''t even bat an eye.


    I''m immune.


    "What''s important is not whether this painting looks good or bad. The memory of how this is created matters the most." I mumbled.


    When I realized I spoke my thoughts aloud, I pressed my lips together. Instantly, I turned my dted eyes towards Sam.


    Sam''s smile grew brighter, leaning forward slightly. He rested his arm on his leg, his eyes fixed on me.


    "That''s right." Sam nodded. "Goodness¡­ your straightforwardness will be the death of me."


    "Why?" I blurted out.


    "Because," He paused, rocking his head back and forth lightly. "You make my heart go ''thump thump pew pew'' with your words."


    I furrowed my brows, tilting my head to the side. Thump thump pew pew?


    How strange it was to borate on the beating of his heart like that. Unconsciously, I ced my hand on my chest just to check if my heart also make that strange sound.


    "Haha." Sam chuckled, catching my attention.


    Slowly, I raised my gaze, baffled. Why was heughing? I wondered.


    "Did I exin it incorrectly?" He asked.


    Sam then raised his hand, carefully putting my hand away. I didn''t mind how dirty his hands were. I let him put his palm on my chest.


    As soon as his palms came into contact with my chest, I held my breath. Simultaneously, the normal beating of my heart grew frantic.


    I looked away to hide the heat building up on my cheek. Why does my body react strangely with just one touch?


    Just then, I recalled what happenedst night and this morning. I immediately bit my lower lips as hard as I could.


    Having these thoughts just made me more flustered. Sam might think I''m being too demanding.


    Goodness! I think I''m losing my mind! It''s¡­ frustrating.


    "My¡­ how I wish I can still hear your thoughts." Sam''s remark snapped me back to my senses.


    "Ah?"


    "I''d be lying if I said I didn''t enjoy listening to your internal mumblings." Sam let out a brief chuckle. But his crimson orbs that were akin to fire never left me.


    His palm remained on my chest. When it made its movement, slowly but surely, going down as he hooked his finger in my bodice.


    My throat dried up, understanding what his actions were telling me.


    "You''ve be naughty, my love." Sam teased with a smirk.


    "I ¡ª" I choked before I could deny it. How was that¡­ being naughty? More like... needy?


    "You don''t say no, and I can tell by your temperature you also want it." Sam breathed, his eyes drooping as he set his gaze on my chest.


    He slowly slipped his finger deeper into my bodice, pulling it down. "You''ll really be the death of me. I think I''m losing my mind. All I can think of at this moment is your face underneath me."


    I gulped down a mouthful of my saliva. The shiver running down my spine caused my heart to beat frantically.


    When he raised his eyes and instantly caught my gaze, I flinched slightly.


    "Lilou." He called out under his breath. The glint in his eyes intensified.


    "Should we¡­"


    "The flower!" Before he could propose the idea of what I assumed he would, I eximed.


    "Yes, love. I want your flower."

 Chapter 68 - Off To The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Off To The Capital</h4>


    "Yes, love. I want your flower."


    "*Cough*"


    Normally, I wouldn''t understand what he meant. However, after deflowering me, I couldn''t feign innocent about the meaning of his words.


    Still, this story wouldn''t progress if we kept doing it the whole day.


    After clearing my throat, I sported an awkward smile. Failing to speak of something to divert the subject, I raised my brush and stroke its tip on the apex of his nose.


    Sam narrowed his eyes. "Are you trying to change the subject?"


    "I want to make you a flower!" I blurted out.


    "You want to paint on me?"


    "No!" That was definitely not my intention. "I can see my reflection in your eyes and I had this charcoal all over my face. It''s not fair!"


    Where did I adapt this talent to find excuse? Regardless, it sounded strangely believable.


    "But you said you don''t mind."


    "Now I do!" I hurriedly argued back.


    Again, Sam squinted his eyes suspiciously. The next moment, Sam nodded as he shifted his attention to the charcoal.


    Sam picked up a handful of charcoal, crashing it in his hands and then rubbed it around his hand, making it cker than ever.


    "If that''s what game you like, I don''t mind ying, my love." Without looking at me, Sam urged calmly.


    "Huh?" I furrowed my brows. I didn''t know what got into me, but suddenly extended my arm and brushed my brush on his cheek.


    "Really, now¡­"


    He stopped, tilting his head back. The side of his lips slowly stretched wider.


    Run.


    Following what my instinct told me, I ran. I dropped my brush as I raised my skirt. Without looking back, I ran for my life.


    "Lilou!" I heard him yell my name. "If I catch you, I will make you my canvass for sure!"


    I gritted my teeth. What has gotten into me?


    "Oh, my ¡ª" On the hallway, Fabian appeared.


    *Swoosh!*


    I didn''t stop. Like a bolt of lightning, I passed by him as fast as a could. I never thought I''d run as fast as this.


    Was this because I had been eating so well? So I had too much energy?


    "Mydy!" I heard Fabian called out before hearing him say, "Oh, my lo ¡ª"


    *Swoosh*


    I looked back. It puzzled Fabian as we both ran past him.


    "Goodness, Sam! Can you run slower?" I shouted through my gritted teeth.


    Did I dig my own grave just now?


    "I am." Sam whispered behind me.


    A chill instantly ran down my spine upon feeling his breath behind my ear. But I didn''t stop. I kept on running with no destination.


    I run and run, passing by several maid servants without a word. Just like Fabian, they didn''t finish their greetings as I passed by them with a swoosh.


    When Sam''s presence behind me disappeared, I looked back. To my surprised, Sam was still jogging behind me. He smirked the second our gaze met.


    "I''m sorry!" I hollered, but didn''t stop in my tracks.


    It seemed Sam liked this cat-and-mouse game. Why did I even run? No, that wasn''t the question.


    Why did I dig my own grave?


    Soon, we reached the dinner hall. From there, Rufus was having a meal alone. There were servants standing on the side, as usual.


    Seeing Rufus, my eyes lit up. I ran towards him as fast as I could. When Rufus raised his head and saw me approaching, his brows knitted.


    "My¡­ dy." Rufus called out, but I immediately held tight on the back of his chair, hiding.


    "Oh ho! Mydy, you ran quick!" Sammented as soon as he appeared at the dining hall.


    Sam stood across the table. His knuckles on his hips.


    "Come ¡ª" As he gestured me to surrender, I backed away, using Rufus as my shield.


    "Oy oy. Rufus is eating. It''s not proper to ¡ª" When Sam leapt from across the table, I hid behind Rufus.


    At the same time, the dishes on the table produced a cking sound from the impact.


    "My lord, how can you do that to Sir Rufus'' meal?" I mumbled, peeking at the spilled food on the surface of the table.


    "You¡­" Sam scoffed, his eyes glinting with amusement. But, above all, I felt his firm sense to capture me.


    I gulped. Why am I resisting so badly, anyway? I did not know. Just some gut feeling, I think?


    "Stay right there, my sunshine, my moon, my lover, my bride." Sam warned.


    But instead of obeying his orders, it only gave me more reason to run. I held my breath, watching Sam carefully take a step.


    But after a beat, I sprung away as he leapt over the table.


    I give up! Don''t kill me, Sam!


    "Lilou!" Sam yelled, as I run without looking back.


    Sam and I ran around the mansion. When I had nowhere to go, I headed outside. Once I reached the garden, I looked back to see if Sam had followed me.


    As soon as I confirmed he wasn''t, I slowly halted. Goodness¡­ I gasped for air, resting my palm on my shaking knees.


    I never ran as fast as I could until now. And for the reason I didn''t know.


    "Ah, goodness¡­" I breathed in distress. "Did he give up?"


    I muttered as I raised my gaze at the door. I''m aware I could never outrun a vampire. But because he enjoyed the cat-and-mouse game, he let me ran around. Like a predator watching his prey struggle.


    "Why did I even run, anyway?" I murmured under my breath.


    "Same question: why did you run? I wouldn''t hurt you." I instantly froze upon hearing Sam''s voice from behind me.


    "But, in any case, I enjoyed the little exercise. It helped me get some unnecessary things out of my head."


    Slowly, I turned around and Sam was nodding approvingly. When our eyes met, he smirked.


    "Now, now," Sam trudged towards me.


    My knees couldn''t run anymore. My chest felt so tight after running that fast.


    Soon, Sam pulled me by my waist to him. He tilted his head a little to the side, and then used his three fingers ¡ª from his forefinger to his ring finger ¡ª and wiped it on both my cheeks.


    After doing so, Sam grinned and chuckled. "I don''t know if you look like a cat or a mouse."


    Huh?


    "Either way, you''re the most beautiful cat or mouse to ever exist." He grinned before leaning down.


    Our little game of cat and mouse ended up with both of us rolling on the grass, sharing a passionate kiss. The lingering worries I had for the uing journey disappeared as well.


    ***


    When Dawn came, the Duke''s Mansion was livelier than ever. Torches giving light around. Knights and their horses were in a proper arrangement surrounding a carriage.


    "Are you worried?" Sam cocked his head to me.


    I looked at him and smiled. "No." I answered while shaking my head.


    "I''m with you. Why would I?" I slid my hands through his fingers.


    Sam chuckled, raising our intertwined hands up. His eyes on me, glinting with resolve.


    "I''ll be honest with you, mydy. The Capital and the King''s castle is a dangerous ce. But, I assure you no one can hurt you as long as you''re with me." Sam kissed the back of my hand.


    His tone solemn. Telling me the ce we''re heading was a ce not to be taken lightly.


    I''d go through hell if that was meant staying on his side. Was what I wanted to say. But I kept my thoughts inside me and nodded.


    "I trust you. Once we return here, I can finally be your wife." I cupped his cheek and stared directly into his eyes.


    Sam smiled and nodded. Once we return to Grimsbanne, we''d be husband and wives. So, no matter how dangerous the capital could be, our goal was worthy to fight for.


    "I already considered you as my wife, silly." Sam humored, and we both chuckle.


    Deep down, I''m aware this journey would be a long path. I''m not an optimistic person, and I had already thought of the worst-case scenario. Still, whatever happens, I believed we could go through that together.


    "Let''s go?" Sam beckoned.


    With our hands linked, we headed inside the carriage as this rocky journey starts.


    -END OF VOLUME 1-


    First volume ended. Watch out for volume 2 as you have to meet new characters :)

 Chapter 69 - Whistlebird

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Whistlebird</h4>


    We set off at dawn and only at dusk; we reached our first stop: Whistlebird. I peeked out to see the town from a distant.


    "Wow¡­" I mumbled, excited to see what kind of town we''d be sleeping tonight.


    "You seem excited." Sam''s voice came from across me.


    Slowly, I retracted my gaze from the window and leaned back. Sam was sitting across me. A smirk turned up on his lips as he tilted his head to the side.


    "It''s my first time going out of Grimsbanne. I''m excited to see what kind of town was the closest to Grimsbanne." I smiled out of excitement.


    I didn''t know Grimsbanne was that far from other towns. Hence, my curiosity gradually intensified.


    "Tsk tsk." In response to my enthusiasm, Sam clicked his tongue while lightly shaking his head.


    I raised my brows and blinked. "Would I get disappointed?"


    "Haha." Sam chuckled. "Maybe, maybe not."


    He shrugged nonchntly. What kind of response was that? I could not help but furrow my brows.


    "How do I put it¡­" Sam rubbed his chin, pondering for a simple exnation.


    I pursed my lips, my hands on myp, perking up while waiting patiently for his rification. When his gazended on me again, I leaned forward in anticipation.


    "What?" I urged.


    "I''ve been asleep for hundreds of years, but back then, Whistlebird is¡­"


    "Is?"


    To my dismay, Sam''s next words strayed from what I expected.


    "Do I get a free kiss if I tell you?"


    The smile on my face died down instantly. Blinking just to be sure, he asked me that question with a straight face. He did.


    "Whistlebird is aplicated town, mydy." From outside the carriage, Fabian''s voice reached my ear.


    As soon as I heard Fabian''s voice, I turned my head towards the open window. Fabian was riding a horse, pacing at the same pace of the carriage.


    "Complicated?" I muttered, furrowing my brows.


    "Fabian, can''t you see I''m exploiting¡­" Before Sam could intervene, I red at him.


    Sam immediately pursed his lips into a thin line. Fortunately, Fabian apanied our journey as my personal attendant. He''d be here to answer my questions, like always.


    "Whistlebird is¡­ how do I put it?" Even Fabian had to think twice about how to describe the town.


    Was it thatplicated?


    "It is governed by money." After a quick contemtion, Fabian finally got the words he was looking for.


    "Money?"


    "Yes, mydy. Wealth matters the most in Whistlebird. There''s no middle ground in that town. You''d be either rich or poor." Fabian exined.


    I remained silent momentarily. Back in Grimsbanne, social statuses weren''t new. I''m not an expert, but there''s always those nobles, middle-ss, and peasants.


    "So in Whistlebird, there''s only nobles and peasants?" I queried for rification.


    However, Fabian only smiled, not denying or agreeing with it.


    "There''s only one noble family in Whistlebird, love. The Remington''s. The rest were just¡­ rich people and poor ones." Sam chimed in, followed by a chuckle.


    That second, I gazed at Sam with eyes full of surprise. "Just one noble family? Just one vampire n?"


    Again, Sam chuckled. He shook his head and cocked his head to the side ¡ª in the direction where Fabian was.


    When I gazed back at Fabian, the corner of his lips curled into a subtle smile. His attention fixed ahead.


    "There are many vampire ns in Whistlebird, mydy. But they did not consider all other ns as nobles after being stripped off their titles." Fabian exined.


    Now I understand Whistlebird was indeed aplicated ce.


    All my life, I thought being born as a vampire automatically granted them to be aristocrats. My knowledge of the world was indeed very limited.


    Vampires not being noble? That''s new to me.


    "Wait." As I pondered about my limited knowledge, a question rose from my head. "Does that mean they can respect humans in Whistlebird?"


    "Respect is earned, my love." This time, Sam answered. "But in here, they can be treated right¡­"


    Sam paused, resting his jaw on the back of his hand. I gulped down upon seeing the inexplicable glint that flickered across his eyes.


    "Money is everything in thatnd. As long as you have money, be it vampires or humans, they get treated right. So right they maltreat and discriminate others mercilessly."


    Upon dropping his remarks, the atmosphere inside the carriage sullen. Race didn''t matter in Whistlebird, huh?


    In retrospect, I thought if race difference didn''t matter, the world would be a better ce. But somehow, the restlessness in my heart intensified despite knowing race was not an issue in Whistlebird.


    "Are you scared?" Sam asked.


    Slowly, I raised my head and shook my head.


    "No. You''re with me."


    Sam smiled upon hearing my response. I''m telling the truth, though. He then reached his hand to me.


    Once he held my hand, he guided it to him as he leaned down. Sam kissed my knuckles. His eyes fixed on my eyes.


    "That''s right."


    Like magic, his kiss washed away my worries. I smiled subtly, inhaling and exhaling heavily.


    *


    Soon, we reached Whistlebird. Unlike Grimsbanne, night time in here was akin to a day. The town was bustling, merchants selling goods and food. People thronged the heart of the town.


    It was a lively town, but the air¡­


    I never felt this ominous air in my entire life. Grimsbanne was a dangerous ce, especially at night.


    But in here, it reeked with a pungent scent of¡­ death and sufferings. Was I over thinking? I wondered as I scanned the ce where my eyes could see.


    "Do you want to walk?" Suddenly, Sam inquired.


    I bit my lower lip. "Can we?"


    "Fabian, me and mydy will take a stroll. Maybe, find a ce to eat while we''re at it." Without answering, Sam ordered towards Fabian, who was outside the carriage.


    The carriage stopped. Sam hitched outside.


    "Come, love." Sam offered me his hand for me to sp.


    I took a deep breath and reached for him. With Sam''s help, I went out of the carriage. However, as soon as my footnded on thisnd, I leapt closer to Sam.


    I felt like I''ll get lost if I didn''t stay close to him. Sam gazed down and grinned mischievously, but said nothing.


    "Then, I shall find a ce for you to stay tonight, my lord." Fabian already stood beside us.


    "Find? For me?" Sam arched his brow. "How silly!"


    He added as the side of his lips curled into a smirk.


    "Tell the Remington''s to find a ce for them to stay for tonight."

 Chapter 70 - Whistlebird II

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Whistlebird II</h4>


    After Sam gave his order, we went to our separate ways. Still, his words remained in my head.


    What did he mean by that? I wondered internally. I didn''t want to hop into a conclusion, afraid I''d get the wrong idea. Sam had his own dictionary, after all.


    "What are you thinking?" Sam snapped me back from my trance.


    I blinked, shaking my head. He then slipped his hands through the gaps between my fingers and squeezed it lightly.


    His action made me bite my lower lip. Walking while holding hands, without a care of anyone around us... it felt good.


    "Nothing, my lord." I shook my head and offered him a smile.


    Sam clicked his tongue, but said nothing. As we walk, I looked around. Everyone was smiling, as if there was no problem in the town.


    It made me want to believe the restlessness in my heart was just because I''m over-thinking. Maybe I was. Just then a pleasant aroma wafted my nose.


    "What''s that?" I muttered under my breath, sniffing sharply.


    I looked in the direction where the pleasant aroma came from. My eyesnded on a fancy establishment.


    "Oh, that seems like an excellent restaurant." Sam eximed as he turned to me.


    "A restaurant?"


    "You''ve never been into one, huh?" Sam nodded in understanding. "Let''s go!"


    He added with a grin. Before I could stop him, Sam dragged me inside. My anxiety immediately shot up to the heaven as soon as we went inside.


    I discreetly made a little step closer to Sam''s back. The restaurant was oddly silent. I nced at the guest on each table, their attention ahead. They were sighing and shaking their heads.


    Huh?


    Slowly, I peeked out my head from behind Sam''s back. As soon as I did, my eyes widened as I covered my lips with my palm.


    "What in the world¡­?" I muttered under my breath.


    "How dare you show your fangs on me!?" A red-haired man bellowed, pivoting his heel against the back of another man''s head lying on the floor.


    The man on the floor was already bleeding too much. He was already too weak to fight back. And yet, the red-haired man seemed he wasn''t satisfied.


    "My lord! Please spare him!" A woman pleaded as she knelt down. Desperation came clear on her face.


    "I will do anything you ask! Just please¡­"


    "Do anything?" The red-haired man raised a brow. Slowly, he retrieved his foot away.


    The woman who pleaded for that man''s life sobbed. Even from the distance, I could see her affection to the other man.


    I bit my lower lip, feeling sorry for her. They must be lovers. The man on the floor weakly raised his head, shaking it as if pleading for her not to do anything.


    But the woman had decided. I could tell just by staring into her eyes.


    "Strip then." To my surprised, the red-haired man requested with a smirk.


    Theplexion of the woman immediately grew pale. Her lower lip trembling, looking around at the eyes who either enjoyed watching this or those who pity her.


    Still, no one helped her or wanted to get involved with this. It was always like this.


    I gritted my teeth as I balled my hands into a fist. I could understand being in that situation as I''ve been into one many times.


    However, I had no power. I couldn''t do anything to help anyone. That hard truth was akin to a stake stabbing into my heart.


    "You said you''ll do anything. So, strip." The red-haired man cocked his head to the side. His eyes remained on the beautifuldy.


    I saw her jaw tighten as she slowly stood on her feet. As tears rolled down her cheek, she used her trembling hands to remove her clothes.


    Seeing this, the corner of the red-haired man''s lips stretched into a smirk. Cheers from men who enjoyed this cruelty rang in the air. While those who pity her could only look away.


    Cruel.


    I looked down at the floor and whispered. "Sam? Can we not eat¡­ here?"


    My words trailed off as I slowly raised my gaze. While I was focused on watching the cruelty ahead of us, Sam was busy about something else.


    "Come on. Give me a special seat for the newlyweds." Sam elbowed the male server lightly.


    "But they were already upied, Sir." The server answered apologetically.


    Sam clicked his tongue in annoyance. By the looks of it, Sam hadn''t noticed the very noticeable scene not far away from us.


    "You''re telling me this is the best restaurant when you can''t even serve your special guests." Sam sighed, shaking his head as he raised his displeased gaze at the server.


    "My apologies, Sir." The waiter bowed to express his sincerity.


    "Serve us the food that I asked. I''ll find us a seat myself. I can''t trust you to find my wife a pleasant spot to eat." Still, Sam decided to dine here, regardless.


    After that, he turned to me, smiling as he leaned closer.


    "I asked them tons of food. I didn''t want to ruin your healthy diet."


    "My lord¡­" I breathed, biting my tongue. Sam seemed too enthusiastic that it made me hesitate to tell him I already lost my appetite.


    Sam then raised his head and looked around. He didn''t even bat an eye at what was happening ahead.


    "Oh! That table seems special!" Sam grinned mischievously. "How dare that server tell me all special tables were upied? Tsk!"


    Slowly, I followed where he was gazing at. As soon as I did, I furrowed my brows. Was he referring to the table behind the red-haired man?


    Before I could speak, Sam dragged me excitedly towards the chaotic scene.


    "Wait, Sam¡­!"


    Shortly, Sam stopped and looked down at the man lying on the ground. I gasped in disbelief and tugged his sleeve.


    "Sam," I called out under my breath and looked around.


    Thedy stopped herself from taking off her clothes. The red-haired man had his brow raised. And then everyone looked at us with surprise.


    "What a strange floor decoration." To everyone''s ¡ª including me ¡ª disbelief, Sammented before taking arge step over the man.


    "Excuse us."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 71 - Was He Trying To Sell Me?

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Was He Trying To Sell Me?</h4>


    "Excuse me." Sam took arge step over the body, bleeding on the floor, and then escorted me as well!


    This dumbfounded me to the core, and my body could only follow. Sam¡­ can''t you read the situation?


    "Ha!" The red-haired man chuckled, but Sam and I didn''t stop.


    Why? Because Sam didn''t think that mockingugh was meant for us.


    "Interesting." The red-haired manmented.


    I snuck a nce at him, and he was staring at us. My hand around Sam''s arm slightly trembled.


    Those pair of scornful eyes sent a chill run down my spine. It reminded me of those tough years where¡­


    I stopped my thoughts and looked down. I should forget about those almost forgotten years. Forget about it, Lil.


    Suddenly, Sam stopped and moved his attention to me.


    "Are you alright, love? You''re shaking." He asked.


    Slowly, I raised my head. Sweats broke out from my forehead.


    With a nod, I sported a force smile. "I think¡­ I''m just hungry."


    Lies.


    Sam narrowed his eyes suspiciously as his brows furrowed. I looked away, afraid he would be able to read me at this moment.


    "What a lovely couple!" Suddenly, I heard the red-haired man exim, which was followed by a p.


    Yet Sam''s attention remained on me. I tried to ignore the other man as well.


    "Haha! You there! The white-haired man and that beautiful youngdy!" Getting no response from us, the red-haired man called us by describing us. This time, he was sessful.


    Sam slowly turned around, blinking. "Beautiful youngdy?"


    He asked, tilting his head to the side. I tugged Sam''s sleeve, as I was afraid he would be in a fight.


    However, unlike what I had expected, the corner of his lips gradually stretched into a grin. The next second, Sam raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    "You mean my wife?" Sam''s eyes brimmed with pride. "I know, right? She''s the most beautiful woman a man could every their eyes on and she''s mine!"


    Silence. The establishment fell into nothing but silence. I nearly choke on hearing him boast.


    Even the red-haired man''s smirk instantly died down. I discreetly looked around. Sam''s carefree attitude dumbfounded others; while the rest of the crowd looked at him as if they were looking at a foolish man.


    Just moments ago, those sorts of gazes were for the woman and that man lying over there. But now, those eyes were for us.


    I could not help but shrink behind Sam. I tugged his sleeve lightly. s¡­


    Sam suddenly stepped aside. His hands spread open as if presenting an excellent product.


    "See? From head to toe, she''s perfect! No matter what angle I look, my wife is just perfect! And we''re just talking about appearance here, we haven''t gotten to her character! I can talk about her all day ¡ª no! For years! I don''t think I can ever stopplimenting her¡­"


    Sam went on and on without a pause to breathe. He sounded so proud, but¡­


    Was he trying to sell me?


    I gripped my hand tightly and bit my lower lip. My fear gradually transformed into embarrassment.


    He was praising me to the heavens. Goodness¡­ I believed Sam was the only one who could see the "beauty" in me. I couldn''t even see the beauty he had been saying all this time whenever I look in the mirror.


    "What a fool." Amidst Sam''s tattling, the red-haired man sneered.


    Hisment abruptly halted Sam. "I am, indeed, foolishly in love with my wife. Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Sam¡­" I whispered, reaching to his sleeve. Sam turned his head to me and tilted his head, baffled.


    I sighed, seeing his clueless expression. So, instead of exining it to him, I pointed my chin towards the man lying down.


    Sam slowly shifted his gaze from me to the "strange floor decoration" hemented about. Still didn''t understand my point. Sam looked around. All eyes from the restaurant''s establishment were all on him.


    But Sam didn''t seem to care. Instead, he continued to travel with his gaze. When itnded on the woman who stopped stripping, a disdain expression resurfaced on his face.


    "This is a whorehouse?" Sam gasped faintly and immediately faced me. "Oh, goodness, love! I think they deceived us¡­!"


    Silence. Again, silence enveloped the entire restaurant. They were as dumbfounded as I was.


    Sam''s obliviousness confused me whether tough or cry. But what I''m certain, his oblivious behavior soothed me.


    How hypocrite of me to say I''m not afraid because he''s with me. There would always be this fear in me that would never go away.


    "Hahaha!" After a long silence, the red-haired man burst out inughters. "What a great idea! How about we make this a whorehouse for real?"


    A wicked grin stered on the man''s lips. He gazed at the woman earlier with those scornful eyes.


    "You. Why did you stop?" The red-haired man queried. Now, we''ve returned to square one as his attention returned to the poor woman.


    Thetter trembled and gritted her teeth. Her shaking hands continued where she left off. However, the cheers and eager eyes from earlier already vanished.


    The red-haired man didn''t care, though. Instead, his attention returned to me and Sam.


    "How much?" He asked.


    Sam furrowed his brows in puzzlement, tilting his head to the side.


    "How much?" Sam repeated in a baffled tone.


    "Your wife, I mean. Since you praise her to the heaven, telling us she''s perfect at any angle, I want to see it for myself." The red-haired man smirked, shrugging nonchntly.


    "Oh." Sam nodded in understanding. "She''s not for sale."


    "We can buy everything or anyone in Whistlebird. Can''t you see him?" The red-haired man cocked his head towards the man lying in his own pool of blood.


    Sam gazed at the man. "Obviously, I have eyes."


    "Sam." Again, I tugged Sam''s sleeve, which caught his attention. I said nothing further and just looked at him in the eye.


    After sharing eye contact with him, Sam finally nodded as he understood the current ordeal. However, his demeanor didn''t change. Instead, he offered me a reassuring smile.


    "Ahh! My wife is so pretty I didn''t notice this situation!" Sam chuckled and pped his hands.


    "Now that makes sense! I was wondering howe this vampire is lying here bleeding! I thought it was his upation! ying dead for a change! How silly of me!"


    What? I furrowed my brows. Did he say that the man on the ground was a vampire?


    Just then, I recalled the red-haired man shouting about, showing fangs. This realization shook me to the core.


    This man¡­? This man who was beaten almost to death was a vampire? But howe?


    "Hah." Not pleased at Sam''s attitude, the red-haired man sneered viciously. "It seems you''re not from here."


    But Sam paid him no attention. Instead, Sam trudged towards the man on the floor. He pulled him by the shoulder and roll it around.


    "How pitiful. How did you end up like this?" Sam mumbled, tilting his head to the side.


    "Please¡­" The man struggled to breathe. And yet, he was able to sp Sam''s chest with his mangled hands. "Sa¡­ save her."


    "Tsk tsk tsk." Sam shook his head lightly, clicking his tongue in disappointment. "You mean that girl stripping for you? Why would I?"


    Cold and remorseless, Sam refused. I didn''t expect him to agree. Still, deep down, I felt¡­ disappointed.


    Sam squatted downzily. His arms on his leg as he just casually chatted.


    "Are you not ashamed? That girl is doing this to keep you alive from that psycho. Her situation is your fault because you can''t protect her. I don''t like the likes of you."

 Chapter 72 - I Assure You

    <h4>Chapter 72 - I Assure You</h4>


    "Are you not ashamed? That girl is doing this to keep you alive from that psycho. Her situation is your fault because you can''t protect her. I don''t like the likes of you."


    "Sam¡­" I called out under my breath. However, Sam had a point ¡ª a strong one, at that.


    If he was a vampire, shouldn''t he supposed to be strong? Howe he was bullied to this degree? There might be a reason. Perhaps the red-haired man was just stronger than him?


    Instinctively, I shifted my gaze to the red-haired man. He seemed pleased at Sam''s refusal.


    "See? You should be like thisd! Smart and wise!" The red-haired manplimented Sam for the reason I couldn''tprehend.


    Smart and wise? For refusing to help? Don''t make meugh.


    Deep down, I felt this fury slowly building up inside me.


    Not towards the red-haired man. But a fury at how this society was the same everywhere.


    The strong bully the weak just because they''re strong. It had be a norm that one should look away so not to get involved.


    I learned that hard lesson in the past. Regardless, I hated the fact that I''m¡­ weak. I couldn''t do anything and could only look away as well.


    How am I different from everyone in here? What right do I have to get disappointed at Sam?


    "Your sin is being stupid. Even if you''re against a powerful opponent and were certain you can''t beat that whiner over there, make sure she fled to safety, at least!" Sam spoke again. His attention fixed on the man, sighing in disappointment.


    Was this a time for a lecture? A fellow vampire is dying right in front of him!


    "Whiner?" Sam''s snidement didn''t go unnoticed as the red-haired man scoffed.


    In a blink of an eye, the red-haired man approached Sam. It happened too quick my eyes barely followed.


    However, before the red-haired man could grab Sam, thetter grabbed him by the wrist. Gasp from everyone resonated in the air.


    Although I didn''t see what happened in that short time frame, Sam blocked the attack without looking away from the vampire on the floor. I heaved a sigh of relief. Goodness.


    "Tsk. I''ve never been so disappointed in my life¡­ oh, I was disappointed that my wife refuses to smooch smooch for information. But I mean ¡ª "


    "Sam!" As Sam continued his chat with the other man, I yelled.


    The red-haired man was trying tounch another attack. However, before his blow couldnd on Sam''s neck, he stopped on his own when Sam turned his head towards him.


    "Howe you''re so rude?" Sam inquired, tilting his head to the side. "Can''t you see I''m still talking to him?"


    For reasons unknown, despite Sam''s unchanging,id-back tone, the red-haired man''s hand trembled. He had frozen and couldn''t move.


    What¡­?


    Sam clicked his tongue, raising his brow as he stared at the red-haired man.


    "Do you really want my attention so bad?" Sam asked, genuinely intrigued by the answer.


    When the red-haired man didn''t answer, Sam nodded in satisfaction. "Give me a moment."


    With that being said, Sam returned his attention to the vampire on the floor. Heid his palm towards him ¡ª not to help him up, but as if asking for him to hand over something.


    "You need to pay me for lecturing you. I heard money is everything in Whistlebird. So, I''m charging you for my wisdom." His fingers wriggled. Waiting for money?!


    I covered my lips with my palm, stumbling back. My groom¡­ is the most ridiculous man ever! How could he exploit someone in a brink of death?


    I just wanted to weep in the corner. How did I fall in love with him?


    "Hah¡­" Finally, the man whom Sam was talking to scoffed in disbelief as well. This level of ridiculousness would probably kill him first.


    My apologies.


    "This restaurant¡­ I''ll give it to you." To my dismay, the vampire agreed!


    Oh, good lord.


    "Sweet!" Sam grinned brightly as he sprung up to his feet. "Did you hear him? I''m the new owner of this restaurant! So, give me and my wife the best spot; I want everything special for our dinner!"


    He announced, rendering everyone dumbfounded. From the beginning until now, Sam never lost his sight of his priorities.


    I didn''t know whether to cry or feel moved. I didn''t even know whether tomend him for gaining a restaurant or condemn him for taking advantage of the situation.


    I''m at¡­ lost.


    When Sam turned and faced in my direction, he smiled proudly. Just as he took a step towards me, he halted upon hearing the red-haired man''s voice.


    "You¡­ who are you?" He asked, almost stammering.


    The red-haired man had been arrogant all this time. However, he changed after looking at Sam closely. What happened?


    "Oh, right? The whiner." Sam snapped as he cocked his head towards the red-haired man.


    Slowly, Sam trudged towards the red-haired man. Each step thud loudly in my ear as the air suddenly grew thicker.


    Sam¡­?


    The red-haired man slumped on the floor. Slowly looking up to Sam, who stood before him. Sam was already intimidating vampire in his best days. But now, he''s... displeased?


    "Is that a question?" Sam inquired. His tone was firm, level, and low. A shiver run down my spine upon hearing him.


    "Or a confirmation?"


    Sam added, raising his leg and ced it on the red-haired man''s shoulder. Slowly, Sam pressed his foot, that caused the man to slowly bow.


    As he did, Sam spoke in the same tone. "Either way, how dare you look at what''s mine with those covetous eyes?"


    The red-haired man struggled, but he ended up crashing his forehead on the floor. Sam didn''t seem he was exerting effort, but he forced the red-haired man to bow before him with only his foot.


    Although I couldn''t see Sam''s eyes, I never felt this relief of not seeing them. Just his tone sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I don''t care about the Remington n''s petty means of enjoyment. However, the second you look at my wife again, that''s thest time you''ll ever see; I assure you." Sam stated.


    It was neither a threat nor an order. It was simply a statement which Sam made it sound so dangerous.


    Everyone, including me, was rendered speechless at the sight before us. The red-haired man cowered, just like that. It was a turn of events I''ve never expected to unfold.


    "Also, apologize to everyone for causing a scene and dying our supper. Don''t go ruining people''s meal. Have some manners, will you?" Sam clicked his tongue as he retrieved his foot back.


    When he looked at me, it was as if nothing happened as a bright smile turned up on his lips.


    "Oh, my Lilove, is probably starving! Forgive your husband for being friendly¡­" Sam eximed, rushing to me as if he realized he did something wrong.


    Being friendly¡­? Was that how he befriend people? I''m probably not the only one who asked the same thing in my head.

 Chapter 73 - Teddy Brown

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Teddy Brown</h4>


    After all that ordeal, the entire restaurant returned to what it used to be. They served us a sumptuous meal, just like what Sam requested. It was as if nothing happened, but the murmurings about the incident still reached my ear.


    It would be more odd if they didn''t take an interest in Sam. If my eavesdropping heard them right, that red-haired man was a member of the Remington n; the only noble family in this town.


    I raised my gaze across to me. Sam was cupping his cheek with both his hands, grinning at me brightly.


    As usual, Sam was as carefree as ever. I still didn''t know whether to be thankful for teaching that red-haired man a lesson, or get worried he offended people that might cause him troubleter.


    "Did you see me?" Sam queried with a full grin.


    "Mhm?" Did he mean how he helped the owner of this restaurant and his lover?


    "I''m strong, aren''t I?" His grinned brightened even more.


    Obviously, he wanted paired. I nodded lightly, but said nothing further.


    "Huh? Why do you look so unhappy, my wife? Did you get hurt or anything?" The smile on his lips gradually vanished as he frowned.


    Sam''s eyes remained on me while I stayed silent. I stared at him for a long time.


    After some time, I raised my hand and reached for his hand, that was cupping his chin.


    "I''m sorry." I muttered with a subtle smile.


    Sam''s bafflement immediately resurfaced in his face. He cocked his head to the side, blinking, waiting for me to exin.


    "Earlier, I felt disappointed because you refuse to help them. I couldn''t help but be reminded that you''re like other aristocrat who wouldn''t bat an eye to help the weak."


    I paused as a bitter smile turned up on my lips. Sam deserved to get this apology for doubting him. Admitting this was my way to be responsible for my jumbled thoughts.


    "I said nothing terrify me because you''re with me. I lied. There would always be this small fear inside me, that won''t go away no matter how I make myself believe it doesn''t affect me. Above all, I realized that doubting you even for a second just makes me question all the words I''ve said. So, I''m sorry, Sam, for waning."


    "Heh. You''re not Lilou if you''re not doubting everything." Yet Sam''s reply was a chuckle.


    "Huh?"


    Sam held my hand, guiding it down on the table, but didn''t let it go. His eyes on me as he leaned forward, resting his jaw on his knuckles.


    "I mean, it''s already your nature to question things based on your experiences. When something is too good to be true, you raise your brow and take a step back. Even when things were exined to you, you raise more questions inside your head. You always had your guard up, and that''s makes you, you."


    The corner of his lips curled into a smile. Sam wasn''t angry or displeased. His smile told me he just understood, and that''s alright.


    My heart and eyes softened instantly. How could he be so kind to me? What did I even do to be loved to this extent?


    "Sam," I whispered, shifting my gaze towards our hands on the table. My thumbs caressed his knuckles gently.


    I asked previously why I fell in love with him. This was just one of the many reasons.


    "But you know, not everyone on the ground is the bullied ones. Sometimes, step back and think if helping them was actually helping them, or¡­" Sam paused purposely and waited for me to raise my gaze back to his eyes.


    "Or, you''re just interrupting their karma."


    Momentarily, my mind buzzed as it process its remarks. My lips parted, but no words came out.


    Interrupting their karma?


    "People had their own darkness. Especially, in the Capital, everyone had their own secret and greed hidden within them. You can''t always trust what you see on the outside." Sam exined, taking our destination as an example of what happened in here.


    "So, did you interrupt the karma of the owner of this establishment?" I asked, out of curiosity.


    "Who knows?" Sam shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t care whether he dies or live, honestly."


    "Sam."


    "Ahem!" Sam cleared his throat. "I mean, the only life I care about is yours. In a war, there''s this phrase: it''s moral to sacrifice one life to save a hundred. For me, if that one person is you, I''d sacrifice even a thousand to save you."


    "Pfft¡ª!" Normally, I wouldn''t find this funny. However, I''d be a hypocrite if I acted I didn''t feel move by his words. "Silly."


    "You, that''s my most used and precious word. Don''t take it away from me, silly." Samined with a frown.


    "It''s not like you own it." I chuckled, which made his frown even gloomier.


    Seeing him sigh still made me concede. "Alright. Goodness, you''re so possessive."


    "Of course! If I hear other people say that word, I''d chop their heads off!"


    Goodness. There should be a limit to this, right? I shook my head lightly, hoping Sam was merely joking¡­


    But was he?


    Just then, someone approached us, which instinctively made us turn our heads towards him. I furrowed my brows as I slowly gazed up.


    "I know it''s a bitte, but I wanted to express my gratitude for helping us in that crisis." The man didn''t beat around the bush and smiled.


    "Huh?" I blinked, confused at who was this man thanking us.


    "I didn''t help you, though. I''m just showing my wife she can be rest assured that she won''t be in that same situation." Sam raised his brow and cocked his head to the side.


    "Even so, you offended a family of His Grace." The man argued apologetically.


    "Wait¡­" I furrowed my brows as I studied the man. "You are the¡­?"


    "Yes, mydy." The man nodded, confirming that he was the man who was nearly at the brink of death previously.


    Howe he could walk and talk now? Oh! Silly me! He''s a vampire, and it had been an hour since then. Still, that''s fast.


    "So what?" Sam furrowed his brows.


    "My lord, you may be strong to intimidate Lord Noah, but he''s still a Remington. The n wouldn''t let this humiliation slip." The man exined, along with a deep sigh.


    "As you can see, most of the folks here had left the establishment. One must know that the Remington let no one humiliate their name."


    He added as he looked around. Just like him, I also looked around. The restaurant was nearly packed earlier. But now, there''s more empty table and fewer people around.


    "Is that the reason you let that man do all that?" My inquiry slipped past my lips before I realized it.


    The man sported a bitter smile that made him look ashamed. "At first, I let him be. I served everything he asked us to, but it didn''t satisfy him. But, when he involved my wife, I lost control and showed my fangs."


    The man looked down. He was obviously ming himself for everything. Even though he didn''t detail everything, I could tell he tried.


    "If you showed your fangs, you should''ve torn him apart and hanged his limbs in front of your establishment as a warning to others not to mess with you!" Sam muttered nonchntly.


    "That''s bad for business." The man informed. "But, indeed. If I showed my fangs, I should''ve fought to death. But¡­ if I lost, my family will also pay an enormous price."


    "So you conceded when you collected your thoughts?" Sam raised his brows, not sounding sorry for him. "It''s still the same, though. Those types of people would give you hell for the rest of your life. Unless they found another ything."


    The man smiled bitterly, aware of what the future he could hold.


    "I can endure a bloody hell of a life if that means protecting my offspring from sharing my fate."


    I bit my lower lip as I stared at the vampire. I was so wrong to consider all vampires were evil. There were still a few of them who were like Sam and this man.


    Who could love and care like humans. This man reminded me of my father. Father would literally sacrifice his arm for me. Fatherly love¡­ it was not just exclusive to humans.


    I moved my gaze to Sam, who remained silent after the man''sst remarks. I squeezed his hand to get his attention.


    Sam blinked and gaze at me. Upon meeting my gaze, he smiled subtly.


    However, his smile instantly vanished as he looked at the entrance of the establishment. Instinctively, my gaze followed and glimpsed of the vampire standing on the side.


    "My lord, flee. I appreciate your kindness, but, my family and I agreed to stand up for our family as one." The man smiled. His eyes brimmed with determination.


    "We can''t let the only individual who helped us be in a predicament because of us."


    The man added. Unconsciously, I looked around to see some server and people scattered around the restaurant staring back at us with a smile.


    Why do I feel this strange feeling that something bad would happen?


    Yet Sam remained indifferent as he leaned backfortably.


    "What''s your name?" Sam asked.


    The man hesitated for a bit before taking a deep breath and released it sharply. "The name is Teddy Brown."


    "Mister Brown, I''m not staying here that long. That''s why even though it pains me, I can''t ept the ownership of this establishment. And I''m bad at business too." Sam paused, studying Mr. Brown from head to toe.


    "But, I''m returning this restaurant to you in one condition."


    Teddy was a bit baffled at what was Sam was saying at this moment.


    "Feed anyone whoes in here. Whether they have money or don''t, be it vampires or humans, treat them all fairly. This establishment''s purpose is not to make profit, but to serve its people."


    Both Teddy and I were momentarily stunned. Did we hear what we just heard?


    Before we get our answer, the entrance door flung away with a loud bang.

 Chapter 74 - A Devil In Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 74 - A Devil In Disguise</h4>


    "Feed anyone whoes in here. Whether they have money or don''t, be it vampires or humans, treat them all fairly. This establishment''s purpose is not to make profit, but to serve its people."


    *BANG!*


    A loud sound of the entrance being burst open startled me out of my wits. Slowly, I moved my gaze at the entrance.


    The door flew to a certain direction while the other barely hanged still. There was a group of five people standing by the door.


    One of them was Noah Remington. But he stood behind. My eyes shifted to the other red-haired man standing at the front.


    Unlike Noah, the other red-haired man emanated power from his well-built physique. He looked more matured, keeping his chin up, while his eyes scanned the establishment.


    "Sam¡­" I whispered, and turned in his direction. However, Sam remained nonchnt as he stared at Teddy.


    "If you agree with my condition, the restaurant is yours." Sam uttered in a t tone.


    Teddy sported a conflicted look. Was this the time to negotiate?


    "But¡­ about you, the¡ª" Teddy stammered before he abruptly halted as he gritted his teeth. "Will you flee to safety if I agree?"


    "Obviously." Sam nodded with a shrug.


    "Then, I''ll pass my will to my offspring." Teddy heaved a sigh of relief before he slowly turned around.


    Teddy stood in a protective stance as he faced the group of intruders. I gazed at Teddy''s back.


    "Lord Arthur, Lord Noah, I wouldn''t beat around the bush. Our n had been supporting and abiding by thews of Whistlebird. However, I can''t let you trample on our family''s pride anymore."


    Teddy''s voice thundered. His toneced with determination.


    "Teddy Brown." Arthur let out a scoff that sounded like a brief chuckle. "The Brown n, a former noble family, banished from the capital aftermitting treason. Us, the Remington had granted you mercy. s, you''re repaying our mercy by humiliating my little brother?"


    Teddy chuckled with ridicule. He shook his head as he raised his gaze back to Arthur.


    "Mercy?" Teddy scoffed once again. "If what you call mercy is humiliating our family''s name, making us your ves to make your own wealth, and toying us whenever you please, I don''t need your mercy!"


    Teddy yelled firmly. His voice rang across each corner of the establishment. I noticed some server and people around as they stood on their feet; their eyes focused on the five men standing by the entrance as their fangs gradually came into sight.


    "You''re showing your fangs¡­" Arthur smirked, raising his hand as he slowly removed his ck leather gloves.


    "It seems the Brown n had decided to end their line."


    "Sam¡­" I turned my gaze across me. I could feel the air grew thicker with every passing second.


    If nothing was done, they would shed blood. To my dismay, Sam was looking at me brightly.


    "Are you done eating, love?" Sam leaned forward, cupping his cheek, bearing a bright smile on his lips.


    "Sam!" I bit my lower lip, hesitant to speak my mind. However, I figured being honest with him was the least I could do.


    "I don''t want to flee. Can''t you help Mister Brown?"


    Sam blinked innocently. The more he remained silent, the more I could hear my heart sinking.


    I''m aware Whistlebird was not Sam''s fief. Thisnd was out of his jurisdiction. However, how could I sleep peacefully, knowing someone sacrificed their life for me?


    "I ¡ª I know you''ve given your word and agreed to Mister Brown''s request. However, I don''t want him to ¡ª" I choked, grinding my teeth as I mustered all shamelessness to ask him to turn back on his own words.


    It may be too much to ask, but... I felt helpless.


    "Haha." Sam chuckled brightly. "I''ve agreed to flee, but you didn''t."


    "Huh?"


    "The reason I agree is that you''d disagree. And that Teddy will also disagree to agree with me if I disagree." Sam exined, but my mind buzzed.


    What did he say? Was this a riddle or an exnation?


    "Silly." Sam grinned as he bent over. His arms extended as he pinched my cheek. "Ah, you''re so cute."


    "Sam." I looked at him in puzzlement. Even though I couldn''tprehend what was going inside his mind, his smile soothed my heart to ease.


    "Now, can you do me a favor, love?" I raised my brows as I waited for his next word.


    "Close your eyes and cover your ears for me."


    "What?" I asked. "Why?"


    Sam smacked his lips. "Because I don''t want you to see me¡­ just yet."


    As soon as I heard his exnation, I pursed my lips in a thin line. I wanted to say no. But, I ought to respect him just like how he respected my decision.


    With that thought in mind, I nodded. Sam smiled and patted my head lightly.


    "Good girl."


    After a beat, I reluctantly closed my eyes and covered my ears. Mysteriously enough, I couldn''t hear anything. I thought I''d still hear, albeit faint since I''m here.


    But nothing. It was just silence.


    ****


    "Good girl." Samael patted Lilou''s head without looking away from her eyes.


    Upon seeing what he was eager to see, Samael retracted his hand away as Lilou did as what he instructed.


    "It seems the Brown n had decided to end their line." Arthur removed his glove ever so slowly. "Be it from the old generation or the newer generation of your n, you''re all foolish. I guess foolishness is hereditary."


    "The Brown n were not foolish, Arthur. We are proud vampires who supported the rightful heir of the throne!" Teddy hissed as his fangs came out. His eyes glinted with killing intent as his nails grew into sharp ws.


    "The rightful heir of the throne?" Arthur smirked.


    In a blink of an eye, Arthur appeared in front of teddy. He was too fast that Teddy was a secondte to avoid the attack right in front of his chest.


    Arthur''s hand smoothly prated Teddy''s chest as if it was as soft as a jelly. His fingers immediately wrapped around Teddy''s beating heart.


    Without a shadow of doubt, Arthur was on a different caliber than Noah. He was better and stronger in every aspect.


    "Pity. The Brown n''s head couldn''t even put up a fight." Arthur mocked as he looked around at the Brown''s family members hissing at him.


    "Fret not, Ted. I will treat all your n members dearly." Arthur smirked, stressing his words that intensified the desperation in Teddy''s heart.


    "You¡­!" Teddy ground his teeth in disbelief, as he couldn''t even put a fight before dying. In his mind, Arthur was right. He was a foolish vampire to stand up against the Remington after sucking up to them for hundreds of years.


    Teddy''s eyes welled up as he looked at his n members. He regretted it. Those were hisst words, as he had realized that none of them would survive tonight.


    "You lived a long, meaningless life, Ted." Arthur pulled his hand back.


    However, Arthur and Teddy froze. Teddy''s mind momentarily stopped functioning as he blinked and still conscious.


    Meanwhile, Arthur''s fangs slowly came out as he gazed at Teddy''s chest. His hand was still inside, but his arm¡­ it was severed.


    "If you show your fangs, that means you''re putting your life on the line, no?" Suddenly, a malicious voice tickled Arthur''s ear.


    Arthur slowly turned to where Samael stood. Samael''s eyshes fluttered, staring at him with a subtle smile.


    Samael''s tone was neither cold nor t. His eyes didn''t bear a grudge or killing intent.


    What pooled beneath his deep crimson eyes was¡­ pleasure. And when the side of his lips stretched into a smirk, a veritable devil came out of his disguise.


    "Shh¡­ don''t be afraid, little one. I just want you to humor me."

 Chapter 75 - The Face Behind His Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 75 - The Face Behind His Disguise</h4>


    I closed my eyes because I respected and felt Sam''s eagerness for me to listen. Even when questions of how I temporarily turned deaf without exnation, I stuck with my words.


    However, part of me wanted to see what he was so afraid to show. Deep down, I knew I could ept any side of him ¡ª even his worst.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes. It was dark.


    As I blinked, I furrowed my brows and looked around. This was not the establishment anymore. It was a chamber and I''m on a bed.


    A dark room with only the light from the radiating moon through the window granted me to see. Where am I? Where''s Sam? Did I faint?


    "My head hurts." I whispered, massaging my temple lightly.


    Myriads of questions rose in my head as I assisted myself to sit up.


    "Sam?" I called out, my voice shaking. Biting my lips, I flung my legs out of the bed I''ve never slept on before.


    This bedchamber had simrities like ours. Although there wasn''t much light to see around, I could tell, as the air felt eerily different.


    My eyes caught the faint light from the gap under the door. Hence, I treaded carefully towards it.


    I didn''t know why I''m tiptoeing and being overly cautious. But I kept wary of my unfamiliar surrounding.


    Slowly, I opened the door. It creaked as I did. I peeked my head out, looking from left to right.


    No one was around. Where did everybody go? I wondered.


    Sam wouldn''t leave me alone. Unless he had something important to do. I didn''t know how I ended up here.


    Thest thing I remembered was I agreed to close my eyes. And then¡­ nothing.


    "Huh?" I tilted my head to the side as I knitted my brows. I blinked and blinked, hoping this would clear my recollections.


    But, nothing. My mind went nk after that and now I''m here.


    "How did¡­" Suddenly, I trailed off as I stood in stunned silence. "He didn''t get¡­"


    I gasped as my heart suddenly pounded against my chest. Did Sam get defeated by that man named Arthur?


    Upon that thought crossing my head, my knees went weak. They trembled as I held on to the jamb to support myself.


    "That''s¡­ impossible." I murmured, but my thoughts jumbled inside my head.


    Even though I didn''t know the capacity of Sam''s strength, there''s this possibility that his opponent was stronger. My breathing grew shorter as I pounded my fist against my chest.


    Get it together, Lil. That wouldn''t happen to Sam. I chanted those words like a witch casting a powerful spell.


    Being despondent at this moment wouldn''t help. I believed in Sam.


    I bit my lower lip as hard as I could to wake myself up. Shaking my head to get rid of unnecessary negative thoughts.


    "Yes. That''s impossible." I convinced myself, nodding in agreement with myself.


    As I swallowed down all negative thoughts clouding my head, I gritted my teeth. Maybe if I look around, I''d find him.


    With that thought in mind, I looked outside again. Upon confirming no one was outside, I mustered the courage to step out of the room.


    But there''s this sudden uneasiness in my heart. I''m unfamiliar with this ce. I should wait for Sam inside, right?


    For a good minute, I stood here motionlessly. Unconsciously, I was biting the nail of my thumb as I pondered. When I realized what I was doing, I immediately retracted my hand from my lips.


    "This won''t do," I muttered in distress as I exhaled sharply. "I''ll look for him."


    I knew if I stayed here, I''d die out of worry. I wouldn''t have peace knowing something might have happened to him.


    Even though the chances were low, I would always have this constant worry about his well-being. He''s the man I chose to marry, to spend the rest of my life with, and the only person who epted my silliness.


    As I gathered my thoughts, my breathing stabilized. That''s right. I wouldn''t sit still, especially after having this ufortable gap in my memory.


    So, because of this determination, I trudged towards the long hallway. There were a few candbras that lighted the way.


    I followed my instinct, treading carefully not to make the slightest sound. As I walk, my hands traced the wall.


    I won''t lie. The farther I get from the bedchamber I came from, the stronger this uneasiness in my heart built up.


    I walked and walked, looking ahead and behind every so often. Turning left or right, following my instinct. Sometimes, I got to a dead end, causing me to walk back to choose another path.


    This ce felt like a maze. I wonder how huge this mansion as it felt double the size of the Duke of Grimbanne''s mansion.


    Or did I just get used to Sam''s ce that it felt smaller? I remember having this feeling when I stepped foot in the duke''s mansion.


    That''s not important. As I shook my head to get the irrelevant thoughts out of my mind, I heard a faint noise not far away.


    "Huh?" I raised a brow.


    Instinctively, I followed the sound. The hallway towards it was dark without a single candbra lighting it up. But the end of the hallway brought a faint light.


    Hence, I carefully marched towards it. The sound of voices grew distinct and it same louder as if someone were arguing.


    When I reached the end of the hallway, I cautiously peeked. However, as soon as I did, I immediately hid behind the wall while covering my lips with my palms.


    My eyes went wide as the beating of my heart drummed in my ear. My breathing turned ragged as my shoulders trembled uncontrobly.


    What did I just see?


    I choked, nearly choked, as I forgot to breathe momentarily. In the great hallway that was barely lit, I saw people¡­ alive and dead; severed and barely intact. Blood was everywhere, as if a massacre took ce.


    But that wasn''t shook me to the core. What startled me and filled me with dread was that Sam had his fangs buried in a man''s neck, tearing his head apart upon tossing its body. Blood dripped from the corner of his lips as his bright crimson eyes glinted with¡­ satisfaction.


    "I told you not to open your eyes, didn''t I?" I froze and held my breath upon hearing Sam''s eerily low voice from my side.

 Chapter 76 - Lilou Is Mad

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Lilou Is Mad</h4>


    Have I ever felt actual fear? Right now, all the fears I''ve known in my entire life felt shallow.


    "I told you not to open your eyes, didn''t I?"


    The difference in his demeanor was far too distinct not topare or notice. I crept my gaze to my left and wondered if I have ever truly know the man I''m about to marry.


    No. And I''m aware of that.


    Sam''s crimson eyes fixed on me, drooping low. He licked the blood on the tip of his sharp fang.


    My throat instantly felt parched. My lower lip trembled as my breathing grew short.


    Specks of blood smeared on his cheek and jaw. When he raised his hand, it was covered with nothing but red.


    As if he had dipped his hand in a tub of blood. And that hand was reaching out to me.


    I''m¡­ scared.


    I held my breath as the tip of his finger that was akin to ws, came closer. But it halted midway.


    "You''re scared." He uttered under his breath.


    I am, was what I wanted to say.


    However, my words were stuck inside my throat and my tongue kept rolling back. All I could do was stare at him in fear.


    "I''ve always wanted to show off how Imitted genocide in the upper echelon in Grimsbanne. I thought you''ll like it." Sam muttered but I could barely grasp his point.


    "But after consulting with Fabian, he told me the result might be the opposite of what I''m expecting. He''s right."


    "Sam, wha ¡ª what is going on?" I mustered my courage to ask, despite stammering. "Why ¡ª why are you doing this?"


    Instead of answering me, Sam mmed his palm against the wall. I stiffened and squeezed my back against the wall, tiptoeing to move back.


    Sam walked in front of me, his palm on the side of my head. Again, I held my breath as those eyes filled with intense, jumbled emotions.


    His eyes locked with mine until I could see the reflection of myself in them. Although not quite clear, I could see how frightened I looked at the moment.


    Sam appeared and felt like a totally different person. He terrified me.


    "Do you¡­" He trailed off, trying to get himself to ask whatever he wanted to ask. "You shouldn''t have to see this."


    "Did you¡­ knock me out?"


    Sam remained silent. I took that as a yes. My fright and dissatisfaction tangled, confusing me with which one to feel.


    "Why?" I asked under my breath.


    "Because of this." Sam answered as his fangs grew back into small canine teeth. "The way you look at me changed. Was it a look of fear again? Hate? Disgust? Or, all the above? Regardless, I hate it."


    "What?"


    Sam''s gaze turned colder as it sent a chill down my spine. "Forget this had ever happened. I''m selfish, love. I''d rather rob all your memories to keep you by my side at all costs. That is the man I am."


    His tone was especially low and heavy. The weight of his words was heavier than anything I had carried on my shoulder. But, there''s this hidden touch of mncholic mixed in it.


    Regardless, my mind buzzed as I listened to his remarks. It''s frustrating.


    "Rob all my memories?" I repeated in disbelief. "You want to take this memory out of my head and leave another gap in my memory?"


    Although he didn''t exin this nor did he confirm, I didn''t spend my time studying to not use my head. If this was the old Lilou, she wouldn''t even consider this.


    However, Sam changed me. He showed me the world that was beyond my imagination. That''s why¡­ this felt more painfully insulting.


    Sam''s expression didn''t change as he leaned forward. "That''s right. I told you, I might hurt you in some way because I''m greedy. I''m a jester and you fell for his tricks. That''s your fault."


    "Then, why don''t you let me take responsibility for my decision?" I argued, exploding from the overwhelming shock, frustration, and many emotions mped into one.


    "When I saw you, I asked myself if I have truly known you. This is not the first time I asked the same thing, but the answer is always a no. Deep down, I knew I never truly know the entire you. That the part I''ve been with is just a part of you. I''m aware of that, Sam."


    I took a deep breath as I ced my palms on his chest. Slowly, I pushed him back, creating a distance between us. And then I refocused my gaze on him, raising my chin up.


    "I''m scared, yes. Not because of what I''ve seen. But because I''m scared that I''d lose my value to you. You showed pleasure in violence, I''m scared you''d get blinded and not see me anymore."


    Again, I paused as I swallowed down any lingering restraint I had. I would say this once and for all, to clear things up before he could erase this memory.


    "I loved the Sam who intruded in my home and spoke terrifying things to horrify me. I loved the Sam who pats my head while expressing his satisfaction in my achievements. I loved the Sam who wouldy his head on myp, unguarded. I love the Sam who never slips a chance to tease me. I know that''s not your all; that there are parts of you which you hadn''t shown me yet. But, I love you, regardless. That''s why this feels¡­ insulting and makes me mad."


    I spat in one go, barely breathing. I balled my hands in to fist. People had been insulting me all my life, and I didn''t care. But this one was a different insult I couldn''t just ignore.


    That''s why I didn''t think twice about the wordsing out of my mouth.


    "I know I''m not in the ce to act righteous after constantly doubting you. But¡­ just like your words, this side of you, you don''t want to show is what makes you, you." I paused, looking into his eyes, hoping my words would get through his soul.


    "I''m not an optimistic person, Sam. So, while you give me your best, I''m also preparing myself to ept your worst." I let out a faint sigh as the stiffness on my shoulder eased.


    I felt more rxed after letting all these thought out of my chest. Sam also calmed down as he looked at me, stunned.


    "So, never decide for me again. Whether I love you or hate you, that''s my option. The option you, yourself, gave me. That''s your fault."


    Upon dropping myst remarks, I walked away. Sam didn''t seem he would follow me. I also needed some time to gather my emotions and thoughts.

 Chapter 80 - The Actual Face Behind The Mask II

    <h4>Chapter 80 - The Actual Face Behind The Mask II</h4>


    "The Bloodfang asked me to."


    Momentarily, my brain stopped functioning. What did he say again?


    "The Bloodfang asked you to fight them?" I asked clearly so I wouldn''t misunderstand this piece of information.


    "Mhmm." Sam hummed a tune as he nodded. It rendered me speechless. "Personally, they''re more suited to be rulers if you ask me. But, since I don''t have interest in the throne, they asked me to keep an eye on my brother."


    "The Bloodfangs are aware the king wanted them dead. And they''re also aware they wouldn''t stand a chance, even with some noble vampires supporting them. Even without me, the result would be the same. They''re pure-blooded vampires but their blood is far inferior to ours."


    Sam pinched both my cheeks and then wiggled it a little.


    "But with pride and honor on the line, they had to do what they had to do. The n leader secretly visited me and told me about their n."


    "n?" I inquired, before drawing my head away. I felt dizzy with him pinching my cheek and moving it in a circr motion.


    "To revolt?"


    I added, ring at him as if warning him to stop.


    "No. To announce they''d choose death than serve the current king. They do things grandly." Sam chuckled, reaching his hand to my cheek which I pped lightly.


    Sam frowned, but continued. "But also, to protect their family line."


    "Huh?" Upon hearing hisst remarks, I could not help but get confuse again. "That makes little sense."


    "To protect the future generation of the Bloodfang, they had to sacrifice their lives for a greater cause." Sam shrugged as he rubbed his chin. "Their words are¡­ until the rightful king arrives, the Bloodfang will live in silence."


    "Live in silence¡­" I murmured with a furrowed brow. It sounded familiar; I forgot where I heard it.


    "As I''ve said, they do things in a grand and sneaky way. To protect what they wanted to protect by sacrificing their lives, they facade it behind their defiance of the king. It''s like hitting two birds with one stone. Those folks had a great humor."


    Sam chuckled as he shook his head. By the looks of it, Sam didn''t really hate the said n. If anything, it seemed he wasn''t entirely on bad terms with them.


    "That''s why Fabian is not entirely wrong, because what he told you was what it actually looks like."


    "Why didn''t you tell Mister Fabian about this?" I queried, out of curiosity. "Don''t you trust him?"


    "I trust him that''s why he knew a lot of things. However, knowing some truths can put a person in danger. A vampire''s ability isplex, Lilove. By sinking our fangs into someone, we can see everything; a person''s past, secrets, even their origins. I didn''t want Fabian to me himself if the king forced the truth out from him."


    Sam smiled gently, poking the apex of my nose with his finger.


    "But I''m telling you this because you''re special."


    "Special? In what way?" I frowned as I didn''t really understand it. But Sam only offered a subtle smile and enjoyed pinching my cheek again.


    Since he didn''t want to tell me, I clicked my tongue and asked another question.


    "How about the massacre in Grimsbanne?" I perked up. "Didn''t the Bloodfang caused that?"


    "That¡­" Sam nodded in understanding. " More or less. The King found out about the Bloodfang''s scheme in the end. So, he wanted to kill everyone in Grimsbanne, to annihte the Bloodfangpletely. They''re really clumsy folks and put my people in peril."


    "Huh?" Scheme after scheme, this story was just filled with nothing but scheme, lies, and multiple truths.


    "I feel like I''m having a headache." I blurted out with a sigh.


    Fabian''s exnation was just what it looked from the outside. But Sam''s exnation was the actual truth from a different perspective.


    I wonder if the King had a different side of truth as well.


    "Haha." Sam chuckled as he cradled my body in his embrace. "That''s why, once you set foot in the capital, don''t trust anything you see and hear. There are always multiple truths."


    As I rested my head on Sam''s chest, I let out another sigh. "Don''t trust what you hear and see, huh?"


    Sam and I remained silent until my eyes felt heavy. I''m about to fall asleep when a question slipped past my lips.


    "So, what''s the other truth behind your slumber?"


    He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stroke my back until I felt like sleeping more.


    "Because I¡­" When Sam answered, the rest of his words drifted away as I fell asleep.


    ****


    Samael gazed down at her, who was sleeping peacefully in his chest. A subtle smile resurfaced on his lips as he adjusted so she could sleepfortably.


    "I''ll keep you safe, regardless." He whispered as he leaned closer and left a peck on her head. "Like I always do."


    His words came out as a whisper. However, they held a heavier weight as if a promise he had been keeping for a long time.


    ****


    The next day, it was not like what I''ve expected it to be.


    At this long table of the mansion''s dining hall, I gaze at everyone seated around the table. Sam was positioned at the end of the table; I was on his right.


    The two seats next to me were vacant before the next person. From across me, there''s this empty chair and all the seats after that were upied.


    Red hairs¡­ some had a mixed of ck stroke. Be it men and women, their facial features screamed elegance and beauty.


    Vampires were all good-looking. But I''ve never met an entire family of vampires sharing a meal together.


    This was the first. And it surely intimidating. I''m the only one who looked¡­ average.


    Didn''t Sam¡­ kill everyonest night? But that Noah fromst night was also here.


    Everyone wasn''t speaking and barely making a sound as they ate.


    I nced at Sam, who finished slicing the meat into small pieces. Like usual, he wordlessly switched te with mine.


    "Tha ¡ª thank you." I stuttered.


    His action caught everyone''s attention from the table. I gulped upon sensing their eyes on me.


    I''m sweating, sweating a lot. Please don''t look at me.


    It wasn''t Sam''s family yet, but I already felt like hiding under the table. Calm down, Lilou.


    I tried to ignore the eyes cast upon me as I forked out a piece of meat. However, just as it was right in front of my lips, Sam broke the silence.


    "By the way, that meat is their big brother. You remember that Albert fromst night, right?"


    I froze. What did he say¡­? Horrified, I slowly turned my shaking eyes towards Sam.


    "Hehe. Sounds scary?" Sam chuckled, pleased to see my paleplexion. "I''m kidding."


    I heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing hisst remarks. Still, that moment caused me to forget there were people eating with us.


    "How can you joke about that? Also, it''s not Albert. It''s Ar¡­ thur." I trailed off and pursed my lips into a thin line.


    I discreetly shifted my gaze to the people around the table. They didn''t appear surprise or did it seem they really mind such insensitive remark.


    What an odd family. I didn''t understand the reason, but with arge family, it felt¡­ lonely.


    "Please, Your Grace. You don''t have to look at us with pity in your eyes. The Remingtons don''t need it." Suddenly, a beautiful red-haired woman uttered without looking away from her te.


    Was she talking to me?


    "But you are a bunch of pathetic people." Sam replied nonchntly.


    *BAM!"


    I flinched as someone suddenly mmed their palms on the table. My eyes instantly searched who did it.


    It was an old man at the end of the table. I felt too intimidated by his powerful aura.


    I started stress eating.


    This was Sam''s fight. I''m just eating here.


    How coward of me... it''s embarrassing.


    "Your highness, not only you massacred half of our family. But you also forced us to eat with the murderer of my sons." The old man ground his teeth, ring daggers at the nonchnt Sam.


    "Just how far will you humiliate the Remington?!"


    "Please, watch your tone, Lord Anton." Suddenly, Fabian chimed in and and urged politely.


    And here I am, stuffing my mouth with meat. Just in case this would be ourst meal. The tension was growing intense, after all.

 Chapter 81 - Leaving Whistlebird

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Leaving Whistlebird</h4>


    Lord Anton cast Fabian a look. Then silence. The only sound that dominated the dining hall was my fork faintly hitting my te as I ate.


    Everyone stopped eating, but I couldn''t. This felt new to me, after all. The Duke of Grimsbanne''s mansion was too peaceful. I got used to it.


    I promised to ept whatever Sam''s side would show me. But I didn''t expect to be in a suffocating situation early in the morning. Thus, I''ll remain silent and act naturally.


    Yes, natural. But heck! Stuffing my mouth was not natural¡­ well, this meat was actually tender and vorful.


    Unlike my n to stay away and pretend I''m not here by eating, the effect was the opposite. One after another, under this stifling silence, all eyes turned to me.


    With a stuffed mouth, I awkwardly skimmed through the eyes that were cast upon me. What?


    Unconsciously, I still shove the fork inside my mouth carefully.


    "Are you¡­" As I chewed half of the meat in my mouth down, I asked. "... going to kill me?"


    "Pfft¡ª!" I immediately turned my attention to Sam who suddenly burst out inughters. "They want to, Silly. But you''re eating too much, it feels awkward to stop you midway and not finish yourst meal!"


    What? My eyes instantly went wide. I would choke on my food if I didn''t stop chewing the food in my mouth.


    "Your Highness, do you think the king will approve of your marriage to a mortal?" Lord Anton sneered as he lowered his tone.


    "With what have you done to our n, I''m won''t be surprised if the Davidson and other ns in Grimsbanne had experienced worse. Do you think His Majesty, the King, will just sit still?"


    The Davidson¡­ My brows furrowed. I heard that noble family as a peasant. Being a peasant, we''re very wary about the people we shouldn''t offend.


    That noble n nearly killed me in the past. When someone pushed me down the road, I nearly got run over by their family carriage. If not for a kind samaritan who pulled me up just in time, I''d be dead long ago.


    Wait. What did Lord Anton say? What did Sam do to the Davidson?


    "He knew about my awakening. I wonder why the Remington and his other supporters hadn''t heard about it?" Sam cocked his head to the side, sporting an innocent look on his face.


    Slowly, Sam leaned forward, resting his elbows on the edge of the table. His eyes narrowed, linking his hands together as he ced his chin on the back of his hand.


    "You all know that if I wake up from my long slumber, none of you are safe."


    Sam, acting like a cunning nobleman, looked a little¡­ appealing. I''m too used to seeing his sweet side that I forgot he''s a Duke. I like it, either way.


    "Is that a threat again, Your Highness?"


    "A threat?" Sam sneered, pleased at something I didn''t know. "It''s a fact. You, along with the Davidson and other nobles, had started the rumors about me wanting to covet the throne. Howe you sound surprised if I wanted to y the role?"


    What? Instinctively, I cast Sam a look. He nced at me and cleared his throat.


    "I mean, obviously, I didn''t want to carry the weight of the crown. But you keep pressing that matter and consistently put a wedge between me and my brother."


    Sam added, looking away from me. Did he take it back because I looked at him?


    Did he remember getting bitten? Heh.


    Was my thoughts due to stress? I felt like they''re getting darker.


    "I won''t step down as the Duke of Whistlebird, Your Highness. I only obey and listen to my king. Whistlebird is my fief, and you returned our kind gesture of weing you by demeaning our family''s honor." Lord Anton''s tone grew firmer.


    His crimson eyes didn''t leave Sam. Aside from him, the rest remained silent. Just like what I''m doing.


    "Did I sound like I''m requesting you to step down? Anton?" Sam raised a brow. He then slowly stood up, walking calmly towards Lord Anton.


    My gaze followed Sam''s figure. His fingers trailed the high-back chairs which caused the individuals across me whom he passed by stiffened.


    Suddenly, Sam stopped behind Noah''s seat. Unlikest night, that man was like a tamed cat. Hisplexion paler, sensing that Sam stood behind him.


    I didn''t understand the fear creeping out on their faces. I''m aware Sam''s mien was different. However, perhaps it was because I''m a mortal that I couldn''t sense what these noble vampires sensed.


    Lord Anton didn''t yield as he remained his eye contact with Sam. "Will you use violence again? Unfortunately, even if you kill us all now, we won''t turn back on our words."


    "We? You mean you and your entire family''s words?" Sam smirked as he tapped Noah''s shoulder. "Is that right?"


    He asked, cleaning on Noah''s side. Thetter''s lower lip trembled as he breathed through his lips.


    To my surprise, Noah turned his eyes towards Lord Anton. His eyes flickered with resolve.


    "No, Your Highness." Noah answered. "The Duke of Whistlebird hadmitted unforgivable crimes and used the Remington''s name for his own benefit."


    I blinked my eyes in disbelief. Did I hear him right? Was he selling his own father out?


    "Noah!" In a greater disbelief, Lord Anton mmed his palms against the table. "Have you lost your mind?! I already knew you''re a failure of a son! But, I didn''t know you''d be this foolish!"


    "No, Father." Noah argued immediately. His voice thundered, resonating across each corner of the dining hall.


    "You are the one who''s foolish! You got blinded by material things and the people of Whistlebird suffered!"


    "Noah!" The tension between Sam and Lord Anton shifted immediately between the father and son.


    "Do you know the consequences of your action, son?!"


    "I''ll take responsibility for my action, Lord Anton. And I no longer see you fit to the title."


    What was going on? Why did this Noah suddenly had a change of heart?


    "Kill this disgrace in our family." Lord Anton ground his teeth as he ordered. However, no one around the table acted under his order.


    Instead, they all turned to Lord Anton and smirked. Even without saying a word, I felt that everyone of them had sided with Noah.


    "The tide has turned, Father. It is time for you to step down." Noah smiled as he briefly cast a look at the rest of the people around the table.


    "Mydy, are you done with your meal?" Suddenly, Fabian came up from behind me, snapping me back from my puzzlement.


    "Uh, n ¡ª yes." But I''m intrigued by how things would unfold.


    "Please follow me. It''s time for us to set off." Fabian informed. I blinked and nced at Lord Anton,ughing maniacally.


    It seemed he didn''t expect this to happen. Well, I didn''t. Just¡­ what happened?

 Chapter 82 - Leaving Whistlebird II

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Leaving Whistlebird II</h4>


    When I followed Fabian, Sam remained with the Remington. I kept tilting my head from side to side, ncing at Fabian''s back constantly.


    My lips parted, but no words came out. I''d ask Sam instead.


    Soon, we reached outside the mansion. Wow¡­ the Remington''s mansion was twice as huge as Sam''s.


    The knights were already outside, and so was our carriage. As we approached them, I thought about something.


    "Mister Fabian?" I called out, furrowing my brows.


    Fabian looked back at me. "Yes, mydy?"


    "Now that I think about it, why did Sir Rufus left behind in Grimsbanne? Shouldn''t he supposed to escort his grace?" I asked.


    We stopped in front of the carriage''s door. Slowly, Fabian faced me with his usual smile.


    That''s right. I forgot to ask this question yesterday. But now that I saw the knights waiting for us outside the mansion, I remembered this question.


    "Because he needed to watch over Grimsbanne while the Duke is not around."


    "Oh¡­" I nodded in understanding. Thest time Sam went to the Capital, schemes had put Grimsbanne in peril. Doing precautionary measures now just made sense.


    "So you came to escort the duke instead?" I perked up, throwing another question at him.


    Although I didn''t want to judge Fabian, but wasn''t he a butler? How would he protect the Duke?


    "No, mydy. I came with you as your personal attendant." Fabian reminded me.


    Right. He already told me that. How could I forget?


    "The Duke will soon follow us. Please wait for him inside, mydy." Fabian beckoned.


    I nced back at the mansion for thest time. As I looked at its beautiful structure, a sigh slipped past my lips.


    This mansion and the Duke''s mansion might not appear the same from the outside. However, both mansions emanated gloom if one stared at it.


    "I guess wealth is not enough to fill the emptiness in a vampire, huh?" I mumbled, without realizing it.


    "No material things can''t fill that void in a vampire''s world, mydy." Only I realized I spoke my thoughts aloud when Fabian answered.


    But well, I could tell anything to Fabian, and he wouldn''t judge it.


    "So, why are the vampires fighting for material things if it won''t fill that void?" I queried once again.


    The King had done everything to secure his throne. The Remington gathered their wealth despite the sufferings of their people. Most vampires I''ve seen indulged themselves in luxury; expensive dresses, jewelries, andvish lifestyle.


    I thought those were their ultimate goal in life to maintain their lifestyle. But now, with a different perspective, it didn''t look like it.


    "Because we''re all ves into something which drives us to live, mydy." Fabian answered me politely. "I''m not a noble vampire, but to what I see it, it is their only means to fill that void."


    "ves into something¡­"


    "Lord Anton''s method was to be the wealthiest man in the Heart''s Kingdom. But to maintain that wealth, he had to exploit more. And that keeps him busy for hundreds of years." Fabian borated for me to understand.


    He didn''t need to. I already understood his point.


    But what was interesting was how Fabian worded his previous remarks. We''re just ves.


    And this quick journey in Whistlebird had proved that argument. And for that reason, everyone was just pitiful.


    "I guess there''s only a few nobles in this kingdom." I smiled and shifted my gaze to Fabian.


    He smiled back and chuckled. "You''re one of them, mydy."


    "No, I''m not." I shook my head lightly as I pivoted on my heel, facing the carriage''s door. "I''m also a ve. The happiest and the willing ve of the Duke of Grimsbanne."


    I shot Fabian a grin. He replied with a brighter smile before assisting me inside the carriage.


    It didn''t take long when Sam and Noah exited the mansion. Sam was walking ahead of Noah. I watched them through the window as the two approached.


    When they reached the carriage, Sam faced Noah. "Don''t worry about the King. I''ll tell him about what happened here."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." Noah ced his palm on his chest and bowed.


    Sam nodded before he turned around and trudged towards the carriage. However, just as he opened the door of the carriage, I heard Noah exim.


    "Your highness!" Sam turned around, raising his brow upon Noah''s call. "The Remington will support you if you n to¡­"


    "No." Sam halted Noah''s words. "I only meddled in this town''s affair because of my good friend Alfie. What you n to do in Whistlebird hereafter is none of my business."


    Sam remarked solemnly. He then hitched inside.


    When Sam entered the carriage, I stared at him in silence.


    "What?" He asked, finding hisfort position on his seat.


    Slowly, the corner of my lips stretched into a smile. My eyshes fluttered rapidly.


    And the carriage started moving.


    "What?" Still puzzled, Sam leaned back as he gazed at me in disbelief.


    "Nothing." I shook my head, but I couldn''t hide the grin on my lips.


    Sam put his finger up in front of him and said, "My love, that expression of yours tells me it''s not nothing. And it''s quite terrifying, Lilove."


    My traitorous chuckle escaped my lips. I then pursed my lips in a thin line and cleared my throat.


    "So what is it?" He asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    "I just realize I''m a ve." I confessed.


    "Well, that doesn''t sound like a good news, Love."


    "It''s not?" I asked. "How could that be?"


    Sam scratched his temple in distress. Why would he look so distressed about what something I''m happy about?


    "You''re starting to worry me, love." Sam mumbled with a sigh.


    I chuckled, cupping my cheek in delight. "I love you."


    Sam flinched, which made me happy even more. His expression told me he didn''t expect to hear that right now.


    "What did Fabian tell you?" Yet Sam remained suspicious.


    But I ignored it. Although being a ve truly was terrible, I didn''t mind if my master was him.


    "Nothing." I chuckled as I shook my head. "Care to share what happened to the Remington, master?"


    I said that to divert his attention from me. However, Sam''s cheek suddenly reddened.


    "Master?" He gasped, fanning himself. "Darling, be careful with your words. Goodness¡­ we''re still in the mansion''s vicinity and we might stay for a little while if you continue this."


    "Hehehe¡­"


    "I feel so sensitive. Goodness. Am I pregnant?" Sam mumbled as he opened the window for some air.

 Chapter 84 - Sip Well

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Sip Well</h4>


    "Sam¡­" I gasped.


    Sam also realized the blood from his nose. He slowly raised his finger to his nose. Checking the blood as he withdrew his hand in front of him.


    "Are you¡­ alright?" I asked, worried.


    "Oh¡­" Sam nodded without looking away from his finger. It stunned him as well.


    "Mister Fabian!" because of the adrenaline rush, I immediately opened the window and called Fabian in panic.


    "The duke is bleeding!"


    I eximed. However, just as I did, the carriage abruptly halted and Fabian already rushed towards the window, as if something already rmed them before I could call for help.


    "My lord!" As soon as Fabian saw Sam, hisplexion turned pale.


    Fabian''s expression only made my heart race faster. Fabian looked so scared and worried.


    What''s going on?


    Fabian didn''t waste a second as he opened the door. Instinctively, I moved back to give them some room.


    "I''m fine." Before Fabian could speak further, Sam raised his other hand. "Give me a napkin and don''t stop on the next town ¡ª they''re bothersome people."


    Sam ordered as he epted a napkin from Fabian. He then wiped his bleeding nose nonchntly.


    "But, My Lord, you should rest as well." Fabian sighed, exasperated. "You had exerted too much life force saving Mister Bro¡ª"


    Fabian abruptly halted as Sam cast him a look. Still, I grasped what was Fabian trying to tell him.


    "We''re not making stops anymore. We have to reach the Capital in three days." Sam ordered as his nose continued to bleed.


    "Mister Fabian, is the duke, ill?" Under my breath, I asked, without looking away from Sam.


    "Heh. How am I ill, silly?" Sam chuckled, but I kept my nk expression.


    Slowly, I shifted my gaze to Fabian. "Is the duke ill?"


    My tone this time was firmer. Sam wouldn''t tell me the truth just so I wouldn''t get worried. But Fabian, I hope I could trust him to tell me what he knew.


    Fabian nced at Sam. But when he gazed back at me, a determined glint flickered across his dark eyes.


    "The duke had saved the life of Teddy Brown by giving him his blood. A blood for vampires is their life-forces. To save a person in a brink of death, one must give their own life force."


    "Fabian." Not pleased at Fabian''s defiance, Sam closed his eyes as his tone low but dangerous.


    "My apologies, Your Grace. However, you can''t hide this from mydy." Fabian expressed courageously.


    "Is the duke dying?" Without beating around the bush, I queried while staring at Sam.


    Please don''t tell me Sam was. Just the thought of it made me unconsciously clench my skirt tightly.


    "No, Lilove. I''m not."


    "But you will, my lord." My heart instantly sunk upon hearing Fabian''s remarks. "If you don''t¡­ rest."


    No. Fabian changed his words. I''ve been with them for a long time. Thus, I figured they were hiding something from me right now.


    "Do you need blood?" My question came out only above a whisper.


    Silence. Neither of them spoke momentarily.


    "Have mine." Determined, I stared at Sam and stated. No. It was not a statement, it was an order.


    Sam''s eyes immediately darkened, tempted. However, he shook his and refused.


    "Love, one is enough."


    "Mister Fabian, give us a moment." Without looking at Fabian, I requested. "Please."


    From my peripheral vision, I saw Fabian look at me and sigh. He didn''t speak anymore and closed the door and window.


    "To save one, you want to sacrifice your life?" As soon the Fabian shut the door, my words escaped my lips immediately.


    "I''m not sacrificing my life. It''s just¡­ I haven''t regained all my strength after my long slumber."


    "Because you''re not feeding properly?" I said, pressing at this matter even harder.


    Sam took away the napkin from his nose. Blood stained his upper lip, leaving a faint red hue. It was painful sight to see.


    "Thest time I sank my fangs into you is not the same if I sink them again with a different intention." Sam looked me in the eye with resolve. "Don''t do this, love. It''s dangerous and you might die."


    Death, huh? How many times did I face death and gave into it? Do I look like that terrified me now?


    "I don''t get scared at the same thing repeatedly. You''re bleeding, and Fabian''s expression told me it''s not normal. What else do you expect me to say, Sam?"


    Unconsciously, I bit my lower lip as hard as I could. If giving my blood, or life, to him was something I could do, I would.


    "There''s nothing much I could help you with. So, why won''t you let me do the things I can only do?"


    I added, along with my faint scoff. Life or death¡­ it never mattered to me. I''d die someday, anyway. Hence, if I''m going to die, I''d rather die doing my purpose.


    "Goodness¡­" Sam closed his eyes as he rested his palm between his shoulder and neck.


    His fangs had slowly appeared as he stretched his neck in a circr motion. He looked annoyed and distressed.


    Pursing my lips as I watched him gather his thoughts. But my eyes remained on his fangs.


    If he kept refusing me, I''d just force myself. Right. Just do what I wanted, just like what he had always told me.


    Upon having that determined thoughts in my head, I leapt forward and clumsily attempted to force my wrist into his fangs. However, I identally stepped on my skirt, tripped, and fell on hisp.


    "Ah!" My forehead bumped into his knees as my body produced a loud thud upon copsing on the carriage floor.


    That hurts. How can I be so clumsy?


    I frowned as I rubbed my forehead. There''s a slight lump as I rubbed it.


    "Pfft¡ª!" Slowly, I looked up to him, who bore this wicked smirk on his lips. "Are you trying to do what I think you''re trying to do?"


    He asked as heughed out loud. I''ve never felt so ashamed until this failed attempt.


    "Do you really want to help your sickly groom?" Sam asked. Without a second hesitation, I nodded profusely.


    Obviously!


    "Heh. I just thought of an idea." Sam grinned, as if delighted at something that crossed his head.


    Now this smirk looked scary. My courage intensified whenever he refused me. But when he wasn''t and grinning like a maniac, it somehow made my resolve wane.


    My heart was so fickle. Goodness.


    *


    In the end, the idea Sam came up with was simpler than I expected.


    "Aren''t you full yet?" I asked curiously, tilting my head as I stared at his side profile.


    Sam slowly cast me a side eye. He clipped my forefinger in between his teeth.


    "I''m drinking like a newborn. Have you tried drinking from a woman''s breast as an adult?" Sam bluntly uttered, which made me flush instantly.


    As I pursed my lips, Sam continued on, sipping from the tip of my forefinger leisurely.


    "Is this really enough?" I wondered. Studying hisplexion, which started returning to what it normally looked like.


    "I guess so." I mumbled, and he nced at me again.


    I smiled upon meeting his gaze and patted his head gently. "Sip well."

 Chapter 88 - Cunningham II

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Cunningham II</h4>


    Long ago, the La Crox, the founding royal family of the Heart''s Kingdom, had sheltered five fellow pure-blooded vampires: the Bloodfang, Crawford, Von Stein, Le c, and the Moriarty.


    However, with six pure-blooded vampires in the same kingdom incited constant dispute against each other. Hence, three of the most powerful pure-blooded ns ¡ª Von Stein, Le c, and the Moriarty ¡ª that was said to par with the La Crox''s strength, had left to establish their own kingdom.


    It was a peaceful mutual decision regarding each other''s different perspective of governance.


    Two ns remained in the Heart''s Kingdom and supported the La Crox family through and through. The Bloodfang and the Crawford had believed shared the ideals of the founding n leader of the La Crox.


    Those two ns had ought to serve and pass the will of the founder of this kingdom. However, as time flies and a new generation came in to take the throne, things had changed.


    "Despite the change, we, the Crawford, never turn our backs on the Heart''s Kingdom." The corner of Cameron''s lips curled into a smile.


    Upon asking my previous question, Cameron and I had taken a walk together outside this maze-like garden. Obviously, Sam insisted toe. I refused as my payback for smiling throughout this confusing situation.


    Also, I''m d I did. Because of how I see it, the La Crox had abandoned the people who had been there for them since day one. I nced at Cameron, who was walking beside me.


    "But, why?" I asked in a low tone as I set my eyes ahead. "Why do you have to stay and worship someone you didn''t know?"


    "Mydy, as I''ve said, you''re chosen by our founding leader."


    "Where is he, then?" I immediately threw my follow up question.


    It just made little sense to me. I had heard about the Bloodfang''s tragic ending. Why did the Crawford stay, knowing the King might annihte their n whenever he pleased? They''re pure-blooded vampires ¡ª it still surprised me until now.


    "She had perished long ago, but her spirit remained."


    "She?"


    Slowly, Cameron turned his head to me as he halted in his tracks. I also stopped with my brows furrowed.


    "Have you heard her humming?" He inquired. I held back on answering, taken aback at his question.


    "I haven''t heard of her humming. Not one in the Crawford had heard it."


    Cameron added with a smile. However, I noticed the glint of bitterness and longing flickered across his eyes.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "There were few people who had heard that humming ¡ª his Highness and you, mydy, are one of them."


    Huh?


    Taking notice of my baffled expression, Cameron chuckled as he took a step forward. I followed.


    "If one heard it, they would either sleep forever or be put on another test." Cameron continued. I followed him closely, listening to his every word, afraid I''d missed something.


    Sleep forever, huh? So I''m not over thinking about it. I discreetly patted my chest as I literally came out from a bloodless life and death situation.


    "The Crawford n had abilities to possess someone''s mind for a brief moment of time."


    "That''s sounds¡­" I trailed off and Cameron guessed.


    "Awful?"


    "Fascinating." I corrected. I''m not lying, though. Sometimes, I just wanted to go inside Sam''s mind to know what he was thinking.


    Not that Sam wascking in exining things to me. However, I''m intrigued by how his mind works.


    Cameron''s expression slightly changed before he smiled. "You''re quite surprising, mydy. The person who possessed you earlier was the founding n leader, and you forced her out of your mind."


    "Ah?"


    "You''re the second person who could do that." Cameron let out a quick chuckle.


    "The first one was Sam?"


    "Yes. If a new figure appears in our head from our founding n leader, we are ought to serve him or her with our lives."


    "In¡­ where?"


    "When our founding n leader perished, she had passed on her will to the next n leader of the Crawford. We inherit that will and abide by it no matter what." Cameron exined.


    That sounded¡­ sad. No wonder Sam disliked them. They may mean no harm, but the Crawford was nothing but prisoners of their own mind. They live to follow the will of someone who had perished long ago.


    However, who am I to judge? We''re all ves to something to survive.


    We continued on our stroll.


    "The reason the Crawford had stayed alive despite being a pure-blooded vampire is because our abilities were useless against the La Crox."


    Useless? How could that be useless? If I had an ability to control someone''s mind, I would''ve¡­ uh. I never had such thought before, so I didn''t know what to do if I had such power, honestly.


    "The royal family can easily counter our abilities; they''re far stronger in every aspect. If one had a stronger and much refined will, our mind-control is useless. What more, the royal family had a better mind control prowess."


    Sam''s family had the same abilities? Right. Sam had robbed a memory of mine, but he couldn''t return it. Not because he didn''t want to, he just couldn''t.


    "Also, because our founding leader put the sake of the Crawford and the Heart''s Kingdom, she had passed her will to us to never go against to the royal family for our own benefit. That''s why we had lived in silence."


    "Living in silence by worshiping other people instead of the king?" I blurted out. When I realized it, I pursed my lips in a thin line.


    Did I sound sarcastic? I didn''t mean to.


    "The current king had abandoned us long ago. But, we never abandoned him. We still serve him, follow his royal decrees, and never schemed behind him. The Crawford never turned their backs on our words. We would live in silence, away from the political affairs of the royal family, and fulfill the long wish of our n."


    "Wish?" I repeated. "Is it rude to ask what kind of wish is it?"


    I''m curious.


    Cameron cast me a look and smiled. "Even after hundreds of years, to be honest, I still don''t know what our n wishes."


    After Cameron''s answer, we remained silent the entire time. We walked back to the castle. It was a long walk, but neither of us talked.


    To inherit a will to serve someone who passed the test of the spirit the second they were born. To live and wanting to fulfill a wish the Crawford didn''t know¡­


    "The history had always multiple truths." I whispered unknowingly.


    "Mydy?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts upon Cameron''s call. Slowly, I faced him and offered a subtle smile.


    "Do you want to kill me?" I asked, just to make sure.


    "Huh?" Cameron furrowed his brows, baffled at the sudden question.


    Hence, I rephrased my words. "If I cross a line, will you kill me?"


    "No, mydy." He answered almost immediately. "We had served his Highness."


    Cameron didn''t even need to exin why they wouldn''t harm me, even if I ended up a bad person. Mentioning Sam''s name was enough for someone to realize how long their patience was.


    It''s silly, but effective and believable. If that''s the case¡­ I took a deep breath, clenched my teeth, and pluck up my courage to speak about what''s inside my mind.


    "I hope I''m not crossing the line, Lord Cameron. But, have you ever wondered if the founding n leader was mind-controlled as well?"


    Cameron''s expression suddenly changed. It told me they never thought about that. And that expression only solidified my thoughts about this entire ordeal.


    It''s a curse.


    "I don''t know if I''m in the position to say this, but what if¡­ that wish the Crawford had ever desired to attain was to break free from this curse that befell upon your n?"


    At this point, Sam''s words had finally registered on me. In the Capital, there were often multiple truths.


    Having multiple truths didn''t mean one side of the truth was not credible. It''s just that¡­ there''s always a reason not to put all the eggs into one basket.

 Chapter 89 - Dejavu

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Dejavu</h4>


    I''m not a smart person, neither I was wise. My instincts weren''t keen as well. But ever since Sam came into my life, I knew something changed deep within.


    When we set off to the Capital, I get to learn new things every moment. From Grimsbanne, to Whistlebird, and now, here in Cunningham.


    No matter how little they were, this knowledge had changed my perspective on certain things. What more? The major information passed on to me. Until now, I couldn''t confidently say they were gifts or a curse to know too much.


    After my brief stroll with Lord Cameron, Fabian came to me to tell me to eat. Sam wasn''t there; Fabian told me he just had to do something important.


    Even after ourte supper, even Sam''s shadow was not seen. I wonder if what''s so important that until now that I finished bathing and ready for bed, he still hadn''te.


    A sigh slipped past my lips as I gazed outside the window. The guest chambers they amodated me in were almost at the top of the castle. That''s exaggeration, obviously.


    But from this height, I looked up and smiled. I felt closer to the moon. This moon that only appeared at night never failed tofort me.


    "The king¡­" I whispered and sighed. "I wonder what he is actually like?"


    From what I had heard so far, my impression of him was not very pleasant. However, if I parse their words, he seemed he''s the least hypocrite among everyone.


    I know. I might get hate and odd res from thinking like this. However, back in Whistlebird, I realized people often decide for others.


    Although the reason was eptable, part of me felt¡­ sad.


    Noah Remington had to hurt his friend just because he wanted Teddy alive. Even though humiliating Teddy and his wife was cruel, he did that to keep the two of them alive.


    But did Lord Noah ask Teddy for consent? That betrayed and hatred look in Teddy''s eyes told me he knew nothing. I wondered if Lord Noah asked Teddy, would thetter agree to the former''s methods?


    Sam did the same, and it disappointed me. When he erased a part of my memory that I''m still bothered deep down until now, my disappointment was genuine.


    Now, here in Cunningham, things just got more odd. A pure-blooded n who devoted their lives to someone they didn''t know. They now see me as some kind of God, but I''m only human.


    I wouldn''t save their lives even if they pray for my name. I''m just not cut out for that. I knew my limits and my capabilities.


    But what''s more disappointing was that they were devoting their lives to someone for reasons unknown. The King abandoned them? But they''re still living in silence?


    I would believe them if Cunningham was just like Whistlebird. I don''t believe there''s a neutral side in this kingdom.


    You either oppose the king or let him be. The Crawford didn''t oppose the king, but their actions didn''t seem they''re letting him be as well.


    They twist their words just to make them feel good. If that wasn''t hypocrisy, I didn''t know what was.


    Well, who am I to judge? I''m also a hypocrite. That''s why I said the king might be the least hypocrite among everyone.


    The king seemed to be the person who knew what he wanted. From what I heard so far, he seemed very much alike Sam¡­ and not at the same time.


    He knew what he wanted and very clear about that. They didn''t conceal their intentions regardless if they would look viin.


    Perhaps it was because they''re siblings? Why am I thinking of the King I haven''t met yet?


    Was it because I would meet him in a few days? I''m¡­ uncertain of the answer.


    "I wonder what was Sam doing? I''m having so much strange thoughts without him around." I murmured and let out a sigh.


    Just as my sigh escaped my lips, I jolted back upon the sudden swoosh of air from the window. My eyes went wide, blinking in shock as my shaking vision settled on the figure on the window.


    Sa ¡ª Sam?


    I gasped, staring at Sam kneeling on his one knee on the windowsill. His other palm on the jamb. His hair a bit disheveled as if he just came out of a tornado.


    Did he jump from below?


    "Goodness. What a persistent bunch of people." Sam panted as he clicked his tongue. He then peeked outside the window before he immediately hopped inside to hide.


    Didn''t he notice me? My eyes blinked countless of times as I watched Sam peeked outside with his hands on the windowsill.


    Was he being chased? Did he jump here not because he knew I was here, but because it was opened?


    "Uh¡­" I couldn''t articte my words at the moment.


    When Sam heaved of what it looked like a sigh of relief, he spoke as he slowly turned around.


    "Oh. I''m sorry. I was being chased. I didn''t mean to¡­" Sam trailed off upon meeting my gaze.


    "Lilove?"


    This¡­ it appeared so romantic as a first meeting in a fiction story. However, what if Sam snuck in another woman''s bedchambers?


    Obviously, I wouldn''t be pleased. Am I over thinking things to make myself jealous? I''m having strange scene ying in my head I felt like crying.


    Goodness¡­ am I going crazy from all this excessive thinking? My brain was never meant for thinking, after all.


    Now I missed the days I didn''t need to think. I strangely missed the days I could only think ofbor work.


    "Oh my, Lilove." Sam smiled as he trudged towards me with open arms. "I think we''re really meant to be. Of all windows, I ended upnding in your room! Is this what they call fate?"


    Before Sam could embrace me, I raised my palm and ced it on his chest to stop him. With a raised brow, I said.


    "You stink, my lord."


    Oh¡­ how did I feel like this had happened before?

 Chapter 95 - How The Bloody Hell Did My Bride End Up Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 95 - How The Bloody Hell Did My Bride End Up Like This?</h4>


    I''ve said it before. I''m not the smartest, nor I had all the excellent qualities of a person.


    I''m decisive, though. It was either good or bad depends on the situation.


    But now that I thought about it, I could not help but wonder. Why haven''t I had decided about living?


    I''ve been very decisive about my death. Deep down, I had embraced a good or tragic ending.


    I''ve been decisive about death and love¡­ but never life.


    Has anyone felt it? That they''re merely existing and notpletely living? Because that''s how I see myself.


    Even when Sam came into my life, there''s always a part of me that would give up life if I deemed it necessary. Just like how I ended up in this darkness, I just gave up my life for him.


    Not that I needed recognition or appreciation. I''d give my life to him if he needed it. No questions asked.


    But¡­ would Sam ask me such a favor?


    I could still vividly feel his fangs sinking into my skin. The sound of his drinking ringing in my ears. His grip tightening around me, almost suffocating me.


    After having a taste of his blood, all my emotions heightened. My eager need for him, my burning love for him, and my willingness to help and do what I could do for him.


    I didn''t think. Or rather, I couldn''t think with all those emotions clouding my mind.


    Now, I perfectly understood the reason Sam often kept his emotions at bay. Because if a vampire felt a certain emotion, that emotion would consume him.


    No wonder he rarely took anything seriously. Sam might get annoyed most of the time, but I''ve never truly seen him furious.


    Aren''t vampires fascinating creatures? When they hate, they hate for real. When they love, they''d love with all their hearts.


    This conclusion might not be urate to other vampires. But what I''m certain, these deductions had urately described my vampire.


    Sam.


    The love of my life. The man I never deserved to have.


    But then again, the question remained in my head. Would Sam ask me to give up my life for him?


    I''d be more relieved if he could tell me to do that. However, deep down, I knew I would never hear those words from him.


    Sam would never, never hurt me. He''s the type of man who''d kill himself before he could turn his back on his beliefs and morals.


    He was the man who forced himself into hundreds of years of slumber because he didn''t want to ruin Grimsbanne. He was the man who selfishly ordered his loyal servants to kill him if he awoke to a different person.


    Sam was a man who was aware of himself. He knew he cked discipline". Hence, he would refuse to do things, knowing he wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    Why am I even reevaluating Sam? Right¡­ it was because he sucked me dry, sinking his fangs into of my body, mercilessly.


    It was painful, honestly. It feltpletely opposite of how he drank my blood the first time.


    There was no love or concern, just hunger. The feeling sent a shiver down my spine.


    Someone¡­ help me get out of this darkness. It felt cold and scary. My mind shed against my thoughts of Sam and the Sam I wasst with.


    It only got to me that, that Sam I wasst with wasn''t my groom. He was not a part of him, either.


    I''m not sure, but this strong gut feeling told me it was¡­ someone else.


    *****


    Samael stared at Lilou, who was lying unconscious on the bed. His grip on the armrest he was sitting on ¡ª near her bed side ¡ª tightened.


    Silence enveloped the chambers. Fabian stood not far away from the bed; Cameron as well.


    Both of them nced at Lilou worriedly. And then Fabian nced at Samael, who had been silent the entire time.


    Momentster, Samael finally broke the silence as he raised his sharp gaze at Cameron.


    "Cameron, I''m giving you a chance to exin yourself. How did my bride end up like this?"


    Samael''s tone was firm, level, and low. It was the scariest Fabian had ever heard.


    "Your highness, after our brief stroll, Her Grace and I had shared a supper and continued our talk. But after that, we had gone our separate ways because I wanted Her Grace to rest." Cameron exined, almost sounding frustrated at the threatening aura emanating from Sam.


    Fabian let out a heavy sigh and vouched for Cameron. "Lord Cameron was right. Her Grace told me she wanted some time alone to breathe some fresh air in the garden. But when I looked for her, she wasn''t there anymore."


    Samael scoffed faintly as the corner of his lips tilted into a smirk. His glinting eyes fixed on Cameron.


    "I perfectly said I gave you a chance, didn''t I? Cameron?"


    Cameron''s shoulder stiffened as Sam''s coldness seeped into his bones.


    "This is yourst chance. Your life¡­ no, the entire Cunningham lies in your answer." Samael paused, leaning forward, resting his arms on his legs, as his eyes remained on Cameron.


    "How the bloody hell did my bride end up like this?"


    Cameron swallowed a mouthful of saliva, hearing how Samael stressed each word. He heard his gulp in his ear as his jaw locked.


    Danger.


    Samael stressed his every word and made it sound so dangerous. Lilou was a bottom line one mustn''t touch. And now, she''s fell into a such a state.


    Cameron could only imagine the worst for Cunningham. The king was already cruel, but the third prince was the worst.


    It just so happened the founding leader of the Crawford n chose Samael hundreds of years ago. Hence, they worshiped him regardless.


    Still, Cameron was aware of what kind of La Crox Samael was. The worst of the worst; unreasonable, ruthless, and the most sadistic of all.


    "I really don''t know, Your Highness." Cameron hung his head low as he broke buckets of sweats. "However, a week ago¡­"


    Slowly, Cameron raised his head, hesitant to speak. But the moment he met Sam''s intimidating gaze, he cleared his throat and decided.


    "A week ago, your brother, the Earl of Monarey, paid me a visit."


    As soon as Cameron ryed the news, the temperature of the room instantly dropped.

 Chapter 104 - Lakresha

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Lakresha</h4>


    After that talkst night, Sam had called Cameron and Fabian. He had announced that we would return to Grimsbanne.


    However, for reasons unknown, I insisted on staying in Cunningham instead. This had taken the three of them by surprise.


    I''m uncertain of the reason, but deep down, I felt that once I left Cunningham, everything would be futile. Hence, I sincerely asked Cameron if we could stay in Cunningham.


    Fortunately, despite Sam''s threat and his previous actions, Cameron was kind enough to ept us. After that, I exined to them what happened and meeting Lara while I was unconscious.


    Obviously, it surprised Cameron. He even cried. He must have looked up to Lara. Well, she''s a brilliant woman; I could tell she''s an amazing person despite our brief interaction.


    "Mydy," I snapped back to the currentpse as Cameron approach. I refocused my gaze on him before me. Cameron had led me to a small chapel inside the Crawford''s castle.


    Just Cameron and I¡­ and Sam, who was not far away.


    "This is Lakresha." He said, holding a small silver box with both his hands.


    Slowly, I gazed down and furrowed my brows. Lakresha was a small box?


    I was truly prepared to be an adopted mother ¡ª I mean, have an adopted son. Sam teased mest night and told me ''you''d find out'', when I asked about Lakresha.


    "If the founding leader of the Crawford gave Lakresha to you, I and the entire Crawford will dly hand it to you." Cameron muttered, holding the small box with an engraved crow markings above it.


    "Please ept it, Mydy."


    Such words that sounded heavy with responsibilities. Just what was Lakresha meant to them? Cameron held it as if it was the most fragile object in the world.


    I didn''t know, but it felt like I was receiving a gift I didn''t deserve.


    "Lakresha is our n''s treasure. The only person who can yield it is the founding leader and her sessor." Cameron exined as I stared at the box in his hands.


    "Then, why aren''t you using it?" I asked, slowly raising my gaze at him.


    Cameron sported a subtle yet bitter smile. "After our founding leader, all the leaders that followed, including I, cannot yield it."


    Huh?


    "So we kept it safe with all our lives until this very day."


    Cameron added. Staring at him as he uttered such words made me realized they had sacrificed lives to protect Lakresha.


    But the question remained: why can''t anyone in the Crawford n can yield it?


    Suddenly, Sam chimed in and exined, along with his approaching footsteps.


    "It''s because that woman is a selfishdy who enjoys being in power. So much so that she used half of her life, just so no one, aside from her choosing, could yield her precious Lakresha."


    Upon ending his remarks, Sam stood beside me. Instinctively, I nced at him. He was gazing down at the box emotionlessly.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to put it that way." Cameron muttered awkwardly, but didn''t deny Sam''s blunt exnation.


    "epting that thing means the Crawford will pledge their lives to you. Ites with great power, but bigger responsibilities, and a much bigger threat." Sam''s tone was icy, moving his sharp eyes towards Cameron.


    "I wonder¡­ why would she give my bride such a damned thing."


    Sam didn''t mention itst night. But, I had already noticed his hostility when I mentionedkresha.


    I stared at Sam''s side profile. He looked entirely different whenever he bore this solemn and breathtakingly intimidating expression.


    "It''s because of you." I whispered, biting my lower lip. But since there''s only three of us inside the chapel, even a drop of a pin could be heard.


    Sam and Cameron shifted their attention to me. Their brows furrowed as I missed telling them this part.


    "Because of me?" Sam arched his brow, intrigued.


    Although I saw Lara as my love rival, I didn''t want to steal this merit from her. I didn''t want to borrow the strength she was generously giving us and discredit her.


    I might be losing my mind for telling Sam this, but I wouldn''t make a progress hiding in fear. I had to stick in my resolve.


    Slowly, I moved my gaze back to Cameron. I extended my hand towards the box and took it carefully from him.


    "She told me this is her way to stay by your side." Surprisingly enough, a subtle smile resurfaced on my lips upon rying Lara''s words.


    "That¡­" Sam trailed off, sounding surprised.


    I carefully opened the box, and my smile stretched a little wider. It''s a ne with a small crescent moon pendant. "It''s beautiful."


    "Even after death, that woman still wants to harass me!" I heard Sam gasp and click his tongue. I could not help but chuckle.


    Sam seemed oblivious to Lara''s feelings. I''m uncertain. But did Lara hide her feelings by annoying him?


    I raised my gaze, and Cameron was smiling at me. It seemed Cameron had already realized that, but feigned ignorant.


    "Lord Cameron," I called out, ignoring Sam''s whims. Slowly, I took a step forward.


    Cameron slightly widened his eyes, but stood still. When I raised my hand, I glimpsed at the puzzlement in his eyes.


    "You did well." I muttered softly, smiling upon seeing how Cameron held his breath. "She said."


    I patted Cameron''s head gently. Lara didn''t verbally say that, but I knew she''s proud of this young vampire for leading their n.


    "Mydy¡­" Cameron bit his lower lip as hard as he could.


    I was right. Cameron appeared like a youth because he''s still young. He might be hundred times older than me, but in their world, he''s still young.


    To shoulder the responsibility as the current n leader, having to deal with the royal family, and follow the orders of the founding leader without question¡­ I am proud of him. Lara would be as well.


    I nced at Sam. He had his arms crossed, giving me a proud smirk. I smiled back. He saw through my white lie, but said nothing.

 Chapter 105 - The Perfect Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 105 - The Perfect Tutor</h4>


    After that, Cameron went to his knees. He ced his hand on his chest, bowing.


    When he looked up, he reached for my hand.


    "Mydy, please ept me¡ª"


    "Stop." Sam interrupted. Both Cameron and I turned our heads to him, and Sam''s face bore a look of disdain.


    Sam pointed at the hands that were holding mine. "How dare you?"


    Hisst remarks made us freeze. I knew Cameron would swear his loyalty to me as I shamelessly eptedkresha.


    I knew the responsibilities I had to bear wearing it. I knew how strange it was to have a vampire swearing their loyalty to a human.


    It was all strange ¡ª even for me.


    However, the rage within me was still here. I''m merely bottling it.


    "Sam," I only called him, and subtly smiled before turning to Cameron.


    Slowly, I pulled my hand away. However, to cate both Cameron and Sam, I squatted down.


    "Even though I eptedkresha, I didn''t think I have the capabilities to lead the Crawford. However, I will call for you when I needed help."


    I grinned brightly, thinking that Cameron was like a little boy.


    "And when you need us, we wille to aide you. I mean, he will. He''s really strong, you know that, right?"


    I pointed at Sam, using him as my leverage to get away from the other responsibilities. Receivingkresha meant epting the Crawfords.


    I didn''t want that. Not only I am a human, I was a peasant before all this. I couldn''t ept to lead the people and deliver them to their death just because I was foolish.


    The only reason I epted it was because of Lara''s will. They said Lakresha was a powerful weapon yield by a strong pure-blood vampire.


    It mighte in handy in the future. Although, I don''t put all my faith in it.


    "Mydy¡­" Cameron''s eyes twinkled as his lips parted, but no words came out.


    "I''m already grateful that Lord Cameron is kind enough to let us stay here."


    To my surprise, Cameron suddenly bowed until his forehead touched the marbled floor. For a vampire ¡ª a pure-blooded at that ¡ª to bow down like a humble peasant still surprised me.


    Earlier, he knelt down on his one knee like how a knight swear his loyalty to his master. But now, it was like a peasant begging to spare his life.


    My face distorted. I felt like I''m sinning for letting this honorable one act like a peasant.


    "Mydy, I understand what you meant, but forgive me for I cannot ept your refusal!"


    "But ¡ª"


    "So! Let our n worship you and serve you while you''re here until you acknowledge us!"


    I scratched my temple lightly. Worship, eh? I nced up at Sam, whose face didn''t even conceal his disdain.


    I can''t ask for his help just by looking at him. He had bullied them all in the past; I could imagine Sam''s way of getting rid of them.


    "Alright, then." I reluctantly uttered.


    When I saw Cameron''s face brighten up, my heart warmed up. Well, I think it was not too bad, right?


    *


    After the ordeal in the chapel, we returned to the castle''s great hall. I had noticed everyone we passed by bowing their heads. I tried to ignore it.


    Now, in the great hall in front of me, stood Sam, Cameron, and Fabian. They were aware of my requestst night.


    Since we didn''t know the effect ofkresha if I yield it now, we decided to train my body first. However, with the three of them wanting to train me, we were in a dilemma.


    "So, how will I get strong?" I wondered, rubbing my chin as I gazed at the three in front of me.


    Sam and Cameron tilted their head to the side. I even heard their spine cracking as they cocked their head in puzzlement.


    The corner of my lips instantly twitched. These two vampires didn''t know how? Right. They''re naturally strong.


    So¡­ why did they insist on teaching me and berated Fabian if they had zero clue? I smiled, but my vein on my forehead protruded in annoyance.


    I breathed in and out as I shifted my gaze to Fabian. My savior.


    "Since mydy is not used to yielding weapons, I advised you should start on focusing on strengthening your stamina. You should condition your body enough to train with wooden swords."


    As expected from Fabian. He''s the only one I could rely on. I wanted to weep for having such a reliable human around.


    "Oh!" Sam knocked the bottom of his fist against his palms. "Right. My Lilove should start runningps!"


    "Ahh¡­" Cameron nodded in understanding, grasping the fact that I am a human, unlike them. "How about you run ap around the entire Cunningham, mydy?"


    I take it back. Cameron didn''t grasp the idea.


    I helplessly moved my gaze to Fabian, who offered me a chuckle.


    "To get stronger, one should have a proper training. If the training is incorrect, it can just hurt your body, mydy. Thus, hire a proper instructor, your grace." Fabian suggested, turning to Sam and then to Cameron.


    Fabian was smiling like usual. His eyes squinting into a thin line as he spoke politely.


    "My knights can probably¡­"


    "Forgive me, Marquess Cameron. However, as far as I know, the knights under the Crawfords were vampires."


    Slowly, Fabian opened his eyes. It''s rare to see Fabian''s eyes as he always smiled all the time.


    "I''m afraid instead of helping mydy, she''d fall ill from the intense training that vampires usually do."


    I gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Fabian''s tone was too solemn. It was quite intimidating.


    "Fabian, do you hold a grudge against us?" Sam frowned as he suspiciously narrowed his eyes.


    "As for His Grace, the reason you''re not suited to train herdyship is because¡­" Fabian''s eyes glinted. "You''d distract her."


    Sam''s lips slightly fell down, speechless. It was as if Fabian''s words were a direct hit in his heart.


    Yes. Sam and I would surely do a different training.


    "So you''re saying you will train my bride alone?" Not pleased at where the conversation was going, Sam raised his chin.


    "No, my lord." Fabian returned to his usual smile. "Last night when mydy said she wanted to grow some muscles, I had contemted over it. What happenedst night is a blessing in disguise as it showed us that the royal family is already one step ahead."


    Fabian nced at me briefly before he stared at Sam straight in the eye.


    "Since, we''re not yet faraway from Grimsbanne. Last night, I sent a letter to the person who I think the best to tutor mydy."


    Silence ensued after Fabian''s exnation. The perfect tutor to help me¡­? He didn''t mean it was¡­


    "Yes." Fabian nodded as he set his eyes on me. "I sent a letter to Sir Knight Rufus."

 Chapter 106 - Lilous Training

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Lilou''s Training</h4>


    Back in Grimsbanne, although I interacted little with Sir Rufus, meeting him was inevitable. After all, Sam would join me in the garden daily, and he would get dragged away by Rufus.


    That had been part of my daily life in the duke''s mansion.


    So, while I was with Fabian, I would sometime ask him about Sir Rufus. I asked just because I didn''t want to get on his bad side, as he was always wary towards me.


    But Rufus'' story and how he ended up being Sam''s knight was an interesting story to hear. At least for me.


    It was said that, back when Grimsbanne was called Mock town, a ce that was abandoned by the monarchy and awlessnd, a man ruled it.


    Rufus.


    They said that even though he was a human, his strength could par with those vampires. Thus, he gained the moniker as the strongest human in the Heart''s Kingdom.


    Until, one fateful day, a vampire came to challenge him. Staking their lives and who would rule mock town, the human and the vampire fought fiercely.


    They fought day and night without rest. The duel hadsted for days, that even the people watching them felt tired for them.


    In the end, the vampire lost. It was an oue that everyone didn''t and expected. Because that''s just how strong Rufus was. Half believed he''d lose, half believed he''d win.


    However, unexpectedly, instead of stepping on the vampire who was lying t on the ground, Rufus bent down on his knees. He swore loyalty to the vampire before he copsed to his side.


    It turned out that the vampire fought him fair and square. Without borrowing his abilities as a vampire.


    No one knew how Rufus suddenly had a changed of heart ¡ª even Fabian. However, what was certain was, during their fight, the vampire had touched Rufus, which led him to today''s title as the strongest knight in the heart''s kingdom.


    A knight who left the royal castle unscathed, despite refusing the king''s proposal to serve him. A knight who was considered the strongest who only serve the Duke, who had been asleep for hundreds of years.


    Now, that knight¡­


    "Tell me if you can''t take it anymore, mydy."


    I panted for air as I continued to run around the Crawford''s castle. Now, that same knight was trying to cripple me by making me run tenps around the Crawford''s manor.


    I''m dying. It had been three days since my training started. I started with onep under Fabian''s orders during my first day. I did it easily, thanks to my experience being a peasant.


    On my second day, I ran twops, and it barely made me gasp for air. But on that same night, Rufus finally arrived with his horse, Be. When I saw him that night, I knew my days hade.


    Now, on my third day was the day my instructor officially started training me strictly. I hadn''t spoken a word yet, and the first thing he told me was to run tenps!


    I''m barely on my sixthp and my lungs were constricting. I''m dying. I knew getting stronger was difficult, but at this rate, I''d die!


    "Lilove, do you want water?" On my side, Sam furrowed his brows, worried.


    I only nced at him and shook my head. Goodness¡­ the only reason I made it to sixthps was because Sam would run with me.


    Just looking at him gave me a boost of motivation to keep going. He''s that beautiful.


    Yet, while I was struggling, Sam was barely jogging. He''s not even sweating!


    "Hey, Rufus! Are you trying to kill my bride before our wedding?" Sam growled as he shot a look of daggers at Rufus.


    Rufus was following me from behind while riding his horse, Be. He secretly told me he''d ran over me if I stopped running.


    What was Fabian thinking when he sent that letter?


    Now, my only option was how to die. Would I die from exhaustion or die by getting run over by Be? I chose neither!


    "Don''t you trust her, my lord?" Rufus replied nkly.


    Even when I''m not seeing his expression, I could feel his diabolical intention. I could imagine him smiling evilly, seeing me run towards my death.


    "Wow. What a cunning way to put it." Sam clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    I knew the reason Sam didn''t fit to train me. He''s too soft on me. He would kill and threaten others without batting an eye like a devil. But to me, Sam would cheat on his own training.


    If not for my willingness about this, Sam would have carried me to finish this torture. But if I let him, I''d have no progress.


    All that big talk would just be empty.


    "Seventh¡­" I muttered under my breath as I passed by the starting point.


    ''Just three more.'' I whispered internally as I decreased my speed a little. Even if I''m exhausted, there''s a part of me that felt relieved I''ve reached this far.


    If I decrease my pace, I could make it. Hence, from sprinting, my pace gradually turned to jogging.


    I thought Rufus would scold me or shout, "faster!". But he didn''t. Hence, I kept this pace.


    I could feel Sam''s gaze who was jogging on my side. But he said nothing. That''s why I snuck a nce at him for some motivation.


    As soon as I did, Sam was smiling subtly. His smile alone touched my heart, as if it told me how proud he was.


    I didn''t know if my face was heating because of running, or because I was blushing. Either way, Sam''s presence was a great help.


    Soon, even before I realize it, I made it. Tenps! Around this spacious castle!


    It was tiring to the point my knees wobbled, and I dropped to my knees. My palms on the concrete ground, catching up to my breathing.


    It was exhausting I thought I was going to die. However, it also felt rewarding. The thought of oveing something I thought impossible made me feel aplished.


    That''s why no matter how pitiful I appeared at the moment, I was grinning widely.


    "Water?" In front of me, I saw a pair of shoes before a slowly gaze up.


    Sam.


    He squatted down, beaming at me with a smile. He offered water in a silver cup and a towel to wipe my sweats.


    "You make me fall for you even more for doing this for us." He muttered happily.


    "Thank you."


    Sam expressed sincerely. The soreness in my body felt nothing as the reasons for all this were worth more than this.


    While Sam and I smiled at each other, Rufus just ruined it. His sadistic tone sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Rest for a moment, mydy. Our training is just starting. I''ll see you on the training grounds."


    This was it. I''m really going to die.

 Chapter 107 - A Tit For Tat

    <h4>Chapter 107 - A Tit For Tat</h4>


    My body felt sore even when I try to deny it. I could barely move a muscle. However, I had to follow my instructor''s orders.


    I even refused Sam''s offer to carry me all the way to the training grounds. s, why were they following me?


    I looked back. Sam, Cameron, and Fabian were walking behind me. They all bore worry in their eyes, as if they were looking at a pitiful, wounded bird.


    It made me feel as if that was the only thing they could do while I walk towards my death. Was this my funeral?


    A sighed escaped my lips as I dragged my feet forward. I''m doing this as a preparation for the capital.


    I was too na?ve to think nothing dire could happen. It was foolish to even consider the King would just permit us to get our happily ever after that easily.


    We''re just halfway through our journey, but I nearly died without spilling blood. That ability alone terrified me.


    Considering Sam was strong, they would target me first. I''m the easiest target.


    It was obvious they didn''t care about the oue. The purpose was to hurt Sam. If he lost control because of it, I''m afraid he wouldn''t just sleep for hundreds of years.


    Sam would probably just enter eternal slumber.


    Whenever I recalled it, my heart clench. Cruel. They disgust me to the bones.


    That''s why no matter how hard this training was, I had to make them regret trying to use me against Sam. My eyes glinted as my resolve grew firmer.


    Ignoring the soreness of my muscles, I reached the training grounds. To my surprise, Rufus was already in the middle, checking a wooden sword.


    I stood still momentarily. My eyes fixed on towering Rufus'' figure.


    He was merely holding a wooden sword up, caressing its blunt edges. But Rufus made the wooden sword appear like a real sword.


    When he raised his gaze to me, his eyes glinted as the side of his lips curled into a smirk.


    Huh?


    Before I knew it, the wooden sword flew past me. It didn''t graze me, but I felt how close the sword''s edges from grazing my cheek.


    If this was before, I would''ve trembled and copsed to my knees. However, I couldn''t even sit properly without aching.


    If I went to my knees now, I wouldn''t be able to stand. Also¡­ the effect of his action surprising gave the opposite of what I would usually feel.


    I didn''t feel fear. It¡­ excite me, instead. That precision¡­ he''s the man I would learn from.


    Suddenly, that same wooden sword went past me again from behind. This time, I stiffed at the dangerous aura from behind me.


    Despite the fast speed of the flying swording at Rufus, he stopped it by clipping his fingers in between it. Rufus didn''t even bat an eye, nor did it appear he exerted effort from stopping it.


    Slowly, Rufus put the wooden sword down.


    "What the bloody hell are you thinking, Rufus?" From behind me, Sam''s words were hundred times colder. It was as if he was talking to an enemy.


    So Sam was the person who caused the wooden sword to fly back at Rufus? Heh¡­ what was Sam saying, though? Didn''t he do the same?


    "I''m just showing her what to expect in the Capital, my lord." Rufus politely exined. "If it is one of your brothers, it wouldn''t be just a wooden sword. And it wouldn''t miss as well."


    "So what? I''d just had to severe their arms even before they can lift it."


    "Why haven''t you done it yet, my lord?" Rufus was quick to respond.


    Silence. The tension between Rufus, who was ahead of me, and Sam, who was behind me, grew thicker.


    Uh¡­ I discreetly stepped aside, darting my eyes from Rufus to Sam. The two stared at each other in silence. It was as if at any moment they''d engage in a fight.


    Strange, I thought. It seemed Rufus was challenging Sam with his gaze. What was he so displeased about? Am I just seeing things?


    Was Rufus that mad he had to leave Grimsbanne for a short while just to train me? Well, it must be.


    "I haven''t done it yet¡­?" Suddenly, Sam''s tone lowered as the side of his lips tilted into a twisted smirk.


    "Are you sure?"


    I shuddered at the sight of his small canine tooth. I gulped down at Sam''s aura.


    "No, my lord. I''m just confirming it." Rufus backed down as he beckoned a neck bow.? Rufus then shifted his head to me. I nearly jolted upon meeting his gaze.


    "Mydy, shall we start with your training?"


    "Oh¡­" I awkwardly nodded and nced at Sam.


    Sam was smirking proudly, darting his eyes from Fabian to Cameron. The two were looking at him suspiciously.


    "Hah," I''m relieved and quick chuckle slipped past my lips. I guess only Rufus knew Sam too well.


    Rufus and Sam had their ownnguage that only the two could understand. Should I see Rufus as my love rival as well?


    Even with that thought crossing my mind, I smiled. I''m just d that there''s one person who truly understood Sam.


    It might not be me. But that''s alright. I''m still in the process of understanding Sam''syers.


    "Here, mydy." Rufus tossed me the wooden sword.


    I caught it with both my hands and smiled. "Thank you?"


    Rufus just shot me a distant look and turned around. Yet my smile remained.


    To earn Rufus respect would be an achievement. Hence, I stared at his broad back with a grin.


    My first target was the strongest knight and human in this kingdom, Rufus. If this man before me acknowledged me, that only meant I''m ready to face Sam''s family.


    Obviously, I knew no matter how easy it was to say; it was hundred times harder doing it. But I had set my mind on this.


    ****


    While Lilou was busy receiving instruction with Rufus, Samael had a smug grin on his lips.


    "Your Highness?" Cameron called out awkwardly. "What did Sir Rufus¡­"


    "My lord, isn''t that a little reckless? I didn''t consider it since you said you didn''t want to be misunderstood."


    While Cameron was puzzled, Fabian''s words sounded as if he knew what Samael did.


    "My brother humored me. Isn''t just right to humor him back?"


    Sam''s grin grew more evil; rather pleased that Rufus now exposed his secret in the open.


    "Don''t worry. How would the King misunderstand a very harmless joke? I only did what they did in here. A tit for tat ¡ª my brothers will understand that."

 Chapter 108 - Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Thank You</h4>


    When the training ended, I couldn''t even lift my arms. I just copsed on the ground, not caring about the dust as Iid my back t against it.


    I thought I''d die today. No, I just cheated death today. I actually thought it''s not just a training, but a torture.


    After swinging the sword left and right, getting scolded by Rufus by holding it incorrectly, and Sam''s interference whenever Rufus got close, I''m beat.


    Yet, my heart felt full as I stared at the tangerine sky because of the sunset. How pretty and satisfying.


    My body was exhausted and aching. But, I could not help but smile.


    Today, I learned how to hold a sword properly. It was not much of an achievement, but it felt good.


    It felt just as satisfying as fulfilling my curiosity. I''m happy to make such a decision.


    Suddenly, something blocked my view. A towelnded on my face.


    "Do you want me to carry you?"


    It was Sam. I smiled behind the cloth covering my face.


    Slowly, I pulled the towel down to my lips. "No. I want to see the sky a bit."


    Sam smiled as he squatted down on my side. I shifted my gaze to the sky.


    "I''m tired." I muttered, but the smile on my face remained.


    "I know. Instead of rushing to my arms, you justid here. I''m a bit¡­ sad." Sam poked the tip of my nose lightly. He didn''t mean it.


    "I sent them away since I don''t want them seeing you lying here."


    I nced at Sam. I believed him, but by now, I realized he had an ulterior motive. He often had other reasons aside from the good and rational ones; the primary one. It didn''t matter, though.


    "Say, Sam." As I returned my eyes back to the sky, the corner of my lips curled subtly. "Aren''t mad at me?"


    "Huh?"


    "Because I didn''t recognize it''s not you when someone appeared wearing your face." Slowly, I raised my hand as its shadow shaded my face. My arms ached, but I want to see the clear sky before the sun set.


    "I want to hear the truth, not just the mask that''s hiding the face of the truth."


    "Hmm¡­" Sam hummed a long tune.


    Even before he could answer me with words, I already figured his answer. Sam was not perfect. He might not tell me, but I could tell.


    "I''m disappointed, honestly."


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips upon hearing his answer. I''d rather hear the truth thanforting lies.


    It was ironic. But it felt more relieving to know that he was disappointed.


    "Illusions are easy to break if you''re aware it is one. But, since it''s your first, I can''t really me you for it. I''m partially at fault too for leaving you behind." Sam clipped my finger with his and guided it down.


    Instead, he used his other hand to shade my eyes. I shifted my gaze to him.


    "Though, I hoped you saw the difference no matter how much we looked alike."


    He added with a sigh. Staring at him from this angle, I''m relieved. The Sam that sunk his teeth into mine¡­ they would never trick me again.


    This Samael La Crox I''m with had emotions, and he was not afraid to show it. That impostor¡­ he had none. He could imitate Sam''s demeanor, manner of speaking, and all.


    But he could never be Sam. I''ve learned my lesson in a hard way and I would never fall for the same trick again.


    "I''m sorry for that." I expressed without looking away from him. "It might happen again, but I won''t fall for it."


    Sam smirked upon hearing my apologies. It''s my first time apologizing to him after three days.


    He never demanded for it. But, only now I had the courage to apologize just because I''m confident.


    Lara had demanded me to give her my words, as if my life depended on it. Hence, only then I realized one must value their promises.


    "That''s a promise then." Sam''s pinky finger hooked around mine gently.


    "Mhm." I hummed, nodding at him.


    We stayed like that until the breeze cooled down, and the sky was about to wee the moon. I cocked head to Sam.


    He had been squatting down on my side, just gazing at me. Even when I closed my eyes earlier, I could still feel his gaze.


    "What?" I asked after a long time, curious about what he wanted to say.


    Instead of answering immediately, Sam stroke me head.


    "I''m just relieved, silly. Don''t sound so annoyed." He chuckled in a low tone.


    "Relieved? That I didn''t die?" I humored.


    "No." His tone gradually sounded solemn as the moon''s rays revealed itself.


    The whistle of the wind whispered in my ears. His crimson eyes glowing over me.


    "I''m relieved that you''re still smiling. That night, you didn''t cry or tell me how it terrified you. You are just... angry. I was worried for thest three days because you barely smiled after that incident."


    A sigh escaped his lips. His eyes softened bitterly as he stared at his thumb and finger ying with my hair.


    "I was questioning myself if it was too selfish to keep you close or to even wish to have you? Was it right to bring you to the Capital despite knowing the dangers? We''re just halfway through our journey, and yet, you''re losing your smile. It pains me to see the gradual change."


    My breath hitched upon hearing his thoughts for the past three days. He had been doing his best to cheer me up, but my reply were always short because I was eager to get strong.


    "So, I''m relieved that you''re smiling like this. Deciding to be get stronger already made you strong. And I''m proud that you''re doing things the way you wanted to."


    I bit my lower lip out of habit. That night, it filled me with rage and resolve I thought I could kill.


    But now, talking to him like this, tears started falling from the corner of my eyes. The anger within me... it overwhelmed me I didn''t admit how scared I was until now.


    The source of the rage building in my heart remained unknown. It was slowly consuming me. I''m forgetting someone far more important.


    My lips parted, but no words came out. I felt numb that night. My emotions kept slipping through my fingers.


    I used the excuse of being stronger so I wouldn''t be a burden to him. But there was always an underlying reason, and Sam saw through it.


    Only he could see through me and get through me.


    "Sam..." I chewed my lower lip, covering my eyes with my arm as tears kept falling from my eyes.


    "It''s alright." Sam cradled me in the safety of his arms. "Let it all out. No one will see you."


    He whispered in my ears as I sobbed in his chest. I poured all my disappointments, my worries, my exhaustion, and how frightening it was. I let it all out of my chest. Crying like this in his arms... I felt a heavy burden weighing my shoulders down was finally lifted off.

 Chapter 109 - Spar

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Spar</h4>


    Time sure flies so fast. It felt like yesterday; I was dying on my first day of training. But it had been three months since then.


    I remembered feeling sore during my first week. But Rufus¡­ that damn instructor was too strict. I wanted to beat him at least for once.


    But, I''m grateful. That Rufus was the one who trained me. If it was someone else, I wouldn''t make this tremendous progress.


    "I bought some refreshment." Sam snapped be back.


    I gazed at my side. Sam was eating a slice of watermelon while he jogged with me.


    Sam would always apany me. But recently, he would just sit idly on the tower''s window and watch me from there.


    This was the first time he was joining me to run after a week. Not that I mind.


    "Later. I still have to finish onep." I kept my response short and precise.


    After excessive training for three months without having a day off, I learned that having a short break in the middle of my training would make mezy. Hence, I''d join him after my morning run.


    "Rufus is not even here." Sam mumbled.


    That''s right. Even without Rufus, I''d start conditioning my body. It''s a discipline Rufus had taught me.


    So, during dawn, I''d start running and meet Rufus once the sun was up.


    I ignored Sam and kept my eyes ahead. I could feel his gaze from my side. He''s running with his eyes on me.


    "You should look ahead, my lord." I muttered without casting him a look.


    "Why?" Sam asked. "My goal is not ahead."


    The side of my lips curled upward. I knew Sam was strong. But after training, the extent of his strength came clear to me ¡ª it''s immeasurable.


    Even if I trained for life, I wouldn''t be able to scratch him. What more? If I had to face his brothers. They might be just as strong as him.


    Despite that painful reality, I trained harder. I''m doing this so I could defend myself and not be helpless, waiting for someone to save me.


    I might as well put up a futile attempt to fight back if necessary.


    "Want to try some?" Again, Sam offered me the watermelon he was eating.


    Instead of answering, I shook my head. He hummed, catching my attention. Thus, I nced at him.


    What was he thinking? When I glimpsed upon his smirk, my brow raised.


    "Do you want to race?" He offered with a smug smirk.


    Race? I would never beat him. Even after training for three months straight, I''d still sweat profusely. But Sam wouldn''t.


    He would start sweating if he probably run around the entire Cunningham hundred times. What was he nning?


    Sam added, even after receiving no response from me.


    "I''d spar with you if you win."


    My speed decrease. "Really?"


    I had been trying to ask him to spar with me for the past month. I''d been sparring with Rufus and I never won once.


    Still, despite losing repeatedly, I wanted to assess Sam''s strength. Although I never heard of Sam wielding a weapon, I''m curious.


    "If you¡­ win." His smug grin came clear. "That''s your reward. But if you lose¡­"


    A shiver run down my spine. This didn''t look good. He had nned ahead of me.


    "If I lose?" And yet, I still asked the consequences.


    Well, it was more usible to know the consequences since I already know the oue. I wouldn''t win against Sam head on.


    "If you lose¡­" He hummed, pondering over which reward he wanted the most.


    "A kiss? A day with Lilove? Rufus'' fingers? Fabian''s eyes? Cameron''s shaved head? Which one should I choose? Hmm."


    That¡­ that escted quickly. The corner of my lips kept twitching, hearing his solemn mumblings.


    I knew Sam had dark thoughts, just like I do. However, his thoughts were just too random and terrifying.


    Goodness gracious. I''m grateful I''m not one of his enemies.


    Sam had thought of it for a long time as we run. Soon, he had decided.


    "Oh! I know! A day doing nothing with Lilou? How is that as my reward?" Sam enthusiastically announced.


    Was that his reward? Or mine?


    "If you finish your tenthp before me. You win. If not, you lose."


    Sam sounded so proud and happy. I could not help but smile. Smile, not because of his enthusiasm.


    "No problem, my lord." It was now my time to offer him a smug grin.


    "Then, that''s a deal." He said.


    Slowly, I halted. Sam raised his brows as I faced him.


    "You''ve been thinking too long, my lord. I just finished my tenthp." Proud, I opened my arms proudly, tapping my foot on the starting point.


    The smile on his face immediately died down. Sam gazed down, and then moved his gaze around.


    He was too focused on thinking about his options. He didn''t notice. This wasn''t even considered as something I should be proud about, but a win was a win.


    "Lilove, your smile is scary." Sam took a step back when I took a step forward.


    "Love¡­?" He called out awkwardly.


    He wanted to run and not acknowledge our deal? So, before he could flee, I grabbed his cor with a sweet smile.


    My eyes squinted into a thin, curved line. I could see his expression change inexplicably, but I didn''t let him go.


    "How about we spar before my instructor wakes up?" I chuckled evilly.


    I won''t let this chance slip. While I was training so hard, Sam enjoyed his time leisurely.


    Imagine seeing him having a parasol not far away from the training grounds, with a cold refreshment on the side? He''d been so rxed.


    Not that I held a grudge to him. He''s strong¡­ no. I held a grudge every time he waved at me leisurely with a cold beverage in his hand.


    "Lilove, this is cheating, right? How about you run anotherp and ¡ª"


    "Let''s go, Your Highness." Before he could touch my conscience, I dragged him by the cor.

 Chapter 110 - Lakreshas Form

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Lakresha''s Form</h4>


    On the training grounds, while I was checking the wooden swords, I nced at Sam. He was sulking in the corner, drawing circles with his finger.


    I could not help but smile. Sam was not the type of person who would scheme.


    His methods were too straightforward. If he kills, he kills with or without an audience. That''s why he lost.


    He''s not the type who nned ahead like the king because he''s strong. But because of that, that incident happened.


    Though, if that incident didn''t happen, we would just blindly step foot in the capital. And full of vampires ¡ª Sam''s enemies, at that.


    I felt a little guilty for agreeing with his offer, knowing I''m steps away from the starting point. However, I wouldn''t have this golden opportunity ever again.


    "Get up, my lord." After picking up two wooden swords, I tossed the other one to him.


    The wooden sword perfectlynded to his side. Sam gazed at it as dust from the ground took wing.


    "You!" I raised my voice, challenging the sulking duke. "Spar with me!"


    The side of my lips stretched from ear to ear. Holding a wooden sword as I pointed it at him.


    Slowly, Sam raised his head. His lower lip thrust forward as hezily picked up the wooden sword.


    "Lilove," He muttered, dragging the wooden sword up and used it as a cane. "I don''t like it when someone is wielding their swords at me. I had this disease getting triggered when someone challenges me. All people who wielded their swords at me¡­ I used their throat as the alternative for their sheath."


    Heined with a sigh. By now, I''m used to his words. My brows furrowed.


    "But, we''re just sparring." I argued, tilting my head.


    "I''m not fond of sparring too."


    "We had a deal." I muttered. Was he trying to get away from our deal? Not a chance.


    "I mean I dislike sparring with wooden swords. There''s no thrill." Sam shook his head and raised his hand.


    His finger pointing at me. Directly pointing at the ne around my neck.


    "I want you to wield that."


    "Huh?" I blinked and gazed down. "Lakresha?"


    "Lakresha is not a sword so it won''t be pointing at me directly. Also, I want to see it."


    Huh? I blinked my eyes. Sam''s demeanor suddenly changed as his eyes glinted.


    "I want to see you wielding it. So I know if I''ll let it stay with you or just break it. I can sell it and make a fortune too."


    I studied Sam for a moment. I''m certain Sam was dead serious with everything ¡ª as in everything he said just now.


    He wanted to see if I could wield Lakresha? Wait¡­ did Sam purposely get defeated?


    No. That''s not the case. He already thought of seeing me wieldkresha. Was he holding back all this time?


    "But¡­" I trailed off, biting my lip out of habit.


    "If you want to spar with me, wooden swords will just break. Also, by this time, you should start taming it." Sam exined in a knowing tone. "I mean, tamekresha."


    "Oh¡­" I nodded and unconsciously grasped the pendant. I caressed it gently, my eyes fixed on him.


    "¡­ but I don''t know how."


    "Oh¡­" Sam just realized this dilemma. He rubbed his chin lightly.


    "I forgot how she does it."


    "I didn''t know you''re already here, my lord, mydy." Suddenly, Rufus'' voice reached our ear.


    I immediately turned my head in his direction. Rufus approached us leisurely. His eyes nced at me and then to Sam.


    "Are you here to spar with mydy, my lord?"


    "Rufus, I don''t like it when you call my love yourdy." Sam replied nkly.


    "Should I call her by her name then, my lord?" Rufus raised his brows briefly, keeping his usual tone.


    Sam blinked his eyes and pondered in silence. "Should I cut his tongue? He''s getting on my nerves."


    "Have mercy, my lord." Rufus beckoned a neck bow before turning to me.


    He eyes gazed at my hand, holding the sword. He then scrutinized me as if checking if I cheated my morning routine.


    "She can''t just yet, my lord." Out of nowhere, Rufus uttered and faced Sam.


    "Why?" Sam cocked his head.


    "Lakresha wants her life. Will you risk it?"


    What were they talking about? Was wieldingkresha that dangerous? Not that I nned to wield it, I only epted it because Lara gave it to me.


    Also, it''s beautiful.


    But, if wielding it would help me, I should at least try, right? At the very least, I''d have something hidden in my sleeve as myst resort.


    "Risk it?" Sam slowly moved his gaze to me. I nearly jolt upon meeting his gaze.


    "Do you think my bride is a feeble woman, Rufus? Now, that''s an insult."


    I bit my lower lip upon hearing Sam''s remarks. Deep down, I knew I am weak.


    However, Sam never doubted me. Neither did he get in my way nor did he treat me as an inferior species ever since we left Whistlebird.


    "Certainly not." To my surprise, a subtle smile resurfaced on Rufus lips.


    That''s¡­ new.


    "Why don''t you try, love?" Sam perked his chin up. "Hold the pendant, and callkresha toe. Summon it like you mean it."


    Sam smiled at me proudly. There was not a single trace of doubt or worry, as if he trusted me with all his heart.


    Goodness¡­ my heart felt like it would explode. How could I not love this man?


    I held on the pendant lightly. My breathing slower as I gazed at Sam.


    "Lakresha¡­" I called under my breath.


    Nothing.


    I bit my lower lip in disappointment. I nced at Sam and he was just staring at me.


    He didn''t seem disappointed. He looked¡­ puzzled.


    "Lakresha¡­ are you there? Can youe?" I whispered, puzzled what I was summoning myself.


    Suddenly, Sam appeared beside me. "That''s not how you summon it. Don''t just knock on the door, kick it open." He leaned in, wrapping his hands around my hand that was holding the pendant.


    "Give me your hand." He said, as he guided my hand away gently. My eyes on his solemn side profile.


    "This will hurt a little. I think you can''t summon it without this."


    I winced as I felt a prick on the tip of my finger. I instantly shot my gaze at the drop of blood.


    Sam smeared it on the pendant before guiding my finger in his lips. He licked it gently, his eyelids dropped, covering half his eyes.


    From this perspective, staring at him made my jaw fall. He''s breathtaking. When was thest time I stared at him like this?


    "Now, holdkresha." His breath tickled my ears, snapping me back from my brief impure thoughts.


    "Ye¡ª yes, sir." I stammered. He raised his brow, making me gulp. "I mean, Sam."


    I shook my head lightly to shrug my thoughts away. Stabilizing my breathing and closing my eyes as I attempted to summonkresha.


    "Lakresha." My voice came out above a whisper.


    Suddenly, I felt this strong force wrapped around my hand up to my arm. It snapped my eyes open which made me gasp.


    I watched as red mist covered my surrounding before my eyes. The mist slowly took its form into something enormous.


    Before I knew it, I held my hand up as I gripped at the gigantic scythe up. My breath hitched as the red mist disappeared into thin air.


    It was bigger than me. But it didn''t feel that heavy.


    "Wha ¡ª what¡­" Even I was scared at the weapon I was holding.


    "See, Rufus? My Lilove can ¡ª" Before Sam could finish his proud statements, my arms moved on its own.


    My arm flung, swinging this gigantic scythe at Sam. Its de hooked around his neck.


    "Mydy!" Rufus yelled at my actions.


    Help¡­ I whispered internally as I watched its de approached his neck.

 Chapter 111 - Sam Is The Villain All Along

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Sam Is The Viin All Along</h4>


    "Now, now. You''re making my bride so flustered."


    A sigh of relief escaped my lips upon hearing Sam''s chuckle. He smirked dangerously.


    My hand trembled, struggling to go forth. Sam stopped my attack with a mere finger. The de was against the nail of his forefinger.


    Just how strudy was his nail that grew an inch longer? But that''s not important. My hand was acting on its own.


    I couldn''t understand this feeling circling around my heart. But this murderous intent between us had shaken my core.


    "Sam¡­" Just as I voiced out his name into a whisper, I withdrewkresha and hopped backward.


    I wanted to spar with him. However, the way the side of his lips twisted into a smirk tangled my emotions.


    This wouldn''t end as a simple sparring.


    "Mydy, withdrawkresha now! This is not good!" Rufus yelled in urgency.


    But just as he yelled, I swungkresha towards Sam. I knew I''d been training for the past three months. However, I was not this agile or powerful.


    It was as if this very weapon was slowly taking over me. Even though I didn''t want to attack Sam, I couldn''t help but merge with the thirst of Lakresha.


    "Sam! Dodge!" I yelled as I attacked him continuously.


    "My, my, Lilove." In contrast to my worries, Sam chuckled.


    He kept dodging my attacks effortlessly. As if he was merely dancing into the rhythm. His hands on his back, hopping back as he chuckled.


    While here I am, getting pale whenever the des were approaching him. Stop¡­


    I felt like I let another person to use me again. Was it you, Lara? Why would you give me such a dangerous weapon if I''ll end up attacking Sam?


    Sam¡­ the reason I''ve been training for the past three months.


    Why?


    Why won''t I stop? Why¡­? Lakresha.


    After my incessant attack, I finally cornered Sam. He stood still, his back against me, the tip of the scythe on his jugr.


    My hand trembled, clenching my teeth, until I felt my jaw locking. Sam slowly raised both his hands, conceding.


    "Lakresha¡­" I whispered through my gritted teeth. My grip trembled.


    Sam cocked his head back. His eyes fixed on me.


    "You stopped it?" He muttered, catching my attention.


    Despite the danger before him, despite having a scythe pointed in his throat, Sam remained calm. But my inner thoughts were in turmoil.


    "I lost. You can dropkresha now." He ordered calmly as he slowly faced me.


    How could I do that¡­?


    "You gain a bit of control. Can''t you see?" Sam raised his finger and pushed away the de a little.


    Now that I looked at him, my attacks stopped. I thought he had stopped it like the first time.


    However, he raised both his hands. That means¡­


    "See, Rufus? My bride can subduekresha. Although it''s temporary, it''s better than I thought! Hahaha!" Sam boasted proudly, despite having a de looming around his neck.


    Wasn''t he afraid? My eyes fixed on his neck and the de around it.


    Even from this distance, I knew how sharp the des were. One wrong move and I''d hurt him.


    Suddenly, an image of Sam''s head rolling to my feet shed before me. I gasped in panic and let go ofkresha.


    My entire body shuddered at the foreboding thought that crossed my head. I gaped my mouth open, but no words came out.


    Red mist streamed up aroundkresha upon dropping it. It was as if the weapon was evaporating into thin air. Red particles made its way back to me.


    Back to the ne around my neck. And then it was gone.


    It was as if it wasn''t there in the first ce. It was as if it didn''t exist, and I didn''t use it to harm Sam.


    I gazed at my hand. It''s trembling. Slowly, I curled my fingers and sped my hands into a tight fist.


    What was that all about? That feeling back when I was holdingkresha. The intent to kill Sam, the rage that I''ve bottled up ever since that night.


    Holdingkresha had heightened just that anger within me. Mentally, I was scared to hurt Sam. But deep down, I knew I''d hurt him even against my will.


    Vampires¡­ just how twisted was their world?


    "Come on. Don''t sulk." Amidst my deep thoughts, Sam hooked his arms over my shoulder.


    "This is not the time to sulk! See? You can wieldkresha faster than Rufus thought!"


    Samughed out loud proudly. Slowly, I raised my head to him. Even without seeing myself, the coldness that seeped deep into my bones made me look pale.


    How could he be so calm despite what I just did?


    I knew¡­ no; I felt it. Sam knew I intended to harm him. That''s why he gave me that smirk of not backing down.


    It was as if that fleeting moment, I glimpsed upon the side of him which he had been hiding. Not the sweet or unreasonable side of him. Not the terrifying or brutally honest side, either.


    It was the twisted side of him who found the situation amusing. A situation where his life was in danger. He liked the thrill.


    "Haha! Look at Rufus! He had gone pale!" Sam continued in jest.


    All I could do was to stare at his side profile. Taking notice of my intense gaze, Sam turned to me with brows raised.


    "Your head¡­ it nearly roll to the ground." I muttered mindlessly.


    His lips stretched from ear to ear. He leaned in and whispered in my ear.


    "You felt it, did you?"


    A shudder immediately ran down my spine. His tone was low, but he made it sound so dangerous. Just with his voice, I could tell how his eyes glinted.


    But before I could react, Sam slowly drew his head away. I was right. His crimson eyes gazed differently than usual.


    The sight of it made me gulp.


    "What I am all along." He smirked, pulling a finger in front of his lips.


    My lower lips trembled, staring at him, realizing I haven''t truly known him. Until now, I''ve only seen what I wanted to see and hear what I wanted to hear.


    Sam¡­ he was the viin all along. No. I blinked my eyes, shaking my other thoughts away.


    After clearing my thoughts, I raised both my hands and squeezed his cheek. A sharp exhaled escaped my nostrils, shutting my eyes as I tiptoed.


    I drew away after leaving a light peck on his lips. It stunned Sam, as his eyes went wide.


    When our gaze met, I bit my lower lip.


    "So, what?"

 Chapter 112 - Klaus La Crox

    <h4>Chapter 112 - us La Crox</h4>


    Wieldingkresha... It not only heightened my dominant negative emotions. Wielding it made me realize it aimed to kill evilness.


    Sam reeked of blood and death. Lakresha told me Sam shouldn''t have existed. That it was only right to kill him now, before it was toote.


    That it had justified the hostility from his brothers a long time ago?


    But how could I do that?


    How could I let this damnkresha tell which was right, and what''s wrong? How dare this weapon order me around?


    I hated it.


    They knew nothing. Be it the royal family orkresha. They knew nothing.


    I might not know himpletely. But my heart does.


    "So what?" I asked, almost pouting. "Who cares if you''re the worst? Who cares if everyone thinks you shouldn''t have existed? Does their opinion matters more than mine?"


    His lips gaped, but no words came out. The sound of morning breeze whistled softly in my ear.


    As the sun slowly rise, his surprised expression came clear. He looked adorable when he''s flustered.


    "I told you, I''ll decide for myself. My decision is to stick with you like a leech. You drag me into this, take responsibility. Unless you don''t want to marry me anymore."


    My remarks sounded more like a demand andin. But, I didn''t think twice and let my heart spoke.


    For me, Sam nned nothing else but that. He knew a part of his dark side would slip out if I wieldkresha. Has he been thinking about that whenever he watched me from the window while I jog every morning?


    Had he been wondering what would happen if I used Lakresha? Was he thinking at the enlightenment once I held it?


    I''m no saint. He wouldn''t let me go even if I somehow became an angel and spoke nonsense, righteous deed.


    I''m very clear that his feelings weren''t shallow. Even by means or foul, Sam would keep me by his side. Even if I hated him or loved him, he had been clear about this.


    Who was in their sane mind not to get rmed by hearing they''re trapped with them? Who was in their sane mind who wouldn''t notice how he worded that I''m like a bird in an enormous cage? I am that insane person.


    I''ve known all along. I just ignored it.


    Why? Because it didn''t matter to me. If he was in the same cage, I''d be happy to spend the rest of my life locked with him.


    I''d willingly walk in the fumingnd of damnation if that''s where he resides. Because we were all ve for something.


    As for me, I''m a ve to him.


    Sam''s eyes softened as the side of his lips curled up subtly. I thought I''m seeing things, but his eyes welled up, moved by my resolve.


    Seeing him like this made me smile. He may be the viin to others, a curse existence.


    But not for me.


    Sam was a blessing in my life. The moon that shine in the darkness.


    Ahh¡­ what a sight to behold.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" I uttered with a smile. "If they hate you, I''ll love you harder. If you murder someone, I''ll help you bury the body. Mister Fabian taught me how."


    "Lilou¡­"


    "Your Grace!" Suddenly, Cameron''s voice reached our ear.


    Sam trailed off as the light atmosphere between us cracked. Instinctively, we turned our heads in Cameron''s direction.


    Cameron was panting for air. He was on his knees, his palms on the ground. When he raised his head, hisplexion pale.


    "I rushed here when I sensedkresha''s aura!" He eximed in between his gasp.


    How could a vampire gasp for air as if they had run around the entire kingdom?


    "Al ¡ª also¡­" He swallowed down as he gazed at me. "Your blood had caused a turmoil, your grace."


    "Ah," I nodded. "My bloo ¡ª! What?"


    "Oh." Sam nodded in understanding. "But it''s healed now."


    Ah? What were they talking about?


    I gazed at Sam. He pointed at my finger, which he pricked previously.


    "Oh¡­" I raised my finger. It healed,.


    Now that I think about it, when Sam sank his fangs into me for the first time, it also healed when he licked it. Although, this one was only a small wound, which would heal immediately on its own.


    Again, I raised my gaze back to Cameron. Was sensing my blood made him look so exhausted? Why, though?


    "Don''t worry about it." Sam patted my head, taking notice of my puzzlement.


    "It''s only normal since you''re now their master. The Crawfords are strangely linked to your life, whether or not you like it. That''s why they''re making a fuss when they got a whiff of you blood."


    Sam exined more patiently. I blinked my eyes many times. He was exceptionally gentle and kind.


    Normally, he would re daggers at Cameron for ''leering'' at me. Now, he''s like a magnanimous individual.


    I find this more strange and scary.


    "They will calm down ¡ª"


    "How are we supposed to calm down if we just felt that mydy is in danger, your highness?! How are we supposed to calm down if Cunningham is in danger?" Before Sam could finish his sentence, Cameron eximed.


    Cameron was gritting his teeth. His fangs slowly making themselves known.


    "They''d do it again, wouldn''t they?"


    Silence dawned upon us. Hehe¡­ this strange atmosphere again. The tension brewing upon Cameron''s usation.


    "Honestly, it was I who almost killed Sam." I awkwardly intervened, raising my hands and darting my eyes from Sam to Cameron.


    "Lord Cameron, please refrain yourself from speaking another word or it''ll be thest you can ever speak." Rufus chimed in, threatening Cameron.


    "Rufus, don''t." Sam raised his hand. His brows furrowed as he squinted his eyes.


    Huh? Did I miss something in this abrupt conversation?


    "Cameron, who is it this time?" Sam''s voice was cold and low.


    Cameron''s breath hitched. His hands on the ground balled into a fist. Exchanging strange eye contact with Sam.


    After swallowing down, Cameron spoke. "We''ve sighted a royal carriage entering Cunningham. It''s the carriage used by the fifth prin¡­"


    Just before Cameron could finish his news, my back stiffened. A light thud resonated from my back as an intimidating aura stood behind me and Sam.


    "It''s been a long time, brother."


    "us." Sam whispered without turning around.

 Chapter 113 - Klaus La Crox II

    <h4>Chapter 113 - us La Crox II</h4>


    "us."


    I gazed up at Sam. Huh? Blinking my eyes to see if I saw it correctly.


    I did.


    The side of Sam''s lips curled into a smile ¡ª a twisted smile. Suddenly, I jolted back as a figure appeared before us.


    But before I could step back further, a hand grabbed my hand. His grip was not too tight, but enough to keep me still.


    Slowly, I gazed down. A man was kneeling before me, holding my hand. A pair of bright crimson eyes met mine without shying away.


    His features were all in contrast. He had a slender face with a firm jaw. Sharp tufts of deep ck hair that looked soft as silk.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, my future sister-inw. My name is us Norrix La Crox. It''s a pleasure to meet you, my sister-inw." The corner of his lips hooked into a smile.


    us leaned in, trying to leave a kiss on the back of my hand as a greeting. However, before he could do so, he halted.


    Am I seeing it correctly? I blinked my eyes as many as possible.


    Until now, all I could focus on was the color of his hair. Did they say he was the fifth prince? Sam''s brother?


    Now that I thought about it, the Remingtons had bright red hairs that were as bright as mes. The Crawfords had¡­


    I discreetly nced at Cameron, who was dumbfounded at the sight of us. I didn''t notice it for the past three months as I was busy training. But Cameron, no, the entire Crawford n didn''t have dark hairs.


    Instead, the color of their hairs was the darkest shade of green. It was barely noticeable, unless the sun shone upon their hairs directly.


    So, if the Remington had red hairs, and the Crawfords had dark lush. Why was Sam''s brother had dark hair? Not silver?


    I tilted my head to the side, confused.


    "I see you are the jealous type, brother. Since it is your first time to fancy a woman, I''d save my formal greetingster." us uttered as he drew away, letting go of my hand.


    Slowly, us rose back to his feet. His powerful gaze immediatelynded on me, peering at me from head to toe.


    "us, my brother!" Sam pped once. "I appreciate this unannounced visit. However, this is not the right time to see my bride. As you can see, she''s drenched with sweat and I can see her figure perfectly, I can barely hold it in."


    "My brother, how can you turn such a finedy into a man? I don''t think her beautiful hands should hold weapons!" us was smiling back.


    Yet, despite the gleeful smiles stered on their faces, the tension thickened. I pursed my lips, darting my eyes from Sam to us. And then to Cameron, who just snapped out of it, then to Rufus''s nk expression.


    As expected of my instructor. Nothing could move him.


    "Oh! Is that it? I thought I was seeing things when my brother tried to kiss my bride''s hand! So, I saw it right? How amusing!" Again, Sam sped his hands together as he took a step forward.


    Instinctively, I stepped back. I had tons of questions in my mind; first in my list was the difference in their hair color.


    But that wasn''t important right now, right? I felt like I had to run back to the castle and have breakfast first.


    "I merely want to greet my sister, brother!" us'' eyes squinted into a thin line.


    "Oh, is that it?" Sam took another step forward, still bearing that bright smile of his.


    "Still, it''s only been how many centuries, and yet, my brother still didn''t know my feelings whenever others touch what''s mine." This time, the smile on Sam''s lips slowly faded.


    As the two closed their distance, the smile on us'' lips also vanished. Thetter raised his chin, sneering.


    "Forgive me, brother. Your little brother got a bit excited, meeting thedy that had been the talk amongst nobles in the capital."


    "And I see you also forgot that a word, forgiveness, didn''t exist to me."


    Would there be a fight between brothers? As soon as they met? The tension between them continued to build up.


    However, I felt strangely calm about it. Therefore, I discreetly took a step back.


    Stealthily so they wouldn''t notice. I had a lot of surprises just before the sun rose. I didn''t want to get involved.


    "Brother." us muttered without a trace of emotions.


    This was it. I already got a whiff of a sparking, fierce battle.


    I took another step back, slowly, carefully, and sneakily.


    "Aren''t you scaring your bride, brother?" Just as I thought I already distanced myself from them, I froze upon sensing us'' gaze.


    "Not really." Sam shrugged as he also turned his head in my direction. "She told me if I kill, she''d help me bury the body. Isn''t she romantic?"


    "Is she?"


    He he he¡­ wouldn''t they fight? Why were they looking at me like this?


    I stared at Sam. His eyes scanning me from head to toe, his finger grazing his button lip. The side of his lips then curled charmingly.


    "She is¡­ romantic."


    For some reason, I felt my ears burning. Pursing my lips, feeling a little flustered at Sam''s remarks. There''s nothing to be flustered about, really. But there''s just something in his eyes and smile that made my heart pound against my chest.


    "My." us chuckled. "Brother, you''re really smitten with her ¡ª it''s a sight to behold! Taking this trip is really worth it!"


    "Your ¡ª your highness." Suddenly, Cameron finally found his courage to speak. "What ¡ª I mean, the sixth prince had already visited Cunningham three months ago. I didn''t hear that you¡­"


    "Cameron, this is the reason the Crawfords were a family of losers! A disgrace to all pure-bloods. You''re sheltering Hell who was invited by the king! Why would I be in this filthy ce of cults if not for that?"


    It was amusing how us said all those remarks so easily. Sam was just as blunt as him, but Sam had his ways to impart his wisdom in his sarcasm. But us¡­ he just purely insulted the entire Cunningham and the Crawfords with a smile.


    "Ah. Forgive my ineptness, Your Highness." Yet Cameron hung his head low and replied calmly.


    My brows furrowed seeing Cameron concede. Not that I didn''t understand his disposition, but it was still frustrating to watch and hear.


    Instinctively, I nced at Sam. As soon as I did, I caught him staring at me. Once our eyes met, he sent me a wink and a smile.


    "Since it''s been so long since we''ve chatted, why don''t you stay in this ce for a bit longer, brother?" Sam pped his hand as he approached us.


    He then hooked his arms over us'' shoulders, smiling. "I''m sure you''ll find your brief stay here entertaining since Fabian had been helping out a lot!"


    As soon as Fabian''s name was mentioned, the arrogant smile on us'' face instantly died down.


    Huh?

 Chapter 114 - Bad Blood

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Bad Blood</h4>


    After that, Sam dragged his brother along with Cameron. They headed back to the manor while Rufus and I remained in the training grounds.


    "Did I see it correctly?" I muttered, staring mindlessly at where the three left off.


    "You didn''t, mydy." Rufus answered as he picked up a wooden sword from the ground.


    "The Duke might have held back since he knew his head butler, Fabian, is here."


    I faced Rufus'' direction. My brows almost reaching each other. I''m confused.


    "What do you mean by that, Sir Knight? Was there a bad blood between Mister Fabian and the Fifth prince?"


    A subtle smirk resurfaced on his lips. From my perspective, it was more of a proud smile from a brother to his big brother.


    Right. Rufus was younger than Fabian. But Fabian preferred to be a butler because of personal reasons. Also, Fabian told me he was weak ¡ª I doubt it, though.


    "Bad blood? More like a one-sided hate. The fifth prince detests Sir Fabian." Rufus exined.


    Still, it made little sense. I tilted my head, staring at Rufus. Waiting for more exnation.


    When he nced up at me, a sigh slipped past his lips. "It was something in the past."


    "Aren''t you worried about Mister Fabian?" I wondered. They''re brothers, after all.


    Although I knew Fabian was a reliable butler, I''m not sure about fighting. I asked about it in the past out of curiosity.


    Who wouldn''t? Rufus was a knight, while Fabian became a butler. But all Fabian said was that fighting was not for him. He''d rather stay clean and tend the household of the duke.


    It made sense, though. Fabian loved cleanliness. He''s even more neat and well-groomed than Sam.


    "Worry?" Rufus cast me a conflicted look. "Why would I?"


    "Because it''s the fifth prince. Even Marquess Cameron had to swallow his pride despite his snide remarks."


    "Mydy, ease your worry. I should be more worried about the fifth prince. My brother had a temper." Rufus reassured solemnly.


    Fabian had a temper? I looked up and imagined. Yet, no matter how much I expand my imagination, all I could see was Fabian''s smiling front.


    I couldn''t imagine it. Fabian was the kindest and had the longest patience. If not, he''d haveshed out on me during my early days in the duke''s manor.


    "Really, mydy. You shouldn''t worry about Mister Fabian." Rufus sighed, shaking his head lightly before tossing me the wooden sword.


    "It''s still early. I think you would set off sooner than expected. Therefore, we''ll have to train harder."


    "Yes!" I nodded enthusiastically, shrugging off the thoughts about the uninvited guest of Cunningham.


    If Sam were here, I wouldn''t have to worry about Fabian. He wouldn''t let anyone hurt Fabian.


    ****


    Meanwhile, inside the Crawford''s castle.


    Cameron had led the way. Behind him were Samael and us, walking side by side through the long hallway.


    Silence enveloped the three as the sound of their footsteps bounced across every corner of the hall. Cameron nced over his shoulders, sensing the intimidating aura that only the La Crox naturally bore.


    "Where''s Fabian?" us inquired, looking ahead.


    "Oh, ho! Don''t get too excited, brother. There''s something more important we need to discuss, right?" Unfazed, Sam chuckled gleefully as he nced at us''s side profile.


    Slowly, us raised his hand, his fingers cracking as they curled. A sneer turned up on his lips.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Seeing the murderous sneer on us'' lips made Samael smirk in ridicule. Yet, he said nothing as they kept following Cameron.


    "This castle is uselessly huge. How long until we reach the meeting room?" us clicked his tongue after minutes of walking.


    "Apologies, Your Highness." Cameron beckoned a slight bow. "We''re almost there."


    Just as what Cameron said, they soon reached a huge door. Cameron faced them politely, moving his arm, and made a gesture.


    "Please,e in."


    "Tsk. Useless." us snapped his tongue once again, casting Cameron a nce as he trudged in.


    Cameron secretly gritted his teeth and remained silent. As the two walked in, Samael suddenly ced his hand on Cameron''s shoulder.


    Out of instinct, Cameron raised his head. Samael said nothing, but he winked at him and grinned.


    This slight gesture somehow calmed Cameron down. They had mocked Samael the worst. But he''s more bearable to be with, unlike his other brothers.


    When Samael and us entered the spacious meeting room, Cameron followed in. But when he went in, us stood on the entrance motionlessly.


    Cameron followed us'' murderous gaze. His eyesnded on the figure inside, dusting off the spiderwebs from the windows with a feather duster. His jaw fell off as he had sensed danger exuding from us.


    Yet, Fabian looked too peaceful doing his chore!


    "What a nasty sight to behold." us remarked with a sneer, gazing at Fabian''s back.


    Slowly, Fabian turned around and bowed politely. It didn''t seem he cared, meeting us after a long time.


    "Lord Cameron, I had heard you had some guests. That''s why I personally cleaned this room."


    "Ah¡­" Cameron darted his eyes from Fabian to us awkwardly.


    "I had removed all insects lingering in this room. However, only now I realized I probably made a wrong assumption. It seemed the insects here were part of your collections since you brought an exotic insect with you. My apologies."


    Cameron nearly choked on his own saliva. Did he hear what he just heard?


    Insect? Cameron discreetly shifted his gaze to us. The Crawford had been at the mercy of the La Crox. But, how dare a butler drop an obvious snide remark ¡ª with a straight face ¡ª in front of the fifth prince?


    Even if the rebellious prince Samael was here, it was just too wrong. At least for Cameron, who was too afraid to stand up against the La Crox for his own benefit.


    "Fabian, bring us wine. Marquess seem a bit flustered about the fifth prince''s sudden visit." Unlike Cameron, Samael remained calm as he trudged towards the settee.


    Samael plopped down leisurely, resting his elbow on the armrest. His eyes, though. They remained at us'' visage, as thetter had his eyes fixed on Fabian.


    "Yes, my lord." Without a care to anyone, Fabian faced Sam, cing his palm across his chest, bowing.


    When Fabian strode towards the door where us stood, Cameron took a step to the side. Cameron couldn''t sit if us remained standing as a sign of respect to thetter.


    "An insect?" us muttered under his breath. "It''s been centuries, yet, you still haven''t changed, Fabian."


    Fabian paused as us blocked his way. He smiled politely.


    "I say the same to you, Your Highness. You haven''t changed as well."


    "Hah¡­" us'' eyes glinted as his fangs revealed themselves.


    "I see your fangs had grown back, Your Highness." The smile on Fabian''s face slowly faded away. "Shall I extract them again for you?"

 Chapter 115 - Stored Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Stored Innocence</h4>


    I trained almost the whole day. I didn''t see Sam after what happened in the morning. But I didn''t dwell on it too much since I sparred with Rufus.


    The results? I never stood a chance.


    I plopped down on the nearby tree as I watched Rufus ced the wooden swords back. He''s too strong.


    A sigh escaped my mouth. Shaking my head in disappointment.


    If the fifth prince came here to escort us, that only meant we''d really have to set off. He had nned to dy our wedding for a year.


    Fortunately, Sam was very understanding and supportive. I actually thought he''d be very displeased about it. It only took a kiss to cate him.


    The thought of it unconsciously made me giggle. He''s so adorable¡­ but sometimes he''s very frightening. But that didn''t matter.


    "Fifth prince, huh?" I muttered as the image of us crossed my mind.


    Slowly, I raised my hand. Staring at my palm hands that heldkresha this morning.


    I could still feel its icy surface on my hand. This hand¡­ I nearly harmed Sam with this same hand. I should refrain from using Lakresha unless necessary.


    Although that weapon lent me some strange strength, I didn''t want it. If it intended to harm Sam, I''d rather not use it.


    "I wonder ifkresha reacts the same way to his family?" I mumbled, without realizing Rufus had approached me already.


    "It will, mydy. Lakresha wouldn''t only react like that towards the duke. It will react the same way if you faced someone who''s¡­"


    I raised my gaze, blinking. "Who''s evil?


    Rufus cleared his throat as he looked away. He didn''t n to finish his sentence, so I finished it for him.


    "Don''t worry. Even if Sam is the worst, he''s still be the best for me." I muttered as I leaned my back against the tree.


    He stood not far away or too close to me. I could not help but nced at Rufus and then at the golden rays coloring the sky.


    "Sir Knight, why do the duke''s brothers hate him?" I asked.


    I had asked this before. I heard Fabian and Sam''s exnation. But, I''m a little curious about Rufus'' version.


    "Because he''s strong." He answered without even thinking twice.


    "I see¡­" I nodded, exhausted to evenin or throw a little sarcasm at his effortless response.


    Silence enveloped us. Until Rufus called my name and I raised my gaze.


    "Mydy, are you sure about going to the capital?"


    "Mhm. Isn''t it much better to stay close to him?" I replied in a knowing tone.


    To my surprise, Rufus walked in my direction. He plopped down to my side, keeping a safe distance between us.


    "You have met the fifth prince. He is usually arrogant and thinks everyone is below him. But, he actually has capabilities to back up his arrogance, no matter how detestable his character is. It''s not just him, but the royal family is full of cruel individuals like him."


    "I see¡­" I nodded in understanding, hugging my knees closer to my chest. I gaze at the beautiful scenery.


    "The duke is iparable, indeed. But, if they all conspire behind him, he''d have a hard time all on his own. I know I''m stepping out of my bounds, but you have to reconsider. After what happened three months ago, things like that ¡ª or even worse, will ur."


    Rufus added. It was the first time Rufus said a lot to me. He had spoken more words than the three months we''re training together. It only showed his concern towards Sam.


    I understood that point.


    "You, being a mortal¡­ that''s like stepping voluntarily to a lion''s den. I''m confident in my master''s capabilities, but ¡ª"


    "But because of me, I might hold him back? And put him in a tight predicament?" Before he could finish his sentence, I abruptly cut him off by finishing it myself.


    "No, mydy."


    "Then what is, Sir Knight?" I turned my head to him.


    Rufus was staring at me, rocking his head back and forth lightly. When he broke his gaze away, he sighed.


    He didn''t reply. He couldn''t think of an alternative suggestion.


    "The Duke had epted an invitation from the king despite normally rejecting it. He asked me toe with him despite the dangers, so I came with him. When that incident happened, I nned not to be a hindrance by bing strong and he supported it wholeheartedly."


    I paused as I set my eyes ahead.


    "Before you said it, I had already told myself a hundred of times. This training was a mere futile attempt. Three months is not enough; even a lifetime is not enough. But, if he trusts me so much, how can I doubt myself? How can I doubt him even the slightest? It may be futile for their kind, but I''m doing my best."


    That''s right. After that incident, I nned just to do my best. We''re just asking for a blessing in marriage and yet, it felt like I''d be joining the front line of the war.


    If the pce was a battlefield, I should at least have some weapon. It may be blunt, but I''d bid myself time.


    "Mydy."


    "I know you mean well, Sir Knight." I faced Rufus and offered a subtle smile. "But, I don''t need it. I won''t change my mind. I will stay beside him despite the dangers ahead. If I can''t do at least that, what else can I do?"


    "Have you considered¡­" He trailed off, tilting his head back, his back against the tree trunk.


    "Do you remember your words back then, mydy? You said; you may be a peasant, but you conduct yourself within humane morals."


    I raised a brow as I recalled that memory. It was my first conversation with Rufus; the time I just exploded out of distress.


    I didn''t know he''d remember that. I pursed my lips out of guilt. I''m certain I said more harsh words to him.


    "I''m afraid once you step foot in the Capital, living within human morals is impossible. Even if you returned, you''d never be the same." Rufus faced me.


    His expression solemn. His eyes flickered with worry, which caught me off guard.


    "There''s only a few who are as pure and as innocent as you, mydy."


    Why did everyone think I''m still that pure Lilou? They couldn''t even understand the bottled rage within me.


    Still, I offered him a meek smile. Rufus might be a strict instructor, but he''s loyal to Sam. Also, I know these words were just a reminder for me.


    "Thank you, Sir Knight. But¡­" I looked away, smiling at the scenery as the sky was about to wee the darkness. "¡­ I already stored that innocence solely for him. I might change in front of others, but I don''t think I''d ever stop being myself in front of the Duke."

 Chapter 116 - My King

    <h4>Chapter 116 - My King</h4>


    When the sun went down, Rufus and I headed back to the castle. Strange it was, indeed. Normally, Sam and Fabian ¡ª sometimes Cameron ¡ª would go to the training grounds to walk me back.


    Not that I needed them to. I could walk back by myself. However, after three months of having that routine, I wondered what happened.


    The fifth prince was present, after all. I wondered if something bad happened.


    I nced back at Rufus, who was walking behind me. "If something happened, you would know, right?"


    "Certainly, mydy."


    Rufus spoke and was acting like usual. Despite our conversation previously, it surprised me how he adjusted as if we didn''t talk about anything.


    Well, that''s for the better, I thought. In this case, it wouldn''t be difficult for us. Although I''m unsure why I was concerned if ever I''ve felt ufortable around him.


    As we walked back, I noticed a figure in the open garden. I stopped momentarily. Squinting my eyes to see who it was.


    "Isn''t that Mister Fabian?" I wondered, furrowing my brows.


    "It is him."


    I watched Fabian for a brief time. It seemed to me he was digging a hole in the middle of the garden. But the sun just set. Why would he do gardening now?


    Since I found it peculiar, I approached him. When I came close, I saw the hole was rather longer.


    The corner of my lips twitched. Why did it look more like a grave pit?


    "Mister Fabian?" I called out, hesitant.


    Fabian turned, wiping the sweats on his forehead by his sleeve. He smiled as soon as he set his eyes on me.


    "Mydy. Are you heading back inside?"


    "Yes. What are you doing here?" I leaned to my side, peeking at the grave pit. "Did Sam ask you to dig your own grave?"


    Fabian chuckled, shaking his head lightly. "No, mydy. It is for someone else."


    "Oh¡­" I nodded, instinctively ncing at Rufus, who showed no emotion.


    Obviously, this had been normal to them. But this had been the first time I''ve seen it. I''ve heard it many times, but I''ve seen no one in the Duke''s Mansion digging a grave pit.


    Still, I asked out of curiosity. "Did something happen, Mister Fabian?"


    I looked around, searching for a corpse. But there''s none.


    "Nothing happened yet, mydy. However, just in case I ended up bashing someone''s head in, I''m prepared."


    I felt my entire face distort. An icy chill ran down my spine. How could Fabian say that with his politely smiling face?


    I''m used to Sam using such words. However, it felt utterly eerie when Fabian uttered those words. I suddenly felt the night breeze growing colder.


    "Ah ¡ª I see. Hehe." I said, nodding awkwardly. "Well, I shall head in first?"


    "Yes, mydy. You''ll catch a cold if you stay outside longer." Fabian ced his palm across his chest, beckoning a neck bow.


    Alright. I''ll just let him be, I guess.


    I turned around, sighing. Even Fabian had his eerie side. Just thinking about how he smiled while saying, bashing someone''s head, made my shoulders shudder.


    "Oh!" As I walked away, I was reminded of something. Hence, I turned around.


    "Where is Sam?"


    "I believed he is with the fifth prince, mydy." As soon as Fabian mentioned the fifth prince''s, a smug, murderous grin turned up on his lips.


    Goodness gracious! I didn''t know this butler!


    "Be careful on your way, mydy." I heard Fabian reminded me as I walked away.


    Although Rufus told me about Fabian having a temper, I couldn''t imagine it. But now that I''ve seen it, I could say Fabian was an amazing man. I would never get on his nasty side ¡ª ever!


    "Don''t worry about Fabian, mydy. He''s just like that." Rufus uttered from behind me, taking notice at my reaction.


    "Mhmm." Yet I could only answer a low hum as we headed in.


    Rufus escorted me directly towards the dining hall. Every night, this would be our first destination. But as soon as we arrived, Sam was not there. Neither Cameron nor the fifth prince.


    "Huh? Where are they?" I wondered under my breath.


    I only thought of Sam and Cameron. I didn''t care about the fifth prince. Strange, I thought. Not only they were not present, but there were only a few servants as well.


    Usually, the entire dining hall was upied with servants. We dine as they stood on the side, taking notice of what we needed in time.


    "Sir Knight? What could have¡­?" I trailed off as soon as Iid my eyes upon Rufus.


    His eyes glinted, his jaw fell open. He broke buckets of sweat, panting.


    "Sir Knight?" I called out once again, furrowing my brows.


    Moments ago, Rufus was perfectly fine. But now he seemed¡­ worn out and aroused.


    "Mydy," Suddenly, Rufus looked down. His cheek beet red, ruffling his usually brushed hair.


    "Sir¡­ knight?" I took a step back, rmed.


    Taking notice of my vignce, Rufus suddenly covered his nose with his firm arm.


    "It reeks¡­" He muttered, almost muffled. "He''s in the east wing. What was the duke thinking?"


    Rufus pointed his finger in a direction. Despite not seeing the lower half of his face, I knew he was gritting his teeth.


    "Sir Knight, what ¡ª" Before I could ask, Rufus couldn''t stand it any longer as he dragged his feet away.


    "Mydy! The duke is in the east wing. Tend to his wound if he didn''t want the entire townsfolk rushing here!" As Rufus rush outside, he eximed, leaving me alone.


    Even the servants present deserted their post in a blink of an eye. Just what was¡­ going on?


    "East wing¡­ tend to his wound¡­" My eyes went wide as I snapped.


    Was it possible that¡­? Before I could think twice, I sprinted towards the east wing. What happened to Sam? For everyone to react this way?


    "Ugh¡­! Sam!" Through my gritted teeth, I rushed to where he could be as fast as I could.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the east wing meeting room.


    Blood dripped down from Samael''s finger tips,nding directly on the floor. Each dropped sounded so eerily loud in this dreading silence.


    "Brother¡­" us called out desperately, kneeling, looking up at Samael.


    Thetter perched on the settee nonchntly. Staring down at him, his arm on the armrest, as his face was devoid of emotions.


    "How pathetic, brother." Samael sneered. "You''re so pathetic I feel like weeping."


    Samael shook his head, sighing. Slowly, Samael then stood up and trudged towards the door.


    "My king!" us called out, stopping Samael from his tracks. "Your Majesty, please..."


    "us." Samael only called his name without looking back. But us trembled in fear as he hung his head low.


    "My apologies." us muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 117 - Deja Vu

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Deja Vu</h4>


    As I went closer to the east wing, the halls had be bleak. The further I went, the lesser the sconce that usually gave the hallway''s light. Hence, the pathways grew darker as I moved forward.


    But that didn''t stop me from running. Even when my hurried footsteps echoed in my ear, I didn''t stop.


    The image of Rufus as he hurriedly walked away told me something was very wrong. What could have happened to Sam? Did he have a confrontation with the fifth prince?


    Cold sweats broke out from my back as my lungs constricted. I''d been runningps, but with this worry in my heart, I felt restive. My breathing ragged as my throat felt parched.


    Why was this castle so uselessly huge? I gritted my teeth, annoyed that even with my speed, it took me awhile.


    As I turned into a corridor, I gradually halted. There''s only a single candbra that was lightened up. If not for the moon radiating through therge windows, I wouldn''t be able to see.


    ''I can move with this dim light.'' I nodded encouragingly.


    I refrained myself from sprinting through the hallway. I could barely see and I might bump into something and end up injuring myself.


    Therefore, with that thought in mind, I went forth cautiously. My speed was neither too slow nor too fast.


    Still, under this smothering silence, I could hear each of my steps. Every step felt heavy and intense in my ears. Even my breathing sounded so loud.


    Goodness¡­


    My heart pounded against my chest. Surprisingly enough, it wasn''t racing. But it was beating with great impact, it was affecting my breathing.


    ''Ominous¡­'' I whispered internally.


    This reminded me of that dreading night; the night Sam intruded on my shack. It felt terrifyingly simr.


    The only difference was that I''m a bit more daring now. Instead of running away from trouble, I focused on passing through this seemingly endless hallway.


    I never noticed how huge this castle was. Only now, while walking in this darkness, filled with sinister, disturbing air, I realized how frustratingly huge this manor.


    ''It''s alright, Lil. It''s alright.'' I chanted inwardly, stabilizing my breathing.


    However, just as I was in the middle of the hallway, I carefully halted. When I took another step, I heard another footstep going forward.


    As soon as I recognized I was not alone, I breathed out through my mouth. My hand slowly curled into a tight fist as I took another step forward.


    Just as I did, I heard another footsteping from behind me. Hence, without thinking twice, I turned around.


    s... there''s no one.


    "Did I imagine that?" I mumbled, as I bit my lower lip. ''Maybe I''m being too cautious?''


    A sigh of relief slipped past my lips. I then turned around and continued to stride forth.


    Again, as I walked, I could hear someone else footsteps. I tried to ignore it at first, ming my imagination.


    But that wasn''t the case. I''m not the only one walking through this hallway.


    Slowly, I paused in my tracks, in front of the closed window. The footstep also stopped.


    I nced at the window. My shoulders instantly stiffened as a chill ran down my spine. My heart that was beating loudly dropped to my stomach.


    Someone¡­ was behind me. I could see its reflection from the window.


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My lower lip trembling in fear. What an horrifying situation.


    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. If this person behind me wanted to kill me, he had done it already. But he didn''t. I''m certain he needed something first.


    "Who¡­" I instantly turned around and trailed off. Where did he go?


    My brows furrowed, bewildered. I''m certain I saw the reflection from the window. I nced at the window and to my surprised; he was behind me again.


    He was toying with me.


    He''s agile. How could he go behind me without being noticed? He didn''t even make a sound, as if his steps were as light as a feather.


    "What do you¡­" Again, I turned around, and he''s gone. I gritted my teeth in frustration.


    But before I could check if he was behind me again, through the mirror, I jolted.


    "Boo!"


    Immediately, I jolted away, tripping over as I plopped down on the carpet.


    "Ah!" Fortunately, I used my palm so to lessen the impact on my buttocks.


    "Sam!" As soon as I got a hold of myself, I raised my ring eyes and shot him a look.


    Sam chuckled as he squatted down in front of me. "What are you doing, silly?"


    He nearly gave me a heart attack. And yet, he was smiling from ear to ear. Still, I heaved a sigh of relief at seeing he was fine, though.


    "You nearly gave me a heart attack! Why would you do that?" Iined, almost barking at him.


    "Haha! I''m sorry it''s just so fun to tease you." He giggled, pping the floor lightly. "I thought you''d run away, but you''d actually confront me. Ahh¡­! That''s worth it."


    Goodness. I shook my head lightly. He really enjoyed that stunt, huh?


    I clicked my tongue as I watched him have a merryugh.


    "It''s not funny. I was worried for you." I looked away, biting my inner lip.


    Who wouldn''t get frustrated? I rushed in here, thinking he was in danger. Yet, he pulled a prank on me.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry~!" He apologized in between his light chuckles, waving at me. His order hand wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    However, I immediately caught something in his hand. Without thinking twice, I grabbed his hand in the air.


    Blood.


    His hand was drenched with fresh blood, as if he had dipped it in a tub of blood. My eyes went wide as I met his gaze.


    "Oh!" Taking notice of the worry in my eyes, Sam grinned. "Don''t worry. It''s not someone else''s blood."


    He reassured. Was he thinking I was thinking it was the fifth prince''s blood?


    I didn''t speak, but gazed at his sleeve. His sleeves weren''t ripped or did it show any signs he came out from a confrontation.


    To make sure of my conclusion, I pulled his sleeve up to his elbow. Even with just the faint light from the moon filtering through the window, I could see his mangled arm.


    As soon as Iid my eyes on it, I raised my eyes. They''re glinting as I ground my teeth.


    "It''s not someone else''s blood, but yours? Did you think that will make me less worried? Are you out of your mind?" Before I knew it, I was already yelling at him.

 Chapter 118 - Will You Drink Mine, Then?

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Will You Drink Mine, Then?</h4>


    After that, Sam and I headed back to our bedchambers. I readied all first aid kits and water to clean his mangled arms. Since I''d often get a slight scratch from my training, I didn''t need anyone''s help to find what I needed.


    Also, no one was avable. Everyone seemed to desert the entire castle.


    "Are you still angry?" Sam inquired as soon as I plopped down on the wooden chair across from him.


    "Give me your arm. I''ll clean it." Without answering his question, I gave him a sharp look.


    Sam pouted, reluctantly giving his arm. With better lights now, his sleeve was drenched with his blood.


    Carefully, I cut his sleeve with a knife. As soon as I did, I clenched my teeth at the sight of it.


    His arm looked worse than I thought. I could see his flesh and even bits of his bones.


    I could not help but shudder. My hands that were cleaning his arm with water uncontrobly trembled.


    Even though it was not my injury, my heart clenched. I couldn''t even bring myself to ask what happened, afraid I''d just sob.


    How could he be so reckless?


    "This is nothing, really." Unlike me, who was bottling up my emotions, Sam reassured calmly.


    I kept silent, giving him cold shoulders.


    "It''s just that, my brother, the fifth prince, wants to have a drink. So I let him have some out of the goodness of my heart. He just lost control, so I had to pull him from his back myself. His fangs tore up my flesh while I do so, though. Such a bothersome brother." He sighed, summarizing how he got injured to this extent.


    I nced at him, and he shook his head lightly. I opened my mouth, but pressed them together again.


    Nevermind.


    "I''ll recover soon. It''s not that it actually hurts. I ¡ª" Before he could b his nonsense, I red cold daggers at him.


    Sam immediately pursed his lips. For a meanwhile, we didn''t speak. When I cleaned all the blood on his arm, I ground my teeth.


    His exnation matched with his injuries. Two long and deep marks sliced across his forearm. If Sam pulled the fifth prince from the back while his fangs drilled into him, the mark made sense.


    Still, for a mortal like me, this wound would be lethal. It was not an everyday sight to see, nor it looked normal.


    "I''ll wrapped it up. Stay still." I informed him coldly as I reached for the cloth.


    Red drenched every cloth and even the water; that''s how much he had bled. Fortunately, I took out all cloth I could. These were thest ones.


    Sam remained silent. I could feel his gaze on me. It never left me even a second.


    "It would be better if you wince or just say it hurts." I muttered under my breath, wrapping his injury with cloth.


    "Because if it didn''t hurt, you wouldn''t mind inflicting the same injuries again. And this wouldn''t thest time I''m doing this."


    I barely got the courage to ry my thoughts. Not that it did not relieve me. He seemed fine with it. However, this just added to my worries.


    If this severe injury didn''t rattle him, nothing would. And that just broke my heart, slowly and painfully.


    My hands that were tending to his wounds slowed down. I''m losing my grip as my vision blurred. Before I knew it, tearsnded on the back of his hand.


    I bit my lower lip, almost chewing it. It was frustrating. That he was so careless. Did he think even though he''s strong, I wouldn''t get worried?


    For me, this sight felt more painful just to look at. It might just be my selfishness, but I wanted him to take care of himself as well.


    Suddenly, his cold palm cupped my cheek. Ironic how I felt, my heart in mes despite his cold temperature.


    He slowly guided my head up. A subtle smile turned up on his lips as soon as our eyes met.


    "Don''t cry." He whispered, wiping the tears rolling down my cheek.


    "How can I not? Would you not shed tears for me if we''re in the opposite situation?"


    "I''m used to it, so I''m fine." He chuckled, which made me feel even worse.


    I shook my head and brushed his hand away. "I''m here crying and you''reughing. I don''t like it."


    I said, as I continued to wrap his arm. Out of frustration, I tied it tighter than I should.


    Despite doing that, the corner of his lips stretched from ear to ear. His other hand propping his chin, staring at me, smiling brightly.


    "What''s so funny?" I inquired, out of frustration. I never thought I had the urge to rip that smile away from him. It was better if he showed more than just smiling.


    I''d ept it if he was vexed or in pain. Anything but smiling. This was not aughing matter.


    "How can I not smile when you''re so adorable?" Again, he chuckled as he pinched my cheek.


    His action just made me frown. If not for the severity of his injuries, I would have beaten him to a pulp.


    "Thank you." As he pinched my cheek, Sam searched for my gaze. "It feels good having someone who cares."


    I would be lying if I said I didn''t feel his sincerity. Thus, my heart calmed down as my shoulders eased.


    "Goodness¡­ how can he do this to his brother?" I changed the subject. Looking away as I cleared my throat. Then, I grabbed the cloth I used to clean his wound so I could wash themter.


    "Do your brothers always do this to you? How can you get used to it?"


    Before I could think of my words, they already escaped my lips. When I realized it, I pursed my lips. Slowly, I raised my gaze to him.


    Sam sported a smile and said nothing.


    "They do this to you? All the time?" This time, it wasn''t just a slip of the tongue.


    "Well¡­" Sam scratched his jaw with his forefinger. "Not really. My father didn''t really like me. So, they used to break my bones and gang up on me when we''re kids. But now, they have to ask nicely."


    "¡­" In other words, his brothers used to abuse him? I bit my lower lip, repressing my rage at hearing this.


    I mmed my palm against the surface of the table. Sam jolted slightly along with the abrupt ttering noises of the small barrel and cloths.


    "Sam, promise me!" Looking at him in the eye, a determined glint flickered across my eyes. "Don''t let them take advantage of you again! Even if it means killing them, I don''t care. Don''t let drink your blood or never shed a drop of blood for them! They don''t deserve it."


    "Haha!" Sam chuckled, tapping the surface of the table lightly. "Well, will you drink mine then?"

 Chapter 119 - How To Turn Humans To Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 119 - How To Turn Humans To Vampires</h4>


    "Haha!" Sam chuckled, tapping the surface of the table lightly. "Well, will you drink mine then?"


    He then leaned forward, propping his jaw on his palm, shing me a mischievous smirk.


    "Ah?"


    "*sigh* The only person I want to drink my blood never even consider having a sip." Sam smiled brightly. "It never even crosses you, did it?"


    I pursed my lips into a thin line. Well, why would I drink a vampire''s blood? I''m a mortal.


    "Do I have to drink your blood? But isn''t that dangerous?" I asked, out of pure curiosity.


    "It is dangerous. But I think you won''t die now that you havekresha. You''ll just get sired to me once you turned into a vampire. Isn''t that romantic?"


    "I don''t need to get sired to do everything you want, though." I let out a heavy sigh, taking this discussion rather lightly.


    "Also, I don''t want to be a vampire."


    For reasons unknown, I hung my head low. Was it too selfish for me to say those words?


    "Why do you look so dejected, silly? I don''t n on turning you into one unless you beg me." Sam chuckled, reacting as theplete opposite of what I expected.


    I lifted my head and let out another sigh. Sam and I never discussed about it. He never even proposed of turning me into a vampire or how this love between a human and vampire wouldst.


    "Say, Sam." I leaned my arms on the edge of the table. "I''m asking out of pure curiosity. But, how will you turn me into a vampire? I know drinking your blood is an act of intimacy and has effects like getting sired. Will I turn into one if I drink your blood?"


    I queried in one go. I had been thinking about this long ago and only now I asked.


    "Oh? Curious, I see." Sam raised a brow, nodding. "Let''s see."


    He then rubbed his chin, ruminating on his exnation. When our gaze met, Sam snapped his finger.


    "To turn you into a vampire, you have to die. I mean, you have to be at the death''s door. Although it sounds simple, the process is utterly excruciating since a vampire''s blood will eat all your human blood. Also, only few can actually survive that. That''s why there are only a few cases of sessful turned vampires." Sam exined in a knowing tone.


    "What happens if it''s a failure?"


    "You will be an abnormal. Although, it''s guarantee you''ll be strong, you won''t control your thirst. You''ll end up just like a mindless, blood sucking monster with a brief span of life."


    "Short span of time?" I tilted my head to the side.


    "Most abnormal have one hour or half a day to live. The only sessful turned vampires are products of pure-blooded vampires. Most abnormal are products of nobles; the abnormal produced by the purebloods have longer life span, though. They can live for at least a week or a month without ever seeing sunlight."


    "That sounds¡­plicated." I murmured, knitting my brows as I parsed his exnation.


    "To put it simply, pureblooded vampires such as the royal family have a high probability to turn human into a vampire. But that didn''t mean they were sessful all the time. Noble vampires can only produce failures. It''s actually better to have turned vampires as servants, since no one can bend their loyalty. They will kill themselves if you order them to." Sam nodded, agreeing with his ownst remarks.


    "If its so convenient, why didn''t the royal family turned everyone a vampire?" I asked with a frown.


    The side of his lips curled into a smile. "Because there''s always a hitch, Lilove."


    "Huh?"


    "You see, turning a human into a vampire is not as easy as breathing. If you turned someone into a vampire, it takes up a lot of energy and life span. If I turn you into a vampire, I''ll have to give you at least a hundred years of my life. In other words, I have to sacrifice something to gain something. Do you think my arrogant brothers will just generously sacrifice something for mortals?"


    "It sounds moreplicated than I thought¡­" I nodded, still a little confused. But somehow, I grasped the idea. "How about blood pact, then? It sounds lessplicated."


    "Of course, Lilove. However, the bond between a pact and turning human to vampire is different. A pact is lessplicated, but they''re less effective. A person bound by a blood pact has a free will to disobey their master and betray them. As for the turned vampires, they''re practically sired, ves, and see their master as a god."


    Sam shrugged nonchntly. And then added;


    "Who is in their sane mind to do a pact if a human who can betray them in the end?"


    I pursed my lips, staring at him. Sam was shaking his head, sighing.


    Who was in their sane mind to agree into a pact if the other part could betray them? Well, I''m staring into one.


    I shook my head and let out a faint sigh. My sarcasm didn''t matter now, right?


    "I see." Instead, I just nodded as he answered my questions.


    "If I don''t love you, I''ll let you drink my blood. If so, my Lilove will swoon at me day and night~!" Sam giggled, as he seemed to enjoy the thought.


    "Will you prefer a substantial affection than actual love?"


    "Hehe. Does it seem it matters to me?" A smug grin turned up on his lips. "But, thetter is better, obviously. I don''t think it''ll be as fun as this if it''s the former."


    "Don''t tell me to drink your blood then." I looked away. The tip of my ears burning.


    "Yes, yes, ma''am. I won''t mention it." Sam chuckled as he watched me picked up the cloths on the table.


    Just as I picked up thest piece of cloth, I halted and faced him.


    "Sam?"


    "Hmm?"


    "That night¡­ three months ago, where did you go that night?" I asked out of impulse. Even I didn''t know why I asked such a question.


    No, that''s not what''s strange. What was even stranger was, why did I never ask him?


    "Oh?" Sam tilted his head innocently. "I picked flowers for you since I didn''t think we will stay here this long. I thought I should give you flowers that only bloom in Cunningham. They were in the season."


    Huh? What''s this?


    "I helped the townsfolk set up your sacred ce. I made a sketch of you so they could worship your beauty... properly."


    Those words suddenly hovered inside my head, being uttered by the same voice and same lip. I stretched my neck slightly, having this difort sensation out of nowhere.


    "It''s not because you made a sketch of me so others can ''worship'' me properly?" I asked, shrugging my tangled thoughts away.


    "What nonsenses is that? If you allow me, I''d pluck out everyone''s eyes who hadid their eye on my precious bride!" Sam''s face scrunched, expressing his resolve.


    "Why would I make a sketch of you for everyone to see? I''d rather have you all for myself!"


    "Oh¡­" I nodded as it made sense, considering his character. Sam overly proud about me, but his possessiveness far exceeded one''s imagination. If I let him be, everyone around us had gone blind already!


    "Wait. Did you¡­?"


    "Well, I think I remembered something like that. Don''t worry. You''ll be the first person to know if I recovered all my memories." I sported a reassuring smile.


    I gathered all the cloth and hugged them, carrying them to wash them. Before I left, I turned my head back to him.


    "You should rest first, Sam. I will be back."


    Sam just nodded mindlessly and waved. I smiled at his heedless reaction and went off.

 Chapter 120 - Why Did You Stop, Silly?

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Why Did You Stop, Silly?</h4>


    I acted as if I was fine when I left Sam. However, now that I''m washing all this blood off of these cloths, I''m not.


    It''s been a while since I used these hands doing chore. Not that I mind, really.


    However, knowing that these blood that diluting in the waters were Sam''s. It hurts.


    "How can he be so careless?" I murmured, clenching my teeth tightly.


    As I washed each cloth, my hands felt a burning sensation. But that didn''t even hurt. This couldn''t evenpare to the stabbing pain in my chest.


    These tears falling from my eyes until I sniffed. I wondered how absurd and painful his childhood was.


    I only focused on myself recently. No, not just recently. I''ve been toocent because of his carefree attitude. Not knowing that to smile like that, he probably went through situations I couldn''t even imagine.


    To think he was already numb despite how mangled his arm was, Sam must''ve gone through worse.


    "Get yourself together, Lil." I shook my head, wiping the tears I held back earlier with my arm.


    "I shouldn''t cry. I''ll protect him no matter what."


    I added with conviction. The matter of how I should protect him didn''t cross my mind. I just wanted to stay with him and give him nothing but happiness.


    Biting my lower lip, I took a deep breath and exhaled it sharply. Gritting my teeth as I solidified my resolve.


    "I will stand up for him even if its against St¡­" I trailed off as I bit my tongue. For a moment, I thought I was going to mention someone''s name.


    It was just for a moment. But I was sure I was about to mention someone''s name.


    "Goodness. My memory had been a mess." I sighed in frustration.


    Without thinking anymore, I vent all my frustration on the cloths. I furiously washed them until they''re all white and disposed of the water I used.


    *


    Meanwhile, as Lilou was beating the poor cloths, Samael breathed in the night breeze. Standing in front of the window, his arms on the windowsill, a smile stered across his lips.


    Slowly, he gazed down on his wounded arm. His eyes immediately glinted with satisfaction.


    "How can she wrap it so tightly? I''d actually think she''d break my arm instead." He chuckled huskily.


    Samael carefully traced the knot of the cloth around his arm. Lilou bandaged his arm hastily. However, his eyes softened just staring at the knot.


    The tip of his finger yed with the knot carefully. It looked adorable in his eyes.


    "It feels nice." He whispered with a subtle smile. "I feel bad for worrying her, but inflicting injuries now and then didn''t seem bad."


    Fortunately, Lilou was not there to hear him. Or else, Samael was already done for.


    Still, for him, who never really received genuine love and affection from his family, Lilou was his salvation. Not just Samael''s salvation, but the entire kingdom''s salvation.


    Samael slowly shifted his gaze outside. He closed his eyes, breathing in and out.


    The soft night breeze kissed his cheek. Even from this distance, he could hear the noises from outside.


    The townsfolk searching for the scent of his blood. Rufus'' agitated voice seizing the Crawfords from going wild, Fabian filling up the grave pit. Even the soft rustle of the leaves and howling of the wolves reached his ear.


    "What a lively town." Samael whispered as he opened his eyes. "They all want my blood, yet she doesn''t. I still don''t know if I will feel bitter or d about it."


    Samael enjoyed the faint noises that reached his ear. His finger caressing the bandaged Lilou did for him.


    "She''s driving me insane, really." A brief chuckle slipped past his lips while he shook his head lightly.


    "Ah¡­ I should just kill everyone so it''s just the two of us."


    *


    By the time I finished hanging the cloths Iundered, I went back to bathe myself, and returned to where I left him. A smile immediately turned up on my lips as my gazended on him.


    Sam was already lying on the bed. His eyes closed, sleeping peacefully. It seemed he had truly adjusted to this routine as well.


    I tiptoed my way towards him, afraid I''d wake him up. Instead of going to the other side of the bed, I went to his side of the bed.


    Fortunately, there was a small space on the edge of the mattress. I carefully plopped down on to it.


    My eyes etching his breathtaking beauty in my mind. He''s too gorgeous for a man.


    But this man was mine. This vampire¡­ he''s mine.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips. After venting my frustration, I also had gathered my resolve.


    I lifted my hand, discreetly brushing a few stray argent hairs on his forehead. Now that I''m staring at him, it had been three months since I looked at him this long.


    The training kept me busy. Hence, I barely have time for him. Normally, I would be snoring at this time. But I didn''t think I could sleep tonight.


    Suddenly, my gaze settled on his lips. It''s been a while since I kissed him as well. For reasons unknown, I avoided getting too intimate with him.


    It reminded me of that night three months ago. I knew it was not his fault. Still, depriving him was unintentional.


    ''Thank you for being patient with me, Sam.'' I expressed internally, thinking I might wake him up if I said it aloud.


    Before I knew it, the tip of my fingers graze his lip. My ears instantly burned as my breath hitched.


    His lips were too soft, I thought. I nced at his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief for not waking him up.


    Perhaps, if I kissed him, he wouldn''t wake up, right? Just a peck to test if I could handle the traumatizing feeling that had been consuming me.


    ''Just a peck.'' I whispered in my head, convincing myself I''m not harassing him. All to ovee my unknown fear.


    With that thought in mind, I leaned in ever so slowly. I held on to my hair to keep it from flowing down.


    Slowly and discreetly, until I got a whiff of his consistently hot breaths. I halted. My throat instantly felt parched as my heart drummed against my chest.


    Was this really alright? Kissing someone who was deep in their slumber?


    "Why did you stop, silly? I''m looking forward to it." Suddenly, Sam spoke huskily. My eyes instantly went wide.

 Chapter 121 - The Gentleness Of The Devil**

    <h4>Chapter 121 - The Gentleness Of The Devil**</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "Why did you stop, silly? I''m looking forward to it."


    This time, Ipletely froze. Like a statue who couldn''t move a muscle. He''s awake?


    "Even though I adjusted to sleeping at night, I''m a light sleeper. You don''t know how many nights I spent just staring at you." Sam exined.


    His breath caressing my upper lip. With such close distance, I should draw away, right? However, I couldn''t.


    It was as if he caught me red-handed. A criminal caught in the act.


    My heart raced violently, as if it sought to be released from my chest. This was embarrassing, even though we had already done it.


    It still felt embarrassing to be caught like this. I bit my lower lip, closing my eyes briefly in regret.


    "I ¡ª I''m just¡­" The rest of my words drifted into his mouth.


    Sam tilted his head to the side, pushing back my words with his deep whisper.


    "Don''t tease me like that, Lilove."


    And then he took my breath away. His lips felt soft and sweet as ever.


    It put the usual fear I felt whenever he came close for intimacy at rest. I slowly closed my eyes, sumbing to the soothing movements of his lips against mine.


    For the past three months, I''ve avoided him at all costs. Not him entirely, but having a sexual tension between us.


    Whenever he tried, I looked away. I always used the excuse of being tired. However, I knew he knew it was nothing but a lie.


    Yet Sam never pointed it out. Instead, he''d smile and nod in understanding.


    Tonight felt different. Even the whistle of the wind reached my heart.


    Before I knew it, he slid his tongue inside my mouth, my tongue granted his warm wee; like dolphins dancing gracefully between our lips. Kissing passionately like we used to.


    His firm arms circled around my waist as he perked up to feel more of me.


    I was happy to oblige.


    Without breaking our kiss, I crawled my way on top of him. I missed him. I longed for him. I craved for him. It was driving me insane.


    "Lilou." He whispered into my mouth, desperate to be heard.


    His other hand cupped my jaw, biting my bottom lip. His bite was gentle, pulling it back ever so slowly.


    My body shivered at the burning sensation trickling down my spine. Even with just this much, my back broke out with sweats as it set my body aze.


    Ironic how his icy touch brought heat straight to my core.


    Our kisssted for a long time, enough for us to pant for air, but not suffocate. Sam ran his hand through my hair, cing it on my waist once it reached the end of my chestnut strand.


    I drew away, creating a palm-length distance between us. Sam looked up, meeting my gaze. Crimson met Olive.


    I half-expected him to be aggressive. However, he did nothing but stare at me. I idly wondered what he was thinking, but his eyes revealed nothing. Except for the ease of a man with his beloved.


    "Silly." was the first word that slipped past his lips after a long time.


    Sam carefully traced my jaw with the tip of his long, slender fingers. His thumb grazed my lower lip. His eyes glinted lovingly.


    The gentleness of the devil. This had been what I''ve known, and what I''d die for.


    No doubt. This was Sam ¡ª no one else. No other man would make me feel he''d want nothing but love. So, love should what I give ¡ª not lust.


    Even though I haven''t recovered my entire memory that night, part of me knew I had done a grave sin. Sin to the extent I would hate myself.


    I already abhor these vague feelings even without rification. Thus, I''m afraid once my memories returned, I wouldn''t be able to face him.


    Now that I had these thought clearly, I realized it was not the trauma why I avoided him. It was my shame at fault.


    "It''s not your fault, I told you." He uttered, taking notice of my silence and thoughts revealing in my eyes.


    Instinctively, I pursed my lips in a thin line. I lifted my hand and held on to his hand that was cupping my chin.


    For reasons my subconscious mind knew, my grip on his hand trembled. I''m still that coward, naive, and weak Lilou. No amount of training was enough for that to change.


    I''ve known that all along. So why¡­ why did I feel like this now?


    "Come here." Amidst my silence, Sam cupped my cheek with both his hands.


    Inching close, leaving soft pecks on my face. He kissed my forehead, my eyes, the apex of my nose, my cheek, and my lips.


    His kisses bore nothing but gentleness. Every time his lips touched me, it washed all the worry and doubt in my heart.


    "Whatever happened that night, or whatever you''ve done that night, it doesn''t matter to me." He whispered as he pecked on my chin. "It will never happen again."


    He added. His tone was low, sounding more like a whisper. However, I felt his conviction.


    Once he kissed every area of my face, I rested my forehead against his. Inhaling his breaths, brushing the tip of my nose against his nose.


    Slowly, I closed my eyes as I calmed my racing heart. I cupped his jaw with both my palms. The heat within me didn''t make me excited, but it felt serene.


    His touches made everything felt right.


    Not rush, but perfect. Not lust, but love. A story of two individuals falling for each other; not just a mere story between a vampire and a human.


    "I love you, Sam." Before I knew it, words that had been stuck in my throat broke free.


    I never regretted taunting him like this. Suddenly, Sam flipped me, and I found myself pinned down under him.


    His gentle crimson eyes darkened dangerously. Yet there was no fear creeping in my heart. I didn''t even flinch.


    "I love you, Sam. Only you." I repeated, courageously. I would never mistake others as him ¡ª never again.


    "You''re driving me insane, Lilove." Sam let out a low growl, gritting his teeth, sucking air through it as he bent down.

 Chapter 122 - The Aggressiveness Of The Angel**

    <h4>Chapter 122 - The Aggressiveness Of The Angel**</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    Once our lips touched once again, everything didn''t matter. His lips told me he wanted me; not just my body, but my heart and my soul.


    I wanted the same. To love and be loved by him. Nothing else.


    Sam carefully traced my waist down to my hip, squeezing my thigh once it reached the ends of my nightdress. I gasped at his faint grip, breaking away from his lips.


    He didn''t stop, leaving a trail of kisses on my jaw, down to the side of my neck. He savored every bit of me, drowning me with affection.


    I didn''t retort, offering myself willingly. Devoting my heart and soul solely to him.


    I felt his hand slip under my dress, making me arch my back. He took my reaction in his advantage as he encircled his other arm around my slender waist.


    My eyes rolled back as he nibbled on my upper chest. Unconsciously, I ran my fingers through his tousled, soft argent hair.


    As my hand nestled on his back, I clipped my fingers on it, attempting to pull his shirt off. He chuckled at my sly action, making me blush in embarrassment.


    "So adorable." He muttered as he temporarily drew away. On his knees, Sam took off his upper garment, his burning eyes fixed on me.


    I could feel my cheek burning at the sight of those dangerous crimson orbs. As soon as he tossed his shirt out of the bed, my mouth fell open.


    The timing of the moon shining through the window was perfect. It highlighted his argent hair, defining facial features, sensual corbones, firm chest, and muscles.


    Just the slightest movement exuded masculinity, flexing his elegance. The side of his lips hooked into a teasing smirk as he bent over.


    "Why are you making such a face, love?" He breathed, as if barely holding on to his sanity.


    "Goodness. You look at me with such intensity, what do I do?"


    He whispered in my ear. His tongue flicked my earlobe, teasing me purposely.


    This time, I bit my lower lip as hard as I could. His action tickled me. I suppressed the urge to giggle.


    "S ¡ª sam¡­" I squirmed a little, titling my head to where it tickles.


    "Haha." He chuckled, his hot breaths caressing my ears. How charming, I thought.


    The way his chuckles sounded so perfect and alluring. But he didn''t stop. Instead, he slowed down, devoting his time, kissing, biting softly, and teasing me.


    Squeezing my thigh up to as the tension between us increased. Setting my body more sensitive, straining me to pay attention to every brief touch, every emotion, and every unspoken whisper of love.


    I loved every bit of it.


    Unconsciously, I ced my hand on his shoulder, tracing his torso down to his arm. However, as soon as I touched the bandage on his arm, my eyes snapped open.


    It was as if someone poured me a cold water, forcing me to realize something.


    "Sam!" I yelled, pushing him in the chest. But he didn''t listen, or rather, he couldn''t hear me.


    Instead, Sam cradled my body tighter, squeezing my waist lightly. He had lost all his reasons to stop.


    My breath hitched, biting my bottom lip. I ced my palm on his chest, breathing in and out, wrapping my leg around him, pushing him.


    My action caught him off guard. For pushing and flipping him under me. I wouldn''t pull it off if not for my training.


    I could see his stunned expression as he looked at me, amazed. I carefully sat down on his member, protruding underneath his trouser.


    "Your arm¡­" I said after pursing my lips, ncing at his arm.


    Sam shifted his gaze to his injured arm, lifting it up, and frowned. "Oh. This is nothing."


    His countenance told me about his disappointments. Obviously, he didn''t want this arm to be a hindrance to what we had started.


    The side of my lips curled up, chuckling. Upon hearing my light chuckle, Sam raised a brow as he faced me.


    Slowly, I bent down, slipping my fingers on his chest. My hair flowed down to my side. For the first time, I witnessed his breath hitched because of me.


    This brought a bubble of excitement and courage to tease him more.


    "Your arm will reopen if you strain yourself, Your Grace." I whispered, brushing the tip of my nose against his.


    "So, allow me."


    As if the spirit of seduction manifested in me, I ced a soft and light smack on his lips. And then trailed kisses to his cheek, jaw, down to his neck.


    I merely mimicked him, but when I heard his light gasp, I was just as satisfied. The corner of my lips hooked into a subtle smile, continuing on, kissing his delectable corbones.


    I didn''t think. Or rather, even if I wanted to, I couldn''t. All I could hear was his expecting gasp as I bite into his chest.


    "Lil¡­" He called out through his gritted teeth.


    Sam constantly squeezed my thighs. I felt him every time he flexed his legs as if his toes were curling. No wonder he enjoyed teasing me. It brought this inexplicable satisfaction bubbling in my heart.


    Since he didn''t have a top on, I could freely roam around his body. Although his body was firm and refine, his skin was supple. He felt vulnerable and delicate, like someone I wanted to protect.


    I could not help but devote my time to kissing it. Soothing all the pain of his body, hoping it''ll reach his heart.


    Unconsciously, my thumb and middle finger clipped his cute nipple, circling my forefinger on it ¡ª just like what he usually did. This time, he froze as he suddenly grabbed my wrist to stop me.


    Only then I realized how red his face was. It''s the first time I''ve seen so vulnerable and exposed.


    "Where did you¡­" He trailed off, panting for air as if he could barely gather his thoughts. "¡­ how ¡ª"


    I frowned, but leaned in, cating him with a kiss. "Who else taught me but you."


    "Goodness, Lilou. You''ve be nau ¡ª" Before he could finish what he was trying to say, my lips crashed against him. His words drifted inside my mouth as I savored even his moan that came along.

 Chapter 123 - Eat You (**)

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Eat You (**)</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    Sam eased as his hand that was holding my wrist rested on the soft mattress. Tonight, I''ll take charge. It''ll be I who would dominate him.


    That oath somehow manifested in my heart. Not thinking, but just acting out of instinct.


    I felt his shoulder rxed as I traveled down. His hand ran through my tousled hair, resting on the back of my head.


    His chest moved in and out heavily. Just by kissing, sweats formed underhand, making it easier to glide my palms around him. Yet I made sure that he''d feel the heat from my touch.


    From his chest down to his firm, center abdomen, I felt him melting each time as my lips and tongue approach. A hiss of satisfaction leaving his lips and traveling just to caress my ears.


    Each milestone going south. His body shivered. I liked it. Being in control for once, feeling his every light tremor, and anticipation for what was ahead.


    Unconsciously, I nced up. Sam was shading his eyes with his arm. His mouth slightly opened. From this angle, it urged me to do something more.


    Biting my lower lip, my gaze fell upon his groin, bulging underneath his trouser. Out of instinct and curiosity, I ran my fingers over it.


    As soon as I did, Sam jolted up in panic. With his palm propping him to sit, his eyes went wide.


    I looked up, blinking in confusion. "Did it hurt?"


    Sam''s expression was a little strange. A mixed of shock and awareness pooled in his eyes. His lean cheek painted in red as he blinked. His mouth fell open, while his lower lips trembling, but words left unspoken.


    "Sam?"


    "N ¡ª no." He stuttered. Gazing down and then back up. "What are you¡­ trying to do?"


    I pursed my lips, furrowing my brows in confusion. For a moment, I remained silent, pondering on the right words. When I remembered his words back then, my eyes brightened up.


    "Eat you!" I announced, brimming with pride.


    That''s how he said it before. ''Eat you,'' but it only gave me nothing but pleasure. Hence, I thought if I did it to him, he''ll be happy.


    "Uh¡­" Sam rocked his head back and forth lightly.


    He scratched the back of his head, avoiding my gaze. He seemed reluctant, but at the same time, intrigued.


    ''Conflicted?'' I wondered.


    Seeing him like this brought forth a smug grin on my lips. I was merely curious, but it seemed it''d be interesting. Also, it was a rare sight that there was something in this world he''d be shy about doing.


    Sam was the type of person who would tear down his enemy''s flesh with bare hands. He wouldn''t even bat an eye; it''d also not be a surprise if he smiled while doing so.


    However, to see him avoid my gaze, flustered. It was worth the try. Not that I didn''t enjoy myself feasting on his delectable body.


    "Just calm down." I patted his chest lightly.


    I didn''t know why I didn''t push him down. Maybe I wanted him to watch up close.


    "Uh¡­ are you sure?" He asked, cocking his head to the side.


    My eyes zed over his stance. I''m sitting between his legs, spreading enough space with his sole on the bed. His other hand propping him to sit, his heavenly muscles flexing.


    With him with nothing to shield his upper body, silver hair in disarray as he cocked his head to the side, and face so perfect, my throat parched up.


    It was I who was seducing him. However, just the way he stared at me, confused, bewitched me. Sam was just sitting, but it already made him desirable.


    He''s too precious.


    "Lilove?" He furrowed his brows as I only stared at him.


    Without thinking twice, I crawled forward and kissed him. I felt him stiffen before I drew away ever so slowly. I didn''t want to deepen our kiss and let him be in control again.


    Hence, before he could wrap his arm around my waist, I drew back. As I did, Sam licked his lip as if reading what I had in mind.


    "If that''s what you want." He whispered, nodding lightly.


    A subtle smile turned up on my lips. With his permission, I raised my hand, touching his shoulders barely. Sam didn''t lie down. He kept his stance, watching my curiosity unravel before my eyes.


    I bit my inner lip as I caressed the territory I had dominated previously. Constantly leaving a light kiss as it trailed to the south.


    He drew back slightly ¡ª barely sitting or lying down ¡ª to give me more room andfort.


    Before I knew it, my palm rubbed his groin as I licked his belly button.


    "Lil¡­" He whispered helplessly, reaching for my hair as he tidied it to the side.


    I heard him, but my mind took it as a challenge. A challenge to hear my name slipping past those lips, with the same tone and same affection.


    After savoring what was already exposed, I sat up and looked at him. He was watching me, paying attention to everything. With crimson eyes ming, demanding for more. My eyes spoke the same with equal fervor.


    The way he looked at me urged me to do my best to satisfy him. I knew he was already satisfied, but I desired for more.


    Slowly, I reached for the button of his waistband, undoing it while keeping eye contact from time to time. I noticed him clutch the sheet tightly, gritting his teeth in anticipation.


    I smiled faintly. Biting my lip at the bubbling, euphoric sense of freedom in my heart.


    Soon, I''ve undone everything, revealing his huge arousal. My mouth fell open as my throat dried up instantly.


    It was huge¡­ how did it even fit me? For a moment, my mind buzzed, dumbfounded at the sight of it.


    I gulped, slowly reaching out. My fingers carefully curled around his girth. It was hot to the touch, pulsating against my palm.


    "Damn¡­" He breathed out helplessly.

 Chapter 124 - Eat You II (**)

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Eat You II (**)</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "Damn¡­"


    Upon hearing his whisper, I instinctively nced up to see if it hurt him. However, Sam''s cheek was burning in red. His mouth fell open, staring at my hand around him and then slowly up to me.


    ''He likes it?'' I wondered in surprise.


    My breath instantly hitched upon meeting his crimson eyes. He gritted his teeth tightly. Yet he wasn''t stopping me. Instead, his gaze was asking me, ''what would I do next?''


    I didn''t know what to do¡­


    I gaze down. I could feel his slight beating underhand. I should let go of it, but I couldn''t.


    There should be something I could do, right?


    "Tighten your grip." Suddenly, Sam instructed airily.


    My brows instantly raised, along with my gaze.


    "Just hold it tight but light, just like how you hold my hand." He added in the same tone. I couldn''t tell if he was having difficulty breathing. It didn''t seem he was hurting, though.


    As instructed, I tightened my grip, but not tight enough to suffocate it. Still, I didn''t know what to do. Thus, I instinctively gaze up to him, waiting for his next instruction.


    "Haha." Upon meeting my gaze, Sam let out a low chuckle as he shook his head. "Ah¡­ I''m melting at your innocence."


    I pursed my lips, a bit dejected. Before I realized it, I was pouting.


    Well, I didn''t know what to do and what I should do with it. I''ve only done it with him, after all.


    "You shouldn''t make fun of me." I muttered in a faint huff.


    "Yes, yes." Sam raised his hand in surrender; his elbows propping against the mattress.


    "Stroke it, then. Carefully."


    ''Stroke it¡­ carefully.'' I diverted my attention back to the primary subject. I stroked it carefully, just like what he said.


    I moved my grip up, slowly but surely, up to his tip. And then, down. It baffled and amazed me how my hand stroked him smoothly. His skin was so tender and hot.


    I found my pleasure watching and feeling how his member responded in euphoric. A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips as I unconsciously nced at him.


    Sam was gritting his teeth. Slowly, his fangs slowly grew. However, he gritted his teeth and pushed his fangs back.


    He''s breathtakingly beautiful. Especially now with how his cheek burn in red, resisting and wanting simultaneously.


    There was something about his expression that urged me to do better. Hence, I picked up my pace, moving my hand upward and downward, taking asional slow downs in between.


    I didn''t know that as I picked up my pace, it would affect him that much. Sam tossed his head back, his legs quivering lightly, as he indulged himself in the sensation.


    I gazed down. What if I¡­?


    Out of curiosity, I slowly leaned down. Without a second hesitation, I licked his tip, causing him to bolt up.


    His abrupt reaction also made me jolt up. But I didn''t let go of him.


    "Lilove, what did you¡­?"


    "Did ¡ª did it hurt?" I asked in panic. "I, I''m sorry. I just ¡ª just want ¡ª I thought¡­"


    My mind was suddenly buzzing. I didn''t know it would hurt! I just wanted to explore and see if he''d feel good, just like when he did it to me.


    "Shh¡­ it''s alright." Sam chuckled lightly, catching my attention while shaking his head.


    "Hmm?"


    "It¡­ it feels good." Sam cleared his throat as he wiped his lips with the back of his fist. "I''m just shock because I didn''t expect you''d do it to me."


    Sam blushed as his gaze shied away. I bit my lower lip, suppressing myself from grinning like a fool.


    "Then, can I?" I hesitatingly asked.


    His mouth fell open slightly as the mes in his eyes zed. "Yes."


    Unlike his timid demeanor moments ago, his tone sounded determined. Since I received his permission, I gulped down.


    My eyes set on his erection as I breathed in and out faintly. A bubble of euphoria sparkled in my heart upon having it fully in my grasp.


    Again, I stroked him carefully, treating it fragile despite the power it exuded. This time, a drop of liquid came out from his tip.


    ''What was that?'' I wondered internally.


    Out of curiosity, I ced my thumb over his tip, pressing it. It was sticky. Its texture gave me a sudden idea.


    Hence, using my thumb, I pressed it lightly, doing circr motion around his head. It twitched and twitched. Sam suddenly let out a low grunt, causing me to take a glimpse at it.


    ''So¡­ cute.'' I suppressed the urge to kiss him.


    Just staring at him made me feel hot ¡ª hotter than ever. His pleased countenance also satisfied me. It was strange that I was the one touching him, but I''m also slowly getting aroused.


    I looked down once again. Seeing how the nectar appeared between my thumb and the tip of his member, I pursed my lips.


    Without a second hesitation, I leaned down and did what he said, felt good. I licked his tip, surprising me.


    ''It tastes sweet!'' I eximed internally, making myself lick again to make sure.


    It tasted sweet, indeed. Before I knew it, I was licking him like a cat. The tip of my tongue traced around him, causing him to run his fingers through my hair.


    "Lilove¡­" He moaned. I nearly lost it upon hearing how my name sounded so lovely from his lips.


    When I looked up to him to peek, Sam was already sitting upright. He was gazing down, looking a little weary, but wanting for more.


    "Open your mouth." He instructed under his breath. He then ran his fingers on either side of my face,bing my hair along, and held it on the back of my head.


    With this, my hair was less of a distraction. Freeing my face from the stray hair that kept falling down on my side.


    "Careful with your teeth." Without shying away, he notified, almost out of breath.


    Even though he didn''t specify what he was referring, part of me already guessed it. He wanted it inside my mouth.


    I''m happy to oblige. Offering a subtle smile, licking my lips as I bent down.


    Licking its tip for thest time, I opened my mouth. My lips delicately glided down around him, making his grip on my hair gradually tighten.

 Chapter 125 - In His Embrace, I Am Safe. With My Love, He Was Home. (**)

    <h4>Chapter 125 - In His Embrace, I Am Safe. With My Love, He Was Home. (**)</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    I didn''t know if I''ve gone too far doing this. However, I''m in a position of no return. Be it in my current situation or my entire rtionship with him.


    There''s no turning back.


    All I could do was to move forward. Whether I stopped for a moment to breathe and reconsider, I had to continuing on moving forth.


    No matter how many truths there were; no matter what kind of devil I''m marrying, no matter how dangerous the path I had chosen, I could only fall deeper¡­ and deeper.


    I swallowed him whole, hearing his inaudible gasp caress my ears. Just hearing his pleased grunts and moans brought satisfaction to my heart. Like the way he filled my mouth, I felt my heart exploding.


    My pulse began pounding in my ear. My name, "Lilou," hung in the air, suspending any other tension looming in it.


    Tonight was different, indeed. I explored him. My hand freely stroked his thigh as his hand rested on the back of my head.


    Moving upward and downward, following his instruction not to graze him with my teeth. Surprisingly, I found joy in doing this to him.


    "Lil¡­"


    That. That''s my constion. My name slipping past his lips, sounding so lovely in my ears. Despite how his voice seemed to struggle to stay even.


    The more he called my name, the more I got aggressive. Seeking more rewards as I felt him grow in me. Sam then suddenly reached for my bottom, grabbing one cheek, squeezing it tightly.


    His action made me pause for a moment. My breath hitched before my stiff back eased. And then, I resumed.


    From licking to sucking, I went deeper until I gagged. As soon as I did, Sam grabbed my shoulders and pulled me up.


    "Love, are you alright?" He asked, worried. His eyes roamed around my face, panting as if he had already regretted it.


    This sight of him made me smile. I shook my head lightly, swallowing down to soothe my throat.


    "I''m fine." I cupped his cheek, a bit surprised at how hot they were. Sam had never reached this body temperature.


    His cheek was still painted with red ¡ª a little lighter shade from his deep crimson orbs. Unknowingly, my thumb brushed his lower lip.


    As if noticing my sudden desire to kiss him, Sam showed initiative. He leaned in, smashing my lips against his lovingly. It wasn''t long, nor was it brief.


    "How was it?" He asked, drawing his lips away as he kissed my cheek and jaw.


    I giggled faintly. "It felt good."


    "And?" He added, continue on leaving pecks on my neck, igniting the fire within.


    For a moment, I couldn''t reply as I stretched my neck. My heart pounded against my chest, feeling his desire that he left from his kisses.


    "It tastes good." I breathed. His hand wrapped around my waist, lifting me so I could sit on hisp.


    "Did you enjoy it?" While he threw me a series of question, Sam slid his hand inside my chemise, squeezing my thigh.


    "I, I did." I struggled to answer as his hands brushed my spine gently.


    I had nothing underneath this dress. Hence, his hands could wander around me freely. Every stop he touched made me quiver.


    Instinctively, I rested my arms over his shoulder, letting him devour my neck and what was currently exposed. Soon, as he took off my dress, Iplied willingly.


    Raising both my hands up, my dress easily left me, revealing what''s there to expose. Sam tossed the chemise out of the bed.


    His crimson eyes fastened with passion as they darkened. I gulped, pursing my lips as I avoided his gaze. I felt a little abash to face him after what I''ve done.


    "Your eyes," He said, reaching for my chin as he guided me to face him. "Should only look this way, my way."


    He leaned in as he ced a delicate kiss on my lips.


    "Don''t look away, Lilove." His voice was low but intimidating, cing another kiss on my lips.


    "Is that a threat?" I blurted out as he inched away.


    Sam chuckled as he set his eyes full of interest in me. "What do you think?"


    I pouted, putting my fist on his chest as I red at him. "I don''t appreciate threats right now."


    "Haha!" Amused, Sam brushed the tip of his nose against mine. "Danger follows a threat. I''m simply expressing my selfish desires for your attention."


    He then lifted me up, pinning me down on the bed. My back against the sheet, staring at the crimson eyes hovering over me.


    "I will hurt anyone that blocks my path, but never you. Except you." He bent down, inhaling my faint breaths.


    "Even if you hurt me, I won''t retort." He kissed my cheek. "I won''t get mad." Continuing on as he kissed my ear. "I will never hurt you."


    "Sam¡­"


    "Choosing me once is enough for a lifetime gratitude, Lilou. I love you, only you." Sam whispered as his lips returned to my lips.


    My heart melted upon hisst remarks. I weed his lips home.


    Usually, his lips would fight for dominance. But tonight was different. What he sought was union, a share of sweet passion that ignites. A million loving thoughts that condensed into a promise.


    A promise of love for a lifetime.


    In his embrace, I am safe. With my love, he was home.


    With his fingers slipping through the gaps between my fingers, he pinned it against the sheet. Kissing passionately tonight, we became one.


    One in heart, one in mind, one in soul.


    Pain and lust were out of the question. Everything was nothing but love and pleasure.


    "I love you, Sam." I whispered as we both reached our limits.


    *


    Lying on his side, his knuckled propped his temple. He stared at her with loving eyes and a gentle smile.


    After their long, passionate lovemaking, Lilou immediately fell asleep. Samael pulled the quilt over her shoulders.


    I love you, Sam.


    Her words of love repeated in his head a thousand more times. Just the thought of it made him feel good as he chuckled.


    "I love you more¡­ more than you and I can imagine." He muttered, kissing her hair that was around his finger.

 Chapter 126 - A Breakfast By Yours Truly

    <h4>Chapter 126 - A Breakfast By Yours Truly</h4>


    I had a good sleep that night. For the past three months, I could say I haven''t had such a peaceful and satisfying sleep. I would always wake up from terrible dreams.


    But tonight, there''s nothing. Even my fatigue magically disappeared. Ironic. Ourst activityst night was intense than ever. It was as if we made love like there''s no tomorrow.


    Yet, it didn''t tire me.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes. The chirping of the birds sang in chorus with the whistle of the morning wind. A ray of light peek though the window, hitting half of my face.


    "Hmm?" I moaned and stretched my body, rolling to his side.


    However, as I turned around, I frowned. Sam was not here. I supported myself up with my elbow, looking around to see if he was here.


    "Sam?" I called out softly, but no response.


    With a frown, I sat upright. The quilt covering my bare body flowed down to myp. "Where did he go so early?"


    A sigh slipped past my lips. I nced at the window. For the past three months, during this time, I''m already training with Rufus.


    But since us arrived, Rufus told me to suspend our training. Fortunately, Rufus has a wonderful insight. After what us did to Sam''s armst night, I would surely nurse him.


    "So¡­ where is the person I am nning to nurse?" I wondered, suppressing myself from getting irate at his absence.


    "Goodness." I shook my head, picking up the quilt to cover my top. I bent my knees up, embracing them close to my chest.


    My gaze fixed on the window. It''s so bright. The sky looks exceptionally clear today too.


    "I miss these kind of days." I murmured under my breath. "I want to go back to Grimsbanne."


    My eyes drooped as it softened. Back in Grimsbanne, everything was so peaceful.


    I would wake up next to him; admire how breathtaking Sam looked to my heart''s content. We would then share breakfast together before Rufus would drag Sam away for work.


    Sam had this separation anxiety. That''s why it was harder to part with him, even for just a brief time. Good thing Rufus never bought those excuses, else Grimsbanne would fall.


    Once Sam went to work, I would spend my days with Fabian. Some days, I would spend some tea with the servants. Even did activities with everyone.


    We were happy and just carefree back in Grimsbanne. The duke''s mansion, which was initially filled with gloom, had liven up ¡ª even during at night.


    Laughs and giggles, smiles and serenity, was what the duke''s mansion had be. So, how could I me myself for longing for that kind of life?


    You''ll never be the same even if you leave the Capital.


    Those were Rufus'' words. Sam also said something almost simr. Even though I haven''t been in the Capital, deep down, I knew something would change once I stepped my foot there.


    Sam and Rufus, even Fabian, wouldn''t be this wary about that ce if it wasn''t dangerous. After what I''ve witnessed in Whistlebird, and what happened in Cunningham. I could say I was not the same.


    I had been bottling these worries, releasing them by training myself to the bones. I''m still terrified, but I had decided.


    The old Lilou, the Lilou back in Grimsbanne... I would protect her. I''ll keep her deep within me and only to show in front of Sam.


    I rested my chin on my knees. "I wonder where he went off again. Leaving his bride, how dare he¡­?"


    I murmured, pouting. I expected to have some time with Sam alone since I had nothing to do today. Also, before we leave for the Capital, I would want to enjoy some time together.


    "How could he leave?" I made circles on the sheet with my finger, sulking.


    Just then, I heard the door creak open. Out of instinct, I raised my head in its direction.


    "Sa¡­ m?" I tilted my head, blinking.


    "Oh? You''re up early?" Sam paused by the door. He was holding a tray with him.


    When he received no response from me, he furrowed his brows. He then entered, kicking the door lightly behind him.


    Without wasting a second, Sam trudged towards the bed. He ced the tray on the round table near the bed and rushed towards me.


    "Lilove, are you alright?" He asked, checking on me worriedly.


    The side of my lips hooked up faintly, relieved. "I am."


    "Are you sure?" He queried almost immediately, holding my face as he stared straight into my eyes.


    "I''m just sulking because I woke up and you''re not beside me again." Iined, almost sounding like I''m teasing.


    "Ohh¡­" He rocked his head back and forth lightly. "That. Sorry."


    Before he exined, Sam leaned in and ced an affectionate kiss on my forehead. When he drew back, he exined.


    "I thought of making you breakfast. Rufus told me you won''t be training today. So, I want to do something for you since you''re mine today."


    A giggle instantly escaped my lips. How could I keep a poker face with such tender words? Also, he almost sounded likeining about giving him ack of attention.


    "So you helped in preparing my meal?" I asked with a smile.


    Sam avoided my gaze. I could see the tip of his hair reddened.


    He cleared his throat, keeping hisposure. "I didn''t help. I prepared it myself! A breakfast by yours truly."


    For a moment, I was taken aback at his ims. "You?"


    "Hmm! Don''t look at me with such doubt in your eyes!" He huffed, displeased at doubting him.


    Well, who wouldn''t? Not that I''m afraid of the taste. I''m concerned about how he even knew how to cook!


    Slowly, I gazed down at his fingers. Vampires had regeneration abilities. However, it would take time for a wound to healpletely. Hence, the slight cuts in his fingers brought a smile to my face.


    He seemed he struggled a bit. But those minor cuts were proof of his hard work.


    "If you brought me breakfast, why are you pouting like that? We should eat before it goes cold, right?" I pinched his cheek, purposely not mentioning about the small cuts on his hands.


    Sam arched his brow as he faced me. His entire face exactly told me ''don''t eat it if you''re that doubtful. I''ll just vent my frustration to Cameron''.


    "It''s my first time so it might not be¡­"


    "There, there." Before he could finish, I pinched his other cheek and giggled. "Let''s eat together, shall we? And then spend the day together."


    His ears perked up. "Just the two of us?"


    "Just the two of us. Let''s have a date!" I grinned excitedly.

 Chapter 127 - Their First Proper Date

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Their First Proper Date</h4>


    I happily ate the breakfast he made himself. The taste was alright. It was not as exquisite as what the servants usually served. However, as a peasant who had survived eating potatoes for a long time, everything that could fill my stomach was all blessings.


    But as a biased bride, today''s breakfast was the best meal I had ever eaten. Sam made it, after all. I would eat it any day.


    After that, Sam and I had agreed to make preparations. I informed Fabian about our today''s ns. I knew he would help, and he did.


    Thus, with Fabian''s influence, he summoned the servants in the castle to help me with everything. From the local dress I could wear so not to stand out too much, to my hair, and just everything.


    "This jewelry is one of the finest jewelry in the country. Lord Cameron had sent it this morning, mydy." The maid servant informed me.


    My gaze fell on the set of jewelries on the table. The corner of my lips curled subtly. They were pretty, but I''m not the person who liked shiny things.


    "Send my regards to Lord Cameron. However, I''ll use it some other time." I nced up and offered a gentle smile.


    "If you say so, mydy."


    I nodded in satisfaction. To be honest, the preparation I''ve been through exhausted me. I got used to wearing men''s clothes and just tying up my hair for the past three months. Thus, being treated as ady once again felt like a hassle.


    I stared at the mirror as they braid a part of my hair on the side. Sam liked it when I wear my hair down.


    A smile turned up on my lips as I stared at myself in the mirror. "I feel bad forining inside my head. But I can''t even recognize myself."


    "You''re still as dazzling as ever, mydy."


    Only when the maid servant replied did I realize I spoke my thoughts aloud. Embarrassed, I bit my lower lip and glimpsed at her.


    "Everyone here is relieved that you''ll be finally having a day of rest with His highness. You''d been busy training with Sir Rufus." She added as her eyes softened.


    Why did she have to look at me with regret? As if she pitied me?


    Well, thinking of how Rufus tortured me in the first month of my training, it made sense. Even I pity myself. It was a miracle I''m still alive today.


    "Mydy."


    "Hmm?" My brows raised, chasing away the thoughts of those tormenting days of my early trainings.


    "Please take care of yourself." She smiled, finishing up the braid before taking a step back.


    Her voice wasced with worry. Why? I''m merely going out on a date with Sam. Did she have to make it sound like I''m joining a war?


    "I will." Despite my thoughts, I nodded with a smile.


    She smiled back. "His Highness is outside waiting for you. I will escort you, mydy."


    Before I replied, I nced at myself in the mirror for thest time. It was my first proper date with Sam. Our first date back in Grimsbanne was, well¡­ it was a bit strange.


    "Alright. Please lead the way." But now, I didn''t care how this date would turn out. As long as I''m with Sam, unexpected things would ur.


    Deep down, I was looking forward to it.


    *


    As soon as we reached outside, Sam was standing in front of the carriage. He was pacing back and forth, looking restless.


    I could not help but giggle, covering my lips to hide it. Sam had never cared about his appearance. Yet, even without brushing his hair or wearing a more fitting attire for a duke, his beauty still stood out.


    That was why I called it unfair.


    But today, his argent hair that was brushed neatly to his back, disying all his charming features. His long curled eyshes matched with crimson eyes; his thin pointy nose, his defined jaw, his lips that always appeared as if he was sneering.


    Not to mention, wearing that local men''s attire; a flock-coat with dark sleeves that were long and tight, the cor opened very deep in order to showcase the waist coat.


    Such a fine man.


    I felt like this wasn''t Sam, whose hair and clothes often left unkempt. It made me giggle.


    "Lilove!" Just then, Sam turned his head in my direction.


    As soon as our eyes met, Sam''s mouth fell open as he froze. I raised my brows in bafflement.


    Didn''t he like it? For some reason, I also froze under his intense gaze.


    He peered at me from head to toe, then right back up. Sam looked conflicted.


    I should''ve worn the jewels Lord Cameron sent me this morning. Well,pare to him, I had to make more efforts so I could stand by his side.


    Unconsciously, I was fidgeting with my fingers. I looked away as I saw him approach.


    ''What is this feeling in my heart?'' I wondered. Not pleased by how it slowly affected my mood.


    When I sensed his presence before me, I bit my lower lip. Who wouldn''t feel insecure standing beside this man? He was just so perfect and fine and handsome.


    I would never run out ofpliments for his looks alone. That''s why it felt more nerve-racking.


    As I sighed, my brows twitched. Slowly, I shifted my gaze to the hand in front of me.


    "Your beauty never ceased to enchant me, my bride." He uttered solemnly.


    My breath hitched. Even his tone changed! He sounded so noble!


    "Shall we?"


    "Uh¡­" Not knowing what to do, I automatically followed themon courtesy.


    Slowly, I raised my hand and slid it into his hand. The side of his lips tilted up, almost looking like a mischievous smirk.


    Instead of escorting me, Sam bent over and ced as a kiss on my knuckles. As he did so, he kept his eyes on me.


    "You''re beautiful, Lilove. More than you think you are."


    And with that reassurance, I really felt beautiful. I smiled, my heart racing as butterflies filled my stomach.


    "You tter me, Your Grace. I would say the same to you."

 Chapter 128 - Fabians Nature

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Fabian''s Nature</h4>


    Sam only let out a brief chuckle as he escorted me towards the carriage. On our way, I caught a familiar figure from the corner of my eyes.


    Instinctively, I turned my head in its direction. It was Fabian.


    Fabian was watering the¡­? Wasn''t that the area where he dug a grave pitst night? He didn''t bury someonest night, did he?


    As if noticing my gaze, Fabian turned his head in my direction. As usual, he offered me a smile; his eyes squinting, his lips stretched from ear to ear.


    I smiled back subtly as I treaded carefully.


    Until suddenly, I froze, pausing in my steps. I felt Sam also halted as he gazed at me, confused.


    "That¡­" My lower lips trembled, staring at the hand that suddenly came out from the ground. The same ground that Fabian was watering.


    Did Fabian bury someone alive?


    Fabian noticed the horrified expression that crept out on my face. Hence, he gazed down. s, instead of panicking, Fabian casually stepped on the hand and pressed it down.


    I gasped, blinking my eyes in disbelief. I felt my heart suddenly dropping to my stomach.


    What¡­ what did I just witness?


    "Don''t worry about it." Suddenly, Sam whispered in my ear. "That person is alive."


    Of course, he''s alive! I just saw his hande out from the ground!


    Slowly, I turned my eyes full of disbelief at Sam. He chuckled as he pinched my cheek.


    "He''ll be fine. Fabian is just venting his frustration, but no one will die."


    How ironic¡­ how could he say no one would die if our kind butler was forced to bury someone alive? Perhaps he meant no one would die today because whoever they buried there would die tomorrow?


    "Haha. You''re so adorable." Pleased at my horrified expression, Sam pinched both my cheeks lightly. "Alright, I''ll tell Fabian to stop."


    After saying so, Sam raised his head and yelled. "Fabian, you''re scaring Lilou."


    When Fabian heard that, he backed away. He ced his hand across his chest and bowed. Without waiting for a second, he trudged away with the gardening tools.


    "Happy now?" Sam grinned at me.


    "Are we going to leave that person alone there?"


    "us will be fine, unfortunately." Sam clicked his tongue as if it was bad news.


    "It''s the fifth prince¡­?" Upon knowing the identity of who they buried there, I pursed my lips in a thin line.


    I didn''t want this for us, even after what he had done to Sam. However, I still wanted him to pay for the consequences of his actions.


    "Yes. Let''s not mind him. He''ll be fine." Sam cocked his head towards the carriage.


    I nced in the open garden for thest time. "Alright."


    With that being said, Sam escorted me towards the carriage and we set off to the main town. If Sam said the fifth prince would be alright with such regret in his eyes, I guess he would.


    *


    On our way, my gazended on Sam. Even though I trusted Sam''s reassurance, I''m still a little curious.


    But before I could ask, Sam filled me in.


    "After what happenedst night, it caused chaos to the entire Crawford stronghold. Rufus had to seize everyone who couldn''t stop their thirst with the scent of my blood ¡ª even Cameron struggled. My blood is quite special, you see?"


    Sam said, bragging about his blood. But I ignored it.


    "Oh¡­" I nodded in understanding. "No wonder Sir Knight rushed outside instead of going to you."


    Did Rufus know Sam could handle any danger, though? As a servant, I thought it would be more reasonable to rush to your master in times of danger.


    "Well, Rufus prioritizes the weak. Be it humans or weaker vampires, if he deemed them innocent, he would protect them. After all, vampires are somewhat victims of their own instinct." Sam shrugged, as if Rufus'' action did not surprise him.


    Honestly, the more I listened and got to know about Rufus, I admit I misjudged him. Rufus was not the person who put his best interest first. He prioritized what''s best for the weak.


    But that didn''t mean he could change a lot of things. He wasn''t the king, after all.


    "As for Fabian, he would rush to me if he felt something amiss. I met himst night before you." Sam looked out at the window. "Since I know you''de to me, I left us in his hands. Rufus might be strong, but Fabian is in a different caliber."


    "Huh?" I tilted my head to the side. "How different?"


    Although I had saved the image of the kind Fabian despite his eerie demeanorst night, I knew he wasn''t just a considerate butler. Still, it would be better to know more about Fabian.


    Just in case. So I wouldn''t get buried alive in the future.


    Also, I heard a lot about Rufus and Sam. Fabian told me everything he could without restraint. But now that I thought about it, I knew little things about my teacher.


    "I can beat Rufus even without using my abilities as a vampire." Sam shrugged nonchntly.


    "But, Mister Fabian told me you lost to him back then!"


    "That''s because I''m starving. It''s my early years of resisting in drinking human blood." Sam exined in a knowing tone.


    "Oh." I squinted my eyes, a little doubtful at his ims.


    "I can beat Rufus, but I didn''t say it''ll be easy. I''m certain I''ll still lose a limb if that happened." Seeing my doubtful gaze, Sam sighed as he shook his head.


    "On the other hand, I can''t win against Fabian without fighting him as a vampire."


    "Huh?" Surprised, I furrowed my brows as I perked up. "But, Sir Rufus is the strongest human and knight in the kingdom, right? Not just the dukedom, but in the entire kingdom!"


    "That''s right." Sam nodded.


    "So howe it sounds that Mister Fabian is stronger?" Confused, I queried almost immediately.


    "Because Fabian never fought for that title." In a knowing tone, Sam exined, as if it was the obvious answer.


    "Fabian. Even the royal family is wary of him. He is not like Rufus, who stands up for the weak. He butchers everyone who bothers him; be it a nobles, pure-blooded vampires, or even humans."


    He¡­ Fabian, he, what? A sudden chill ran down my spine. I didn''t know such a scary person had always been beside me.


    "Why did you even think I let Fabiane with us instead of Rufus?" Sam asked, arching his brow as if he didn''t expect that I didn''t know this.


    "Ah. He he." I tried to smile, but I ended up making an awkward noise. "I thought he''s there to give me lectures since you just extort kisses from me?"

 Chapter 129 - Knotley, Cunningham.

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Knotley, Cunningham.</h4>


    "Tsk. Howe you and Fabian think alike?" Sam clicked his tongue, as if that was also Fabian''s reason.


    That''s because we know you too well, my lord.


    But I ignored it. I focused my mind on the topic.


    "So, why did Mister Fabian didn''t be a knight? Even if it didn''t interest him, why did he choose to be a butler?" I asked, intrigued.


    I didn''t expect to hear such revtion about our butler. With how Fabian smiled politely, it was hard to see him in a different light.


    Well, now that I thought about it, it was already hard to read Mister Fabian''s thoughts. His smile never changed; whether he was digging a grave pit, stomping on a hand back to the grave, or serving me tea.


    Fabian''s smile were all the same! A sudden chill ran down my spine.


    Would he have the same smile if he slit my throat?


    "You have such a wild imagination. I can even read your thoughts just by looking at you." Sam chuckled. He would''ve flicked my forehead if I were closer.


    "Don''t worry. Fabian is fond of you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t intervene on our first night together."


    Sam reassured in a knowing tone.


    "About your question, hmm¡­ it''s less bothersome."


    "Less bothersome¡­?" I asked.


    "Fabian used to have a temper. So, I advised him to y as a butler for a while to practice self-control. He sort of liked it since he is still a butler until now." Sam exined as he looked at the window once again.


    "Honestly, it turned out to be good because Fabian somehow learned how to be human. He knows how to care about others and already knows fear. Despite that, he enjoys his life now."


    He added. I remained silent as Sam''s words registered in my head.


    "Was he that really terrifying before?"


    "Well, he was a piece of work. He took out us'' fangs before, that''s why until now, us still wants to kill him."


    "The fifth prince?"


    "Mhmm."


    Oh¡­ that was the reason for their bad blood. No wonder us'' aura that time changed when he heard Fabian''s name.


    "Was it an insult if a vampire lost their fangs?" I blurted out, intrigued.


    "Insult?" Sam arched his brow as he shot his eyes at me. "Come here, mydy."


    He then cocked his head to his side. I bit my lower lip and carefully sat beside him.


    "A vampire''s fangs are our life and pride. Normally, it never grows back. But, since us is still alive and his fangs grew back, there''s only one answer."


    Sam slowly faced me, leaning over, raising his finger up. He added; "The king."


    "The king¡­?"


    "Hmm!" Sam nodded, staring at me up close.


    For reasons unknown, I drew away a little, creating distance. However, Sam instantly snaked his arms around my waist.


    "Let''s stay close, my bride." He smiled. His eyes squinting into a curved line. His smile stretching from ear to ear.


    "Hehe." I instinctively ced my fist on his chest. "We''re already too close, my lord."


    "Are we?" Still bearing that smile, Sam pulled me closer, which made me look away.


    "But I''ve tattled too much my throat hurts. Don''t you think it''s only proper to reward me for information?"


    Why did he even got annoyed when Fabian and I thought alike? He just wouldn''t tell me anything with nothing in return.


    "My lord ¡ª"


    Suddenly, Sam blew softly on my neck, making me all red in shock. Did he just¡­?


    "Sam!" I gasped. My eyes widened.


    "Haha. Tickles?" He chuckled, pleased to see me flustered.


    I pressed my lips together, suppressing myself from erupting. He knew I''m sensitive, and how easily I give in to him.


    "How about we go back and we just stay on the bed?" He offered, feigning innocence with that generous smile stered on his face.


    Since when did he learn to smile like Fabian? Although Sam gave it a more mischievous feeling.


    "Sam¡­" I frowned and sighed. "I was looking forward to this."


    "Me too."


    "You just suggested in going back!" I argued almost immediately, my face scrunched up at hisme lie.


    "I think you''ve misheard me."


    Shameless.


    And that was how our brief journey to the town went. Sam kept teasing me, snuggling and feigning ignorance. While I''ve suffered from being attacked by his beautiful face and subtle yet sensual gestures.


    **


    When we arrived in the main town of Cunningham, I''m already exhausted. With dark gloomy air surrounding me, I gazed at the man behind me.


    Unlike the exhausted me, Sam seemed refreshed as he instructed the coachman of the carriage where to wait for us. Even the air around him also seemed to sparkle.


    ''Hah¡­ I should''ve asked Fabian toe.'' I muttered helplessly as I retrieved my eyes away.


    I blinked, moving my gaze from left to right. The main town of Cunningham, Knotley, was not alike Grimsbanne and Whistlebird.


    Grimsbanne had more fields, and the main towns were rather small and old. Whistlebird was more advanced with infrastructure and clothing. It was a richnd, after all.


    Grimsbanne, although small, it had suffered for many years with Rufus having limited power over thend. Not to mention the constant pressure from the nobles. Whistlebird, although rich, the air was too think and suffocating.


    Meanwhile, Knotley, Cunningham, was a mixed of both. What was pleasant was what it gave off. One could breathe in peace as the people passing us by bore carefree smiles. Although, there were fewer people around.


    "What a peaceful za." I whispered as the corner of my lips tilted into a smile.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been here. This ce surely changed." Pleased, Sam nodded in agreement. "Cameron did a good job."


    I chuckled. "Lord Cameron might appear young, but he is really capable."


    If I put aside their nature of being a cult. That was Cameron''s only w. Still, I felt proud for some reason.


    "Since the people around here only know your name, we will be fine." Sam smiled, offering his hand for me to grasp.


    I read this type of scenario in the novels I''ve read. The scenario when both leading characters went to a date. I could not believe I''d be experiencing it as well.


    Slowly, I reached for his hand and wrapped my fingers around him.


    "Is this alright?" I wondered. "Holding hands in public?"


    Sam smirked suggestively. "We can do it privately, if you want."


    The smile on my face instantly died down. Yet my reaction made him chuckle as he straightened his back and looked somewhere else.


    "Although this ce surely changed, there are things that haven''t. I know some good ce." Again, he cocked his head to me and smiled, feigning innocence.


    For some reason, I could not help but doubt the ''good'' ces he was talking about.


    "Shall we?" He suggested, receiving no response from me.


    "My lord, I don''t feel good about this entire good ce you''re talking about." I murmured as he escorted me to a dark alley.

 Chapter 130 - Is It Even Possible?

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Is It Even Possible?</h4>


    I half-expected him to bring me into a strange ce. The route was a little dark and suspicious, after all.


    However, what I didn''t expect was, the good ce he was talking about was actually real. After a long walk, we reached another za ¡ª a bigger one.


    A market ce full of people; stalls, customers, men and women, even children!


    "Knotley is divided into two. The za we arrived at was its front. Since they were all devotees, they treated the main za as the holynd. That''s why it had fewer people and a lot more organized." Sam exined.


    I didn''t even ask, yet he already informed me. I gazed up at him in awe.


    Sam looked down and smiled. "In here, we can disy our affection publicly. This side of Cunningham is a lot less reserved."


    He then casually slipped his fingers through the gaps between mine.


    As he did so, I bit my lower lip and looked around. Sam didn''t seem lying.


    There were also lovers walking around, hand intertwined. No one seemed to care. A subtle smile pulled up on my lips.


    It seemed this ce was freer than I had expected. Theplete opposite of the square where we arrived.


    Still, the thought of how this kingdom had been like suddenly crossed my mind. That there was always a face beneath the mask.


    Just like Knotley, Cunningham, which first appeared to be a reserved ce for tourist, had this kind of ce behind it. A ce where everyone was free from their duties in the cult.


    If I only passed by in this ce, my first impression would be how clean and peaceful it was. Not that I''m saying this other side wasn''t peaceful; it was much livelier, even.


    Sam escorted me in a direction I didn''t know. As we walked, my eyesnded on the child standing near the jewelry stall across the road.


    "You want a jewelry?" Suddenly, Sam whispered in my ear again.


    I nearly jolted as he found a new way to startle me. I turned my head to him briefly and shook my head.


    "I''m looking at that child over there. He''s just standing. I think he''s lost." I pointed at the little boy.


    The little guy was looking from left to right. He didn''t seem restless, but the way his eyes drooped couldn''t hide his worries.


    "Oh?" Sam''s gaze followed at the direction I pointed at. "So, what?"


    Right¡­ Sam was an apathetic fellow. I sighed and shook my head.


    "What are you even going to do if we had a child?" I didn''t think about what I said as I let out another sigh.


    Without realizing the effects of my remarks, I looked from left to right before crossing the street. I hurriedly approached the little guy.


    "Greetings." I greeted, cing my hands on my knees as I lowered my body to meet his eye level.


    The little boy slowly gazed up at me, blinking in puzzlement. He looked more adorable up close with his chubby cheeks. He had dark hair, eyes that had the color of the sky, and a small cute nose.


    "Are you perhaps lost?" I asked, not beating around the bush.


    He stayed silent, staring at me. By the looks of it, he was trying to figure out my intentions of approaching him.


    Still, I offered a smile. What a smart child not to give in immediately. It reminded me of how father taught me not to talk to strangers.


    "I see. You''re waiting for your mother?" Since he wasn''t answering, I nodded and assumed.


    I nced at his clothes. It seemed he came from a well off family. If so, maybe I could bring him to his parents and receive a hefty reward?


    ''Hehe¡­'' When I realized my vile thoughts, I shook my head. Sam has influenced me! Pure thoughts, please!


    "Do you want me to wait with you? There''s many people around and someone with bad intention might approach you." I suggested.


    I didn''t want to tell him toe with me since he''s obviously wary about me. Also, since it was a little crowded, I might lose him in the crowd as well.


    It was better to wait in a ce where he got separated from his parents, after all. So, I didn''t mind waiting with him for a little bit. Sam wouldn''t mind as well, I thought.


    "Hmm?" I raised my brows, smiling upon seeing his lips parted.


    "My mother is dead. My father was tortured to death, too. I''m not waiting for them to crawl out from hell."


    A chill instantly ran down my spine as I gasped. How could such a child speak such words in his adorable voice? Not to mention, he should say heaven! His parents should be in heaven! Not crawl up from hell!


    "Who ¡ª who told you that¡­?"


    "My uncle."


    Whoever his uncle was, this child was not in good hands. I could not help but look at him in pity. Even so, it seemed his uncle didn''t seem he was maltreating him.


    ***


    While Lilou conversed with a child, Samael''s feet remained glued on the ground. His eyes fixed on her, stunned.


    What are you even going to do if we had a child?


    Her words repeated in his head like a broken record. A child with Lilou¡­?


    Until now, Samael never thought that far. Yes, he nned to marry her, even if the entire world was against it. He nned to live with her forever.


    But a child¡­


    ''You want a child with me?'' He wondered as he watched Lilou act more adorable before that little boy.


    ''Right¡­ she likes children.''


    Samael watched her only from a distance. As he did, he unconsciously imagined a life with her, with a child.


    A child that looked like Lilou. With the same bright smile as his or her mother, and had the same adorable gaze as her.


    A subtle smile slowly turned up on his lips. But his eyes glinted with bitterness.


    "Is it even possible?" He whispered. "Lilove?"

 Chapter 131 - Big Sister Not Auntie

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Big Sister Not Auntie</h4>


    "My uncle."


    My face scrunched up upon this little child''s response. I didn''t want to judge this uncle of his, but it was hard not to at this point.


    "He he. Is that so?" I awkwardly responded, finding it hard to articte my pure thoughts.


    Who wouldn''t? This child believed people went to hell instead of heaven. And his wording too. His mother died while his father was tortured to death.


    A sigh slipped past my lips. Wasn''t that too cruel? But that''s reality for us.


    Being tortured, stoned, or burnt to death were just a few methods of execution. I wonder what grave sin his parentsmitted to receive such judgment.


    "Auntie, you look pale."


    "Am I?" I smiled subtly before my entire face suddenly stiffened.


    Auntie?? Did I look that old to him? Not that I mind, but the way he said it somehow made it sound like an insult.


    "Is it because of your age? You shouldn''t walk around in a crowded ce, Auntie. You might faint." The little boy advised in a rather cold, yet innocent tone.


    I could tell he was concerned. However, shouldn''t he worry he got separated from his uncle?


    "Hah¡­" I sported a forced smile on my face. "This big sister is alright. I am more worried that a little boy got separated from his uncle."


    "Big sister?" He tilted his head to the side. "Auntie doesn''t look like a big sister."


    A vein immediately popped out from my temple. For reasons unknown, I felt this child was purposely pressing my nerves.


    Normally, I wouldn''t mind whatever people call me. Living as a peasant was akin to being a sibling with the dirt.


    However, I was strangely annoyed at this title. Did I get somehow sensitive after being treated like a nobledy?


    Humble yourself, Lilou! Don''t forget your origins and parentage!


    I reminded myself internally, pping my soul to wake up. This shouldn''t bother me.


    "Auntie, are you alright?" I snapped back to the currentpse upon hearing the child.


    "Ah. Yes!" I offered an awkward smile. "We will look for your uncle, alright?"


    "Uncle said he''ll be back." With his same adorably indifferent tone, he frowned and looked down.


    "Huh?" My brows furrowed. "You mean¡­"


    "My uncle said I should wait for him here."


    Momentarily, my mind buzzed with puzzlement. Did that mean he didn''t get lost? Did his uncle purposely leave him here? How cruel!


    How could a man leave a child all alone?


    "That uncle of yours¡­" I trailed off as I ground my teeth. ''I''ll teach him a lesson.''


    The rest of my words drifted through my mind. How could a person be so irresponsible? This child could be in harm if left alone for too long.


    "Did he say where he is going?" I gritted my teeth as I calmed my nerves down.


    "No. He left yesterday."


    "Ye ¡ª yesterday?!" I gasped upon hearing this information. "Have you been waiting for him since yesterday?"


    My gaze fell down on his clothes. Although I could tell that his clothes were made out of the finest silk, dirt had clung on to him.


    I then shifted my eyes towards the concrete ground. Did he sleep in herest night?


    My heart ached for this unfortunate child to have such an irresponsible uncle. Did he abandon his nephew?


    "You¡­" I pursed my lips as my voice cracked. "¡­ do you want toe with Auntie?"


    "No. My uncle will worry if hees back and I''m not here." He shook his head, sounding utterly sincere.


    I sighed. This child¡­ he would just wait for his uncle without knowing he abandoned him.


    Such precious innocence and trust. Even when his words were cold and sometimes cruel, he was still a child, after all.


    "Why don''t we wait in another ce? I will have people waiting here if ever your unclees. Waiting here alone with so many people around can be dangerous for a child." Still, I didn''t want to tell him he got abandoned.


    If I let him alone in here, he''d just wait for nothing. It would be better to take him in and ask Cameron to look after him.


    It was a little shameless request of me. But I couldn''t just abandon this child. He''s too young. I may be a lowborn species, but if this little power of being Sam''s future wife could make me do this much, I''d dly use it in this type of situation.


    The child pursed his lips, hesitant. I understood him since I was a stranger.


    "If you don''t want, then¡­"


    "Alright." Before I could finish what I wanted to say, he agreed.


    That was quite easy. I thought he would try to reason out with me. Even so, I''m pleased he trusted me.


    "I only agreed because it is Auntie. I don''t think Auntie will hurt me." He exined, his cheek tinting with a light shade of red.


    He''s too adorable. My heart softened as a subtle smile stered on my lips.


    "Auntie will look after you for now, alright?" I smiled, ignoring how he addressed me.


    I offered my hand for his little hand to sp. "Have you eaten anything? It''s about time for lunch."


    The little boy darted his adorable cerulean eyes from me to my hand.


    "Aren''t you hungry? I will buy you food since I''m also a little hungry."


    Honestly, I''m not that hungry. Sam made me a heavy breakfast this morning. But I didn''t want this child to feel ufortable. And so I beamed at him with a harmless smile.


    "Alright¡­" Slowly, he reached out to me and held my hands with his little hand.


    I flinched a little as soon as grasp his hand. My heart ached for how cold they were to the touch.


    He had spent all night waiting here in the open. That uncle of his¡­ I won''t forgive him.


    "Your hands are cold." I said, rubbing his hands with my hands and blowing it gently.


    Suddenly, his hand stiffened as I felt an icy chill ran down my spine. Just by his aura alone, I immediately figured who it was.


    Sam.


    "I remember this day is supposed to be Lilove and Sam''s day. Did I remember it wrong?"

 Chapter 132 - Big Sister Not Auntie II

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Big Sister Not Auntie II</h4>


    "I remembered this day is supposed to be Lilove and Sam''s day. Did I remember it wrong?"


    The corner of my lips stretched, hiding my gritted teeth beneath. Sam, this wasn''t the right time to unleash your jealousy.


    Slowly, I turned my head around and sported a smile. "Sam?"


    Sam''s face was devoid of emotion. His gaze was colder than ever, darting it from me to my hands that were holding the boy.


    "Get away from that thing." Sam ordered, making me frown.


    I knew Sam wasn''t the most considerate and warmest to others. However, how could he say such a cruel thing?


    "Sam?" Still, I tried to keep my reasons and understanding in check. "I asked him toe with us. He is waiting for his uncle."


    This time, all the lingering emotions in Sam''s eyes vanished. Goodness. How could he be so selfish? I still couldn''t believe he was a lord who had and to take care of.


    I let out a deep exhaled as I slowly stood up. Facing him, raising my chin up.


    Sam arched his brow upon seeing my determination. But instead of telling the boy''s predicament, I decided to tell it in secret.


    When I took a step forward, a light tug stopped me. I gazed down, and the boy clung on to my skirt.


    "Auntie, he scares me." He muttered, ncing at Sam and averting his gaze almost immediately.


    Oh, such a cute boy! I could not help but smile as I reached for his hand.


    "It''s alright. My husband might look intimidating but he is very kind." I reassured with a smile, nodding as I patted his hand gently.


    As if understanding my gesture, he reluctantly let go. I chuckled when I saw him pout.


    "I''ll talk to him first, alright?" I said before rushing to Sam, who was just a few steps away.


    At this point, Sam had turned into a living ice. I could tell how displeased he was seeing how affectionate I was towards the boy.


    It was cute as well. However, he had to understand that a boy got abandoned by his uncle.


    "Sam," I whispered, clutching on his sleeve.


    Sam only nced at me coldly. "Why would I let that little crumb ruin our date?"


    "Sam." I widened my eyes, raising my brows as a warning. I then tiptoed to exin the situation through whispering in his ear.


    "You see, this poor child got abandoned by his uncle. He had been waiting for him since yesterday. So, if we leave him here, he will have to continue on waiting." After I exined the situation to him, I drew back.


    Staring at his unfazed reaction. A sigh slipped past my lips.


    Even though Sam hadn''t said a word yet, I could tell what he was thinking. His crimson eyes were literally telling me he didn''t care, and it was none of his business, so he wouldn''t bother.


    "Please?" My eyelids fluttered sweetly. "Pretty, please? Just this once?"


    Sam stared at me for a long time before he sighed. "I never win against you."


    Upon hearing his reply, a bright grin crept out on my lips. I witnessed how Sam sighed once again as he reached his hand to me.


    Without saying a word, his fingers twirled my hair. His eyes gentle as he stared at his hand ying with my hair.


    This subtle gesture made my heart fluttered the most.


    "Is that what you really want?" He asked, raising his gaze, and immediately caught mine.


    "Yes." I nodded, biting my lip to suppress my grin from stretching wider.


    "You really like kids, huh?" Sam sighed as he offered a faint, helpless smile. "We''ll take him, then."


    "Thank you!" ted, I leapt towards him, slipping my hands in between his arms as I embraced him. It was an act out of instinct and glee.


    *


    Samael was a little taken aback by her enthusiasm. His lips tilted up as he raised his hand and rested on her back.


    ''This kingdom really doesn''t deserve such a precious existence.'' He whispered internally, raising his gaze to the child.


    As soon as Samael''s gaze locked with the little boy''s gaze, his eyes sharpened. He didn''t know why, but this boy was giving him a strange feeling.


    Just moments ago, he was trembling. But now that Lilou wasn''t looking, he held Samael''s gaze calmly.


    ''I''m sure he didn''t fake his fright earlier. But this¡­'' Samael''s thought trailed off momentarily as he stared at the little boy.


    ''His calmness is not a fake bravado either.''


    Samael squinted his eyes as he studied the little boy. When thetter blinked, it was as if something snapped from deep within him.


    The little boy furrowed his brow and raised his gaze again. This time, he trembled seeing the piercing red eyes staring down at him.


    ''Uh¡­ that''s even more strange.''


    Just then, Lilou slowly break away from his embrace. He smiled at Samael before facing the little child.


    "See? I told you my husband is kind." Unaware of Sam''s thoughts, Lilou bent down, resting her palms on her knees, smiling.


    She offered her hand. "Let''s go?"


    The child hesitated as he nced at Sam and then at Lilou. In his eyes, theparison of the two was very distinct, and yet they were together.


    Slowly, the child reached out to the kind hand that was reaching out to him. A relieved smile turned up on his lips as soon as Lilou curled her fingers around his.


    ''So warm.'' The little boy blushed as he smiled at Lilou. ''Her blood is warm. How can she be so warm?''


    As Lilou straightened her back, she turned to Sam, bearing the same smile. "Isn''t he adorable?"


    Samael nced at the child and then raised his gaze to Lilou. Saying nothing, he raised his hand to her.


    "Hold mine too." He muttered.


    Lilou giggled, biting her lower lip at her adorable lover. Right now, she didn''t know who was more adorable.


    "Of course, I will." Lilou smiled, holding Samael''s hand. She then gazed down at the child.


    Pleased, the three of them walked together like a family of three. Little did she know, the two were ring daggers at each other behind her.

 Chapter 133 - Give Auntie Lilove To Me

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Give Auntie Lilove To Me</h4>


    "Eat well." I said, patting the little boy''s head gently. He smiled back and nodded.


    It was quite a surprise at how quick he trusted me. Moments ago, he couldn''t even smile. But now, he was blushing as he ate.


    I watched him in delight. Cupping my cheek as I ced bits and pieces of everything in his te. He was eating too well. It made me want to feed him.


    When he gazed up at me, he blushed. Ahh¡­ he was too adorable~


    "You look so happy." Sam uttered tonelessly.


    Slowly, I moved my gaze at him. Sam was sitting across us, resting his jaw by the bottom of his palm.


    His displeasure was written all over his ce. I could not help but giggle at the sight of him.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" I asked, cing a piece of meat on his te. "You didn''t eat plenty this morning."


    It was true. Although Sam wasn''t a glutton, just like me, he still ate less today. Even if he was a vampire, he shouldn''t neglect his health.


    Health¡­


    Unknowingly, a bitter smile resurfaced on my lips. I''ve been treating Sam like a human, despite knowing he was not. I wondered if eating these had been doing something for his health.


    Even though I''ve been with him for months, I never asked him about his preferences. Deep down, I didn''t have the gall to ask if his ims in the past ¡ª eating human flesh ¡ª were all real.


    Knowing him, he''d surely be transparent with me. And that scared me. What if he actually preferred raw meat? A shiver immediately ran down my spine at the thought.


    "You smile when you''re serving that little thing over there." Sam pointed at the little boy, snapping me back from my thoughts. "And then smile bitterly at me. I don''t like that thing even more."


    "Sam." I sighed, casting him a sharp look. "He is not a thing."


    I corrected with a frown before turning to the boy. It seemed he didn''t mind as he continued on eating.


    Now that I thought about it, I didn''t know his name. I wanted to ask him, but he was eating too well. There''s not much time for him to speak as he kept stuffing food in his mouth.


    "You." While I waited for the little boy to swallow down his food, Sam snapped his finger.


    The little boy slowly raised his head. He blinked adorably. His plumped cheeks doubled with all the food he was currently chewing.


    "What''s your name?" Sam asked indifferently.


    Unlike Sam''s indifference, I waited for the boy''s response. I needed to know his name as well, so I could call him properly.


    The boy didn''t answer immediately. He devoted his time to chewing the food down, staring at Sam without shying away.


    ''He seems he is not afraid of Sam anymore.'' I thought, recalling how afraid he appeared previously.


    Well, I was like that as well when I first met Sam. He scared me out of my wits, which made me look like a fool. (I was already one, though.) But the more you got to know Sam, he was more than just an evil vampire.


    Sam was actually kind¡­ unintentionally kind. His actions were a mix of destruction and reparation.


    The longer the boy chews while staring at Sam, the less emotion Sam had on his face. Still, none of them broke their gaze.


    "Swallow the food down." Sam coldly ordered.


    Instinctively, I shifted my eyes towards the little boy. He stopped chewing as the side of his lips curved down.


    "Sam." I called out as a warning. The boy seemed he would burst out of crying by Sam''s cold treatment.


    "Can you please act a little more gentle? He''s just a child." I scolded in a low tone. Sam clicked his tongue in annoyance as he leaned back.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I patted the boy''s back. "It''s alright. Chew it carefully and then swallow it, alright?"


    The boy looked up at me. His doe eyes a bit teary. My heart broke in half for him.


    I offered a gentle smile, nodding my head encouragingly. His fragile heart would break once he realized his uncle abandoned him.


    Finally, the boy swallowed the food down. After doing so, he sped my hand.


    "Auntie Lilove, why are you with that bad mister?"


    I froze upon hearing his innocent query. I knew he was merely curious, but Sam would take it as an offense.


    Carefully, I nced at Sam. To my surprise, Sam only arched his brow as he tilted his head to the side.


    ''Fortunately, Sam listened to me and is not being petty.'' I heaved a sigh of relief as I smiled at the boy.


    Just as I did, Sam finally spoke. "Did you say Lilove?"


    So he was just registering how the child addressed me? My face twitched.


    "Auntie Lilove¡­" Upon Sam''s inquiry, the boy clung on to me tightly, as if wanting to hide from Sam.


    "Listen, you." Sam leaned in, resting his arms on the edge of the table, raising his other hand and finger up.


    "You can''t call her Lilove because that is exclusive for me. Just like how she calls me Sam, she''s the only person who is allowed to call me that."


    Sam exined in a knowing tone. He was calmer than I expected. I expected him to threaten the child again.


    Also, now that Sam mentioned it, everyone called him Hell; if not his title. I''m the only one who called him Sam, and this thought somehow made me smile.


    "But I want to marry Auntie Lilove."


    As soon as I heard the little boy''s im, I nearly choked on my own saliva. Although it was sweet of him and I would normally take it as apliment, he shouldn''t be saying that in front of my groom!


    "You want to snatch my bride away?" Sam smirked dangerously. "How cute."


    "Ha, ha ha." I awkwardly chuckled as I leaned closer to the boy. "You, you shouldn''t¡­"


    Before I could lecture the boy not to keep on pressing Sam''s nerves, he spoke once again. This time, my mind momentarily buzzed.


    "Give Auntie Lilove to me."


    ''Good lord¡­!'' I nearly wept.

 Chapter 134 - Claude

    <h4>Chapter 134 - ude</h4>


    Thick, suffocating air dawned upon our table. Sam and the little boy barely blinked.


    I wanted to speak and break this suffocating air around us. However, I couldn''t bring myself to do so. Words were stuck in my throat. All I could do was dart my eyes from Sam to the boy.


    Sam narrowed his eyes, studying the boy. Although thetter remained adorable, he didn''t flinch under such intimidating gaze.


    ''How could he¡­'' I shrugged my thoughts away.


    I didn''t want to doubt this boy right now. After all, since he was young, his fear could easily turn into trust. He might not know how dangerous Sam could be.


    Although I believed Sam wouldn''t hurt a child, I didn''t want them to dislike each other. Something within me wanted them to get closer.


    "How about dessert?" I gathered a lifetime of courage to force these words out of my mouth.


    "Dessert?" The boy snapped as he turned to me, tilting his head a little.


    "Yes! Sweets!" I pped my hand, pretending not to feel Sam''s intimidating aura. Even though there wasn''t fire, I could hear the crackling sound of the invisible mes around Sam.


    "Sweets¡­" the boy muttered under his breath, blinking in puzzlement.


    "You''ll like them." I grinned and patted his head gently.


    He blushed and smiled brightly. He acted as a child in front of me, but how could he have a staringpetition with Sam, as if nothing? I nearly thought this boy was challenging Sam.


    But I ignored it. It was probably my imagination; I thought.


    "Alright. I''ll get them." I nodded at him before I turned to Sam.


    Sam was frowning. His arms crossed, his eyes bore disinterest. Seeing his expression tugged my heart. I felt guilty for him, as this was supposed to be our day together.


    However, I couldn''t turn a blind eye to an abandoned child. A sigh slipped out from my lips.


    Slowly, I extended my arm across the table. "We''ll help him look for his uncle, and then we do as nned, hmm?"


    I wriggled my fingers, hinting him to hold my hand. Sam looked away grumpily. Yet he reached for my hand and held it.


    "What else can I do? You''ll just do whatever you want, anyway." Heined in a low tone.


    I could not help but giggle. Sam was surely displeased, but I could feel that he didn''t love me less. I appreciate his consideration and unconditional understanding.


    "Sam... I --"


    "Auntie, sweets." Suddenly, the boy grabbed my other hand and tugged it lightly.


    His action caught my attention as I gazed at him. I smiled, but just as I did, Sam squeezed my hand lightly. I turned my head to Sam again.


    "I think you''re trying to say something?" Sam smiled as he fluttered his eyshes ever so slowly.


    "Ah¡­ I ¡ª"


    "Auntie Lilove¡­" Again, the little boy tugged my hand and then Sam squeeze my other hand lightly.


    "¡­" It rendered me speechless. Just when I thought they came to a truce, but they''re still at it.


    "Auntie Lilove?"


    "My Lilove?"


    I gritted my teeth, feeling my temple throbbed. When they called me once again, I pulled both my hands slowly from their grip. Sporting a forced smile as I darted my eyes from the boy to Sam.


    "You two." I took a deep breath. "I will get some sweets, alright? Can you behave? Sam? Please?"


    "Why are you just telling me that? That thing over there is the one who started it." Sam clicked his tongue as he frowned.


    *sigh* "He has a name, Sam." I turned to the boy. Raising my brows. "You''re...?"


    "ude." The boy frowned as he let out a sigh. What a pretty name.


    "ude, Uncle Sam is not a bad person. He just treasures Auntie so much. So, can you please listen to Uncle?" I smiled, talking to him gentler since I didn''t want to hurt him emotionally.


    "I''m sorry, Auntie Lilove." ude pursed his lips as his doe eyes welled up.


    "It''s alright." My heart melted as I helplessly sighed. "Auntie and Uncle will help you find your uncle, alright? For now, behave."


    "Yes, Auntie Lilove. Please don''t be mad at me."


    "Oh no. I''m not." I patted his head lovingly.


    "You''re not?" ude perked up, his eyes brimming with hope. I smiled at how adorable and innocent he was.


    "I''m not. But don''t anger Uncle, alright? I will get mad if you disrespect him." I uttered firmly.


    "Alright." He reluctantly nodded as he nced at Sam. When he did, his expression slightly changed.


    I turned to Sam to see why ude''s expression changed. But Sam was just smiling. I probably saw it wrong, I thought.


    Little did I know, Sam was sticking his tongue out when ude looked at him.


    "Anyway, I''ll get some sweets. You two behave, alright?"


    For thest time, I darted my determined eyes from Sam to ude. Both nodded their heads reluctantly.


    "Let me help you." Sam offered, prompting to stand up. However, I stopped him by raising my hand and shaking my head.


    "Look after ude. It won''t take long."


    "But ¡ª"


    "It''s alright." I abruptly cut Sam off before he could argue. Sam frowned as he grumpily plopped down.


    I sighed. I would ask Sam to help me, but I didn''t want to leave ude alone. His uncle abandoned him. I didn''t want him to feel anxious waiting for me and Sam.


    I could have asked Sam to do it. But I wanted to give them time alone, hoping they would get along with my brief absence.


    "Really, Sam''s only exception is me. Although, he''d been more considerate considering he''s been holding back." I murmured under my breath.


    Knowing Sam, he wouldn''t even agree to take ude with us. I should make it up to him after taking ude to the authorities of Cunningham.


    Obviously, ude would only get more tired if he went with us longer. It was better to ask the authorities while ude waits for news. If he was truly abandoned, I''ll tell Cameron to look after him.


    "That''s the n." I whispered as I approach the sweet section of the restaurant.


    Come here.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice in my head, which made me pause.


    Come.


    Slowly, I turned my head in the voice''s direction. My eyes instantly fell on a hooded man d with a cloak exiting the premises.


    He nced back at me. Because of his hood, I couldn''t see his face, only his smirk.


    Before I knew it, my feet moved on their own and followed him. I knew I shouldn''t go on my own. However, I couldn''t stop myself as I followed the man''s tracks.


    "Wait¡­" I whispered, jogging as I tried to catch up desperately.


    ''No, Lilou. You shouldn''t!'' When I turned into an alley, I finally stopped upon hearing a woman''s voice in my head.


    "Lara?" I whispered. I blinked my eyes, gazing at the empty and dark alley despite the peak of the day.


    "Why am I doing¡­?" I muttered before I froze. Behind me, there''s a powerful presence.


    I gritted my teeth as I balled my hands into a tight fist. My instinct told me to fight and escape. However, even before I could, I felt something hit my nape and then darkness.

 Chapter 135 - Bearer Of Auron

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Bearer Of Auron</h4>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Samael watched Lilou, not nning to get his eyes off of her. Although Cunningham was a neutral ce to stay for now, something had been bothering him ever sincest night.


    "Uncle." Suddenly, ude called him out. Yet Samael didn''t respond as he stared at Lilou''s back.


    "Uncle."


    "Don''t call me Uncle." Sam muttered indifferently. "I don''t know what''s your intentions, but it doesn''t matter. I''m merely sitting here with you because Lilove is fond of you."


    "I''m also fond of Auntie Lilove. That''s why I''m sitting here with you¡­" ude shrugged as he yed with the food with his fork.


    "¡­ Uncle Hell, you''re putting her in danger."


    This time, ude caught Samael''s attention. Slowly, Samael shifted his gaze from Lilou to ude from across him.


    "Oh?" He arched his brow as the side of his lips curled into a sneer. "Now, that''s interesting."


    Samael leaned in, tilting his head to the side as he gazed at ude.


    "I know you''re different. But, I''m not sure how different. Now, I''m intrigued, little crumb."


    "Lucia and Dyrroth." ude only mentioned those two names. But Samael''s reaction gradually changed to a slight surprise.


    "Dyrroth¡­" Samael muttered under his breath.


    "They are my parents." ude added in the same unaffectionate tone.


    "Hah¡­" Upon ude''s confession, Samael scoffed in disbelief. "Impossible."


    "They''re dead, Uncle. Hunted down by father, the king, Lucia died and they tortured Dyrroth to death." ude continued on ying with the food with his te, gradually slowing down as he spoke.


    "It''s your fault, Uncle."


    ude added as he slowly raised his head. "It''s all your fault."


    Samael clenched his hand until they trembled. Lucia and Dyrroth were his brother and sister. The eldest daughter of the La Crox Family while thetter was the original crown prince.


    The two had eloped to live a peaceful life; away from this hell. But now, this kid was telling him they''re dead?


    "If only you epted the crown, they wouldn''t¡­" ude paused as he dropped the fork.


    His doe cerulean eyes glinted as they grew crimson. It was as if he was staring at the person he loathed the most.


    Even though ude was young, he was older than mortals ¡ª ten times older than Lilou. Hence, he knew it wasn''t entirely Samael''s fault.


    However, he couldn''t think otherwise. Samael had all the right and capabilities to sit on the throne; some already considered him as their king.


    Yet, here he was. Enjoying life with a mortal.


    Samael let out a faint scoff as he shook his head, chuckling. "It''s my fault because Dyrroth is hopelessly weak?"


    "Hopelessly weak¡­?" All the lingering emotions stered on ude''s adorable face instantly faded.


    Seeing this, Samael nced at his surrounding. Everyone froze, as if time stopped itself.


    "This ability is dangerous, little crumb." Samael advised. "Even Lucia inflicted repercussions whenever she used this ability. You will die young."


    Despite the situation he was under, Samael remained calm. This ability was his sister Lucia''s, no doubt about it.


    Samael snapped his finger and time resumed as the people started moving once again. Every vampire had a special ability, but the more powerful they were, the more dangerous the effect on its caster.


    ude was young. If this ability was used frequently, he would die. They didn''t have a good start, but ude was still Samael''s nephew from his beloved brother and sister.


    "Really, Uncle." ude scoffed bitterly. "You only need to snap a finger to dispel it. You received the power to lead, the ability to stand above all, but you deny it. Instead, you turn your back on your people to suffer in the hands of a tyrant."


    "Turn my back on my people?" Samael sneered as he shook his head. "So what if I did? Did youe here to kill me?"


    He raised a brow, lifting his chin up. The smirk on Samael''s lips grew wider, while his crimson eyes glinted.


    "Dyrroth is a bearer of the divine order. Did you inherit it?" Samael asked in interest. "Auron?"


    ude remained silent as he shoved his hand inside his pocket. Slowly, he fished out a chain bracelet. Seeing it on ude''s small palm made Samael chuckle briefly.


    "Heh. I wonder why you didn''t use it while I had my guards down." Samael cupped his jaw as he slowly raised his gaze at the adorable ude.


    "Lilove will be shocked out of her wits if she knew this adorable one wants to kill me."


    ude nced at Samael before he put the bracelet on. "I told you, Uncle. I like Auntie Lilove. I would''ve used Auron the second Iid my eyes on you, but I don''t want to hurt her."


    "Huh? You can''t hurt her or me, little crumb. You''ll lose not just your arm even before you can think about it. Don''t talk big." Samael''s face scrunched up as he spoke in a knowing tone.


    "Yesterday, Auron sensed Lakresha''s presence. I thought you died since the scent of your blood waft across Cunninghamst night. Is Marquess Cameron the new wielder ofkresha?" ude inquired, ignoring Sam''s previous remarks.


    "Why would I tell a little crumb like you?" Samael teased.


    "Because I can sense a faint presence of Lakresha in Auntie Lilove." ude answered solemnly. "I have to know."


    Seeing ude''s sudden shift of mood made Samael squint his eyes. "And why would you have to know?"


    Silence dawned on the two of them. Despite the chattering and ttering noises in the background, the two didn''t bulge.


    "My father, the king, had been gathering the bearers of the divine order ¡ª he had six bearers, excluding me, on his side right now. He could''ve killed me and take Auron, but since I inherited mother''s ability, he adopted me instead."


    ude stared Samael straight in the eye.


    "It''s impossible for a mortal to wield any divine weapon. However, I can''t ignore the fact that I can sensekresha in Auntie Lilove." ude''s hand clenched.


    "The king had been preparing for your return, Uncle. And recently, he had been very interested in the mortal you''d been with. It''ll be more dangerous for Auntie Lilove if she could wieldkresha. I''m telling you this because I didn''t want to owe you for this meal."


    Samael listened in silence, tapping his finger against the table lightly. He had been in his slumber for hundreds of years. Hence, he didn''t know the private details in the Capital.


    "Ahh¡­" Samael muttered. "¡­ so this is the reason, Lara?"


    "What?"


    Samael raised his glinting eyes. The corner of his lips twisted into a smirk. "You don''t owe me. You owe Lilove because I could''ve killed you. She''s your savior. However, I appreciate this information. So¡­"


    Suddenly, Samael trailed off as he shifted his eyes to the direction Lilou was supposed to be. However, she''s nowhere to be found.


    "Lilove." Samael sprung up from his seat as he looked around, but to no avail.


    As realization dawned on him, Samael shot his eyes towards ude. His eyes glinted with killing intent, thinking ude purposely distracted him for another reason.


    "You¡­!"


    "What¡­" When ude saw Sam''s fiery eyes, he looked around. Before he could think, he stopped time once again on a muchrger scale.


    "Uncle, I can''t use this ability for a long time! Kill meter when you find Auntie Lilove. She shouldn''t have gone too far!"


    Samael ground his teeth, wanting to kill ude first. However, his priority was Lilou. Also, ude seemed he knew nothing.


    With that thought in mind, Samael rushed outside to find Lilou. Meanwhile, ude sped his chest. His nose bled as he stopped the time in the entire Knotley.


    ''Did Father use us...?''

 Chapter 136 - Whats So Good About Humans?

    <h4>Chapter 136 - What''s So Good About Humans?</h4>


    Meanwhile, back in the Crawford''s Castle.


    "I will kill that damn Fabian¡­" us gritted his teeth, dusting off the soil clinging all over him. "¡­ how dare he bury me alive?!"


    He had crawled his way up from the grave. He nearly died if Fabian kept watch on the grave pit. us shot ring daggers at the hole he crawled out from, grinding his teeth in frustration.


    "Damn him!" His frustration made him recall what happened yesterday.


    *


    "I see your fangs had grown back, your highness." The smile on Fabian''s face slowly faded away. "Shall I extract them again for you?"


    "Ah ¡ª mister Fabian, your Highness¡­" Cameron panicked as he darted his eyes from Fabian to us.


    "Extract?" us sneered. "Do you think I''ll fall for your cheap tricks again?"


    "Cheap tricks¡­ I see. Then, shall we test it, your highness?"


    The air between them instantly thickened even more. However, Sam intervened, suspending the heartwarming reunion of the two.


    "That''s enough, Fabian. You may go." Samael waved, shaking his head. us hadn''t forgotten how Fabian used him in his sick experiments in the past.


    "Yes, my lord." Fabian immediately gazed at Samael and beckoned a bow. When his gazended on us once again, a deadly glint flickered across his eyes.


    "A mere mortal standing beside Hell. Have some shame." us muttered as he trudged towards the settee across from Samael.


    ''For someone as dirty as him to have a private conversation with my lord¡­ I''ll bury him alive.'' Fabian thought as he left the meeting room.


    Samael watched as the door closed. When it did, he turned his attention to us, while Cameron took another vacant seat.


    "Brother, the king asked me to escort you back to the Capital."


    "I know, that''s obvious. However, I''d been intrigued by how you got your fangs back." Samael didn''t beat around the bush as he stared at us straight in the eye.


    us remained silent for a moment. "Stefan fed me with his blood. But that''s not important, brother. I have to tell you¡­"


    "Let''s test it." Before us could go into details, Samael rolled his sleeves up. "I don''t care about the unnecessary details. Even if Stefan gave you all his blood, you can''t grow your fangs back unless it my blood."


    "Brother¡­" us called out under his breath, shifting his gaze to Samael''s arms. He gulped down, gritting his teeth to stop his urges.


    "Back in Grimsbanne, the numbers of abnormals had increased. Rufus had done a good job in minimizing the casualties while I was in my slumber. Same case in Cunningham." Samael nced at Cameron, who had raised this problem to him.


    "Cunningham had been being attacked by abnormals. Although our n had subdued most of them, they kepting annually. It''s safe now since we caught most of them ¡ª some just died after reaching their limits." Cameron chimed in, exining the strange urrence that befell Cunningham for years.


    "Although it is not something to be rmed as abnormals were normal problems, there''s strange about it. The blessing of Ashen protects Cunningham. Hence, we will know when an abnormales from outside Cunningham. But we can''t detect it until someone falls victim to it. What''s even more strange is that, it is not an internal force as well. We''ve investigated, but the identities of the abnormals aren''t townsfolk."


    Cameron exined in one go. He had said snippets of this problem to Samael. However, Samael was not interested. It was only today that he mentioned it. Thus, Cameron took this chance to exin everything.


    "Do you know anything about this, us?" Samael inquired without a second hesitation.


    Cameron perked up, waiting for us'' answer. s, thetter shook his head and sighed.


    "Unfortunately, I''m unaware of this. "


    "I see..." Samael nodded in understanding.


    "Bother, if you''re suspicious about me. You can drink my blood to see the truth!" Afraid Samael could misunderstand him, us suggested, eagerly.


    "No need. I just tried, but I know you won''t know these things since Stefan sent you to me." Samael waved his hand nonchntly.


    "Now, let''s test your fangs."


    us stayed quiet as he balled his hand into a fist. It tempted him to sink his fangs into Sam''s arms. However, that''s not what he came here for.


    "Brother¡­ I mean, my king, don''t you n on reiming the throne? I''m still on your side. A lot of us are waiting for your return and we all nned to support you with our lives." us sighed as he raised his gaze towards Samael.


    Cameron furrowed his brows as he nced at Samael''s side profile. He knew what us was talking about ¡ª the Crawford was one of those who would support him. Yet Samael''s expression didn''t even change.


    "You gave us your word that you''d change this kingdom once you woke up." us gritted his teeth, trying to repress his heightened emotions.


    "Just what kind of deal did you have with Stefan before your slumber? To think you''d take a mortal as your wife¡­ I would snap her neck."


    "Careful with your words, us." Samael''s tone was low, stern, and intimidating. "Never mention Lilou from those wicked lips of yours."


    Upon hearing the threat, us scoffed in ridicule. To him, Samael was like a god. A powerful being who could restore or destroy their kingdom.


    And yet, Lilou, a mere human, indulged herself in the arms of Samael. Even though us was a pure-blooded vampire, he couldn''t evene close to Samael. Hence the inexplicable jealousy in his heart.


    "What''s so good about humans, brother?" us scorned in disdain. "First, that Rufus and damn bastard Fabian. Now, this? They don''t even know the extent and importance of your blood."


    "Hah¡­" Samael chuckled briefly. "What''s so good about them?"


    Slowly, Samael raised his forefinger and nced at Cameron. "Marquess, if I were you, lock yourself up tonight or help Rufus."


    "What¡­" Cameron furrowed his brows. When he realized what was Samael wanted to do, he nodded in understanding.


    "I will, your highness."


    As soon as Cameron said those words, he immediately departed from the meeting room. Instead of walking casually, Cameron sprinted away.


    Once they were left alone, Samael pressed the tip of his nail against his wrist, then across his forearm.


    "Drink." He uttered as blood dripped from his arm.


    "Broth ¡ª" us panted. His fangs grew longer, while his eyes turned bloodshot. For someone to offer them food, he had dly epted this kindness.


    Rough and unrestrained, us'' fangs sank deep in Samael''s arms. As if a starving beast who finally had something to eat.


    Samael gazed down coldly, watching how pathetic his brother was.


    "What''s so good about humans?" Samael muttered. "They don''t crave for my blood nor they lust for it. I''m disgusted by the lust of those poisonous fangs it''s tempting me to severe my arm off."


    Yet Samael''s words drifted along with the sound of us'' gulping.


    "Pathetic." Despite that, Samael let him drink just because they were brothers.


    us might arrogant, but he had been devoted to Samael ever since. His loyalty towards Sam was what made him foolish, leading him to this pathetic state.


    Samael leaned back as he tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling. His calmness was as if his arm wasn''t being devoured currently.


    "What was Stefan thinking about giving his brother an artificial fang from witchcraft? What is he plotting?"


    He wondered. Samael could feel the strange sting from us'' fangs. Making him wonder even more.


    Meanwhile, us had never felt this relief within him. It was as if the constant poison in his mouth was being washed away by the purity of Samael''s blood.


    "That''s enough." Samael ordered, but us didn''t stop.


    Thus, Samael grabbed his back and pulled him up. us'' fangs tore across Samael''s flesh. us only snapped to his senses when hended on the floor with a bang.


    "Ah¡­ goodness." Samael ruffled his hair as he copsed on the couch.


    "My ¡ª king! I ¡ª I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "Shh. Don''t talk or breath, I need to think." Samael waved nonchntly as he pondered about Stefan, the king''s, ns.


    As ordered, us didn''t make a noise as Samael remained silent for a long time. He stayed on his knees, trembling, for not suppressing his urges earlier.


    "What does he want?" Samael asked himself under his breath.


    In the end, Samael couldn''t think of a clear intention. Killing Samael was an obvious conclusion. But there''s something that puzzling him.


    Why did it feel that Stefan didn''t want Samael dead? But he wanted something else instead?


    *

 Chapter 137 - Skull Ring

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Skull Ring</h4>


    [PRESENT TIME]


    "Damn it¡­" us cursed under his breath after recalling what happenedst night.


    Once Samael left him, us'' felt weak, as if he was withdrawing toxins from his fangs. The only thing he could remember was Fabian dragging him by the foot.


    His memories were vague. But he could clearly remember Fabian''s wicked smile while burying him.


    ''I know my fangs are not as strong as before. Also, there''s always a tang of bitterness in my tongue.'' us muttered inwardly.


    He touched his side tooth, pressing his thumb against it. It wasn''t as sensitive as before, too.


    "You should thank herdyship for saving you from your impending doom." Suddenly, us snapped to his senses upon hearing Rufus''s voice from behind him.


    He slowly dropped his hand. Slowly, us turned to Rufus. His expression instantly sported a look of disdain.


    "Non sense! Why would I be grateful to that insignificant human?!"


    "Please watch your words, your highness." Displeased at us'' snide remark, Rufus''s eyes glinted with murderous intent.


    "I know his highness is aware that the duke is very fond of his bride. Insulting her also means insulting the duke."


    "Tch." Annoyed, us clicked his tongue. "Where is Hell? He shoulde with me to the Capital."


    "The duke went out with herdyship today. He said he''ll set off to the capital in three days." Rufus exined calmly.


    "What?!"


    "The Duke will set off ¡ª"


    "No, not that. Did you say they went out? Where?"


    Rufus furrowed his brows, squinting his eyes. us had always been the aggressive and pathetic prince. However, us seemed a little rmed by this information.


    "The duke didn''t give his destination since he didn''t want anyone to interrupt his time with the future duchess." Still, Rufus didn''t give the answer us had sought.


    us could go off on his own, after all. Rufus wouldn''t want that because it was rare for Lilou and Samael to have time for themselves.


    "Future duchess¡­" us snorted, finding the title ridiculous. He walked towards Rufus, stopping to his side.


    "You and I and that damn brother of yours know well it won''t be just a duchess."


    us added, cing his hand on Rufus'' shoulder. A smirk appeared on his lips while Rufus kept his expression in check.


    "That woman doesn''t deserve to stand beside nor behind my king. She should grovel on his feet." us squeezed Rufus'' shoulder lightly before tapping it as he trudged away.


    Rufus stayed in his position motionlessly. His eyes glinting as his jaw tightened.


    Slowly, Rufus closed his eyes as he took a deep breath. He had been avoiding a confrontation against a royal family member. Rufus even let the nobles go for the goodness of Grimsbanne.


    However, the situation before and now had changed. Samael had awoke from his slumber. A confrontation like this was inevitable.


    "Your Highness." Rufus reached for his sword as his eyes opened with determination.


    Without a second hesitation, Rufus drew his sword. Turning around, leaping towards us. s, us was able to grab the de with his w-like nails.


    "Attacking from behind is very unlike you, Sir Knight." us sneered.


    The de trembled in his grip, moving forth ever so slowly. Before the de could cut through his fingers, us let it go and leapt a few steps back.


    "You Barrett brothers are so annoying." us clicked his tongue.


    He knew Rufus held back in his first attempt. It was a warning attack for insulting Lilou. That fact annoyed us even more.


    "That is a warning, your highness." Rufus eased his shoulders as he withdrew his sword. "I won''t ask you to like herdyship, knowing your prejudice against mortals. However, I advise you to refrain from openly insulting her."


    Rufus stared at us adamantly. Even though he was a knight, Rufus only respected people who were worthy of respect.


    In other words, there were only a few people he respected and wouldn''t wield his sword at. Samael, Fabian, and Lilou. The royal family wasn''t on his list.


    "She really got you all wrap around her fingers, huh?" us scoffed in mockery. "That wench."


    us ground his teeth. His fangs grew longer, raising his hand. His fingers curled, cracking sound resonated from it as he stretched his neck in a circr motion.


    "It makes my blood boil."


    Upon stating so, us disappeared from his spot. In a blink of an eye, he appeared above Rufus.


    Thanks to Rufus'' fast reflexes, he blocked his attack. He gritted his teeth, swinging his sword, which made us leap back.


    "So, this is your answer." Rufus smirked. "I don''t mind reducing my lord''s enemies."


    Rufus didn''t waste a second as he thrust his sword towards us. One after another, he attacked us without restraint. Each blow grew more powerful.


    But us blocked all of them. Throwing his own attacks in between.


    "You and I knew I''m on Hell''s side." us yelled through his gritted teeth upon stopping Rufus'' de.


    Rufus hopped back. "But I don''t think you share the same ideals."


    "Hah¡­" us chuckled in ridicule. "I may not. Because if I do, I would''ve told him who came with me in here."


    Rufus furrowed his brows as he studied us'' sneer.


    "Did you think I came alone? I left my nephew in Knotley. He''s a bearer of a divine weapon, Auron. If by chance he encountered Hell, do you think that woman would leave unscathed? Hell is always soft to mortals. But he had changedpletely. So, it''s my duty to make him realize fragile things are best to keep as ythings."


    Rufus froze as he registered everything us said. When he got the good grasp of what us said, Rufus'' voice thundered.


    "What did you say?!"


    "You are right when you say I don''t share the same ide¡­" Suddenly, us paused upon getting a whiff of ude''s power covering the entire Cunningham. Rufus'' eyes widened as well.


    Not just the two of them, Cameron who was busy praying in the chapel felt his heart throbbed loudly. He immediately opened his eyes as he set his eyes on therge stained ss.


    "What is happening in Knotley?" Cameron murmured under his breath.


    Meanwhile, Fabian paused from pouring the tea as he raised his head. His eyes scanned all the servants around him. No one was moving aside from him.


    Fabian put the teapot down carefully. Without a word, he walked in a certain direction. As walked through the hallway, he slid his hand inside his suit pocket.


    When Fabian took out the small box from his butler uniform, he opened it. Taking out a small skull ring. The soft clip clop of his loafers resonated across the hallway.


    "I should''ve had tea before I went gardening." He muttered, carefully sliding the ring in his forefinger; passing through unmoving servants who were affected by ude''s ability.


    Not long after, another familiar and hair-raising aura crawled under his skin.


    "They had angered him." Fabian''s eyes sharpened.

 Chapter 138 - My Lady, Please Be Safe.

    <h4>Chapter 138 - My Lady, Please Be Safe.</h4>


    Everyone in Knotley wasn''t moving. As if mannequins disyed in the streets, unaware of a figure bolting like a bolt of lightning.


    "Where is she?" Samael muttered through his gritted teeth, searching every nook and cranny for Lilou, but he couldn''t find her.


    Samael gradually stopped in the middle of the heart of Knotley, panting. He stretched his neck in a circr motion, closing his eyes.


    He couldn''t think straight. His senses were too heightened. It affected his sense of smell.


    ude couldn''t hold this barrier he put up for too long. Samael ran his fingers through his hair in distress.


    "Who is trying to y with me?" He ground his teeth, looking from left to right.


    The vein in his eyes grew red as his fangs let themselves known. As he cocked his head sideways, cracking noise pped in his ears.


    "Ha¡­ ha, haha!" His low chuckles gradually sounded evil.


    "Lilou." He muttered, spreading his arms wide. Gazing up, Samael slowly closed his eyes.


    "I really can''t take my eyes off of you, huh?"


    Samael added under his breath. He tried to sense all moving creatures around the entire Knotley.


    Slowly and carefully listened to everyone''s breathing and movements. When he opened his eyes, Samael smirked wickedly.


    "Found you." He whispered, raising his hand before him. Using his sharp thumb nail to prick the tip of his forefinger.


    As little blood dripped down from his forefinger, Samael let it hit the ground.


    "Give her back¡­" Samael whispered dangerously as red mist arose from the ground, surrounding him that soon engulfed not just Knotley, but the entire Cunningham.


    **


    Minutes before that¡­


    Two unbelievably fast shadows headed towards Knotley. Faster than a galloping war horse, Knotley soon came to their sight.


    "Fabian." Rufus nced back at Fabian. Thetter caught up to them much faster.


    Instinctively, Rufus nced at Fabian''s hand. His brow twitched briefly upon noticing Fabian''s skull ring.


    "Damn you, Fabian!" us cursed, grinding his teeth. However, he didn''t decrease his speed. "I will kill youter."


    "Master will kill everyone in Cunningham." Unfazed by us'' threat, Fabian nced at Rufus calmly.


    "This guy said he didn''te alone. He brought the bearer of Auron." Rufus filled Fabian with only irrelevant details.


    "This guy?!" Irked, us yelled as he ground his teeth.


    "Do you think Master is cornered?" Rufus inquired, ignoring us''ints.


    Normally, Fabian would y his part as a normal butler. Only during emergencies he would talk at Rufus on the same level.


    "Cornered?" Fabian''s eyes glinted. "I don''t think someone, even the bearer of Auron, can push him to the edge. I''m more worried about the future duchess."


    Upon stating so, Fabian surpassed Rufus and us. The two also sped up and soon arrived at the heart of Knotley.


    As soon as their feetnded on the ground, red mist mixed in the air.


    "Was he trying to annihte everyone in Knotley?" us'' eyes glimmered, covering his nose with his arm.


    Rufus looked around. "We have to stop him."


    "What? Why?" us'' face scrunched up. "I only came here because I want to see Hell''s incredible strength! Why would I stop him?"


    "Didn''t you say you brought the bearer of Auron with you?" Rufus shot him a ring dagger.


    "Ahh¡­ my nephew. I don''t care if he dies, honestly. He''s such a bother." us shrugged nonchntly.


    Rufus took a deep breath and out. "If you want him to sit on the throne, you better help us now. You know more than everyone the repercussions of bloodfield."


    "What do you mean? This is just a normal¡­" us trailed off as Rufus cut him off.


    "I can''t believe you''re a royalty. This is not your ordinary bloodfield." Rufus shook his head, raising his hand as he gazed at it. "It''s darker than ever."


    Rufus added, clenching his hand. He then nced at us and ordered;


    "Search for her and bring her back alive if you want a king who can change this kingdom¡­ and not just a heartless monster."


    "Damn it!" us eximed in frustration.


    Rufus left his spot in a snap of a finger, ignoring us'' frustrated grunts. He knew Fabian would directly go to Samael. Hence, he had to find Lilou.


    This ominous feeling crawling under his skin. It felt very familiar. No. It was almost familiar, but it was far worse than hundreds of years ago.


    ''Mydy¡­ please be safe.'' Rufus ground his teeth as he followed the faint presence of Lilou.


    *


    "My lord." Fabian greeted, his palm across his chest. Hended several meters across from Samael.


    Samael slowly raised his pair of crimson eyes and set it on him. Not surprised to see Fabian''s appearance.


    "Please, my lord. Calm down." Fabian bowed calmly, attempting to calm Samael down by words.


    s, both of them knew words weren''t enough. Fabian could instantly discern Samael was at the brink of losing his reasons.


    Without responding, Samael closed his eyes. Right now, there were six people who could move around in Knotley: Fabian, Rufus, us, ude, and Cameron.


    Samael could detect them by their presence. The sixth person, however, was someone he didn''t know. It was neither Alistair, the sixth prince, nor Stefan, the current king.


    It was a presence Samael couldn''t recognize. But he could feel this very dark, unsettling aura exuding from it.


    "Stop." Samael whispered.


    Those who were conscious felt the heavy pressure upon them, halting all their movements.


    Fabian''s jaw tightened as he could feel this invisible gigantic rock weighing him down. The surface where he stood even cracked before shattering.


    "Rufus and us will look for them, my lord. You will harm herdyship if you don''t stop." Fabian muttered, but his voice drifted along the red thick mist.


    "My lord. Please think of your bride." He knew Samael wasn''t, or rather, couldn''t think straight.


    "Fabian, I give you permission to break the seal." Under his breath, Samael ordered.


    "Yes, my lord." Fabian bowed as he heard chains breaking within him. Slowly, Fabian raised his hand despite the gravity weighing him down.


    A dark spear gradually appeared under Fabian''s hand. It was a little different fromkresha, with dark mes and the scream of souls from it.


    "Maleficent." Fabian smirked as he slowly grasp the dark spear.


    "Die." Samael murmured.


    The mist stopped midair as some of them hardened to red needles. Within a fraction of seconds, red needles quickly moved in a certain direction. Towards the sixth moving person in Knotley.


    Fabian also disappeared and followed the direction of the red needles. The only reason he came to Samael first so he could unlock the seal.


    Once Samael moved, everything he would pass through would wither. Hence, Fabian had to reach Lilou''s abductor before Samael wouldpletely lose his mind.


    "Mydy, please be safe." Fabian''s eyes sharpened.

 Chapter 139 - How Nice To Be Back

    <h4>Chapter 139 - How Nice To Be Back</h4>


    Was there any way to get out of this mess? Samael wondered.


    Just one problem concerning Lilou. He couldn''t control himself. Deep down, he knew what he had unleashed was dangerous.


    Yet, out of desperation, he did it anyway. Why? Because he was afraid.


    In this time, standing in the middle of the heart of Knotley, Samael couldn''t even move. It would take him a while to stop this anger building up within him.


    All he could do was to trust Fabian to get her back. Why¡­ why now?


    "How pathetic¡­" Samael whispered under his breath, ming himself.


    If he didn''t take his eyes off of her, he could have prevented this from happening. But he let himself get distracted. Now Lilou was being taken away from him; and to think this had happened under his watch.


    No. That was not the case.


    Samael. He already knew the moment he fell for her, she''d be in danger. After all, everyone wanted him dead or alive to use for their own benefits.


    To inherit the purest form of blood, his life was never his own. No matter how he tried his hardest to get away from his fate ¡ª rebel, get banished, do what he pleased, travel the world ¡ª he would always end up back in this hell.


    Back to where people urge him to lead. While the rest wanting him dead for good. There was no way out.


    What was the point of receiving immeasurable strength? If he couldn''t protect the only being who had loved him, epted him, showed him what there''s more to life. The sole reason he remained sane after waking up and the only life he treasured.


    Samael''s breathing grew heavier every passing second. Every breath he took suffocated his lungs.


    "Lilou¡­" He whispered her name helplessly. "¡­ what should I do?"


    Suddenly, Lilou''s bright smile shed before his eyes. He gazed at the illusion of Lilou standing before him. She walked towards him, cupping his cheek, smiling.


    Her earnest gaze warmed him up. And her affectionate touch calmed his jumbled thoughts.


    Lilou was his salvation. Her presence, smile, her love, touches, and just her existence alone was his sanctuary. She''s the only person in this world who could make his chaotic thoughts into a standstill.


    The thick red mist covering Cunningham gradually receded. Lilou''s illusion faded.


    Initially, Samael''s first course of action was to annihte everyone. Lilou might die in the process¡­ but he could just revive her back as a vampire.


    It was a crazy and selfish impulse decision. However, now that he could think straight, Samael didn''t want that.


    Killing her with his own hands was something he shouldn''t and would never do. Because if he did, Samael knew this genuine emotions wouldn''t be just love, but an obsession.


    Lilou wouldn''t want that. Her idea of love and romance differed from his.


    "They''re driving me crazy, Lilove." Samael ran his hands through his argent hair in distress. Grinding his teeth in frustration.


    "Ahh¡­ really."


    The corner of his lips curled up into a ridiculing smirk. His fangs grew back into small canine, but his ws remained.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    ''Fabian,'' Samael called out telepathically, which reached Fabian.


    ''My lord?'' Fabian''s voice rang in his head.


    ''Rufus, us, ude, Cameron.'' Samael called them one by one, and all those names mentioned heard his voice inside his head.


    ''I''ll be gone for a while. Protect Lilou with all your lives.''


    ''My lord, what are you¡­'' Rufus'' voice didn''t go through as Samael shut him off.


    "Hell is what they want. Then hell it is." Samael muttered before shutting off his emotions.


    When Samael opened his eyes, his eyes exuded with nothing but evilness. His aura, the way his eyes drooped, and how the side of his lips hooked up were different.


    It was as if he turned into an entirely different person in a blink of an eye. His ridiculing smirk grew broader as he licked his lips.


    Samael cracked his neck sideways, hissing in satisfaction.


    "How nice to be back." He sneered before disappearing from his spot.


    *


    ''I''ll be gone for a while¡­'' Fabian blinked ever so slowly as hended in front of the hooded man, carrying someone covered in a cloak on his shoulder.


    He gazed at the blood on the concrete ground. His brow arched. Getting the hint that this man fended most of the red needles.


    "Impressive." Fabian mused. "But please, return mydy."


    The hooded man cocked his head to the side. His smirk revealed.


    Fabian nodded slightly. Within a fraction of a millisecond, Fabian suddenly appeared behind him. The tip of his dark, ming spear hooked the hood back as it slowly draped down to his neck.


    If the man wasn''t carrying someone on his shoulder, he would''ve pierced his neck. However, Fabian needed to be careful.


    As the hood fell down, Fabian squinted his eyes. Bald, revealing a deep scar behind the back of the man''s head.


    Instead of turning around, the man cocked his head back, breaking his spine and neck like a jelly. ck sclera, ash colored iris, and slit ck pupils.


    "Undead."


    Fabian''s expression grew more solemn seeing his appearance. He shifted his eyes briefly at the person on his shoulders.


    And what he was most afraid of crawled under Fabian''s skin. The person on the shoulder trembled as it peeked from the hood.


    It was not Lilou.


    "Maleficent, they''re all yours." Fabian whispered as he figured these were decoys. Samael and Fabian fell for it.


    Fabian swung his dark spear towards them. Upon doing so, the two separated as they stood on either side of him.


    In a heartbeat, Fabian exchanged blows with them. Two against one. But Fabian handled them well. As Fabian grazed them, dark blood with a pungent scent of rotting flesh wafted his nose.


    His grip on the dark spear stung. The dark spear felt excited at the demonic aura in their blood.


    "This country had stooped this low...?" Fabian ground his teeth, first time showing his disappointment and anger. Without thinking twice, Fabian struck one of them mercilessly.


    Cleanly cutting his head off of his body. Dark fumes arose in the air. Fabian held his breath instinctively.


    "Ahhh!!" Just then, his other enemy yelled while attacking Fabian from behind.


    Before Fabian could block the attack, it stopped and copsed; dead. Fabian caught a small pebble covered with dark blood on the ground; the same pebble that went through the other undead''s head.


    Slowly, Fabian raised his gaze. As soon as he did, he caught Samael''s figure standing on the tip of the towering church in Knotley. He was throwing and catching another pebble in midair, staring in his direction.


    "My lord¡­" Fabian whispered upon seeing Samael''s nonchnce and demeanor.


    Samael smirked. Fabian''s grip on Maleficent tightened until his fist trembled.


    "Is this what you really mean when you said you''d be gone for a while?" He gulped.


    Because right now, Fabian recognized that that wasn''t Samael from the past months. That aura that even from a distant made his dark spear trembled in excitement.


    That person¡­ it was not Sam. It was the wicked third prince of the royal family.


    The real Hell.

 Chapter 140 - My Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 140 - My Sister-inw</h4>


    Meanwhile¡­


    "You!" Cameron yelled, seeing the child who had stopped the time in Cunningham.


    Cameron didn''t waste time upon sensing this significant power in Knotley. He came to see and to resolve everything in his might. But, he didn''t expect to see a child on a brink of death.


    He rushed to ude. Thetter was coughing blood, clinging on the table tightly.


    "Stop this at once!" Cameron ordered at the top of his lungs. He held ude''s shoulders, shaking him.


    ude could barely keep his eyes opened. He didn''t know the reason for putting his life at risk, but the thought of Lilou forced him to do so.


    "Bearer of Auron!" Cameron ground his teeth and shook him by the shoulder. "Stop this at once! Didn''t you hear his highness?!"


    ude weakly raised his gaze to Cameron. He had seen the Marquess a few times from a distance before.


    Obviously, both of them had heard Samael and his orders. The more reason ude couldn''t resume time yet. Lilou was yet to be found.


    However, the longer he used this ability of his, the harder it was to maintain it. Lilou was the first person who had shown him kindness, expecting nothing in return.


    ude meant it when he said he liked Lilou. Thus, he didn''t wish for her to be in danger.


    "Auntie¡­ Lilove¡­" He whispered before he gave in to the darkness.


    "Auron!" Cameron caught his small frame and gritted his teeth.


    As soon as ude lost consciousness, time moved once again. The chatterings and noises in the establishment resonated once again, as if nothing happened.


    However, someone soon noticed Cameron and a bleeding child in his arms.


    "Marquess!" a woman eximed in shock, covering her gaping mouth with her palms.


    When they heard the woman, everyone in the establishment turned their attention towards Cameron. The noises gradually subsided as shock resurfaced on everyone''s faces.


    Yet Cameron didn''t move a muscle as he held ude. For a child to unleash such arge scale power¡­ and Samael vague message, this brought concern for Cameron.


    He didn''t pay attention to everyone as he walked out, carrying ude in his arms with their gazes on him. But when he was by the door, Cameron halted and turned around.


    "Everyone, someone abducted our goddess in this verynd. Search every nook and cranny, find anything that can trace her." Cameron gritted his teeth, wincing in pain as he ryed the message to everyone''s subconscious mind in Cunningham.


    That instant, hisplexion grew paler as he panted for air. His knees wobbled as coldness seeped deep in his bones.


    The expression of everyone froze. It was unlike how they received the name of their new god to worship. This time, it was not just a name, but an image.


    "Now." Cameron breathed heavily. Upon giving that order, everyone in Cunningham, men and women, searched for Lilou.


    *


    Rufus leapt from roof to roof to find Lilou. Upon Samael''sst message, he already guessed what he meant by that.


    It only meant they must protect Lilou¡­ even from Samael.


    "Mydy¡­ where the hell did they take you?" Rufus grumbled through his gritted teeth.


    It wasn''t long since Lilou got abducted. Hence, it was impossible that they had already left Cunningham.


    Even though Samael''s bloodfield was a little unstable, he must''ve detected Lilou or her abductor. After all, the more powerful a person was, the more distinct their presence was.


    With the bloodfield and the ability Rufus assumed from the bearer of Auron, it was easy to find them.


    Suddenly Rufus halted on top of a house roof.


    "Fabian must have found them." He mumbled, thinking of every possibility, how things had turned out.


    He was certain he sensed Maleficent''s aura. If so, Fabian must have detected someone and had confronted them. Yet Samael still gave his orders.


    "Why would he¡­?" Rufus trailed off. His eyes slowly widened as realization struck him.


    Since Samael was the caster of bloodfield, he must''ve felt that Lilou had left or they couldn''t find her for now.


    With this realization, Rufus balled his hand into a fist as he resumed in searching for her. If Lilou had left Cunningham, he would follow their tracks.


    Just as Rufus was rushing in a certain direction, he suddenly reduced his speed. He gazed down, furrowing his brows at the glinting material on the ground. It was unlike him to notice it, but his instinct told him he should check it.


    Without thinking twice, Rufus jumped down from the roof to an alley. As soon as hended, he bent down to pick up a piece of earring.


    "This¡­" It was hard to assume it was Lilou''s. However, it was the same color she wore this morning.


    Rufus then noticed the small drops of blood on the ground. His eyes followed the trailed of blood as if someone purposely left it as a hint.


    "Mydy!" Rufus sprinted, following the trail of blood.


    It was just instinct, as he had been with Lilou almost the entire day for the past three months. Thus, he naturally assumed it was Lilou''s.


    Unfortunately, the trail of blood soon faded. Still, Rufus gazed towards where they could have headed.


    "The Capital." Rufus muttered under his breath, as this direction only lead to two more towns and then the Capital.


    Since those towns were close to the Capital and governed by the members of the La Crox family, the assumption of Lilou''s destination was not far-fetched.


    *


    I felt like I''ve been trapped in this darkness for a long time. The silence had be louder and deafening. It was quite dreading to be conscious in mind, asking myself whether I''m asleep or just dead.


    No. I didn''t want to die ¡ª I can''t. Not so abrupt, not like this.


    I chanted those words repeatedly. Thest time I felt trapped in this same darkness, I had met Lara. Perhaps something happened again?


    If so, I really had to wake up. Sam would throw a huge fit if I didn''t.


    ''Lara¡­ helped me.'' I subconsciously called out, but to no avail. ''Lara¡­kresha.''


    Upon whisperingkresha internally, I felt a slight sting. After that, my eyes slowly and weakly opened.


    Upon my first breath, I got a whiff of the pleasant scent of flowers.


    ''Where am I?'' I wondered, getting a hold of my vision.


    Once my vision went clear, my brows furrowed. The ceiling was too high and too unfamiliar despite the faint light.


    Did I fall asleep in Cameron''s chapel? But that was very unlikely.


    Amidst my confusion, something brush the back of my hand. I flinched slightly, moving my gaze to the man standing next to where I lied.


    Shining ebony hair, bright crimson eyes, long narrow nose, lean cheek, and distinct jawline. His side features were all attractive, giving me a slight resemnce to Sam.


    Sam¡­ I snapped as I jolted, barely. My body felt heavy as I realized this bed was rather... cramped. I turned my head from left to right, surprised at the tons of flowers. And then, I realized it was not a bed. I was inside a coffin...?


    "What a lively corpse." I froze upon hearing the man''s emotionless voice.


    What¡­ what did he say? A corpse?


    I slowly shifted my gaze to him. He was staring down at me, cing a flower over me.


    "Is your funeral to your liking?" The side of his lips slowly curled into a smirk. "Sweetheart?"


    Instinctively, I held my breath as his voice sounded so familiar.


    "Is this creative enough as a wee to the Capital?" He cocked his head to the side; his twisted smirk remained.


    "My dear sister-inw?"


    - END OF VOLUME 2 -

 Chapter 141 - First Attempt: Failed.

    <h4>Chapter 141 - First Attempt: Failed.</h4>


    "My sister-inw?"


    Words immediately clogged in my throat. Did he call me sister-inw? Did that mean¡­


    "I hope you find the Capital to your liking, my dear sister-inw." He smirked before turning his back against me.


    His footsteps clip clopped against the marbled floor, sounding overly loud in my ears. The sound faded until there''s only silence.


    Capital¡­ sister-inw¡­ coffin¡­


    For a moment, I couldn''t move a muscle. I stared at the high ceiling nkly.


    "Just what happened?" I muttered under my breath, recalling myst memory.


    All I could remember was buying some sweets for ude. But then, I found myself in an alley and then nothing more.


    A scoff slipped past my lips. I bit my lower lip as hard as I could, hoping this was a terrible nightmare.


    s, it wasn''t.


    This was reality. And I got myself abducted to the Capital. My jaw tightened as I clenched my teeth.


    ''How can you be so pathetic, Lilou?'' I asked internally, ming myself for everything.


    How could I walk on my own and step into an enemy''s trap? I promised Sam it would never happen again. However¡­ those were empty words now.


    "Sam¡­" I whispered through my gritted teeth. My eyes stung, closing them as tears pooled behind my eyelids.


    "I''m sorry."


    I stayed like that for as long as I could remember. To hold my funeral as a wee, that guy was surely giving me a warning. Who was he? The king? The sixth prince? But that didn''t matter for now.


    Keeping my life until Sam could find me was my priority. I would apologize to him directly. So, I had to live until then.


    I''m unsure what they wanted, but I believed they wouldn''t kill me now because of Sam. It might be a foolish conclusion, but they wouldn''t anger him to that extent, right?


    Right¡­? Obviously, I''m being foolish right now.


    They would kill me if they deem it right.


    "Sam¡­ what should I do?" I whispered under my breath, pursing my lips in a thin line.


    But no answer came, only silence. The silence was too loud I could hear my deep breaths.


    Should I try escaping? But what if I got caught?


    Well, I hadkresha, don''t I? I should do something.


    I pondered about my survival ns for a long time. In the end, I wanted to escape first.


    Slowly, I raised my head and peeked around. However, the light only granted me to see a considerable space around my vicinity. Ahead was just darkness.


    ''Nevertheless¡­ I should try.'' I convinced myself, determined to escape this hell hole by myself.


    Thus, with that thought in mind, I carefully got out of the coffin. s, no matter how discreet I was, I ended up tumbling down along with the coffin.


    "Ah ¡ª" I winced in pain, but gritted my teeth to avoid making more unnecessary noises.


    Again, I raised my head and looked around. I heaved a sigh of relief that no one came to me after that sudden noise.


    My body felt beat and heavy. The air in this ce was too thick to bear. I had to get out of here as soon as possible.


    I dragged myself up, enduring the pain from tumbling down. As I gritted my teeth, I dragged my feet towards the candbra not far away from the coffin.


    There were four; two on both near end of the coffin. It was fortunate that I didn''t hit any of them. It''d create fire and attention for sure.


    As I took one candbra, I turned around. I extended my arms forward, giving light to my path.


    ''Where should I go, though? I don''t know the exit.'' My face scrunched up in distress as I clicked my tongue.


    Deep down, I knew I''d fail. I didn''t know this pce. This would be a mission impossible, but I had to try.


    If I got caught, I''d just confront them? No. I''d hide or just figure it out.


    This was stressing me more than I thought. It was upsetting.


    Still, I treaded carefully, following the carpet''s path. Why was it so dark in here? Sam''s mansion and even the Remington''s and Crawford''s weren''t as stingy in using candles at night.


    For such an enormous ce, the king surely like the dark, huh? I knew darkness didn''t matter to them since vampires could see clearly in darkness.


    But still, there''s no harm in using more candles. Having an enormous castle with barely having lights just gave a more eerie atmosphere.


    Suddenly, I heard a man''s voice behind me, startling me out of my wits.


    "Mydy."


    My hand trembled. Had he been here all this time? I didn''t even hear his footsteps when he approached me. The thought sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I''ll escort you back to your quarters. Please follow me." He added.


    Slowly, I turned around. I waited until the faint light of the candbra hit his figure.


    It was a tall middle-aged man wearing a butler suit. It was different from Fabian''s uniform, but I could tell he''s a butler in one nce by his demeanor.


    "Quarters?" I asked, almost whispering.


    "Yes. Since you''re a guest of the king, we are told to take care of you until the third prince arrives." He exined in the same calm tone.


    My breath hitched upon hearing hisst remarks. If I remembered correctly, he was talking about Sam. Still, I remained vignt.


    Who knew if that quarter he was talking about was actually a prison dungeon? Also, did he mean take care of me as in silencing me?


    I couldn''t trust anyone here.


    "Fret not, mydy. This is the pce. No one can harm you here." He reassured, offering a subtle smile.


    That''s why I''m even more concerned. This was the pce. No one could harm me here aside from the people in here. And that was far dreading than living in the streets!


    First attempt of escaping failed, miserably. I had to know this ce more to find the safe route.


    However, I didn''t know if I could even see dawn once again. Should I follow him? Or should I take outkresha and force myself out of this ce?


    Either way, I''d die, right? I should at least fight and be wise until the bitter end.


    I took a deep breath and nodded. "Lead the way."


    "Yes." With that being said, he bowed lightly. He stared at me for a moment before snapping his fingers.


    As soon as he did, the light came in. One after another, the candles on the ceiling fixtures and on the walls lightened up.


    My mouth fell as my surrounding shrouded in darkness came clear to me. Avishly ornate interior of gold and jewelry with a stately baroque style hall.


    "Please, mydy. I will hold the candle for you." He said, snapping me back to the currentpse.


    I shifted my eyes to his hand and then to the candbra. "Oh, alright."


    With that, I handed the candle holder to him. Since the initially dark hall brightened up, I had no reason to hold the candle.


    "Follow me." He beckoned. I only nodded in silence and followed him.


    My n remained the same. If I sensed danger, I''d call outkresha and march my way out of here. There''s no reason to do it in reverse since there''s a slim chance that they wouldn''t harm because of Sam.


    On our way, the butler paused. I halted several steps away from him.


    Instinctively, I tilted my head and tiptoed to see what made him stop. My brows furrowed upon seeing a beautiful woman with long ebony locks and sharp, deep azure eyes standing before us.


    Just then, our eyes met. Out of instinct, I avoided her gaze and stood properly.


    "Is that Hell''s bride?" She asked. Her voice was pristine and soothing, but a little intimidating.


    "Yes, your royal highness." The butler answered politely.


    Royal highness? My brows furrowed. I see¡­ she''s Sam''s sister? But was she also the queen? I heard the king married two of his sisters.


    I cringed at the thought. However, I couldn''t really judge knowing the reason.


    "Move aside." She ordered, and the butler did.


    My instinct told me I should move, too. Thus, I moved aside, making a way for her, standing next to the butler, mimicking him as I bowed.


    "¡­"


    Huh? Why were they too silent, and why was she not walking away? I wondered internally, raising my gaze a little to peek. To my surprise, both the butler and the royal highness were staring at me.


    ''Uhm¡­ what now? Why are they staring at me? Didn''t she ask us to move aside and make way?'' I wondered internally.

 Chapter 142 - I Miss Him... So Much.

    <h4>Chapter 142 - I Miss Him... So Much.</h4>


    I pursed my lips in a thin line as I hung my head low. I''ll just bow like this until she walked away.


    Survive. That was my motto from then on and now! Offending a royalty, although I''m marrying one, would just give me more headache. They might put me in the scaffold if I made the wrong move.


    Until Sam arrived, I would have to walk as if I''m treading on eggshells.


    "Hah¡­" Her royal highness scoffed under her breath.


    After that, I heard her soft footstepsing near. Soon, I saw the end of her skirt as she stood before me. I didn''t dare raise my head as I gritted my teeth.


    "You¡­" she muttered, caressing my jaw with the back of her hand.


    A shiver immediately ran down my spine upon the sensual touch. She guided my chin up, locking her gaze with me.


    Her noble beauty stunned me momentarily. Lara''s beauty was akin to the first day of spring, warm and refreshing. It could make one happy just staring at her.


    But her royal highness'' beauty was akin to autumn. A mature beauty; although beautiful, one could not help but feel a little sentimental.


    Unknowingly, I stared at her without blinking or fear in my eyes. The side of her lips curled subtly.


    "Beautiful¡­" I muttered, mesmerized by her faint smile.


    I snapped back to reality when she smoothly cupped my jaw. Her eyes glinting in interest.


    "Then, would you like to sleep with me?"


    I froze. What?


    "If you find me beautiful, do you want to share warmth tonight?" She inquired, sounding dead serious about it!


    Was she seducing me?


    I gasped as I held my breath for a long time. When my brain suffocated from theck of air, I breathed out and bowed my head abruptly.


    "I dare not, your royal highness!" I eximed in panic. Still, my cheeks heated, flustered at her sensual touches and vulgar words.


    What was she thinking? Did she want to drive me to my death faster by asking me to sleep with the king''s woman?


    Even so, why did she think I''d even consider of sleeping with her? Ah¡­ goodness! Sam''s family¡­ they''re even stranger than what he said.


    "Pfft¡ª!" She chuckled. "What an adorable and interesting child."


    Shemented before she walked away. As her footsteps faded away, I peeked at her back.


    A sigh of relief slipped past my lips as I straightened my back. Shaking my head lightly.


    ''When will Sam arrive? I better not bump into her again.'' I sighed in distress.


    "It seems her royal highness had taken a liking to you, mydy." Suddenly, the butlermented, snapping me back from my thoughts.


    "Heh¡­" I awkwardly breathed out. Taken a liking, meaning finding me worthy to kill me with her own hands? Was that what he meant?


    With that, the butler walked me to the guest quarters. So far, it didn''t seem we''re heading to a suspicious ce.


    Ironic, I thought. This entire pce was already suspicious and dangerous. What else am I fretting about?


    "By the way," While following him in silence, my curiosity reached its peak. "You addressed her as her royal highness. Is she, I mean, is the royal highness the Queen?"


    "Hmm¡­" He nced back briefly and answered. "Her royal highness is the first wife of His Majesty. But she is not legally the Queen."


    "Pardon?"


    "You might''ve heard it already from the third prince; that his majesty married two of his sister. However, both royal princesses are the king''s consort but not the Queen." He exined, summarizing the situation of the king''splicated romance.


    My face scrunched up secretly. Fabian and I had tackled thew of the pce. However, I never heard they had changed it.


    I wondered if the king could change theirws on his whim. Just what sort of kingdom was I even born to? It was disappointing to an extent.


    "Why, though?" I blurted out.


    Yet he didn''t answer me anymore. I didn''t probe about it since it seemed he didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Soon, we arrived at the guest quarters. We stopped in front of arge door. He stopped before me, opening the door for me politely.


    "Please rest well tonight, mydy." He said.


    I nced at him suspiciously. But I marched in regardless. The room was just as grandiose as the interior design of the hall. It surprised me that the lights in here were generously lit.


    Once I entered, I turned around as the door creaked closed. I didn''t expect that they would really send me to a decent bedchamber.


    As I sigh, I looked around. This room was twicerger than our room in the ducal residence. It was fancier; an opulentfort of the room fitting for a royalty.


    s, despite how dreamy andvish this room was, it felt cold. Not literally, but this coldness seeped deep into my bones.


    I felt empty.


    It was too big for someone like me. I dragged my feet forward and stood at the center.


    Several months ago, I was just teaching the kids and helping in the field. That time, my entire being was covered with mud.


    Eating once a day was already a miracle. I couldn''t even think of experiencingfort.


    Then Sam came into my life, shaking it, turning it upside down. Overnight, I was treated like a nobledy. Cleansed, fed, taught, and loved.


    It felt like a dream. A real-life story fitting for those novels.


    "It would have been nice if our story ended with us getting married in the first volume." I muttered as I trudged towards the bed.


    I crashed on it face first. It was soft; I was expecting it had some spikes that could pierce through me. So, everything would just be over.


    ''That''s silly.'' I thought, shaking my depressing thoughts away.


    Lying down on this enormous bed, my body felt even colder. Slowly, I rolled to my side, curling like a ball.


    I embraced my knees, staring at nothingness. This room, luxury,fort, special treatment. I desired none of them.


    "All I want is for the king''s approval for our marriage. So, Sam and I could live in peace." I mumbled, chewing my lower lip as tears broke free from my eyes.


    "I miss him¡­ so much."

 Chapter 143 - Ugly Little Thing

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Ugly Little Thing</h4>


    I didn''t get a wink of sleep until morning came and servants arrived. They treated me like an actual royalty.


    Dresses were much fancier and shy in colors. The servants even put light powder and colors on my eyes and lips.


    I stared at myself in front of the mirror. My gaze stared at the pair of olive eyes staring back at me. Chestnut brown hairs rolled into huge curls, falling to my back; some hair essories crested with real gems clipped on the side of my hair.


    My lips painted in deep red, matching my ck and red dress. The dress colorsplimented my warm, undertoneplexion to an unbelievable extent.


    "I look pretty¡­" I whispered, but not in awe.


    Although I looked different, dressed differently, making me looked refined and expensive. I could barely recognize myself. I felt like a doll, dressing up to the master''s liking.


    Back in Grimsbanne, although the servants took care of me, I looked more simple. The changes as a peasant to a properdy were drastic, but I looked more like myself.


    This current change was a bit more surprising for me.


    "Because you''re already gorgeous, your highness." The servant smiled, pleased at my remarks.


    I did not mean it as apliment. But, I held back on saying those.


    "I ¡ª I''m not a royalty." I gazed down, biting my inner lip.


    The maid servant didn''t reply anymore. Instead, she took a step back quietly.


    "Your schedule for today is to be toured around in the pce, your highness."


    How stubborn. I''m not staying here for a long time. Why should I? Was what I wanted to say. However, if I wanted to escape, I should know every turn of the way in this ce.


    "Lead the way." I nodded.


    With that being said, the servant escorted out of the bedchambers. As she guided me around, I nced back. More maids were following us at a safe distance.


    I''m still unsure of what the royal family wanted from me. If they abducted me, they were surely treating me as one of them. Perhaps they''re afraid of the disaster Sam might cause?


    Nevertheless, I just had to go along with the flow. I listened carefully to the maid touring me around.


    She pointed out the prince''s and princess quarters, other pce wings where the king resides, and even the minor details.


    I felt some deja vu with this. Fabian also toured me around in the Duke''s mansion. Unlike back then, I wasn''t in awe of the ces I''ve seen.


    After long hours of the tour, we finally arrived in the garden. I didn''t get surprised to see an enormous garden. It''s the pce, after all. It was expected.


    Even so, it was beautiful. Only gardens could put this anxiety creeping in me at rest.


    A subtle smile turned up on my lips. The voice of the maid faded into the background as I looked around. There were a variety of flowers, bushes that were formed with different shapes, and a fountain.


    "¡­ the pce has 12 gardens in total. But the garden in the Avolire Pce said to be the best among the 12."


    "Can I rest here?" I muttered, shifting my gaze to the maidservant.


    "Yes, your highness. I will escort you to the gazebo near theke." She said. I nodded, and she led the way.


    It took quite a walk to reach the ce she mentioned. But, I couldn''t deny that the long walk was worthy.


    Soon we reached a gazebo situated to the nearbyke. Surprising how ake, sparkling magically under the bright rays of sunlight, existed in a vast garden. Well, it''s the pce, after all.


    "I will get you some tea and snacks, your highness."


    As I perched on the empty seat, I gazed up at the maid. I only nodded before ncing at the other servants outside the gazebo, bowing.


    "Will they stay like that the entire time?" I asked, curious.


    Back in the ducal residence, the servants were more free. Although they used to act like this at first, they changed overtime.


    They still bow and were polite to me, but they''re more rxed around me. But these servants just had this impregnable wall between me and them.


    "Yes."


    "Can I have a time alone?" I inquired, shifting my eyes back to the head maid ¡ª I assumed she was.


    "They are here to serve you, your highness. We can''t leave you all alone, but they can keep a distance." She exined, leaving me helpless with this situation.


    "I can''t be alone?"


    "Yes." she answered with a bow.


    "Ask them to leave." I sighed, seeing her raising her head as she cast me a look. Before she could speak, I intervened.


    "You stay. I''m not alone in that case, correct?"


    She remained silent for a while. When she concluded silently, she bowed. Slowly, she walked back and ordered to get some tea and snacks. The head maid then stayed outside the gazebo while the rest resigned.


    ''I can''t breathe in here freely.'' I muttered internally, leaning on the table, resting my jaw on my knuckles.


    Another sigh slipped past my lips. My eyes on the still, sparklingke with some lotus floating, which gave it more life.


    I got all the luxury in here, honestly. I could only dream about it before.


    However, I felt more down than ever. I couldn''t understand everything.


    What I only knew was that I shouldn''t be in this ce alone. How could I arrive here before my groom?


    "Ughh¡­" I let out a frustrated grunt as I closed my eyes. "This is upsetting."


    I mumbled in distress. I miss Sam, and I just wanted to melt into his embrace. I felt tired and suffocated in the air around this pce. Not to mention this tight corset.


    This was not the time to idle, Lilou! You''re a hostage here! They abducted you, remember?


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and sighed at my own scolding. What else could I do? If I wanted to escape, I still need more time to study this ce. Also, what if I sessfully escaped, then Sam arrived?


    "Her royal highness is here to see you, your highness." The maid servant approached me, startling me back to my senses.


    "Ah?" I moved my gaze at the woman making her way inside the gazebo. My brows furrowed.


    Dark plum hair flowing along with the soft blows of the wind. She''s not the first wife I encounteredst night.


    "Please pay your respect to her royal highness, your highness."


    Did she say her royal highness? Did that mean it''s the second wife? I nced at the head maid. She seemed a little rmed, confusing me even more. Still, if she''s one of the king''s wives, I guess I had to give her my greetings.


    With that thought in mind, I slowly got up from my seat. When she arrived at the gazebo, I made a small curtsy.


    "Greetings, your royal highness." I greeted just like how Fabian taught me.


    I didn''t look her in the eye. But I could feel her eyes drilling into me.


    "So, you''re Hell''s bride?" She scoffed in ridicule.


    Yes, I am. Why do they ask that if they already knew? I replied internally. Unlike the womanst night, this second wife ¡ª which I assumed? ¡ª certainly had a more arrogant tone.


    "Your highness, her royal highness is asking you." The head maid whispered in my side.


    Ahh¡­ I need to answer?


    "Yes, your royal highness." I nearly rolled my eyes as I replied, keeping my head hung low.


    "Hah! Raise your head." She ordered, and I did as I was told.


    Once our eyes met, she smirked. Her eyes establishing superiority between us. Well, she''s superior and I''m aware of that.


    However, why was she staring at me as if I snatched her husband away?


    "Ugly." shemented coldly. "What a waste of time. I can''t believe I had wasted my precious time to confirm the hearsay. Let''s go."


    She peered at me from head to toe and scoffed in disdain. Immediately, she turned around as if she merely turned in the wrong direction.


    ''Ah????'' I blinked, confused at her sudden shift of mood. Tilting my head to the side as I gazed at her back.


    ''What childish things to say, but it seems it made her happy?'' I wondered. Was insulting me made her happy? She obviously came with bearing that malicious aura, but was now walking back in high-spirits.


    ''Well, if that made her happy and left me alone, I guess that''s alright?''

 Chapter 144 - Cheap Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Cheap Mercy</h4>


    "Your highness, are you alright?" The head maid inquired worriedly. "Her royal highness didn''t mean it."


    She consoled. I furrowed my brows as I nced at her.


    Didn''t she know my origins? That didn''t even prick my heart. I lived my life living humbly. Insults like that? I''m immune. It was honestly cute of her.


    "It''s alright." I waved and shifted my gaze back to the wife number two''s back. "Do you know her name?"


    I inquired mindlessly. I already knew their status, but not their name. Although I had no problem naming them by numbers.


    "How dare I speak the name of her royal highness?"


    "Oh¡­" I nodded in understanding. "Nevermind then." I would just call them wife number one and two.


    But honestly, her hair color was very pleasant in the eye. Every time she took a step, her rich, dark plum hair bounced, waving from side to side along with the wind.


    Aside from her oozing, arrogant attitude, she''s truly a beauty. What a waste¡­ I didn''t know why I thought so, but that''s what my instincts told me.


    Before I retract my gaze away from the retreating second wife, something caught my interest. Just as wife number two turned to leave, wife number one appeared!


    ''Ohho¡­ I wonder how they will act in front of each other?'' I wondered, paying attention to their gestures.


    From a bystander''s point of view, they didn''t seem to have a good rtionship. Although they were sisters, they''re both married to the same man. What did I expect?


    Wife number two seemed a little agitated, while wife number one was just chuckling. Although, thetter''s cunning smirk was would easily put someone in a foul mood.


    I watched the two of them exchange ''pleasant'' greetings until wife number two stormed away. I wondered what they talked about?


    Before I could feign ignorant, wife number one caught my gaze.


    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat, avoiding her cunning gaze immediately.


    Why were they here one after another? Were they that excited to see the mortal who bewitched their brother?


    I dragged my feet back to the sit. Wife number one was walking at a snail''s pace. I would just stand when she came in.


    Soon, I sensed wife number one trudged inside the gazebo. When she did, I turned my head in her direction and stood up. The maids who were bringing tea and snacks were standing behind her.


    "Greetings, your royal highness." I greeted, doing a small curtsy.


    "Raise your head." She ordered in the same pristine tone.


    As instructed, I raised my head and faced her. She gazed at me from head to toe. Unlike how number two gazed at me, number one smiled and nodding in satisfaction.


    "Serve us tea." She waved and walked towards the seat across from the spot where I perched.


    I remained standing on my spot. Upon noticing I wasn''t moving, she chuckled.


    "Sit, my sister-inw." She beckoned, extending her arm towards the seat across from her.


    "Yes." Again, I followed her instruction and sat down.


    With both of us seated, the maids prepared the table. Setting up sweets and tea in silence.


    The air between us felt awkward and nerve-wracking. I was fortunate that wife number two only said a few snidements and left.


    But a tea with the first wife? Who also asked me to sleep with herst night? I didn''t know what to feel or her intentions.


    Once the maid was done, her royal highness across from me offered a smile. I smiled back, albeit awkwardly.


    "Be at ease. I do bite, but not to others prey." She humored, chuckling as she picked up the cup of tea.


    "Heh¡­ that''s very reassuring, your royal highness."


    "Haha!"


    I''m not lying, though. For some reason, I found her words a little more reassuring. Perhaps because I felt she meant it?


    "I only came here because I know my sister wille see you. I''m worried." She said, after taking a sip.


    "Thank you¡­?" I didn''t know how to respond to her. Hence, I expressed my little appreciation.


    To ease myself, I picked up my cup of tea. Slowly, I moved it in front of my lips.


    But I stopped as I raised my gaze at her. Why was she staring at me like that?


    Despite my suspicious gaze, she only smiled until her eyes squinted in a curve line. Her smile was beautiful, but somehow it made me feel restless.


    I nced at the tea on my cup, sniffing its aroma discreetly. It exuded a unique aroma, but still smelled pleasant.


    ''Is this poisoned? But this tea came from the same teapot.'' I wondered.


    Still, I shrugged my thoughts. I didn''t think I''d die in poison here. That''s not their style. It''d be more realistic to say they''d rather cut me limb by limb.


    Hence, with that thought in mind, I took a sip. Just a paltry amount of it caused my entire face to distort.


    Bitter. Too bitter.


    "This tea is diluted blood processed meticulously so it can be drank as a tea. It seems it''s not to your liking." She giggled.


    I immediately ced the cup back on the saucer. Did she say it was blood? Even if it was diluted, it turned my stomach upside down.


    "Who served her this tea knowing this child is a mortal?" As I swallowed down the bitter aftertaste, wife number one inquired.


    Her sudden, cold, intimidating tone sent a shiver down my spine. Slowly, I raised my gaze and set it on her.


    She''s scanning everyone. In my eyes, she seemed displeased. And yet, she made me drink it despite knowing what kind of tea it was.


    "If no one confessed, bite all your tongues off right now."


    "What --!" I froze and gasped.


    My eyes slowly widened as I shifted it to the maids bowing outside the gazebo. Did I really hear her correctly?


    The maids outside gazed at each other. To my surprise, they all pushed the maid who served the tea.


    "Your royal highness! I''m innocent! I merely served the tea!"


    "Hmmm." Number one twirled her hair with her forefinger. "What punishment should we give on this maid?"


    She asked, casting me a look. I flinched upon catching her gaze.


    "Pardon?"


    "My sister sent you this tea to tease you. However, it''s yourdy-in-waiting and servant''s duty to check everything before it goes to you. Since this tea is not for a mortal that can enjoy, punishment should be done, right?" She exined with a smile.


    "Wha..."


    "My sister-inw, don''t even consider on bringing up any cheap mercy. That is, if you want to survive this ce until your groom arrives."

 Chapter 145 - Mercy Is Free, But Never Cheap.

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Mercy Is Free, But Never Cheap.</h4>


    Cheap mercy? The knot in my stomach tightened. Hah¡­


    "Bring her to my garden." She sighed and waved her hand. "And leave us."


    "Your royal highness! I swear I ¡ª" For reasons unknown, the servant who merely served us tea cried for mercy. s, the other maid servants dragged her away.


    I watched how they dragged her as she struggled, crying her royal highness'' name as if asking her to let her live.


    Myplexion grew paler. It seemed her royal highness garden wasn''t the garden I was thinking of.


    When we''re the only ones left in the gazebo, her royal highness let out a deep sigh. She shook her head lightly, setting her crimson eyes on me.


    "It seems you have something to say." She said calmly. "You don''t have to hold it in."


    "I dare no ¡ª"


    "That''s an order." She smiled as she held her cup of tea. "You don''t have to worry about offending me. I''m not as shallow as Cassara."


    Cassara? So, that''s the name of the second wife.


    "Uhm¡­" I briefly nced at theke to ease my heart. I''m conflicted whether wife number one was a friend or a foe.


    Cassara had revealed her disliking towards me. Hence, it was easier to know she just hated my existence. But with this woman before me, I didn''t know her intentions.


    "Hmm?" she hummed, raising her brows as she gulped down the tea.


    "I just¡­ I may sound rude, but I beg to disagree with your royal highness." I gazed down, almost bowing.


    "Oh? About?" Her brows arched, intrigue on what I was talking about.


    Since she ordered me to speak my mind, I had to. I just had to be careful not to offend her too much.


    "Mercy is never cheap, your royal highness. It is free, but never cheap."


    "Oh?"


    "I think mercy is costly to the giver. Just like love and forgiveness, they are free, but I don''t think they are cheap. After all, lovees with pain; forgiveness mighte with betrayal disappointment. I may be wrong on this, but I want to believe mercy can uproot evil." I exined.


    It surprised me how I expressed my thoughts calmly. But perhaps it was because I didn''t feel danger from her? Or maybe it was because I had always believed in it?


    Either way, that was my opinion. I raised my gaze to her.


    Wife number one was staring at me, barely blinking. I wondered what she was thinking. Did she find my words offensive? Well, I sounded like I was¡­ lecturing her.


    Oh¡­ my goodness!


    "I didn''t mean to sound rude, your royal highness." I bowed, wide eyes upon my realization.


    "Silvia." she said in the same calm tone. "You can call me Silvia, my sister-inw, and raise your head. I told you, didn''t I? I''m not as shallow as Cassara."


    Slowly, I raised my head. As soon as my eyesnded on her, she offered a subtle smile before sipping on her tea.


    I pursed my lips in a thin line. Part of me was a little confused by her kindness, honestly. Moments ago, she punished a servant whose only fault was serving me the wrong tea.


    But now, she was acting magnanimous and immacte. Just which side was the real Silvia?


    "How foolish." Silvia whispered, shaking her head while sighing. "You remind me of her."


    "Pardon?"


    "My big sister. Your words somehow reminded me of her." A bitter glint flickered across her crimson eyes.


    It was brief, but I caught it. Her big sister?


    "Your royal highness, who¡­" I trailed off as she corrected.


    "Silvia."


    My goodness wife number one. Was it really alright to call you by your name?


    "Uhm¡­" I cleared my throat, forcing myself to utter her name with great difficulty.


    "Si ¡ª si¡­ vi¡­a"


    "Pfft¡ª!"


    ''I''m trying, even though I''m not mentally prepared. Please don''t make fun of me.'' My face nk as I watched herugh.


    But seeing herugh, although it was a little repressed, softened my heart. For me, Silvia always had her guard up. So, seeing her smile was akin to a breath of fresh air.


    Now that I thought about it, I remembered Sam''s words: multiple truths. I had asked myself previously, which side of Silvia was the real her?


    My answer was both. Both sides were her. I still don''t trust her, though. But somehow, I sort of like her too.


    "Just call me Silvia once you''re ready." She cleared her throat as she smiled at me.


    "Yes, your royal highness."


    "*sigh* what will you do if I''m not here?" Again, Silvia sighed as she looked at me in pity.


    Mind my own business, I guess? She''d get mad if I said that, right?


    "Aside from my primary reason, I really came here because you worry me. I could instantly tell how naive and foolish you arest night. Someone like you won''t survive this hell if you remain the same."


    I pursed my lips in a thin line. Am I foolish and naive? I''m aware of the truth; no matter how I thought I changed after Sam came into my life, it was not enough.


    Back in Grimsbanne, I kept thepassionate Lilou despite living differently. Sam never wanted to change me, which I''m always thankful for.


    But in here, everything was just different. It felt like the air I breathed in was a constant reminder for me to be careful.


    At the back of my head, I''m also uncertain how long I wouldst. No one had mentioned Sam, and I didn''t know what he was doing.


    "My big sister¡­ she is just like you. Compassionate and merciful, but she''s dead now."


    I froze as soon as I heard herst remarks. Her older sister? For a princess to die¡­ what were the chances I would survive?


    My eagerness to escape suddenly soared.


    "That''s why I''m telling you, set aside or hide your beliefs, morals,passion, and human decency. Those don''t work here. Think about this: would you rather be tormented in hell, or the other way around?"

 Chapter 146 - The Uncrowned King

    <h4>Chapter 146 - The Uncrowned King</h4>


    Suffer or be the one who''d cause someone''s suffering. My heart instantly fell to my stomach.


    "If you want to survive in here, you have to be¡­ wise. Since you''re already here, think like one of us. If you do, there is a higher chance you''d do well."


    Ridiculous. Was what I wanted to say. However, deep down, I knew I was the one being ridiculous. No matter how difficult it was for me toprehend her intention, she was helping me.


    "I don''t know what Hell is thinking for not preparing you for this. He''s not always as impulsive as this, but I can''t believe he didn''t thoroughly exin what kind of hell this ce is." Silvia snapped her tongue as she shook her head lightly.


    "He should''ve known that the second he took you in, all eyes are diverted to you. Unless he didn''t really love you and merely using you for a diversion, then, it makes more sense."


    I hung my head low, staring at my hands. What was she rambling about? Diversion? What did she know?


    But despite the heaviness in my heart, I kept my mouth shut. If her n was to put a wedge between me and Sam, she would fail.


    Everything between Sam and I were genuine. His loving gaze, his affectionate touches, those sweet words, and his heart-warming presence¡­ they''re all real.


    Silvia didn''t know that.


    Still, the thought of it still lingered in my head. I knew I shouldn''t be listening to her words. But¡­ I could not help it.


    "Sister-inw."


    "Why?" I asked, as I slowly raised my gaze at her. "Why are you telling me this?"


    Every breath I took suffocated my lungs. I concealed the pain of having such thoughts, but struggled.


    "Why¡­ Sam¡­ he wants nothing from here. We just want peace. He didn''t intend on doing anything. We just want to get married and yet, everyone hates him." Before I knew it, words recklessly slipped past my lips.


    It was toote when I realized it. "Just¡­ why?"


    Silence enveloped us. Silvia studied my expression for a long time, tapping her finger against the table.


    "Why?" A faint scoff escaped her lips. "This is ridiculous to the extent I want tough out loud. Didn''t he tell you? That in this kingdom, there are two kings." Her expression solemn and so were her words.


    The whistle of the wind caressed my ears. What did she say?


    "My brother who is also my husband is one who had the title. I don''t know if you already heard how he ascended the throne ¡ª hearing yourck of information. But to keep it short, he coveted a seat that wasn''t his." Silvia''s eyes glinted, drawing me in a discussion which forced my emotions out of it.


    For a moment, I instinctively set aside my emotions. Furrowing my brows as I listened to her. My hands on my skirt tightened.


    "Our kind has surrounded you for months. Did you think vampires just mindlessly follow orders like mortals do? It is possible in another kingdom reigned by humans. But the Heart''s Kingdom is different."


    Silvia paused as she leaned back. Her eyes fixed on me, never leaving my gaze.


    "We might''ve followed the norms from other kingdoms; tea parties, banquets,nd titles¡­ but that was all for entertainment. They don''t matter if we follow the hierarchy of blood for the throne. Nobles and inferior vampires might''ve followed thew and the will of the current king until now. But, Hell''s awakening and recent actions incited hope for those who advocate to follow tradition."


    I listened to her words carefully, afraid I would miss the slightest details. However, it just confused me even more.


    "Right now, you might think there''s only one ruler of this kingdom. You''re wrong." Silvia carefully raised her hand as she propped her jaw.


    "From hundreds of years ago until now, there were already two kings in thisnd. One is seated on the throne, while the other¡­ was asleep."


    I froze as her words registered inside my head. Two kings¡­? One was sitting on the throne. While the other was sleeping.


    My lips parted, but words clogged in my throat. Sam mentioned nothing about this.


    "You''re right. That other one is the uncrowned king, your groom, Samael Vaughnn Caecilius La Crox."


    "¡­" My ears pped. I blinked many times, tilting my head to the side.


    Was she referring to someone else? Were my first thoughts. If she didn''t mention Samael, I would''ve assumed it was someone else.


    "Pfft¡ª! Hell doesn''t like his name. He always uses his first name and takes out the rest. So, only a few really know his full name." Silvia exined, taking notice of my abrupt bafflement.


    "Back to what I am saying, you''re in a very dangerous position. People who think the current king should remain on the throne will use you against Hell. Those who were eager to make Hell King, regardless if you want it or not, will kill you first if they see your existence a nuisance."


    My heart instantly pounded against my chest. Even my breath hitched.


    These people¡­ they wouldn''t leave us alone, would they? Those who see Sam''s existence as a threat and those people who wanted to sit him on the throne.


    Did they ever consider Sam''s opinion? It was not their life. So, how could they¡­


    I gritted my teeth as my heart clenched. My hands sping my skirt trembled.


    No wonder Sam left this kingdom. This ce was suffocatingly annoying.


    Deep within, I think I understood the reason Sam slept for hundreds of years. He was not only running away from this ce. Sam... he was running away from himself.


    My blood boiled with everything Silvia spoke. I flinched as I snapped back to my senses when she added.


    "Hold it in." She said. I slowly shot my gaze at her.


    Silvia was staring at me intensely. Her eyes exuded encouragement as she nodded ever so slowly.


    "Whatever you see and hear in here, hold it in if necessary. Be the most heartless viin if necessary. Be smart deciding when and when not to look away. If you want to live and be help of my brother, I ask you; live, survive, and win."


    Her eyes glistened with determination. Seeing the flickering emotions in her eyes somehow made my shoulders eased.


    "Why, Sivi?" I pursed my lips for naturally cutting her name. But I resumed. "Why do you sound like you''re on Sam''s side?"


    Silvia just faintly smiled as her eyes softened. Slowly, she shifted her gaze away and set them on the stillke.


    "Because he¡­ Hell is my king."

 Chapter 147 - Banquet In Four Days

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Banquet In Four Days</h4>


    "Because, he¡­ Hell is my king."


    Again, a soft swoosh of wind whispered in my ears. Silence.


    For reasons unknown, I couldn''t bring myself to speak. Sam? Her king?


    What none sense.


    "Don''t misunderstand. I see Hell as my big brother, but also my king. My blood chose him and I like someone else. It just so happens that we favor the same man."


    "How can you say that when you''re married to the king?" I blurted out in disbelief.


    I didn''t think. It was just as if right now, I couldn''t control my tongue from what and what not to say.


    It may sound strange, but how could she say that? I would understand if she would tell me we''d end up as enemies in the end. However, she was openly saying she''d betray her other brother, who was also her husband?


    Did she think I would apud? How could I trust someone who could do that?


    "I''m married to my brother, yes. However, do you think there''s love in this marriage? How naive." Silvia snorted as she gazed back at me.


    "My brother married me and Cassara because we didn''t want to get married off. The Heart''s Kingdom might be different; it may be our little yground, but we still need diplomatic rtion from other reliable kingdoms."


    Then, the more reason I shouldn''t trust you¡­ were the words I held back to speak. If Silvia and Cassara only married the king to avoid such situation, shouldn''t they feel a little grateful?


    But that was not for me to judge. I knew that.


    It was just that, if they could do this to someone they should be grateful for, they could do worse. They could do worse to Sam, who was being forced to take the throne.


    I''m d she told me to hold it in. Because right now, that''s what I am doing. But this awful and upsetting feeling stuck in my throat won''t go down easily.


    Nevertheless, I would hold it in until I get the hell out of here. This ce¡­ these people¡­ they were all sick.


    They turned my stomach upside down. I felt sorry for Sam to be born in this kind of environment.


    It was worse than I thought. With people thinking, Sam''s life was theirs to operate. It made my blood boil.


    "You might not trust me, but I''m doing this because of Hell. I want him to be happy and put things back to their rightful ce." Silvia let out a deep exhale.


    I remained quiet. All the information she told, I''m grateful for it. I think it was enough motivation for me to survive in this damn ce.


    For now, I had to set aside this fury within me. I had to survive this ce. Hence, even though I didn''t trust Silvia, it seemed she wouldn''t harm me¡­ just yet.


    "Anyway, this is an invitation to you." Silvia slid an envelope towards me. "Countess Thornhart is holding a banquet for her daughter''sing of age. It will be good for you toe."


    I gazed at the invitation without saying a word. Pursing my lips as I looked up.


    Silvia furrowed her brows before narrowing her eyes. After a minute of silence, a brief chuckle left her lips.


    "Really¡­" she muttered, massaging her temples. "¡­ you''re never been into one?"


    I shook my head. Was attending to such was a necessity? Sam was never invited into one. Well, even when he was, he wouldn''t go.


    "Hell¡­" Silvia let out a frustrated sigh. "¡­ what was he thinking? Did he think monopolizing you is enough?"


    "Pardon?"


    Silvia ced her curled finger before her lips; the back of her thumb against her chin. She gazed at me solemnly, as if thinking deeply.


    What did she mean by Sam monopolizing me? She should know her brother more. Sam was not the person who enjoyed those banquets.


    Even when Sam awoke from his long slumber, he said it was too loud. There was a banquet for him at that time.


    "I''ve decided, I''ll go."


    "What?"


    "I''ll apany you to the banquet. Although I already nned toe." She paused and pointed at me. I flinched when her finger pointed at me.


    "But now, I nned toe as your partner."


    "Partner¡­?" I mumbled, furrowing my brows.


    "The banquet is in four days. I will send you someone who will teach you how to dance and things you should know." Silvia informed me.


    Yet, I barely understood her determination. I knew banquets, but I''ve been never into one. Thus, theck of information about things I needed to know.


    Silvia then went on and on about what to expect. She gleefully told me bits and pieces of everything; from who to be wary about and individuals who I should impress.


    I just hoped my memory could remember all of it.


    When Silvia was about to leave, I perked up and blurted out. "Sivi."


    She stopped and turned her head to me. Silvia said nothing, but smiled kindly.


    "Uhm¡­ is the banquet¡­ a banquet for vampires only?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Oh¡­" Her eyes briefly dted. The side of her lips slowly curled into a smirk.


    "Yes."


    Was she nning to serve me as the main course? I''m d I didn''t forget to ask.


    "Haha! Oh dear. Fret not. They won''t dare sink their fangs into my partner." Silvia reassured with a subtle smile.


    "I see¡­" I gazed down. Somehow, I felt Silvia had another n.


    "Sister-inw." To my surprise, Silvia was already standing beside me. I nearly flinched before I looked up at her.


    Silvia was smiling. She slowly raised her hand and caressed my cheek.


    I gulped down a mouthful of saliva. This was the second time she looked at me as if she was staring at her child. Still, her loving touch sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Your words remind me of my big sister. But your face¡­" she trailed off as her eyes softened.


    Again, what was that bitterness in her eyes? I ended up staring back at her, barely blinking.


    "Sivi¡­" I whispered unknowingly.


    "How adorable." She smiled, pleased at how I addressed her. "I''ll see you in four days. Avoid Cassara at all costs. If she came to see you, tell me, alright?"


    I only pursed my lips and nodded. Her smile grew brighter.


    "Good girl." And off she goes.

 Chapter 148 - Ninth Prince

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Ninth Prince</h4>


    When I was left alone in the gazebo, a sigh slipped past my lips. I didn''t expect Silvia to say all that.


    It was too abrupt that it I didn''t get the luxury to gather my thoughts. All I did was to hold it in.


    Fortunately, I had felt this same anger before, back in Cunningham. Hence, I didn''t explode from it.


    "How can a big ce feel so suffocating?" I murmured, propping my jaw against the bottom of my palm, staring at theke.


    Slowly, I gazed down on my other hand, which was holding the invitation for the banquet. It was my first time to receive such an invitation, I should feel honored.


    However, I felt more restless, bothered. Something inside me was telling me not to go.


    ''Do I have a choice, though?'' I wondered internally. Obviously, Silvia didn''t give me a room to refuse.


    Instead, she proposed she would be my partner. Perhaps it wouldn''t be that bad if she''s with me.


    "Four days¡­" I whispered, shifting my gaze back to the stillke.


    From Cunningham to the Capital, if I remembered correctly, that was enough for Sam to arrive here. I wanted to see him so badly.


    But now that I thought about it, howe I arrived here so fast? Did it even take a day? Or¡­ was I asleep for days before I woke up?


    If it''s the former, I could just think they used a special trick or a secret route. If it was thetter¡­ why was Sam not here yet?


    My heart throbbed anxiously just thinking about it. I had too much to think about, on top of the words that Silvia told me.


    I still had a myriad of questions in my head. Things escted too quickly that my thoughts were all over the ce. Not to mention my emotions.


    I wanted to ask if a war about to break out soon? Why was Silvia so calm, despite knowing Sam and the king were about to face an inevitable power struggle? Did she hear anything from Sam? Who was the manst night? Why were their hair had different colors?


    Above all, why Sam? Of all the royalty, why Sam?


    So many questions but very little answer. The only constion in here was, some answers were given.


    Such as, this entire ordeal from hundreds of years was not entirely because of hatred. It was all about greed and obsession: they would use anything at their disposal.


    I wondered if the king knew about this? If so, shouldn''t he see those who wanted to depose him a threat instead of Sam?


    "Sivi said something about her blood choosing Sam¡­" I murmured, frowning.


    Vampires were different. My opinions differed from them. Because the blood running through their veins was different from mine.


    It was hard to rte to them because of it. No matter how I tried to see their perspective in their shoes, it made little sense to me.


    "Didn''t I really know about this?" I wondered as my eyes drooped. "At the back of my head, I already expected it."


    That was right. From the very beginning, Sam always hinted me that epting him would put me in constant danger.


    At that time, I didn''t really think about it. I didn''t know the extent of danger as I lived my life surviving day by day.


    Yet, I''ve lived peacefully until now. Despite what happened in Cunningham months ago, I still considered my days peaceful.


    But now that I''m on my own, I realized how naive I was.


    "Be it in Grimsbanne, Whistlebird, and Cunningham, I had nothing to worry about that much because Sam dealt with it. Without telling me, he had shielded the innocence and my slight positive outlook in life." I murmured, along with a deep sigh.


    Sam barely informed me what he had done in Grimsbanne after he woke up. In Whistlebird, I witnessed that gruesome massacre in the Remington.


    Did Sam had done the same in Grimsbanne while I was peacefully sleeping at night?


    My jaw tightened as I clenched my teeth. My shoulders tensed as the knot in my stomach contracted.


    The only reason I had that peace was because Sam dirtied his hands with their blood. Even when I wanted to me him for doing so, I couldn''t bring myself to.


    Sam didn''t tell me about it for my own good. I should be grateful.


    ''So, I will protect what you had protected as well.'' I whispered internally. ''To do that, I had to change to survive in this ce.''


    Just like what Silvia told me, if I wanted to survive, I had to think like one of them. Know when and when not to look away.


    Could I do it?


    I sighed at the thought. Initially, I didn''t think I could. But after gathering my thoughts, I didn''t have a choice.


    It''s not a matter of whether I could do it. I just had to.


    Sam had protected me. So, I had to protect what he had protected. Let that naive and simple-minded Lilou to sleep peacefully.


    I nodded encouragingly. That was right. I had to decide now and act ordingly. This time, I had to apply everything that Fabian and Rufus taught me.


    "I wonder what Sam is doing, though?" I murmured as the mild breeze brushed past me.


    *


    I spent a very long time in the garden before I returned to my chambers. The servants had assisted me back in silence.


    As we marched through the hallway, I halted. My gazended on a man''s figure leaning against the wall ahead.


    ''Who is he?'' I wondered, studying his side profile.


    His dark and long plum hair tied down, fleek brows, straight nose, and naturally contoured cheek. I would mistake him as ady if he was in his dress.


    He''s gorgeous.


    ''But¡­ he looks like¡­'' I trailed off as I pondered who it reminded me. ''Plum hair¡­ ohh! The wife number two!''


    Right. Cassara and that man over there resembled each other. The only difference was the aura they exuded. Cassara had this arrogant air around her, but that man had a more repressed aura.


    ''But what was he doing there?'' I wondered. He wasn''t there to see me, right? Did Cassara tell him I bullied her?


    Just then, the man moved his head in my direction. As soon as he did, our eyes met. I flinched that instant. Deep azure eyes.


    "Let''s go back to the garden." I muttered immediately and turned around.


    My time with Silvia was enough for today. No more royalty, please! Can they introduce themselves one at a time?


    "Wait." When I heard him, I gritted my teeth in distress.


    I let out a faint sigh as I turned around. The maidservants immediately bowed and greeted.


    "Greetings to the ninth prince."


    "Greetings, your highness." I greeted with a curtsy. Just how many brothers and sisters Sam had?


    When I raised my head, the ninth prince was staring at me from head to toe. What did he want?


    "Your highness?" I called out, raising my brows as he just remained silent.


    He blinked upon hearing me. He then nced at the maidservants.


    "Leave us for a moment. I want to talk to her." He ordered.


    Yet, the servants didn''t move a muscle. I nced at them.


    Were they waiting for my approval? The head maid nced up, and I nodded lightly.


    Upon doing so, they walked back in a distance. Their distance wasn''t far, nor they were near.


    I then moved my gaze to the ninth prince, who was staring at the servants. Momentarily, I noticed the murderous glint flickered across his eyes.


    "You''re fast to take them in your side." He muttered, staring at the servants.


    Huh? What did I do?


    Slowly, he set his eyes on me. I linked my hands in front of my abdomen, biting my tongue as I stared back.


    Although I could feel his enmity towards me, I didn''t it was to the extent he wanted me dead. Just what does this ninth prince want?


    "Later..." He muttered, making me raise my brows.


    What aboutter? I tilted my head to the side.


    "You will dine with us." He informed me, staring at me straight in the eyes. "Kill yourself before supper."


    With that being said, the ninth prince turned around and walked away.


    Wow¡­ what a jerk. A male version of Cassara, indeed. I wanted to p with amusement.

 Chapter 149 - Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Get Lost</h4>


    Once I returned to my quarters, my nose scrunched up. Only the head maid came in with me.


    Silvia only told me to avoid Cassara. She didn''t mention there was a male version of her!


    I stomped my way to the settee and plopped down. Crossing my arms as I scoffed.


    How could he casually ask someone to do suicide? It was as if he was merely asking someone to sleep!


    Goodness¡­ he somehow aggravated me. A deep sigh slipped past my lips. If he asked me that before, I would probably just ask him to kill me.


    However, those silly thoughts had long left my system. I asked Sam many times to kill me in the past, that even I gave up on the thought.


    "Do you want me to bring you tea, Miss?" The head maid inquired, standing not far away from the side of the settee.


    Slowly, I gazed at her. "What is your name?"


    "Countess Mildred of the house of Soulton, your high ¡ª Miss. I''m your headdy-in-waiting."


    A noble woman? Right¡­ Fabian told me about it before. However, why would I need one if I''m not a royalty? Did shee to watch my every movement?


    "Lady Soulton,"


    "Mildred, Miss." She corrected, just before I could even start speaking. "Her royal highness had requested me to look after you."


    Even though she only said those words, I grasped her other intentions. Silvia sent her to me as a reminder of all her advice to me.


    "Alright, Mildred. Please bring me some tea. You know my preferences." I nodded and waved.


    "Yes." With that being said, Mildred left almost soundlessly.


    In this ce, I had to see myself above others. It disgusts me, honestly.


    I massaged my temple as I closed my eyes. How could a lowborn like me talk down to people?


    Mydy-in-waiting was a countess. And yet, she was receiving orders from me. Silvia was treating me kindly because of Sam. The question was, until when?


    If she was a member of a faction who supported Sam, then that only meant she would kill me once she found my existence a nuisance. That was why she had told me all that, right?


    Not to mention Cassara and the ninth prince. Their attitude towards me was because they obviously dislike me.


    I wonder how many more of them I would have to meet? They''re all unreasonable in their unique ways. Twisted, if I may add.


    "But perhaps, I am managing because Sam was more or less like that at first." I sighed once again. "I will have to dine with themter, right?"


    I wondered what kind of dinner would it be? Slowly, I opened my eyes as I imagined how the dinner would look like.


    My face twitched. They wouldn''t serve raw meats, right?


    Just the thought of it sent a shiver down my spine. Was that the reason the ninth prince told me to kill myself before then?


    "How I wish Sam will just barge in here." I murmured, gazing at the window with that wishful thinking.


    But nothing.


    "Do I really want him toe right now, though?" I whispered, without looking away.


    Of course, I''d be happy if Sam suddenly barged in that window. I''d probably cry in happiness.


    However, deep within, I actually believed it was better that he wasn''t here. Why? After knowing his real ground in the capital, I wanted him to prepare.


    ''I can survive here¡­ I have to. So, Sam, I hope you wouldn''t do something so reckless.'' I prayed internally, hoping for his safety.


    Knowing Sam, he had a tendency to act out of impulse. But there were times he would take a step back to see the bigger picture.


    Right now, I was hoping he was doing thetter. I could wait for him whilst treading carefully for my survival.


    "I can wait." I whispered. "My love."


    *


    Soon, Mildred came in and served me tea. Since I didn''t have any scheduled activity for today, I stayed in my quarters until it was time for supper.


    Just as the ninth prince said, a word came to me, inviting me to dinner. Mildred assisted me to the grand dining hall. I merely nced at the beauty of the pce.


    When we arrived, there were already a few people present. The ninth prince was already in here as well ¡ª and a few unfamiliar faces.


    "Take a seat, Miss." Mildred beckoned, dragging an empty chair.


    I perched down without a word. Right now, there were only six people around the long table. My seat was three chairs away from the head seat on its right.


    Across from me, there were three empty seats. The ninth prince was sitting on the fourth seat. I said nothing as I scanned the rest. All of them were staring at me with different emotions in their eyes: some bore contempt, others in amusement.


    Our distance was three or four empty seats. So it was easier to count. Right now, there were four princes and two princess. If I included myself, there would be seven of us in total.


    I gazed down, letting them drill a hole in my head with just their gazes. I wondered where was Silvia? Would she join here?


    It would be better if she''d be here. I didn''t care about Cassara. Her male version is already here. And his gaze already made a hole from my forehead to the back of my head.


    This was the best time to eat a lot to ease my stress. But I don''t think it was possible in here. I didn''t even have any idea what they would serve us.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" Suddenly, I heard the ninth prince spew nonsense. "Why are you here?"


    ''Hold it in, Lilou. Hold it in.'' I advised internally as I raised my head.


    The side of my lips turned up into a smile, mimicking Fabian''s bright smile. Am I doing it correct? I didn''t know.


    I thought if I mimicked Fabian''s expression, I''dst long. Before I knew it, I overdid it and spoke my thoughts aloud.


    "Get lost."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 150 - Yulis And Dominique

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Yulis And Dominique</h4>


    "Get lost." I blurted out with a smile.


    When I realized what I said, it was already toote. However, I had to keep this smile until the end, right?


    My teacher, my butler, why must you teach me such impudence? Your student neededshes for using your teaching and wisdom so thoughtlessly.


    I wept internally, bidding my farewell in the world. Silence dawned in the entire dining hall.


    The ninth prince''s expression grew more glum. Just by his gaze, I could feel his desire to strangle me. I wondered how many times he had murdered me in his head.


    "Pfft¡ª! Wahaha!" A loudugh resonated across the entire dining hall, followed by pping. "Yulis, she told you to get lost! Ahah! Ahhh¡­"


    To my surprised, that man who wasughing suddenly appeared to my side. I nearly jolted, but my reactiongged.


    "¡­ that''s funny."


    For a moment, my breath hitched. I''ve told myself many times to survive. But my action and words were driving me to my death.


    "Sister-inw, how can you be so heartless to our little brother? Since you''re marrying Hell and we''ll be family, can''t you be gentle?" He said as he took the seat next to me.


    Slowly, I moved my gaze at him. Up close, he had this natural ruffian vibe with his unruly turfs of ck ebony hair that faded in color at its tip. Eyes of bright jade met mine without shying away.


    The corner of his lips hooked into a mischievous smirk. Unexpectedly, he stretched his arms towards me, offering his hand.


    "Seventh prince, Dominique Zayn La Crox."


    "Oh¡­" I darted my gaze to his hand to him. He wiggled his fingers, pointing it by his chin, gesturing me to take it.


    Without thinking twice, I took his hand tightly. He grinned upon my grip.


    "Please don''t break my fingers, sister."


    "My apologies." My shoulders tensed as I loosened my grip. Forgetting to introduce my name ¡ª a habit of being an insignificant peasant.


    Not long after, I attempted to withdraw my hand. s, Dominique tightened his grip, but not tight enough to bring pain.


    My ears perked up as I gazed at him. Why wouldn''t he let go? Just that alone rmed me. I tried to pull my hand away, but to no avail.


    "Please to meet you, sister." Dominique smirked, holding my hand, guiding it to his lips. His gaze remained on me.


    Before his lips couldnd on the back of my hand, something flew towards Dominique. In an instant, Dominique drew his head back.


    Everything happened in a blink of an eye. I didn''t even know what happened. Blinking, turning my head in the direction where that object went.


    There, on the wall, a silver knife embedded in the wall. My eyes slowly went wide in shock.


    That knife wasn''t aimed at me, but at Dominique. Was it to stop him? But who would dare¡­?


    "Now, now, Yul." Dominique''s voice snapped me back to the currentpse.


    I pulled my hand away, taking advantage of his loosened grip. I felt Dominique''s nce, but he said nothing about it. Instead, he leaned in, his eyes fixed on Yulis, the ninth prince.


    "Aren''t you a little rude, my little brother?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere thickened as Yulis and Dominique red daggers at each other. I nced at the rest around the table. They had this amused smirk on their faces, as if they were looking forward to the oue.


    ''They don''t n to stop them?'' I gulped at the thought.


    Well, if they fought, I''ll just sneak out, right? I''ll just eat in my room in peace ¡ª I would eat twice as much as I could. Just in case it would be myst meal.


    "You''re wee, Dom." Yulis sneered, his eyes glinting dangerously. "Hell will, no. You will¡­ break your own fingers just to appease him. You know he hates when others touch what''s his."


    "Ohh¡­ Yul. Hell hasn''te. And yet, you''re already showing favors? Aren''t you afraid of His Majesty?"


    "Hah¡­" Yulis chuckled. The sneer on his lips grew more wicked.


    So this was what it looked for having two kings. How tricky and dangerous. It felt like they could kill each other right here and then.


    ''Where''s the food?'' This was too stressful.


    "Family dinners are always so lively, isn''t it?" Suddenly, I heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Silvia.


    Instinctively, I turned my head in her direction. As soon as I did, I met her gaze, and she offered me a brief smile.


    Silvia gracefully pranced her way to the first seat on the left of the empty head seat. All her movements exuded elegance and grace. She''s truly beautiful.


    Once she was seated, she darted her eyes from Yulis to Dominique.


    "Although I am eager to see Dom and Yul fight, mind your manners. Its Lilou''s first attendance at our family dinner. I don''t want her to have a poor impression of our family." Silvia smiled.


    She''s sparkling.


    But, what was she talking about? Poor impression? Wasn''t that a bitte to consider?


    But Silvia''s words were effective enough. The two said nothing anymore, and silence ensued once again.


    How long would we wait? There were still many empty seats around the table. Were we going to wait until everyone woulde?


    "Please serve the dinner. The king will not attend." Silvia lifted her hand as she ordered.


    My brows raised, blinking. I moved my eyes around. So, we''re only waiting for Silvia? Well, it was better to have fewer people around.


    It would be too overwhelming if all the seats were filled. Without Sam, I didn''t think I am mentally prepared to meet everyone in one go.


    Soon, the servants served all the foods prepared. A total banquet! Although I had been eating a lot, the food served in here looked more elegant and generous. Also, they were not raw!


    ''I think the royal family eats a lot, huh?'' I nodded in understanding.


    Once everything was served, I reached for the cutlery. However, I stopped as I raised my gaze. All of them were staring at me.


    ''What?'' My brows twitched.


    "Don''t mind us, my little sister. We just want to see you eat." Silvia smiled, nodding reassuringly.


    How could I not? You''re all staring at me as if I''m the dinner all along?


    "Sivi¡­" I murmured, pursing my lips. "Do you n to fatten me so you can eat me?"


    "Sivi?" Dominique raised a brow.


    "What a dumb girl." Yulismented as he clicked his tongue.


    What was dumb about asking honestly? It reminded me of Sam''s words in the past.


    "Isn''t she adorable, Yul?" Silvia chuckled. "No. You''re my baby sister. We''re just curious to see how you eat! The House of Remington told us you have a big appetite!"


    "¡­" Upon hearing herst remarks, my memory took me back to that meal with the Remington. "Heh¡­" they stressed me that time. Although the level of stress I''m experiencing was too much to express by words.

 Chapter 151 - The Tit For Tat Answer

    <h4>Chapter 151 - The Tit For Tat Answer</h4>


    In the end, I had to eat with an audience. My appetite gone under these intense gazes on me.


    Please look away! Was what I wanted to say, but I kept silent. Hanging my head low, as I sliced the piece of meat discreetly.


    "By the way, Silvia, did you know what my sister said to Yul?" As I ate in silence, Dominique broke the silence. "She told him to get lost! Ah¡­ no wonder Hell had taken a liking on her."


    "You should eat, Dom. You might not know when''s thest." Yul pped back calmly.


    "Haha! Why? Will you kill meter?"


    "I can do it now if you like."


    "Then, why don''t you¡­"


    As Yulis and Dominique bickered, getting on each other''s nerves, I peeked at them. What a close rtionship they had. They loved each other so much they wanted to kill each other.


    Was this how they show their affection to each other?


    Gradually, all attention shifted to the two of them. Hence, I could finally eat in peace.


    I barely ate during lunch and breakfast. Although I still had no appetite, I need some source of strength. I need to be prepared at all times.


    "You''d been staying with Alistair until recently. Did he teach you that kind of rudeness?" Pissed, Dominique scorned, ying with the fork between his fingers.


    "¡­" Yulis didn''t reply anymore as he continued to eat.


    "I''m talking to you, little bro." This time, Dominique''s tone sounded less interested. But Yulis didn''t respond again.


    *ng!*


    I jolted upon the sudden tter of tes breaking against the table. Slowly, I raised my gaze ¡ª wide open.


    There, across from me, Dominique stood behind Yulis. He was pinning the back of Yulis'' head against the te, causing it to shatter with the foods on it.


    Thetter held his cutlery on either side of him. Yulis didn''t move a muscle.


    "Ahh¡­ really. This is annoying." Dominique clicked his tongue, ruffling his hair in annoyance.


    Instinctively, I gazed at the other individuals around the table. The princesses were eating with grace, as if they couldn''t care less about the current urrence.


    Meanwhile, the other princes were still eating, but their eyes on Dominique. None of them seemed they wanted to intervene ¡ª as if they already knew it was all for naught.


    "You''re more annoying, Dom." Silvia finally broke her silence, wiping the corner of her lips with a cloth.


    "Sivi, this is why ¡ª"


    "Silvia." Silvia corrected as she raised her pair of sharp eyes.


    "Hah. She can call you Sivi and I can''t?" Dominique scoffed as he nced at me.


    I wanted to look away and avoid his gaze. However, I instantly froze and just stared back.


    "Oh no, Dom. Don''t tell me you''re jealous?" Unfazed by the growing tension filling the air, Silvia chuckled in mockery.


    Sivi, are you really just my temporary ally?Dominique will surely divert his displeasure towards me.


    I bit my tongue secretly. I''m having a terrible premonition after this dinner.


    It was just one after another royal family. So far, my conclusion was Silvia was a hypocrite. Cassara was a spoiled princess. Yulis was the male version of Cassara. Dominique was a hot-tempered fellow. And the rest¡­ they''re just neutral for now.


    They would be my inws. Hah¡­ And they tossed me in this grandiose asylum.


    ''I think I really need to eat more.'' I thought internally, eating in silence as I watched everything unfold before me.


    "Get your hand off of me." Suddenly, Yulis muttered.


    However, Dominique''s grip tightened as veins protruded under his skin.


    "You just stay there if I were you. Or I''ll really crush your head. I''m starting to have a terrible mood." Dominique advised cooly. His eyes on Silvia.


    "Say, Silvia, did you have a lose screw in your head? Just not so long ago, you''re begging me so you can drink my blood."


    He added, sounding appalled at Silvia. Dominique didn''t sound like he was lying. In fact, I felt his honesty with his words.


    s, Silvia snorted upon his remarks. Her eyes glistened with ridicule, sullying Dominique''s mood even more.


    "So?" Silvia chuckled. "Did you get your hopes up?"


    Aren''t you two siblings? It sounded as if there''s some kind of love affair gone wrong.


    On the second thought, why am I even surprised? They''re vampires and this¡­ was their life.


    "Hopes up? Haha! Silvia, how cute!" Unexpectedly, Dominique''s response was not what I expected.


    I thought he''d flipped or attack Silvia. But it seemed he wouldn''t.


    Honestly, though. If I''m just watching them, they''re quite a sight to behold. Everyone was beautiful, albeit crazy.


    But if I''m involved in this conversation, I didn''t think I had the confidence to eat. Regardless, it was better that they were arguing by themselves.


    At the very least, they seemed to forget my existence. This was better.


    "Huh¡­" Silvia smirked after scoffing.


    If I remembered correctly, Sam told me about his siblings sneaking behind their partners. Sometimes, with their cousins or other siblings. Was Silvia and Dominique had some sort of rtionship?


    Before I knew it, I had this strong urge to pry. Fortunately, I stopped myself before I raised my hand to raise a question.


    Just then, I furrowed my brows. Was the table shaking? The second I asked myself, cracks suddenly appeared on the surface of the table.


    Instinctively, I grabbed my te away before it split in half. That very second, I held my breath as I froze.


    The table broke in half! And in the middle of it, Yulis glided down ¡ª face first.


    Was he dead? I gasped as my eyes widened.


    "Ahh¡­ my apologies." Dominique apologized halfheartedly, gazing down at Yulis.


    My eyes slowly set on Dominique. He was pinning Yulis'' earlier. Was it because of him this long sturdy table broke in half? Just like that?


    Taking notice of my gaze, Dominique raised his gaze at me. As soon as our eyes met, he raised his brow. He gazed at the te in my hand before a subtle smirk turned up on his lips.


    "Now, that''s cute, sis." Dominique chuckled in a low tone. Hisment invited their eyes on me.


    "Fufu! The Remington weren''t lying, after all."


    "I should invite sis to one of my tea party."


    "¡­" One after another, their passingments reached my ears. I¡­ it was just my instinct to grab my te away. It was a taboo for me to waste food.


    "Silence." Silvia slowly assisted herself up. "I warn each and everyone of you. Don''t even think of touching even the strand of her hair."


    She gazed at them one by one. Her eyes warning them to forget what they were thinking. Silvia was a little overprotective. It felt reassuring.


    I gulped down, biting my lower lip. I then nced down at Yulis. My impression of him remained the same. However, was he alright?


    "Lilou, let''s g¡­" Silvia trailed off as a man''s voice suddenly came in from the hallway.


    "Oh! I''m a littlete for our little family dinner, aren''t I?"


    Before I could turn my head to who it was, my brows furrowed. Silvia''splexion suddenly paled as I noticed her ball her hands into a fist.


    "Hanz." Silvia hissed, making my brows furrowed even more.


    To appease my curiosity, I turned my head in the voice''s direction. From behind me, a man with an eye patch and a long scar; from his cheek across the side of his lips, smirked at me.


    "Lilou¡­" His deep crimson eyes glinted with blood lust as soon as our eyes met. "Nice to see¡­ you."


    And before I knew it, Yulis was already standing before me. His back facing me.


    ''What¡­'' My eyes full of confusion and shock gazed Yulis'' hand, holding Hanz''s wrist up. Thetter''s fingers wiggled in excitement.


    ''Did he just attempted to attack me¡­? He''s fast¡­ if not for Yulis, I could''ve¡­''


    "What do you think you''re doing, Hanz?" Yulis tone grew colder as the temperature felt frosty.


    "Tit for f*cking tat, Yulis. I''ll pluck her eyes out just like what that damn Hell did to me."

 Chapter 152 - Let This Be A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Let This Be A Dream</h4>


    "¡­ do what Hell did to me." Hanz hissed as he tilted his head.


    His crimson eyes that were akin to mes held my gaze, almost scalding my soul. I felt that weight of his words on my shoulders.


    Tit for tat¡­ I heard Sam said the same thing not long ago. Did that mean Sam plucked Hanz'' eyes?


    How? When? Where?


    "Calm down, Hanz." Yulis muttered huskily. Even when I couldn''t see his face, I could tell how intimidating he looked by his tone.


    "Yul, get out of here."


    After putting up with them quite nicely, this was where it would end, huh? But why was he so mad? Didn''t he cross the line first?


    I nearly died back then. If not for Lara, I wouldn''t wake up.


    "Hah¡­" I scoffed under my breath.


    This atmosphere felt so familiar. I looked around. I knew it. Thus, before my emotion could take over me, I picked up thest piece of meat on my te and munched it.


    Under this situation, yes. Not because I''m still hungry, nor did I consider it was myst meal. I just thought it would be a waste not to eat it.


    Silvia said, think just like them. It actually meant to be a little more crazy. The crazier I would, the more chances I''d survive here.


    Why? Because they won''t touch me¡­ just yet. And even if they do, I''d fight them to death.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" I asked as Inguidly chewed my food down.


    I nced to my side to see Silvia''s stunned expression. Dominique smirked, as his eyes glinted in amusement. Meanwhile, Yulis was still lying on the floor ¡ª face first.


    It was an illusion, just as I thought.


    Slowly, I turned my gaze to the person in the hallway. The illusion of Hanz and Yulis in front of me already disappeared.


    "I don''t fall for the same trick twice, your highness." I expressed with a subtle smile.


    I didn''t know if the illusion of Yulis was part of his n. After all, it took me a while to realize the circumstance I was in.


    If Hanz just attacked me in that illusion, there would be repercussions in reality. So, I wondered why he used Yulis to stop him.


    "I like her." Suddenly, Dominique snapped his fingers as a grin turned up on his lips.


    I ignored him. Instead, I fearlessly stared back at Hanz.


    If that scar and that eye patch were caused by Sam, good for him. He should be thankful he''s still alive.


    "Sly little wench." Hanz sneered, seeing the subtle smirk stered on my lips.


    "Do you want to test how many lives you have, my dear sister-inw?"


    Slowly, I reached for my neck. Holdingkresha vigntly just in case he would suddenly attack me. These people wouldn''t stop him, would they? I couldn''t rely on any of them.


    Hanz licked his lips as his fangs let itself known. He stretched his neck from in a circr motion, producing loud cracking noises.


    I nced at his feet, sensing the pressure on his foot. He would surely attack me.


    "La¡­" I trailed off before I could call forkresha as a voice suspended the tension in the air.


    "Hanz." A low and level voice of a man suddenly echoed across the entire dining hall.


    It was neither Dominique nor Yulis. I nced at the other princes, but they were staring in another direction.


    Instinctively, my gaze followed the direction where they were looking at. From the other entrance of the dining hall, a figure approached.


    His every step resonated across the hall; until he slinked out of the shadows. As soon as he stepped his foot on the dining hall, everyone beckoned a slight bow.


    Shining ebony hair¡­


    That man¡­ I''ve seen him somewhere. I furrowed my brows, recalling when and where I''ve seen him.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" The neer asked.


    Just then, the familiarity of his voice struck my realization. It was him ¡ª the person who held a funeral for me as a weest night.


    It was too darkst night. Hence, I could only see what he really looked like clearly now.


    Based on their reaction, it must be him, the king. I thought he could be a prince because of his simple attire, but his aura felt different. It felt more intimidating and authoritative.


    Momentster, his deep crimson eyes caught my gaze. I flinched slightly, gritting my teeth behind my lips.


    "Brother, I mean, your Majesty." Hanz clicked his tongue in disinterest. "I just want to greet my new sister."


    ''Greet me? By trying to kill me?'' A faint ridiculing scoff slipped past my lips.


    "Is that so?" His Majesty, the king, nodded in understanding. He then nced at the broken table.


    "Yul, wake up."


    Yulis slightly moved upon hearing the order. Yulis dragged himself to sit, looking around in confusion.


    So, he just fell asleep?


    "Ahh¡­ Dom. I was waiting for you to stab a knife in my nape. I fell asleep while waiting for it." Yulis yawned as he gazed at Dominique.


    There were sauces on his face, wiping it with his sleeve. Yulis, he was also quite a character, huh?


    Dominique sported a smug grin. He''s much calmer now.


    "Why would I do that, brother? I''m not as heartless as all of you!" Dominique magnanimously eximed.


    "I will escort Lilou to her chambers." Silvia spoke, aiming her words towards the king.


    "Silvia. Are you trying to monopolize my little doll? I''ll do it." Dominique raised his hand slightly, volunteering on escorting me back.


    "Dom." Silvia''s eyes glinted as her fangs slowly grew. "You won''t touch her."


    "Hah, Silvia. You''re showing your fangs now too? How interesting!" The corner of Dominique''s lips curled into a sly smirk, showing his little canine tooth.


    I didn''t have a good feeling about this.


    "I¡­ I''ll¡­" go alone. But my words failed to roll out of my throat.


    "Don''t bother." The king uttered. His eyes fixed on me as he slowly raised his hand.


    "Come here, Lilou."


    No! Over my dead body! I wouldn''t¡­


    Despite my clear objection internally, my feet moved against my will. I strode towards him, taking his hand.


    ''No¡­ what am I doing?'' I asked myself, dumbfounded by my actions just now.


    "Lilou¡­" Silvia called out under her breath, simrly baffled, just as I am.


    Not just Silvia. But Yulis also frowned. Dominique only narrowed his eyes and kept his silence. While Hanz just scoffed ¡ª as if he was the only one who wasn''t surprised.


    "Let''s walk in the garden, Lilou." The king muttered as he gazed at me calmly.


    No!


    "Yes." I held my breath upon hearing my answer.


    For a moment, we stared at each other. Our eyes reflecting each other.


    My mind buzzed upon seeing myself smiling at him. He smirked as he patted my head lightly.


    "Good girl."


    "Stefan!" Silvia yelled abruptly. "You¡­! What did you do to her?"


    "Hahaha!" Hanzughed out loud before the king, Stefan, could answer. "Ahhh¡­ it worked. I thought since the dead got herself involved, my sacrifices are for naught."


    What was he saying?


    "Silvia, I think you need rest." Stefan advised in the same calm tone. Silvia''splexion was as white as the clouds.


    "Shall we?" He then turned to me with a slight smirk.


    No!


    "Yes, my king."


    No, no, no no!Let this be a dream! Despite my protest inside my head, I followed his lead, and we walked away.

 Chapter 153 - Way To Survive The Hellhole

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Way To Survive The Hellhole</h4>


    We waltz through the hallway in silence. I nced at his side, gritting my teeth in secret.


    What did he do to me to obey him? No matter how I tried to scream internally, I felt helpless. My hand in his grip wouldn''t bulge, no matter how I want to pull it away.


    "This is ridiculous," I muttered through my gritted teeth.


    I shot him a re, scoffing in ridicule. It was truly ridiculous.


    Stefan nced at me indifferently. "Is it?"


    "Let me go," I demanded, shifting my gaze to his hand that was holding mine.


    I thought I already had enough for today. The thought of Hanz being the worst encounter for today proved me wrong.


    This King, Stefan''s appearance, was the worst. I was obeying him against my will. Was this what sired means?


    To smile at someone without my knowledge, to speak the opposite I wanted to say and to act against your will. It was... terrifying.


    "Ohh¡­ so that''s how it is." Stefan nodded in understanding.


    What was he saying?


    "Stop ¡ª" My breath hitched as he dragged me with him. Being pushed at this point, I had no other choice.


    "Lakre ¡ª"


    Unfortunately, Stefan guessed my ns. Before I could call forkresha, he pulled me firmly.


    In a split second, I winced as my back crashed against the wall with my wrist pinned above my head.


    "I thought you''re a little smarter." He smirked as his eyes as bright as bright rubies glinted. "Why are you so eager to die?"


    Unlike his calm mien moments ago, his mood instantly switched. His gaze was so sharp it felt like it was piercing into my soul.


    I gulped, not giving away from his intimidating gaze. I''m not eager to die, but I''m eager to survive.


    "Usingkresha takes a lot of life force. Do you believe you have many lives to spare?" He cocked his head to the side, scoffing in mockery.


    "How ungrateful of you. This is the third time I saved you and yet, you''re ring at me. Lara really tried to undo the effects, huh?"


    Lara? Saved me? What was he saying?


    "You abducted me, Your Majesty," I stressed, as I panted for air.


    Stefan tightened his grip on my wrist as his smirk grew broader. "I nned to talk to you in the garden to¡­ reminiscence. s, you''ll wield your weapon at your king? Did you think you can y me with the meager power you have?"


    I clenched my teeth as my heart hammered against my ribcage. Every breath I took suffocated me.


    More than that, more than this ufortable position, I hated myself. I''m truly naive to think I could survive by just trying to make a false front. I realized it toote.


    That was not how I would survive this hellhole.


    I could fight them with words, but that''s all I could do. It was clear that before I could defend myself, my head would roll immediately.


    Having Silvia, whose intention was unclear on my side, was not enough.


    Each and every one of them had their own motives. They might be easy to read at first, but the more I thought about it, they all had hidden faces beneath their exterior.


    Yulis, Hanz, Silvia, Dominique, Stefan, Sam¡­ were all different individuals. However, they also share simr tendencies.


    They show what they wanted you to see. If I wanted to survive, I had to think and act just like them.


    Soon, my stiffed shoulders eased as my eyes drooped. I stabilized my breathing, watching as my soul slowly put on a mask.


    If that''s what they want¡­ so be it. I''ll have my own multiple faces and truths. If I couldn''t fight them by sheer force, I had to have my other means.


    "I know you''re quick to realize it and adapt," Stefan mused, nodding as he slowly let me go. He then stepped back, smiling, as he watched me in amusement.


    ''Are you so happy to see me suffer?'' I wondered internally, keeping my emotions in check.


    "Mister Fabian told me the same," I replied, breathing out through the gape of my lips.


    I raised my hand to him, staring at him straight in the eye. I''d do it on my own ord before he couldmand me, and I''d feel the guilt of acting against my will.


    I won''t let them have it their way.


    "Will you take me to a stroll, your Majesty?"


    "Do you hate the feeling of being sired with me that much?" Stefan unhurriedly took my hand. "That hurts, though."


    Disgusting.


    "Do you prefer it when I act because you ordered me to?" I asked, tilting my head to the side.


    "Of course, not. I don''t like forcing people," He humored, escorting me towards the garden.


    Silly, I thought. Sam also said the same thing to me back then. But the feeling was different.


    My eyes glinted as I looked ahead, hearing our footsteps across the silent hallway.


    ''I''ll survive in here and have thestugh. This hell that tormented Sam and me¡­ I''ll burn it to the ground.''


    *


    Meanwhile, in the Crawford Mansion training grounds.


    "My lord, Lord Noah is here to see you," Fabian announced solemnly, gazing at Samael, who had been standing in the middle of the training grounds while staring at the starless night sky.


    It was the training ground Lilou had spent all day on training.


    "Greetings, your Grace." Noah greeted as he stepped forth. But there''s still no response from Samael.


    "We found your Catharsis being sold in the ck market, so I brought it with me. I also heard what happened to Lady Lilou."


    Noah kindly spoke, gesturing his knight to hand over a small box containing Samael''s divine weapon. However, thetter didn''t even flinch.


    The wind whistled, sweeping the dust, making the leaves dance in constant harmony. Noah''s eyes softened as he gazed at Samael''s back.


    "Your Grace, shouldn''t you go to the Capital now that Catharsis is back in your hands? Lady Lilou¡­" Noah wanted to console him with his subtle words.


    But Samael intervened.


    "Noah," Samael called out softly as he pivoted on his heel and faced him. "You''re rich, right? How many residences does the House of Remington owns in the Capital?"


    "Eight, your grace," Noah replied despite his bafflement.


    Samael nodded in understanding, rubbing his chin before he spoke, "Give them to me."


    "Pardon?"


    "I need a ce to stay in the Capital," Samael exined in a knowing tone. "I''m not staying in that damn pce."


    "I don''t have a problem handing the ownership of the eight residences the House of Remington owns in the Capital as we''re indebted to you. However, may I know the reason why do you need all of them?" Noah inquired, as he furrowed his brows in bewilderment.


    "Why?" Samael pondered as he rubbed his chin. "So I can burn them instead of burning the pce?"


    "..."


    "Anyway, dig up us and tell Cameron to protect that damn child with his life. My bride has taken a liking to it." Samael waved his hand nonchntly, walking towards Noah as the corner of his lips curled into a smirk when he brushed past Noah.


    Noah shuddered upon sensing the aura exuding from Samael. "Are you nning to overthrow the king, your grace?"


    "There will be a truce, Lord Remington," Samael uttered as he cocked his head back in Noah''s direction. "Even though my feelings for my bride were remnants of Sam, I need to see why I like her in the first ce."


    Samael uttered, throwing his hands on the back of his head as he whistled while walking away.


    "He... I can''t believe he really went back to his old ways," Noah murmured in disbelief as Samael''s aura felt different from thest time he was in Whistlebird.

 Chapter 154 - I Am His Human

    <h4>Chapter 154 - I Am His Human</h4>


    I always wished for Sam''s arrival. But I''m d he has yet to arrive.


    Knowing how being sired to someone and experiencing it felt very different. It was a hundred times more dreading to act ording to someone''s will.


    "Don''t stray away from me. The flowers here, although beautiful, they are deadly." Stefan gazed at me as we arrived in the garden of Avolire Pce.


    I pursed my lips, gazing back at him. It was amazing how fast his mood switched.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I said, withdrawing my hand from him as he loosened his grip.


    Thest thing I wanted was to feel was the superiority of his words on me. I''d rather bnce mypliance and disobedience; giving what he wanted and keeping thest shred of what was mine.


    I had to be careful of what and what not to give. Hence, I had to put on a lot of masks to survive in this ce and be practical.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me anything?" He asked, cocking his head at me.


    Why would I if I already knew about his intentions?


    "How dare I? Your Majesty?" I replied coldly, staring at the red rose standing out as the moon shone upon it.


    "What''s this? Treating me so coldly?" Stefan walked in front of me, tilting and lowering his head to meet my gaze. "I didn''t know you''d be this obedient."


    "Pfft¡ª!" I bit my lower lip, covering my lips with the back of my hand. Suppressing my ridiculingughter from slipping past my lips.


    Just as I thought. These people are ridiculouslyical in their own way. Did he forget he sired me? He just pinned me against the wall to obey his orders moments ago.


    How was he surprised?


    "Ahh¡­ that''s better." Stefan grinned as he pointed at me, nodding approvingly at my reaction.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you want me to obey you?" I asked, tilting my head to the side.


    "Hmmm. Depends." He hummed, rubbing his chin. "There''s no thrill if you just obey me all the time. I like you because you''re interesting, assertive, and smart."


    "So, His Majesty likes someone who speaks their opinions boldly?" I raised a brow, smirking as I watched him take a few steps back.


    "I like it like the second time," He replied, baffling me.


    Stefan slowly turned around, trudging away. He stopped when there was a good distance between us and then he turned around to face me.


    Silence.


    The wind whispered in my ear as my hair flowed along with it. Under the soft moonlight, his ebony hair stood out. Half of his upper face hid under the silhouette of his hair, highlighting the smirk stered on his lips.


    My heart thumped loudly against my chest, sounding overly loud in my ears. I breathed in and out heavily as memories rushed inside me, filling in the missing part of my memory.


    That night three months ago¡­ that man¡­ was him.


    "Hah¡­" I scoffed in disbelief as I shuddered uncontrobly. "It''s you¡­"


    I sped my skirt tightly. My eyes glinting with killing intent as my breath hitched.


    I could remember everything. From the time I went to the maze garden in the Crawford''s residence, searching for Sam. To the time I met this man and sumbed to the illusion he was Sam.


    My breathing grew ragged, recalling and feeling everything vividly. I raised my hand to cover my lips with my palm, feeling sick to the point I wanted to throw up.


    Now that I thought about it, Hanz''s abilities felt simr to that night three months ago. That was the reason I recognized it was an illusion earlier.


    "Oh, sweetheart. Why do you look so shocked? Didn''t we enjoy ourselves?" Stefan humored, marching slowly towards me.


    I wanted to take a step back, but my feet wouldn''t move. Was this what he wanted to reminisce about?


    This sick bastard!


    "It''s still a shame that demon-like human Fabian interrupted us." He lifted his hand, reaching for the tip of my hair, and twirled it around his finger as he locked his gaze with me.


    "You''re too naugh¡­ ty"


    "Don''t touch me!" I eximed through my gritted teeth, pping his hand away from me. "Don''t..."


    I red daggers at him as I ground my teeth, catching my hand that pped his.


    No wonder I had this strong urge not to go to the Capital yet. I remembered everything; even Lara''s real intention. She was trying to undo the despicable thing Stefan had cast upon me.


    But since Lara was already dead and only part of her lived inkresha, her progress of healing was slow. I would''ve fallen deeper in this wicked ordeal and lose the entirety of my will if not for Lara''s help.


    ''Still, it''s not enough, Lara. His words still have power over me.''


    "Is this what they call shame?" Stefan chuckled, peering at me in awe. His eyes glinting in amusement as the corner of his lips stretched broader.


    "It''s disgust." I blurted out, due to overwhelming disdain. "But it is partially my fault to get tricked by you. I must have tainted you, Your Majesty."


    I took a step back, turning my back on him. Staying with him for another second felt so suffocating. This was too much for me to handle for a day. I needed some time alone.


    "A mere human squeezing herself in this world¡­" I halted upon hearing Stefan''s words behind me. "¡­ you baffled me, sweetheart. Do you even have any idea the real face of the man you''ve been dying to marry?"


    I clenched on my skirt as my jaw tightened. It was funny; I thought. Those words uttered by him had left my lips long ago as well.


    I took a deep breath, breathing out through my gaped mouth. He could be more creative if his intention was to kill my spirit.


    "A mere human?" I scoffed, barely setting aside the emotions overwhelming my heart.


    Slowly, I turned around to face him. I smirked upon meeting his gaze.


    "Your Majesty, I am not just a human," I stressed, not shying away from his gaze. "I am His human." I asserted before I turned around and walked away.


    So get lost.

 Chapter 155 - This Is Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 155 - This Is Nothing</h4>


    The walls in my chambers witnessed how I broke down that night. I cried my heart out as I soaked the pillow with tears.


    It angered me to the core that vampires were far too superior to humans. They were gifted with abilities and strength, only to use it for their personal interest, while humans had to sumb to fear before them.


    Meeting Stefan shredded my heart, my beliefs, and my hopes into many pieces. There''s no more faith to put in this kingdom reigned by him.


    He had blown away the little fire I had for this kingdom''s growth. The little faith and hope that someday this kingdom would care for its subject ¡ª regardless of their race ¡ª vanished, just like that.


    "This is the 18th time you stepped on my foot." I snapped back to the currentpse upon hearing Yulis'' tonelessint. "Stop spacing out."


    "Oh." I bit my lower lip out of habit, taking foot my away from his feet. "Sorry."


    "We''ll take a short break for. You don''t look good." He said, letting me go as he took three steps away.


    I watched Yulis gestured and ordered Mildred to bring us tea and snacks. It surprised me a little ¡ª but not to the extent of disbelief ¡ª when he came in here, informing me he was the instructor Silvia sent for the dance lessons.


    "What are you doing?" Yulis arched his brow, sitting on the chair around the round table near the window.


    He crossed his arm, resting his leg over the other as he cocked his head towards the seat across from him. I nodded and strode towards the seat, perching in silence.


    "I heard you''re attending the debut of the eldest daughter of the Thornhart," Yulis uttered, breaking the silence which made me gazed at him.


    His expression and tone remained indifferent, but I didn''t expect him to start a conversation with me. What did he want?


    "Sivi gave me an invitation," I answered calmly, easing my tensed shoulders as I rested my fist on myp.


    "Don''t go there." He advised, so ssic of him.


    "Why not?" I replied with disinterest. "If you don''t want me to attend, why did youe here to teach me how to dance?"


    My eyshes fluttered ever so slowly. Keeping myself calm despite the pressuring gaze of his deep azure eyes.


    Yulis tilted his head to the side, arching his brow before he spoke in a knowing tone. "You''re tossing yourself in a banquet full of vampires."


    "Pfft¡ª" A snort immediately escaped from me. "Is it any different from my current situation, your highness?"


    Yulis frowned as his eyes dropped. He didn''t reply immediately as he stared at me in silence.


    "I appreciate your concern, your highness. I won''t embarrass her royal highness if that''s your concern," I said, upon receiving no response from him.


    "That''s not it. I''m just saying anything can happen in a banquet asrge as that one. We''re more restrainedpared to those greedy nobles." He exined calmly.


    "Even so, I can still lose my life within the pce walls if I didn''t act ordingly." I argued, expressing my thoughts calmly but not warmly.


    Yulis frowned even more as he stared at me straight in the eye. "It''s still safer here."


    "Safer? Are you saying if I press a nerve¡­ or cut myself to bleed right now, I''d still be safe?"


    Silence dawn upon us once again until Mildred came back with the tea and snacks.


    "I brought the tea and snacks for his highness and thedy," Mildred announced politely, before she started serving the tea.


    As the servants helped set up the table, Yulis and I stared at each other. When the servants were done, they stepped away, standing in the corner without saying a single word.


    "I''m aware that your highness dislikes me," I muttered, stretching my arm as I picked up the cup of tea. "But I''m a little confused that what you said just now contradicts the first words you told me yesterday."


    My eyes sharpened as I held his gaze before I took a sip. I didn''t have a death wish, but it was better to speak my mind since he didn''t he had an interest in murdering me right now.


    Yulis extended his arm, picking up the teacup to his lips. "Why?" He asked in a low tone instead of giving me an answer.


    "I''m fairlycking in many areas, your highness. So, forgive me if I don''t understand your vague question," I expressed as I ced the teacup back on the saucer.


    "I''m asking you, why are you still here? Is being tormented every time you breathe in this ce better than dying?"


    My breath hitched upon his question, but my exterior remained the same. I pursed my lips and sighed faintly.


    "Well, of course," I replied calmly, moving my gaze towards the window.


    Breathing in this ce was a constant reminder of what I promised myselfst night. If I''m dead, I wouldn''t do anything, would I?


    I kept my thoughts to myself as I set my eyes back to him. The corner of my lips curled into a subtle smile.


    "I''ve gone through worse, your highness. Back when I was living the life of a peasant, I used to stare at the sky with my mouth open, hoping that it would rain so I can drink. The thought of hugging myself wearing nothing but rags during winter, eating rotten foods to fill my stomach, and¡­" I paused as I gulped down.


    Yulis was listening in silence. He might not rte to me, nor would I get a shred of his sympathy from him, but he had to understand. I''ve been through worse.


    "¡­ and sleeping beside the rotting corpse of my father because I couldn''t bury him. I lived through it, your highness. So, thank you for your concern, but this is nothingpared to that."


    My grip on my skirt tightened before it loosened, eventually. My shoulder also eased as I exhaled deeply.


    At one point in my life, I had gone through all that. If not for the people in the field, hearing about the passing of my father, he wouldn''t get buried properly.


    "I¡­ see." He muttered under his breath, nodding as he picked up the teacup, took little sips, then put it back on the saucer. "That sounds tragic."


    "It''s all in the past now, your highness." I smiled subtly. "Now, I get to eat to my heart''s content, share a tea with your highness, and experience more life can offer."


    "No wonder you eat well," Yulismented as he gazed at me intensely.


    When I felt awkward at his long stares, I raised my brows. "Your highness?"


    Yulis fluttered his eyshes ever so slowly and asked tonelessly, "Do you want me to give you Hanz''s head to make you feel better?"


    "Pardon?"

 Chapter 156 - Gaining An Ally Is Better Than None

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Gaining An Ally Is Better Than None</h4>


    "Pardon?"


    "Hanz. Do you want his head?" Yulis inquired sincerely.


    My mind buzzed momentarily as the corner of my eyes twitched. Please tell me I misheard him?


    "Ah, I think I misheard you, your highness," I replied, along with an awkward chuckle.


    "You didn''t. I said what I said. I''ll give you his head or his other eye if that will make you feel better," Yulis affirmed, nodding at me encouragingly as he looked at me straight in the eye.


    Wait.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, propping my elbow on the armrest as a sudden headache struck me. A sigh slipped past my lips as I grasped what he meant by that.


    Was he proposing this because he felt bad for judging me unfairly? He would kill his brother as an apology?


    "If you do that, wouldn''t you be in a predicament?" I queried in distress, casting him a look.


    "Does that matter?" He tilted his head to the side, furrowing his brows innocently.


    It was a tempting offer, honestly. However, I didn''t want to get indebted to him or cause him trouble. And even if I agree, my problem remained the same; I''m still sired to Stefan.


    Fighting amongst themselves was an entirely different case. But if Yulis murdered Hanz because of me, what punishment would I have to bear?


    "Your Highness." I inhaled sharply and released it from my mouth. "I appreciate your offer. But there''s no need for that, really."


    "Are you sure? This is once in a lifetime offer." He frowned, resting his jaw on his knuckles. "I won''t apologize for what I said before if that''s what you want from me instead."


    A vein on my temple protruded under my skin upon hearing hisst remarks. It was easier for him to act in violence than apologize. Really¡­ Sivi should''ve told me I had to throw rational reasoning out of the window as well.


    "Yes. You don''t have to do that." I replied, sporting a forced smile.


    "Well, if you say so." Yulis shrugged as he sprawled his arms to reach for the teacup. "But then again, Hanz will surely lure you into one of his illusions. I can''t protect you if I''m not around."


    Yulis elegantly sipped tea in silence. His demeanor was just as proper as Fabian''s. But that wasn''t the reason I was staring at him. What he said just now piqued my curiosity.


    "Your highness," I called out when he ced the teacup back on the saucer.


    He arched his brow, slowly raising his eyes to me as he leaned back. "Hmm?"


    "About what you said, are you saying that illusion of youst night is not part of Hanz''s ns?" I asked, raising both my brows as I anticipated his reply.


    "Yes. Why would he stop himself if he sincerely wants you dead? That doesn''t make sense." He answered, tilting his head, sporting a genuine wonder. "If you''re wondering how I entered the illusion, I did what Hanz'' did. I entered your subconscious mind."


    Do you mean you invaded my subconscious mind?


    "Hanz can still harm you, even if it''s just an illusion if I didn''t stop him," Yulis added in the same indifferent tone.


    "But, you weren''t you sleeping that time?"


    "I am." Yulis raised his forefinger, tapping his temple as he clicked his tongue. "But I''m subconsciously awake."


    I kept quiet momentarily. That''s how it happened; the same as that night three months ago.


    "What will happen if I died in that illusion?" I perked up and blurted out. I pursed my lips in a thin line as I raised my hand to cover my lips.


    "You''ll be trapped in it, obviously." Yulis didn''t mind answering my question, fortunately. "And if you''re trapped in it, you''ll eventually wither away in reality. It''s a slow, painful death."


    Yulis added indifferently. It was as if such a thing didn''t terrify him.


    In other words, if I died in that illusion, it would be my reality without knowing I was asleep all along. I would eventually die as my body deteriorates without proper care.


    "Then¡­" I raised my gaze once again and set it on him. "What will happen to Hanz if I fight back?"


    "You mean if you fight back and defeated him?" Yulis raised a brow, gazing at me with mockery in his eyes. He didn''t have to say what he was thinking, as it was written all over his face.


    "If you defeat him, it will affect him a little. Because putting up an illusion and fighting in it are two different cases. To put it simply, it''s exhausting." He lectured in a knowing tone, waving his forefinger at his side.


    "Ohh¡­" My lips formed in a circr shape as I nodded in understanding.


    "Won''t you going to ask why Hanz wants you dead?" He asked, as if he had been waiting for me to ask about it all along.


    "He already said it; tit for tat," I answered, as I furrowed my brows. "That means Sam did some... thing. Come to think of it, how did Sam do it?" We''ve been in Cunningham for the past three months.


    "You only realized that now?" Yulis let out a faint scoff. "How can you not appreciate the abilities of your groom?"


    "..."


    "I don''t know if you already know this, but Hell holds the purest blood among us. In other words, he is that strong and precious. That''s why it''s an insult that he wants a human as his bride."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, even if he''s in Cunningham, if he wants to pull someone inferior like Hanz into an illusion, Hell can do it from that distance. So, sometime three months ago, Hanz pluck out his own eyes and blindly caused a ruckus."


    Yulis exined, adding hisments in between. The side of his lips curled in amusement, as if talking about somethingmendable.


    "Hanz... did it?"


    "He did and did not. Hell''s illusions are real hell. Hanz plucked out his eye, probably as a ticket to leave the illusion." Yulis shrugged, sounding unsure of the actual cause. "Anyway, tea time is over."


    Yulis snapped, brushing hisp with his palm before he stood up.


    "Ah." I raised my head, blinking as I gathered my thoughts. "Alright."


    Yulis walked to my side, offering his hand for me to grasp. I raised my brows in confusion, darting my eyes from his hand to his eyes.


    "Let''s start over again, sister," He said, smirking at me. "I won''t apologize to you, but I have to admit I misjudged you. Although we don''t trust each other, I''m certain we''re on the same both."


    I stared at him straight in the eye. "You have a point, your highness," I said as I ced my hand on his.


    "Until our interest conflicts, let''s be ally for now," He uttered as he escorted me in the middle of the room.


    "Until then." I performed a curtsy and added as I raise my head, "I''ll trust you."

 Chapter 157 - You Look Ugly As Ever

    <h4>Chapter 157 - You Look Ugly As Ever</h4>


    Days had passed in a blur, and it was the day of the banquet. I barely recalled what I did for the past days as they were the same; dance practices with Yul, attending sses for pce etiquette, dinner with my inws, and stare at the ceiling until I fall asleep.


    I didn''t meet Stefan again since that night, making my adjustments faster. Meeting him just so he could ridicule me was the least I wanted right now.


    "Mydy, her royal highness is here," Mildred announced from behind me, bowing politely.


    I nced up, setting my gaze on her reflection from the full-body vanity mirror in front of me.


    "Send her in," I whispered, smiling faintly as I shifted my gaze back to my reflection.


    "Well, my, sister." Silvia''s voice caressed my ears, along with the soft clip-clop of her heels. "Are you trying to provoke everyone by putting your hair up, highlighting your neck?"


    A soft chuckle slipped past my lips as I turned around. "Greetings, your royal highness," I greeted, tilting my head down as I performed a curtsy.


    "Your aura drastically changed since ourst tea time." Silvia giggled as she fanned herself, gazing at me from head to toe.


    Thest time I saw Sivi was my first dinner with the royal family. She didn''t visit me or joined dinner after that, so I had spent most of the time with Yul since the other royalties didn''t pay me attention.


    Not that I care, really. It was better to receive less attention while I adjust myself in this suffocating environment.


    "I''ll take that as apliment, your royal highness," I replied, linking my hands before me.


    "My, I like the change," Sivi chuckled as she covered her lips with her hand fan. "Then, shall we head out? Yul is waiting outside the carriage."


    "Yul?" I raised my brows, surprised to hear Yul woulde along. I remembered him saying banquets never interest him.


    Sivi let another wave of soft chuckles as she stared at me over her hand fan. "Well, it seems my little brother is finally maturing, my sister."


    Maturing? I doubt. Imented internally as we headed out of Avolire Pce. When we reach the carriage, Yul was standing before it, sporting an annoyed look.


    He didn''t have to prove his unwillingness so obvious.


    "You look gorgeous as ever, Silvia," Yulplimented, as he offered his hand for Sivi to grasp.


    Sivi smiled as she gracefully took his hand as a support for her to enter the carriage. "It''s my first time seeing you look so fine, Yul."


    Yul only bowed slightly before he turned to face me. His disdain immediately flickered across his eyes as our gaze met.


    "And you," Yulis muttered, scrutinizing me from head to toe with the usual ridicule in his eyes. "You look the same."


    ''You look as ugly as ever, '' was the real meaning behind his words.


    The corner of my lips twitched. Not that I was expecting apliment from him.


    "Thank you," I remarked sarcastically, sporting a fake smile.


    I held my skirt up as I didn''t expect him to offer help, but he suddenlyid his hand out. I arched my brow, raising my gaze at him, narrowing my eyes suspiciously.


    "Even if you''re like a walking lump of meat, you''re still ady. Her royal highness is waiting," Yul remarked sarcastically, scoffing faintly as he rolled his eyes.


    He didn''t have to force himself to do it if he didn''t want to. But regardless of his reluctance, these were the small opportunities to get back at him.


    "You''re right," I replied as my lips turned up into a smug grin. I put all my weight on my hand, gripping him, hoping to break his fingers.


    "Thank you, your highness," I expressed once I perched safely inside the carriage and turned my attention to him.


    "You hold on to me as if your life depends on it," Yulmented, casting me a re as he got in.


    "I''m just afraid of making a mistake and cause trouble for her royal highness."


    "So, you don''t mind being of trouble to me?" Yul pursed his lips as it stretched broader, but it didn''t reach his ear. He looked so annoyed, but we always bickered for the past four days and I''m still alive. So, I''m used to it.


    "Do you prefer me troubling her royal highness instead?" I asked, feigning innocence as the carriage set off.


    "Really, I should''ve cut that tong¡­" Yul trailed off upon hearing Sivi''s waves of chuckles. We instinctively paused as we shifted our attention to her.


    "Pfft¡ª!" Sivi was covering her lips with the back of her hand, letting out muffled chuckles. "I didn''t know you''d grow this close in a brief span of time."


    She pointed out in between her chuckles. If only Sivi knew we''d been stepping on each other''s feet during our dance practices.


    "Don''t jest, Silvia." Yul frowned as he let out a sigh. "I will never get close to this walking lump of meat."


    "That''s right, Sivi. Just the thought of it makes all the hair on my body raise!" I nodded with a smile, feeling the intense reing from Yul.


    "Hahaha!" Siviughed louder as she pped her hands, filling the carriage with her harmonious peals ofughter.


    I watched her, and my tensed shoulders eased. I nced at Yul and caught him ncing back.


    "Sivi, is there''s something wrong?" I asked when her waves ofughter subsided. Although I didn''t trust them fully, I still see them as the only ally on my side at the moment.


    Sivi froze upon my question, but she didn''t lose herposure as she cleared her throat and slowly faced me.


    "I''m just d to see that you and Yul are getting along really well." She reached for my hand, squeezing it lightly as she nodded to reassure me. But I felt otherwise.


    "Sivi¡­"


    "Silvia, what happened during your absence?" Yul inquired solemnly, not buying her weak reassurance.


    Sivi let out a faint sigh, gazing down as her eyes glistened with bitterness.


    "It''s nothing. I just met someone I haven''t seen in a long time." Her tone was soft, yet full of bitterness and regret; as if that person she was talking about brought neither pain nor joy, but longing.


    "Who the ¡ª"


    "Sivi, that''s alright!" I eximed, cutting off Yul''s obvious threat as I ced my other hand on hers. "Let''s have fun at the banquet and forget about it; we''re partners, aren''t we?"


    I wouldn''t understand Sivi''s longing if I didn''t yearn for Sam. But Ipletely understood her as I was in the same situation.


    Sivi raised her gaze at me as they softened. The corner of her lips curled up into a subtle smile as she nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, let''s do that," Sivi whispered as she raised her other hand, patting my head gently before she added, "You make me want to snatch you away for myself."

 Chapter 158 - Who Will Decorate The Wall?

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Who Will Decorate The Wall?</h4>


    The banquet hosted by the Thornhart''s had exceeded my expectation. It was more grandiose, decent, and bustling than I thought. Unlike how I imagined it as a ughterhouse with a hanging carcass of humans around.


    "Greetings to her royal highness." A nobledy performed a curtsy in front of Sivi. "The house of Thornhart is honored to have you in our humbled banquet."


    Humbled banquet? Everything sparkled in my eyes. How was this humble? I pursed my lips as I stood behind Sivi and distanced myself a little. She had attracted a lot of attention.


    "Please, rise." Sivi gestured as she sported a kind smile. Her tone and movements exuded elegance. It was not hard to notice.


    "The House of Thornhart had always supported the royal family¡­"


    Sivi''s voice faded in the indistinct chattering spreading in the air as I looked around. Sivi was not the only one who attracted the attention of noblemen and women, but Yul as well.


    Yul told us he would get some drinks for us, but now he was trapped around nobledies. It was a surprise he hadn''t snapped and made a fuss. Instead, he was politely smiling as he conversed with thedies.


    ''Two-faced,'' Imented as I giggled internally upon meeting Yul''s re before I averted my gaze.


    I held my wrist, biting my inner lip as I gazed down. Being in this banquet of vampires entuated my disposition as someone who''s not part of the high society or their world.


    What did I expect beforeing here? Be epted and mingle with noble vampires? No. I expected this much, and I''m not even sad about it.


    I''m just bothered that ever since we arrived here, I felt like I''m being watched. Hence, I was being careful and had been trying to distance myself from those two.


    "Lilou," I snapped back to the currentpse upon hearing Sivi. "Come here, dear."


    Sivi held her hand towards me as I sported a forced smile and nodded. I trudged towards her and stood beside her.


    "Greetings, Countess Thornhart." I curtsied, applying all the lessons I learned back in the pce.


    If Sivi didn''t send me a proper instructor to learn the pce etiquette, I would have done what Fabian taught me. I didn''t want to judge Fabian''s lessons, but I believed the pce was slightly more meticulous in this area.


    "I heard a lot about the future duchess. It''s a pleasure to finally meet thedy who captivated the heart of the Duke of Grimsbanne," Countess Thornhart remarked, smiling, while discreetly studying me.


    "Lady Lilou is a precious sister to me. I hope you will be more epting of her in the future." Sivi chuckled as she linked arms with me, startling me with her action.


    Sivi, I don''t actually n to be epted, were the worlds tempting to escape my mouth, but I bit my tongue to stop myself. I only sported a smile and kept my thoughts to myself.


    "Fufu! I see your royal highness had grown fond of Lady Lilou."


    "The Avolire pce had more colors and life when Lilou came. Even the aloof ninth prince favored her~!" Sivi eximed proudly, chuckling while covering her lips with the back of her hand.


    Sivi''s ims attracted the attention of nobles around us. I bit my lower lips, discreetly tugging Sivi''s arms to stop her. She''s purposely doing it.


    "Oh, my! No wonder the ninth prince who never attended any banquet even once is here! I must thank Lady Lilou, then," Countess Thornhart humored as sheughed along with Sivi.


    I never thought Yul''s attendance was more than just rare. No wonder the nobledies fawned around him with such enthusiasm.


    "Oh, my, sister!" Suddenly, a familiar arrogant voice of a woman came from our side. "I didn''t know you''d be attending as well. I didn''t believe the rumors about her royal highness attending as someone''s partner."


    I turned my head in the voice''s direction and saw her prancing her way towards us, fanning herself elegantly. Cassara.


    "Greetings to her royal highness." Countess Thornhart greeted as she performed a curtsy. I instinctively did as well.


    "My, sister. It''s good to see you," Sivi said with a smile. "You''re as beautiful as ever!"


    Cassara smirked, nodding approvingly before shifting her sharp gaze at me. "I see you had slowly adjusted to the Capital."


    (How dare you act like one of us?) were the direct trantion that registered in my head from her remarks.


    "It''s all thanks to her royal highness''s guidance. Although I''m stillcking and inexperienced, I will do my best not to disappoint her," I replied politely, bowing my head as there was no reason to argue with her.


    I''d rather let her insult me now and leave me alone immediately. It was already hard to put a front before these many people. Did she think I''m enjoying this?


    "Oh?" Cassara arched her brow as she lifted her chin up. "Is that so?"


    That was quick for her to concede. I didn''t expect that.


    "Pfft¡ª!" I nced at Sivi, who let out a restrained chuckle, covering her sly smirk with the back of her hand. "Sister, you don''t have to feel disheartened. I know Lilou will understand that you are busy so you didn''t have spare time to spend time with her."


    "I am, indeed, preupied because of the recent events," Cassara replied calmly with a nod. "Speaking of which, can I have a moment with you, sister? And Countess?"


    I furrowed my brows as I scrutinized Cassara. I thought she''d lose her cool and act arrogant after Sivi''s mild provocation, but she didn''t.


    Sivi narrowed her eyes as she exchanged eye contact with Cassara, and then nodded.


    "Alright," Sivi agreed and cast me a look. "I will leave for a moment. Will you be alright with Yul?"


    "Yes, your royal highness. You don''t have to worry about me," I replied politely, as it seemed it was something important.


    Sivi only gave me a warm smile before they walked away. Now that Yul and Sivi weren''t here, the sense of dread I''d been stomping down crept up to my heart. I''m all alone.


    I discreetly walked back and stood near the wall, keeping my chin up. I looked around, and Yul was nowhere to be found. I''m fine being alone and not gathering attention, but I felt like the more I try, the feeling of being watched gets stronger.


    "This banquet is more enervating than I thought," I murmured under my breath, sighing, as I just wanted to get home.


    "Sister, what are you doing here all alone?" Suddenly, Dom''s yful voice reached my ears before I sensed his figure beside me.


    I slowly raised my head and faced him. "I just thought that someone should be left to decorate the wall."


    "Haha! If you say it like that, it''s quite upsetting to hear." Dom chuckled, his hand carrying a ss of red wine. Was it really red wine, though?


    I only offered him a smile to end a conversation with him. I never had many interactions with Dominique inparison with Yul. So, his presence brought difort to me.


    "Are you waiting for Yul?" He asked.


    "No, your highness."


    "Is that so?" Dom nodded in understanding. "How about I apany you? You can''t be alone here, you know the reason."


    I wanted to refuse his offer, but he had a point. "If it''s not a bother, thank you, your highness."


    "It''s alright. I don''t n on taking home a nobledy tonight," He replied with a nonchnt shrug. "Anyway, there is an event, the Thornhart prepared for entertainment. Do you want to see it?"


    Dom held his ss to his lips, keeping his eyes on me.


    "A separate event?" I murmured as I knitted my brows in intrigue.


    "You can say it''s more like a sport," He said, handing his hand for me to grasp. "You''ll know if youe with me."


    "You won''t lure me out to a quiet ce to kill me, right?" I blurted out, covering my lips as soon as I realized it.


    "Haha! You have quite the imagination, sister! However, even if I have that intention, I won''t just admit it." Dom chuckled mischievously as he shook his head. "Fret not. You might not believe me, but I had no n such as that. Stefan will torture me for life without killing me," He humored as the corner of his lips stretched into a grin.


    I studied him for quite some time before I took his hand. "I will die anyway."


    Little did I know, the thing he was talking about was something that would prove me how little my imagination was.

 Chapter 159 - Cross The Line

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Cross The Line</h4>


    Dominique escorted me to one of the balconies. The gleeful chuckles and cheering from the other side of the balcony turned my stomach. Below the surface where Dominique and I stood were men fighting each other to death.


    "Isn''t it amusing?" Dominique leaned his arms against the marbled railing as he gazed at the small arena.


    "Amusing?" I repeated sarcastically. "It is for you, I guess."


    "Of course, it is. They kepting back on their feet even though, they can barely move." Dominique mused as he watched two determined humans fight for survival.


    I bit my lower lip as hard as I could, wincing every time blood spilled on the ground. Dominique then added nonchntly,? "If one of them just surrendered, they wouldn''t have to go through all this, you know."


    Surrender? They wouldn''t go through all this in the first ce if they didn''t bring them here.


    I took a deep breath, resting my trembling fist on the railing. "If you put yourself in the same shoes, won''t you fight back, your highness?" I asked as I gazed at the two fierce warriors battling to death.


    "Depends on the opponent. If I know I wouldn''t stand a chance, I''d rather enjoy myst drink and wait for my end. Why should I struggle if I know the oue?" He replied indifferently as he cast me a quick nce. "Human''s mind are interesting because you don''t think the same, right?"


    Silence dawn upon us as I didn''t reply immediately. I watched until the match came to an end, with one of them copsing.


    "It''s human instinct, your highness," I muttered, watching the victor raised his fist up before pounding his chest to celebrate his victory. "Since humans are born weak, all we can do is try. You can call it foolishness or bravery, but it is what it is."


    "Instinct, huh? What a strange way to put it," Dominique replied as he nodded in understanding, before setting his eyes on my side. "Is that why you''re putting up with everything? Instinct?"


    I slowly faced him, much calmer now than moments ago. "I don''t understand what you mean by that, your highness."


    "About your marriage, I mean," Dominique uttered, as his eyes glinted with sincerity. "You don''t know the type of vampire you want to marry."


    "Even if he''s the cruelest, it''s my decision," I affirmed as I looked away and set them back to the two new contenders entering the small arena.


    Dom remained silent as I noticed him turned his attention back to the arena. "Don''t misunderstand my intention. You believe Stefan is the bad guy and I''m not interested whose in the right or wrong. What I can tell you is Hell is not who you think he is."


    "You may not see him in the same light as I do, but this is a futile attempt to change my mind, your highness." I huffed. "I love him."


    "And because you love him, he''s the most righteous one in your eyes? Do you even have the slightest idea that the reason this kingdom had fallen in dystopia is because of him?"


    I slowly shifted my eyes to his side, a bit taken aback at his remarks. Dominique had almost simr yful traits as Sam, but I only see this stern side of him now.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, without looking away from him.


    "What I mean is, because of him, a kingdom that put thew above everyone else lost its power when Hell came to age," Dominique exined solemnly as he set his eyes on me. "Rules? They are created so someone can break them, were the words that wille out from Hell''s mouth whenever he breaks one or two."


    He paused as he turned around, propping his back and elbows against the railing. "Hell is the type of person who enjoys crossing the line. Do you think Hell truly loves you? Are you so certain it is genuine love and not just another rule he wants to break? A line he is tempted to cross?"


    My lips parted, but no words came out. I wanted to argue with him, but I couldn''t think of words to say.


    "I''m telling you this because I don''t have those petty prejudices about humans." Dominique cocked his head to me, his eyes glinting as he arched his brow. "Those warriors you pity, can''t you see their ardor while they fight? Do you think they''re victims?"


    I moved my gaze down below. The battle was over, and I fixed my eyes towards the victor. He was grinning as he gazed at a certain balcony. I followed where he was looking at, catching a group of noblemen who raised their ss to him.


    "Unlike what you think, humans have a ce in this kingdom."


    "A ce¡­" I whispered in dismay as if hearing the most ridiculous joke I''ve ever heard in my life.


    "Of course you won''t believe that because you came from Grimsbanne. After all, Grimsbanne was like a small kingdom inside this kingdom," Dominique snorted in mockery.


    "Impossible," I scoffed as I couldn''t trust anything that came from the mouth. "So, you''re saying the monarchy abandoned Grimsbanne just because it''s Sam''snd?"


    "We didn''t abandon it, he forced us to. Why did you think we never touched Grimsbane?" His voice thundered, making me hold my breath. "There''s only one La Crox who can freely enter Grimsbanne, and that''s the King. What do you think Stefan had been doing for centuries while your beloved Duke sleeps?" He paused as he straightened his back and faced me.


    "Stefan had reached out to Rufus many times, but none of Hell''s people wants to cooperate. Just like you, they all see us as viins when in fact, our only desire is for humans and vampires to co-exist."


    "Co-exist?" Ridiculous. There''s a limit toedy as well.


    "I speak no jest, sister." His eyes glinted in utter seriousness. "There are always multiple answers to some questions, but this is our truth. Whether you believe it, or get blinded by an uncertain love, you''re the one who suffers in the end."


    Silence befell us as I pursed my lips in a thin line. My chest moved in and out heavily, reminding me to take his words with a grain of salt.


    "I''m telling you this because I don''t think you deserve to be in such aplicated situation." Dominiquenguidly stepped forth back inside.


    He stopped when he was by the door. "Also, because I''m a bit jealous of your rtionship with Silvia. I always wonder how it feels to have a sweet sister. All of them are just dull. Let''s go in."

 Chapter 160 - His Majesty, The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 160 - His Majesty, The Emperor</h4>


    Dominique''s words lingered in my head even after we went back to the banquet hall. ''No, I shouldn''t let his words bother me.'' I told myself as I shook my head, shutting my eyes closed.


    ''He''s Stefan''s people. I can''t trust anything he said.'' I convinced myself, but the thought of the word "co-exist", was what got me hung up. It was a word I never heard before.


    "Are you alright?" Yul asked, furrowing his brows. "Did Dom say something stupid?"


    When Dominique and I went back, Yul approached us. They nearly had another confrontation if not for someone who came up to Dominique and whispered words that made him leave us.


    I gazed up and sported a subtle smile before nodding. "I''m alright. It''s nothing."


    "Don''t listen to whatever he told you. He may look stupid, but he''s cunning and maniptive."


    Maniptive? I wanted to agree, but when I recalled the expression Dominique had earlier, and it didn''t seem so.


    "By the way, Sivi hasn''te back even though Cassara is already there." I diverted the subject when I caught Cassara''s figure mingling with the nobledies not far away from our vantage point.


    Yul shifted his attention to where Cassara was. "I heard His Majesty ising. Silvia will probably wee him."


    I froze that second as my breath hitched. ''Stefan will attend?'' I flinched when I felt Yul''s hand patted my tensed shoulder.


    "It''s fine," He said, offering a subtle smile as I looked up at him.


    ''How is that fine?'' was my subconscious reply.? "Ye ¡ª yes... it''s should be fine." My voice shook as my heart beat anxiously.


    "Pay respect to His Majesty, the King!" The announcement of the king''s arrival pierced my ears.


    Men bowed with their hands across their chest while women performed a curtsy ¡ª Yul and I were not an exception. The orchestra ying in the background also stopped at once as silence embraced the entire banquet hall.


    I bit my lip as my grip on my skirt trembled. Myst encounter with him left a bitter taste on my tongue. After giving our respect, we raised our heads and remained silent.


    "Proceed with the banquet, Count Thornhart." Stefan magnanimously ordered, and the orchestra resumed providing a beautiful melody for everyone to hear. Stefan and Sivi stood side by side, conversing with the host of the banquet, together with the debutant.


    A sigh of relief slipped past my lips as I patted my chest. ''It seems he hadn''t noticed me yet.''


    "You seem relieved." I flinched when Yul leaned close and whispered in my ear. "Is it that bad to be sired to him?"


    "No," I said, leaning back as I cast him a look full of disdain. "It''s worse than that."


    "I see¡­ but, you know, you won''t be like that if the dead didn''t interfere."


    "Are you saying it was better to lose my willpletely and submit? Just like that?" I arched my brows as I lifted my chin up.


    "I''m saying it''ll be easier for you since what you do for him will just feel right." Yul shrugged nonchntly as he ryed his insensitive thoughts like usual.


    I shook my head, already used to his insensitivity. "Are we even on the same boat? How can you say it like that as if it''s nothing?"


    "Well, you can take my words with a grain of salt," Yul replied indifferently, as he sincerely believed that method was fine. But it wasn''t.


    "How can I face Sam when I cling to another man and me it for being sired? If I put myself in Sam''s shoes, I don''t think my heart can take it," I argued as I gazed down, smiling bitterly. "To see him looking to another woman¡­ that will break me for sure."


    For a little while, Yul and I didn''t speak as the chatterings and music spread across the banquet hall. I let out a sharp exhale and gazed up at Yul. To my surprised, Yul''s expression was strangely solemn as he stared in nothingness.


    "Yul?" I tilted my head, waving in front of him. When he blinked, I clicked my tongue.


    "I never see you space out just like that. Is that a new way of sleeping?" I asked, genuinely baffled.


    "Don''t mind me," Yul replied without looking at me. I knew there was something wrong with him, but I decided not to pry.


    "Yul, can we go back now? I mean, Sivi will be busy with His Majesty''s presence," I suggested, almost desperately pleading, as I had a sudden hunch something would happen tonight.


    Yul furrowed his brows, pressing his lips before smacking his lips. "You haven''t danced yet. That Dominique purposely took you outside so no one can ask you to dance."


    "Well, if that''s the case, I should thank him," I replied, clenching my hand up as I owed Dominique if that was the case.


    I only attended dance sses because I had to, not because I was expecting someone to as my hand for a dance. Why would I decorate the wall all this time if not for that?


    "Lilou." A chill crawled up on my spine upon hearing Stefan''s low and cool voice reach my ear. I slowly shifted my eyes in his direction, gulping upon meeting his gaze.


    Stefan stretched his hand in my direction, not saying anything. However, I sensed that everyone''s attention turned to him and then to me.


    ''Goodness¡­ is he out of his mind?'' I clenched my teeth as I sped my skirt tightly.


    "Don''t go if you don''t want to," Yul advised on my side.


    I rxed my stiffed shoulders as I took deep breaths, shooting sharp res at Yul. "As if I had a choice." and then I marched towards my hell.


    As I marched towards Stefan, I instinctively nced at the people around. They were all staring at me with such intensity, making me hold my breath, but I ignored it.


    "Give respect to His Majesty, the Emperor!"


    I froze on the spot upon hearing a very familiar voice I''ve longed to hear. It was as if time stopped itself, hearing every beat of my heart as I finally heaved a sigh of relief for a long time.


    "Sam," I whispered and looked in his direction, only to feel my heart drop to my stomach.

 Chapter 161 - The Villains Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 161 - The Viin''s Appearance</h4>


    In the novels I''ve read, there''s always a scene where a viin will appear to ruin the peace. And this felt just like that one.


    The knot in my stomach tightened as a lump of air clogged my throat uponying my eyes on his figure covered with blood. "Sam¡­"


    Sam walkednguidly, dragging a body in his right hand. There was this strange, sinister smirk stered across his lips as his crimson eyes exuded pleasure from the wary gazes on him. He may appear the same, but the air around him felt unfamiliar.


    Was this just another illusion? How could he drastically change in a brief span of days? I bit my tongue and pped my cheek to wake myself up, only to realize this was the reality.


    "It''s good to see you, Stefan." His menacing voice sent a chill down my spine as he dropped the body. I jumped when he set his eyes on me and added, "and I miss you, my bride," and his smirk stretched wider.


    Did he really mean that? I didn''t think so.


    "As expected of you, Hell." Stefan nced at the body lying beside Sam. "Your wickedness never ceases to amaze me."


    "Don''t exaggerate, my brother! He''s not dead¡­" Sam trailed off as he batted his eyes towards the body next to him. "... he''s just a little hurt." No one could tell whether he was trying to mock the king or humor him, but he''s definitely dauntless.


    Stefan scoffed under his breath as he asked, "Hurt? And what grave sin did Duke Delholm do to deserve such judgment?"


    "He''s annoying!" Sam answered almost excitedly as he pped.


    Growls and sharp inhales suddenly resonated across the banquet hall as half of the guests bore their fangs. However, none of them attacked as Stefan raised his hand.


    "This devil never changed!"


    "Did youe back to bring chaos in this kingdom once again?!"


    "To show yourself in a grandiose way, Hell, you''re truly something!"


    Words uttered through their gritted teeth reached my ear, sending a shudder down my spine. I looked around just to see the deep hatred in their eyes; while Sam only ced his pinky inside his ear, unfazed by their snide remarks.


    "Sam," I whispered, and my heart warmed up when Sam nced at me indifferently before he smiled.


    "To punish someone who has contributed to the wellness of this kingdom just because you find him annoying ¡ª I''m speechless, albeit not surprised," Stefan uttered calmly, shifting his eyes in a certain direction and ordered. "Take Duke Delholm and tend to his wounds."


    "Yes, your majesty." The person who received the order bowed before he rushed towards Duke Delholm. However, he stopped steps away when Sam stepped on the unconscious duke.


    "Samael," Stefan called out coldly as the pressure in the air thickened.


    "You already took my bride away, brother." Sam cocked his head to the side, batting his eyes innocently. "And now my partner for tonight''s banquet? Aren''t you a little greedy?"


    The more Sam spoke with such confidence, the more the heat of anger exuded from those same people who spat snide remarks earlier. One word from Stefan and they would surely attack, but Stefan wasn''t giving out anything.


    "When will you ever choose peace resolution over violence, Hell?" Stefan questioned coldly, only to receive a nonchnt shrug from Sam. "Lilou," Stefan called out, making me flinch before he ordered, "Stop breathing."


    As soon as I heard those words, I held my breath while grinding my teeth as I shot him a ring dagger. How dare he use such a cheap trick against Sam?


    "Your Majesty!" Yul growled as he clenched his hands into a fist, but Stefan seemed unfazed by our re, so Yul looked at me when he realized that. "Walking meat!"


    ''You''re already suffocating, and he still calls you walking meat.'' My subconscious mind scoffed while I clutched onto Yul''s shoulder before shifting my gaze to Sam. I shook my head, hoping he''d understand I''d rather die than be used as a tool against him.


    "Tasteless," Sam rumbled as his yful smirk faded away while watching me hold my breath. "Fabian, I want heads rolling down here every second that she doesn''t breathe." A head immediately rolled down, which took everyone a second to realize what happened.


    But even when they realized the situation, everyone was just too busy protecting their necks as chaos ensued. Some tried to attack Sam but ended up being in by Rufus while others just escaped; Sam and the Royal Family stood motionless from their spot.


    I can''t hold it any longer¡­ I pounded my fist against my chest as I stumbled down. But before my knees gave in, a firm hand held both my shoulders. I gazed up to see a pair of crimson eyes staring at me emotionlessly.


    "Sa," I choked as I clutched on his chest desperately. ''I need to breathe,'' I told myself, but all I felt was my brain suffocating as my vision blurred.


    *****


    "Sis," Yul was about to catch Lilou but stopped when Samael suddenly appeared before her.


    "Who do you think you''re trying to put your hands on?" Samael asked as his eyes glistened with killing intent, while he held her shoulders. He gazed down when she failed to call his name.


    Even though Samael couldn''t sympathize with her, seeing her suffocate only made his blood boil.


    "Come here, my little bride," He whispered, pulling her to his embrace as he rested his chin on her head and rubbed her back gently. "Stefan... I ept her death."


    "Hell!" Yul growled as soon as he heard Samael''s remarks, but that didn''t faze thetter.


    "I ept her death, so know that tonight will be the requiem of the aristocratic faction." The expression on Samael''s face made Yul swallow down a mouthful of saliva. "I can''t fucking stand this tasteless behavior. So, let''s get over this, shall we?"


    Yulis''s shoulder stiffened when he met Samael''s pair of intimidating eyes. Samael meant what he had said, and everyone felt that he had epted Lilou''s death.


    Lilou started coughing while panting for air when Stefan ordered, "Breathe."

 Chapter 162 - The Secret Memory

    <h4>Chapter 162 - The Secret Memory</h4>


    "Breathe," Stefan ordered, as his eyes darkened at the sight of heads rolling down and bodies piling up. "That''s a little surprising, Hell." He added while nodding his head before setting his eyes on Samael''s figure. "I didn''t think you''d use your bride as an excuse to wreak havoc."


    "Are you dense, my brother, the king?" Samael smirked as he chuckled evilly. "Can''t you tell I just care?"


    "If you care as you im you are, you shouldn''t have gone here dragging my injured retainer or refusing my people to tend to his injuries." Stefan''s voice thundered as he hissed. "s, not only you beat Duke Delholm, your personal hellhound ughtered the guests of the house of Thornhart. Have you had no shame?"


    "Now, that hypocrisy never ceases to amaze me as well." Samael chuckled, obviously amused at the spiteful words thrown at him. "Brother, you have the power of foresight, don''t you? Howe you never saw thising?"


    Stefan didn''t respond, as this was not the oue he had seen, but he wouldn''t admit that. If only he had expected this, he wouldn''t use Lilou.


    "Oh? Did you see it wrong?" A sinister smirk resurfaced on Samael''s lips as Stefan''sck of silence only meant one or two things. "This is why you will never beat me, Stefan. You think you are so righteous and don''t find fault in sacrificing one to save a hundred."


    "Did you think I''d consider sacrificing a hundred people just to save one person?" Samael gazed down at Lilou, who had fallen unconscious in his arms. "You should''ve done your research, my brother." He added as he carried Lilou in a princess style. "It is not me whom you should have observed, but this feeble bride of mine who, unfortunately, fell into your trap."


    "So, you''d sacrifice everyone instead?" Stefan chuckled, as he truly underestimated his brother''s wickedness. "It''s been centuries, Hell, and your only change is that you''ve be worse."


    "What do you mean, brother? Can''t you see I changed for the better? I even let that memory you hid quite well go!" Stefan froze instantly upon hearing Samael''s remarks as thetter continued, "but you keep messing with me. Did you pick a fucking fight expecting no retaliation, brother?" His tone sounded colder as he stressed hisst remarks.


    "If you had seen it, that means you are aware of the real reason I''ve done what I did, Hell!" Stefan''s eyes grew darker as his tone sounded even colder.


    "Your change will do nothing good if you want to protect those precious to you. We both know I can''t do anything twice to her if you''re in your current state."


    "And we also both know that this state will bring either destruction or restoration. You forced me to shut off the emotions I painstakingly built with her ¡ª ahh¡­ this is aggravating me." Samael stretched his neck in a circr motion before he suggested, "Let''s just end this fiasco."


    "Dominique, Hanz, Luther, Maxine, and bearers of the Divine Order," Stefan called everyone, and they suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "You''re really going all out because of jealousy, brother?" Samael frowned in disappointment. "Rufus, Fabian, Silvia, Yulis, get my bride out of here. These people are enough for a warm-up."


    The sinister smirk on Samael''s face showed his disastrous resolve, but Stefan didn''t even flinch, as if he had expected that. The stifling silence smothered those who were lucky to reach this point, as they avoided making even the slightest noise or movements.


    "I''ll take back herdyship, my Lord." Fabian appeared beside Samael, but before thetter could entrust Lilou to Fabian, the soft sound of a whistle made everyone stop.


    Guests who were weak-willed copsed one after another while those strong-willed fought the urge to lose their consciousness. The sound came from neither of the two forces who were about to fight head-on, but somewhere else.


    "Stefan, aren''t you lucky? Some annoying bastard appeared just when I want to end you." Samael awed in amusement, but Stefan ignored him as he spoke.


    "Hell, are you sure you will keep her by your side knowing the current state of affairs?" Stefan questioned solemnly. "You''ve seen it. If I didn''t take Lilou days ago, she''d fall into your enemy''s hands."


    "So, what?" Samael intoned. "I''ll just have to protect her now."


    "Don''t you understand that you''re the biggest threat in her life right now?"


    Samael strangely didn''t reply against Stefan''s argument, because it was true. He knew that right now, he only knew he treasured Lilou, but he couldn''t feel it anymore.


    "I''ll overlook and turn a blind eye to your actions tonight. However, I won''t let you harm her and yourself, brother," Stefan expressed solemnly, hoping Samael would listen to him for once. "If you''ve seen that memory, you should know that I sincerely wish her well."


    "My lord, please don''t fall for his words," Rufus called out as he stood behind Samael. "We can just stop you if we deem you dangerous to thedy."


    "Or, you can stay in the pce where you can see her," Stefan suggested, as he slowly shifted his gaze towards Rufus. "Are you willing to risk the life of the future duchess and this entire kingdom when I''m the only one who can stand a chance against Hell?"


    Although they wanted to deny that, Stefan had a higher chance of stopping Samael from going out of control.


    "Don''t regret inviting me to the pce because I''ll never let you sleep peacefully," Samael warned as he turned around and marched away with Lilou in his arms.


    Stefan didn''t say a word until Samael reached the exit. "I never slept peacefully for years," he whispered, as his jaw tightened. "Ever since I let her go.


    ****


    Rufus ced his sword back in its sheath, seeing that Samael and Stefan came into an agreement. As he walked away, he instinctively shifted his eyes in Silvia''s direction.


    Silvia sported a subtle smile, as she had been staring at him for a long time. She didn''t even care about Samael and Stefan''s conversation as her focus since the beginning was on him.


    "Darling," she whispered under her breath, but Rufus averted his gaze as he followed Samael.


    His usual cold treatment always left bitterness in her heart. Yet, she had longed for him for a very, very long time.


    "Cruel, as always," she murmured, grinding her teeth as they left. Suddenly, she heard Stefan''s voice.


    "You should also let him go, Silvia," said Stefan, still staring in the direction where they vanished. "Only Hell had the audacity to cross that line."

 Chapter 163 - My Leash

    <h4>Chapter 163 - My Leash</h4>


    Samael carried her straight towards the third prince''s quarter, which was left untouched for a long time.


    "Fabian," Samael called out, upon sensing Fabian''s presence behind him. "Call someone to prepare the bed."


    "They already changed it and cleaned your quarters, my Lord. It seems His Majesty expected this oue."


    "Of course, he had that annoying foresight ability," Samael replied as he walked through the hallway leading to his bedchambers. "Tell Noah to postpone my visit to his mansion."


    "My lord, you won''t hurt her, right?" Instead of answering the duke''s orders, Fabian inquired solemnly. "You didn''t mean it when you said you epted her death, right?" He observed the corner of Samael''s eyes but couldn''t tell what the Duke was thinking.


    Fabian had already considered the worst oue that could have happened to Lilou during her stay in the pce, but Samael guaranteed him Stefan wouldn''t hurt her. (For a reason Samael didn''t exin.)


    Although Lilou was unscathed, Stefan sired her, which made things worse. Therefore, even Fabian didn''t know what was going on in Samael''s head. Especially with the Duke''s current state of mind, there was no telling how he would react if provoked.


    "I won''t kill her¡­ that''s for sure," Samael muttered as he kicked the door of the bedchambers open. He didn''t waste time as he trudged inside, leaving Fabian behind.


    Fabian noticed the dangerous glint that flickered across Samael''s eyes as the door slowly shut closed on its own.


    "Mydy," Fabian whispered under his breath as his eyes brimmed with worry, "I wish you well."


    *


    Samael stood beside the bed and gazed down on her, seeing her sped on his chest tightly as she broke out in sweats. "Wake up." His tone was deep and menacing as his grip on her shoulder tightened. "We need to talk."


    But nothing. She remained trapped in her nightmares while holding onto him desperately in her sleep. He had thought about how he''d feel once heid his eyes on the woman he wanted to marry, but the crazy, jumbled emotions he felt were not on his list.


    "I said wake up," he repeated as he shook her, but Lilou didn''t bulge. "I need to know if he touched you anywhere." So he could decide whether this truce was worth it to consider.


    "Whatever," he whispered as he attempted to toss her on the bed, but changed his mind at thest minute. Instead, Samael carefullyid her down while staring at her intensely.


    He squinted his eyes into mere slits as the scene of Lilou choking shed across his head, driving him madly crazy at the thought that Stefan lived another day. He would have killed him, but for her sake, he had to hold back.


    "Lilou," He muttered through his gritted teeth, wrapping his fingers around her neck. "What should I do to you?" He asked with genuine wonder in his husky voice. "Should I strangle you? Or kiss you?"


    Those were the thoughts that had been circling in his head when heid his eyes on her. "Because I don''t know, my love. Your very existence is driving me crazy."


    Holding back was not his style, so snapping her tiny neck wouldn''t take a second, but he couldn''t. He couldn''t kill her, even if he wanted to try. "Damn it!" He cursed under his breath, pushing himself up as he ran his fingers through his hair in distress.


    "This won''t do," He uttered as he sprung back on his feet. "Staying in this ce won''t quench my anger."


    "Sam¡­ don''t¡­ please¡­" He froze upon hearing her shaking voice, turning his head back just to see her still asleep.


    "Then what the fuck should I do?" Samael gritted his teeth before he stomped his way back to the bed, bouncing as heid beside her. "This is aggravating," he muttered as he rolled to his side and faced her.


    "Who or what are you dreaming about making such a painful expression?" He asked despite knowing she would answer with a faint struggling noise. "You''re making me mad," he whispered in distress as he reached for her trembling shoulders and carefully cradled her into his embrace.


    "You¡­" He trailed off, brushing the strands of hair falling to her face. "... why did you do that?"


    He was referring to the time Stefan ordered her to stop breathing. Samael nned to back down a little since he had a vague idea of the current state of affairs. However, Lilou''s eyes told him not to save her.


    It was the subtle hints he and Lilou could only understand because of the level of trust and love they shared in the past. He wished he didn''t understand her, but he couldn''t pretend not to know.


    "With such a feeble body with a brief life, why did you refuse my help?" He asked, trying to contain the fury building up inside him. "The audacity to think you can save me the trouble."


    If he was the Sam she had known, he would probably understand. But his resonance right now couldn''tprehend her reasoning.


    Samael knew Lilou would choose death instead of being used as a tool against him. But in his logic right now, it made little sense. For someone as feeble as her, it was more understandable if she asked for his help, but she was more concerned about his well-being.


    "This is annoying," He mumbled, noticing how she trembled under his grip. "Her existence feels like a leash."


    To calm her down and bring her a sense of security, Samael rubbed her back. But not only Lilou calmed down, but her warmth soothed his raging heart.


    "How strange," Samael muttered as he continued to rub her back before he traced the list of what he wanted to do with her to kill time. "I want to kill her, sink my fangs into her skin, own her, make love with her until she breaks."


    But he didn''t do any of that. Instead, he was lying beside her andforting her in her sleep. "very... strange."


    **


    Samael didn''t notice time as he organized his jumbled thoughts, but there were some questions that needed an immediate answer. So he shot her a re, shaking her while saying, "Wake up.


    After several attempts, she finally let out a soft moan as her eyes fluttered weakly. Before Lilou could even grasp everything, he held her shoulders and pulled her to a sitting position.


    "Sam?" Lilou rubbed her eyes as she blinked and set her eyes on him.


    "Can I kill you?" He asked without beating around the bush.


    Lilou let out a faint chuckle as she copsed to her side, yawning. "Go ahead," she crooned, closing her eyes to continue her sleep.


    Her indifferent answer made him frown, shaking her arm to wake her up again, "I''m serious."


    "Mhm," Lilou hummed, believing it was merely a dream.


    "You, don''t you have any sense of danger?" Samael clicked his tongue in annoyance as he copsed beside her before he mumbled. "I don''t need this leash."

 Chapter 164 - Lets Get Married Today

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Let''s Get Married Today</h4>


    Last night, I wished it were all a terrible nightmare. No, I wished everything was just a long, adventurous dream and we''re still back in Grimsbanne.


    "Wake up," I heard Sam''s voice as he shook me awake.


    I slowly opened my eyes, and I found myself sitting with his help. Am I finally waking up from that long dream? I rubbed my eyes as I blinked and smiled upon seeing Sam''s hazy figure.


    "Can I kill you?" He asked and I could not help but let out a brief chuckle. Just as I thought, it was all a dream, after all.


    So, I copsed to my side and answered, "Go ahead."


    Back in Grimsbanne, Sam would habitually wake me up in the morning to ask something or just to say his morning greetings. It was a habit I got used to, so I often slept a bit more.


    "You, don''t you have any sense of danger?" I heard him inquire, but I ignored him.


    How nice¡­ to wake up from that endless dream, it almost felt real. I smiled at the thought, ready to sleep again, and I did.


    After a very long time, I slowly opened my eyes and met with a pair of crimson eyes staring back at me. The side of my lips curled up as my eyes softened.


    Sam.


    I raised my hand and cupped his cheek, caressing his lean cheek with my thumb. He arched his right brow, seemed confused at my actions, but he didn''t stop me.


    ''It was just a long dream, after all,'' I thought internally again, relieved that I awoke from it.


    "I had a dream," I whispered as I smiled subtly, wanting to detail to him about the long dream I had, but I summarized it instead. "In that dream, you left me."


    And that''s the most tragic experience of that dream. Not even death could break me, nor the fact that I was sired to the king.


    What scared me the most was the way he looked at me as if I was a stranger, without the evidence of love he bore. That, he had forgotten the memories we built together. And how he appeared to have this impregnable wall that no one could break.


    "What nonsense dream is that? It can''t even get my character right." Sam clicked his tongue in annoyance, a typical reaction from him. "If it''s the real me, I will rather invite you or drag you to hell with me instead of leaving you behind. It''s either we die together or live together."


    I giggled weakly before I let out a sigh. That''s how we built our rtionship; for better or for worse. "That''s right." I nodded, pressing my lips together with a smile.


    "Are you daft, girl?" Sam abruptly inquired with genuine wonder.


    "Huh?" I blinked, confused at his sudden query.


    "Why would you want a man who would take you to hell just because?" Sam rified as he arched his brow. "Are you a pushover?"


    I blinked many times, hoping it would clear my head, and it did. So I looked around, recognizing the unfamiliarity of the room, which made my heart sink. "So it wasn''t a dream," I murmured in disappointment, withdrawing my hands from him as Iid on my back.


    "Good morning, Sam." I greeted while staring at the high ceiling, biting my lower lip out of habit before I closed my eyes to take a deep breath.


    "You have quite the mood swings," Sam said as I felt his gaze on my side. "But, good morning. Now, we can talk."


    I slowly opened my eyes and cast him a look. I stared at his indifferent eyes for a long time before I asked, "Do you still love me?"


    "Uh." My question seemed to have taken him aback because he pondered before he answered with an uncertain, "Yes¡­ I think."


    He wasn''t sure, and I''m certain he was serious. A mocking sigh slipped past my lips as I moved my gaze back to the high ceiling.


    "You think?" I repeated under my breath. "So, do you also think you want to marry me?"


    He didn''t respond, and I''m not even surprised. The person beside me wasn''t Sam. It was Hell ¡ª the one everyone hated. The person Sam hid from me; the side of him he, himself, detest.


    "I think I still want to marry you," He answered after his long silence.


    But I was not merciful to give him a break, so I asked, "Do you only think about it? Don''t you feel like marrying me?"


    "I feel like strangling you right now." Unlike his long silence earlier, his reply this time was rtively quick.


    "So, why haven''t you done it?" But I wouldn''t back down with this battle of the tongue.


    "Because I also feel like kissing you, tearing your clothes apart, and sinking my fangs into you."


    My breath instantly hitched upon hisst remarks, but I didn''t get swayed yet. Why? Because he did none of them.


    "I see," I whispered as I dragged myself to sit. "Where are we?"


    I asked and looked around, recognizing the simr interior, just like the pce. I didn''t expect that Sam woulde to the pce, especially after what happenedst night.


    "The third prince''s quarters. My quarter." He answered while pointing at himself.


    My mind reviewed the map of the enormous pce before I nodded, "Alright, then." I picked myself up, flinging my legs out of the bed as I prepared myself to leave.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" He asked.


    I looked back at him and saw him raise a brow. "Back to my quarters, my Lord," I replied, performing a curtsy before I prepared myself to leave.


    I needed some time alone to think about our current situation and to stitch my heart back secretly. Just some time alone, because that''s just what I need.


    "This is your quarters from now on," Sam uttered as I walked away. "Someone will transfer your belongings. You just have to wait for them."


    "Thank you, your highness. However, we''re not married yet, and it''s not proper to stay inside a room together." It was hypocritical of me to say such words, but I needed some excuse. Upon dropping thatme excuse, I resumed my steps.


    Just when I reached the door and slightly opened it, Sam suddenly appeared behind me, pressing his fingers ¡ª from thumb to his middle finger ¡ª against the door and pushed it back slowly as it creaked.


    "Then, let''s get married today," Sam whispered behind my ear, sending a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 165 - Samael Will Not Be Samael Without Sam And Hell

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Samael Will Not Be Samael Without Sam And Hell</h4>


    My heart skipped a beat, but it felt a little painful. The difference of the sincerity in his words before and now sounded very distinct. I couldn''t even fool myself.


    "If that''s what you think, let''s do that then," I answered sarcastically, and gazed down, resting my head against the door. "But until then, I have to excuse myself."


    Myst remark was only a level above a whisper. I just wanted to be alone right now so I could gather my thoughts because this was a little overwhelming for me.


    "Please," I whispered, desperate to be heard.


    But the current Sam didn''t understand that as he replied with a firm, "No." before wrapping his arms around my waist and rested his forehead on my shoulders. "You can''t go."


    "Why not?" My voice was muffled as I winced. "Can''t I have a moment to think and try to understand this change? To understand why my fiance suddenly lost his feelings for me?"


    We were both desperate to understand the things that were beyond our resonance right now. I never thought that there would be a day that the time we shared would feel like virulent memories.


    Do you think Hell truly loves you? He is the type of person who enjoys crossing the line. Are you sure it is genuine love and not just another rule he wants to break?


    Suddenly, Dominique''s words hovered over my head, making me clutch my skirt tightly. I couldn''t think properly right now, and I might end up deciding something in the heat of the moment.


    "Sam, please¡­" but the reply I received from thisst plea was a threat.


    "If you go, I''ll kill everyone you pass by, everyone you''lly your eyes on, and everyone you talk to. I''ll pile their bodies in front of you so you remember them," Sam whispered through his gritted teeth as his arms around my waist tightened, pulling me closer. "That''s the kind of man you''re marrying. I won''t hurt you, but that doesn''t mean I''ll be as lenient to others."


    "Why?" I asked, as my voice shook and cracked in disbelief. "Why are you doing this? I just want to be alone to gather my thoughts. Must you go that far?"


    "I can do worse than that, You." Sam suddenly spun me around, pushing me against the door as he mmed his palms on either side of me. His eyes glinted with murderous intent.


    "I won''t let you out of my sight again. Even if it means caging you, I will do so if I deem it necessary."


    I held my breath, holding the tears that were tempting to spill out of my eyes. His gaze, so dangerous and desperate, broke my heart.


    "Can I ask you something?" My breath hitched as I pant for air, and I clutched onto his chest. "Did you love me? Or, did you just see me as a line you must cross?"


    Silence was the answer I received, making my sp on his chest even tighter.


    "Lie," I encouraged, nearly choking on the lump of air in my throat. "Just lie and tell me you loved me. That everything you did isn''t just an illusion ¡ª I''ll believe it. So, can you please, just tell me you love me? Sam?" My voice grew weaker and I''m unsure if he heard me until the end.


    "They''re real," Sam answered emotionlessly, bringing pain into my heart more than I expected. "At least that man you''re calling Sam, he sincerely loves you. However, he can''t protect you if he keeps being that Sam you loved dearly."


    I slowly raised my gaze at him, meeting his pair of fiery eyes. He continued, "He puts your best interest despite knowing the dangers, so forget about him. I, Hell, will take care of you from now on."


    Sam took a step back as my grip on his chest dropped. "If you need some time to gather your thoughts, you don''t have to go. I''ll leave."


    I didn''t even know what happened after those bitter words left his lips. All I knew was breaking down on that same spot, hugging my knees as tears soaked my skirt.


    ****


    I ced my hand on the cold ss surface of the window. My day passed by in a blur ¡ª I couldn''t even remember how I changed into my indoor clothes and how the servants served me ¡ª and now the sun was about to set.


    "Mydy," Fabian called out from behind me. "It''s us to me that his lordship had to call out that side of him."


    Fabian''s voice sounded genuinely regretful, ming himself for failing his duties. I don''t me him, though. It was not his fault.


    "Before the duke changed, he ordered us to protect you from him. We won''t make the same mistake again," He reassured. I believed he was bowing knowing his character.


    "The oue¡­ will it be a little different if we all did our best? Won''t we be in this tricky situation if we became more vignt? In the back of our heads, didn''t we expect so much worse? I''d been thinking about the answer to those questions all day, Mister Fabian."


    I slowly turned around to face him and asked. "Do you know the answer I came up with?"


    Fabian remained quiet as he stared back at me. Unlike usual, he wasn''t smiling and I could see his eyes properly this time.


    "The answer I came up with is, neither those questions nor its answers matter." I paused as I took a deep breath before I trudged towards the divan. "What done is done. Sam had returned to his old ways, meaning, the devil everyone feared had returned."


    "Mydy¡­" His eyes filled with worry.


    "Hell is the monster created by the La Crox. The truth is a hard pill to swallow, that Hell is necessary for this battle," I huffed as I sat down. "It hurts now, but we have to ept that instead of denying it."


    "I can''t disagree." Fabian hung his head low, aware that I spoke the words he had known all along. "However, I worry about you, mydy. His lordship''s current state is unstable and resorts to unnecessary violence. I''m afraid¡­"


    He trailed off as he raised his eyes to me, glinting with bitterness and worry. Fabian had always been supportive of our rtionship and had expressed his thoughts honestly.


    "You''re afraid I''ll be the one who will get hurt in the end?" I continued with the words he failed to finish. Fabian pursed his lips and sported a bitter smile.


    "I''m aware of that, but Mister Fabian, I made a promise with Sam." I took a breath and released it from the gape of my lips. "I told him before, if he can''t love that part of him, I will love it in his stead. If Hell had a broken heart, I will split mine toplete his."


    "Mydy,"


    I cut him off by continuing to speak about my resolve. "After all, Samael will not be Samael without Sam and Hell."

 Chapter 166 - The Current State Of Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 166 - The Current State Of Affairs</h4>


    My day may have passed in a blur, but that was because my mind was preupied with the memories Sam and I built together. It brought me back to the day we first met; to the day he weed me home, and then to his proposal, to the time everything just felt right, until the present.


    "It''s not that Samcked in telling me about what to expect, I just chose not to see it. The fairytale-like life and love blinded me. I failed to see the darker side that had existed for a long time." I asserted with a tone full of conviction.


    "Just like how I chose to only see the good side of you, Mister Fabian. I never thought you are more than what meets the eye," I added as I sported a subtle smile. "I can''t change history nor do I have the luxury to sulk in this room. If you me yourself, then, I am also one to me."


    "Mydy, I feel relieved that you''ve matured." Fabian expressed bitterly with a sigh. "But, please, don''t me yourself."


    "I''m not ming myself. I''m merely saying, if you perceive it as your fault, then, I also have to shoulder the same burden," I replied, my tone unwavering, emboldened for everything that happened so far.


    "Instead of ming ourselves, shouldn''t we think of a solution instead? I don''t know what happenedst night, that''s why I called for you. You''re the only one I can trust, Mister Fabian. So, please, I will appreciate it if you fill me in with the details."


    Part of me was telling me my knowledge of this situation was not just the tip of the iceberg. I couldn''t continue living in the dark, I needed some answers and rity.


    Mister Fabian nodded and murmured, "You''ve changed, mydy." before taking the seat across from me after my gestures.


    "I had to, Mister Fabian," I replied, with a hint of bitterness in my voice. The situation had forced me to broaden my understanding and set aside my own feelings for now.


    "I''m d to know you''ve picked yourself up faster," Fabian said before he started.


    "Back in Cunningham, the day you are abducted, we found a dreadful discovery. We encountered an undead." Fabian exined.


    But I couldn''t help but furrow my brows. "Undead?" I never heard of that.


    "Unlike Vampires and Abnormals, Undeads are people who were resurrected from the dead. They don''t feed on blood, what they devour is one''s soul. At first, I assumed it was the king''s doing, considering that you were abducted on the same day. But I was wrong." Fabian stared at me straight in the eyes as his eyes darkened as they glinted.


    "It is most likely another force; someone who has a grudge against the royal family or wants to bring ruin in this kingdom. It is also the reason the king had been gathering the divine order."


    "What are the Undead and how do they pose a threat to the vampires? Also, if they have a grudge against the royal family, why are they targeting Sam first and not the king?" I asked a series of questions as I didn''t want to miss anything at this point.


    Everything I would learn from now on was crucial information. For my own and my people''s survival, I had to be mentally, physically, and emotionally prepared.


    "As I''ve mentioned, the Undead devour souls. Unlike blood which gets restored by the miracles of our body, souls don''t, apparently." Fabian paused as he took a deep breath. "To put it simply, if they devoured a vampire''s soul, it''s an instant kill."


    I nodded in understanding as that made more sense. "Undead, huh?"


    "As for yourst question, the answer is simple. The biggest threat in this kingdom for the other forces is the Duke. So, in a strategic view, it is only natural to nip the biggest threat that can overthrow their n."


    "Oh." How did I forget when Yul praised Sam to heaven and mentioned the purity of Sam''s blood.


    "The king had the ability of foresight. Therefore, it is not impossible that he had seen the future of this kingdom. Hence, he acted on his own ord, abducting you before the Undead could."


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t he tell Sam beforehand? Why did he have to force Hell toe out? His ims now are less credible with everything he has done so far." I argued, as it was hard to see Stefan in a different light. "If he is someone we can trust, why did he have to sire me?"


    Fabian''s expression grew more solemn. "Mydy, you know the duke more than anyone. Even if this kingdom will crumble down before him, he wouldn''t bat an eye. However, since you are the first target, someone should force Hell out of him before it''s toote. It can happen if you fall into the Undead''s hands, but we all don''t know if you can live for another day. Knowing this, the king had to pose himself as the viin to force Hell out while keeping you safe."


    I remained silent, as I didn''t expect such a twist. I had seen Stefan as the viin, my abductor, and the man who had made things difficult for me and Sam. Now, Fabian was telling me he was an ally all along?


    Ridiculous, but I had to keep my mind open.


    "The Duke had realized that when he shut off his emotions. It is hard to admit, butpared to the duke we''d been for months, Hell is sharper. Hence, he already knew that there would be a truce between him and the king." Fabian continued without beating around the bush. "I''m not saying we can trust the king, but they were our ally for now."


    "For now," I stressed, and we both nodded in understanding, before I added and propped my temple against my knuckles. "But, why did the king have to save me before it''s toote? He shouldn''t care whether I fall into the undead''s hands since the Hell they all want wille out, anyway. And even if I die, they will still join hands since they share amon enemy."


    I mumbled as I pondered about it. The reply I was expecting didn''te, which made me raise my gaze back to Fabian.


    "Mister Fabian?" I furrowed my brows upon seeing him purse his lips in a thin line. "Is there another reason?"


    "I don''t think I am in the position to exin it to you, mydy."


    "Why?" I asked in puzzlement. "Is it personal?"


    Fabian was the type of person who wouldn''t hold back in giving me full details of what he knew. Unless it was something he deemed too personal or unnecessary.


    "Yes," Fabian hung his head low, politely. "My apologies."


    "It''s fine," I replied, and nodded in understanding. "It doesn''t matter to me, anyway."


    "Mydy," Fabian raised his head and face me once again. "As I''ve mentioned, the king is gathering the bearers of the Divine Order."


    "Yes." I nodded as I recalled it, but forgot to inquire about its purpose. "What is it again?"


    "The Bearers of the Divine Order were individuals who wield powerful weapons blessed by the Saintess Selena. The purpose of its creation was to keep evilness and destruction from befalling on the kingdom." Fabian exined which I understood immediately.


    "I see. But why are you telling me this?" I cocked my head to the side before my eyes slowly widened upon realizing it.


    Fabian nodded and said, "Lakresha is one of them, mydy."

 Chapter 167 - Match Made In Hell

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Match Made In Hell</h4>


    The bearers of the Divine Order weren''t obligated to receive orders from the royal family. They were a group of individuals ¡ª vampires or humans, sometimes other races ¡ª whose best interest was to keep the kingdom from falling.


    ''Didn''t this kingdom fall a long time ago, though?'' My subconscious mindmented sarcastically as I held onto my ne, Lakresha.


    "No wonder it reacted that way to Sam," I whispered, recalling the time I called Lakresha the first time.


    "I''m unsure what decision they wille up with about Lakresha, but it is best to start taming it now," Fabian advised solemnly. "Even if you don''t fight for this kingdom, you will need the power of the ne to defend yourself."


    Fabian was right. I couldn''t keep ying this damsel in distress role and let others do what they wanted to me.


    "You''re right¡­" I trailed off, moving my gaze towards the door as Sam suddenly barged in. A pair of crimson eyes searched the room before they fell on me.


    My brow quirked as I spoke, "Can''t you knock?"


    "No, why would I? I like the gradual change," Sam said as he trudged towards me and sat down. He spread his arm over my shoulders and pulled me closer to him.


    What was he trying to do now? I raised my eyes, full of bafflement at his action.


    "I miss you," He said in a monotonous voice, making me cringe as I couldn''t conceal the dismay on my face. "I know I was wrong and I''m sorry."


    He didn''t have to apologize in such a disappointing manner. My heart would''ve skipped a beat if there was the slightest sincerity in his words, but I only felt like forgiving him just so he could stop.


    "I''ll take my leave, my Lord, my Lady." Fabian excused himself politely and I nodded in return as he bowed.


    But before Fabian could leave, Sam suddenly spoke, "Fabian, tell everyone that Lilou and I will be joining them for dinner."


    "Yes, my Lord," Fabian replied without putting up an argument and then left.


    As soon as Fabian closed the door, I nted a palm on his chest and pushed him away.


    "You don''t have to strain yourself by doing this," I said as I created distance between us. "I''m pleased to meet Hell, even though I missed my Sam."


    "Oh?" He raised a brow, cing his hand on my shoulder, pulling me closer to him.


    "Ah. Please don''t break my shoulder." I instinctively held my shoulder and leaned on him again.


    "Then don''t say another man''s name in front of me!" He seethed, annoyed at my previous remarks. "You have 206 bones and I don''t mind breaking one or two if you keep saying that."


    "Mmm," I hummed as I leaned to my side and rested my head on hisp, pulling my legs up to fit the divan. "Is that so?" I asked and closed my eyes indifferently.


    "What are you doing?" He asked with genuine puzzlement in his voice. "Is that it? You''re going to sleep? Don''t you want to argue? Or break down?"


    I had no idea why he was saying such words. Did he be a sadist and now finds pleasure in other''s misery?


    "I want to rest," I said as I yawned. "Since we''re back to scratch, I need some energy."


    "Then, rest on the bed!" He said, annoyingly.


    I didn''t reply and kept my eyes shut and my thoughts nk. All I had been doing since this morning was trying to think, understand, and find a solution to every problem that was piling up one after another. So, I needed some peace. Now I understood the reason Sam used to nap on myp.


    Not long after, I realized the peace I was seeking would nevere when Hell was with me.


    "That fucking Stefan. He aggravates me so much I want to serve his head during dinner!" Sam fumed, cursing the king through his gritted teeth and cracking his knuckles. "Ah¡­? just the thought of when my bare hand pierces his throat through his nape makes me tremble in excitement."


    I snapped my eyes open upon the abrupt air that blew past my neck. Sam looked away, whistling, when I turned my head to him.


    "Did you almost chop my head off?" I asked in disbelief as I was sure that was what happened.


    He smacked his lips as he gazed down on me, batting his eyes unaffectedly. "Almost, but you''re fine!"


    The way his eyes glinted with no remorse and his way of speaking reminded me of the night we first met. Back then, I felt like I was trapped in a loop with his constant shift of moods, but this version of him was more extreme.


    A deep sigh escaped my nose. "Will you ever kill me?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "I can hurt you." He smiled, reminding me of that devil that night.


    "So you won''t kill me, but you can hurt me? How reassuring." My indifferent reply made him frown as he pressed a finger against my forehead.


    "It''s no fun if you''re this indifferent," He rumbled. "Should I put a hole in your skull to bring forth the sense of danger in you?"


    My eyshes fluttered ever so slowly as I stared at the pair of crimson eyes hovering over me. If he really meant that, he didn''t have to say it aloud. He''d just do it. I wasn''t testing him, I just knew him better.


    "Dull," He muttered as he clicked his tongue in annoyance, flicking my forehead lightly.


    His action brought warmth to my heart as I rubbed my forehead. I couldn''t help but smile because Sam had that habit. So, I requested, "Can you do it again?"


    "Do what?"


    "Flick my forehead."


    "Are you a masochist?" He questioned in dismay as his nose scrunched up.


    "What''s so bad about a masochist if you''re a sadist?" I muttered innocently. "Aren''t we a match made in hell?"


    "Who said I''m a sadist?" He seemed taken aback by my answer.


    "I did." I pressed my lips as I looked at him straight in the eye. "You, I don''t care if you''re Sam or Hell or even God, I will keep my promise to you and capture your heart."


    That''s my resolve. If we fell in love the first time, we would fall in love again the second time ¡ª or the third or fourth. I''m certain Sam made his decision with that in mind.


    s, I had forgotten that Sam saw things a different way when he asked, "Is that a threat?"

 Chapter 168 - I Had An Erection

    <h4>Chapter 168 - I Had An Erection</h4>


    "Is that a threat?" The expression on his face clearly told me he took my heartfelt resolve as an offense. "Should I start looking over my shoulders now that my bride wants my heart?"


    A faint sigh slipped past my lips, as I didn''t have the energy to retort. "Come to think of it, we didn''t clear up that misunderstanding because I was too afraid to even mention it," I murmured as I reminisced about that dreadful first night in the duke''s mansion.


    "Misunderstanding?" He tilted his head as he observed my expression.


    "Mhm! Do you remember when you captured someone''s heart?" Sam traced back the memory I was referring to before I continued, "Back then, I told you to capture someone''s heart and you literally brought a beating heart and squashed it to smithereens!"


    Sam frowned as he gave me a look of disappointment. "How is that a misunderstanding?"


    "What I meant at that time is to capture someone''s heart, you have to make them love you," I exined, finding this time as the perfect opportunity to rify a forgotten misunderstanding.


    "But I already love you," He said with furrowed brows. "Why do you have to do that?"


    The corner of my lips hooked into a subtle smile as I raised my hand, nting it on his chest. "Loving is not knowing but feeling. You don''t love with your head, but with your heart."


    My words seemed to puzzle him as he narrowed his eyes to mere slits. I''m just d he was still listening to me.


    "No wonder you don''t use your head." Sam nodded in understanding as he cast me a look, shaking his head as if I was a fool.


    Well, I am, indeed. I wouldn''t deny I was and would always be foolishly in love with him.


    "Nevertheless, that''s my decision. I will win you over and love you harder!" I affirmed, staring at him eagerly.


    "Love me harder?" He arched his brow as a sinister smirk turned up on his lips. "Harder than Sam?"


    He truly believed Sam and Hell were two different people. Well, I couldn''t disagree anyway since they felt simr andpletely different at the same time.


    "I told you, if you can''t love yourself, I''ll love you in your stead. If the other half of you is missing, I''ll split myself in two toplete yours," I asserted, staring straight at him. "Because I''ll love your best and will love your worst harder. So, don''t change."


    My words seemed to catch him off guard as he stared at me, unblinking. His stunned reaction made me smile brightly.


    "So, yes! Start looking over your shoulders now because your bride wants not just your heart but the entire You! I''m greedy, you know?"


    "Silly girl, you''re quite bold to y such a dangerous game." He smirked, but seemed pleased with my determination. "Didn''t you consider that by trying to fix a broken man, you''ll end up destroying yourself?"


    "I did think about that, but I was never eager to do something else before. This is the first," I murmured as I blinked innocently. "Although I have a request!"


    "A request?" His brow arched. "Hah, let''s hear it."


    I pursed my lips into a subtle smile as I took a deep breath. "Since this path I chose is not easy, will you let me die without making a fuss?" His amused smile slowly faded, but I didn''t let it bother me.


    "I''m not saying I''ll give up on you, but just in case, I prefer a painless death." The mood that started to feel light immediately turned gloomy at my request. "Being sired with the king is something even you can''t win. So, instead of being used as a tool against you, just kill me quickly or just let me die."


    It would be no surprise if what happened at the banquet would happen again. I''m d that trick didn''t faze Sam, but just in case, I would like him to know that''s also my decision.


    "Sit up," He ordered, cocking his head. "Now."


    I furrowed my brows, confused, but I did it anyway. I jolted when he ced his hands on my shoulders.


    "Look at me," He said as his crimson eyes searched for my gaze. "Do you trust me?"


    I said nothing and nodded as a response and then he asked again, "why?"


    "Because I just do?" Should I need to list down the reason? It would be a long list.


    "Let me tell you, I''m stronger and smarter than Sam. That buffoon''s intellect shares the same level as us so he couldn''t protect you." Hemented sarcastically. Funny how he insulted himself as if he was insulting another person.


    "But I can. If Stefan used you again, we''ll forget about the truce, and I''ll just fucking kill him first. No one will attempt to harm you again. I''ll see if they darey their fingers on you."


    The fire beneath his eyes glowed brightly as I pursed my lips and nodded. I couldn''t find the right words to say, as I didn''t expect such sincerity in his arrogance.


    "If worsees to worst and we reach that situation, you decide what you see fit and I''ll do the same." To my surprise, Sam still didn''t close the slightest possibility that we''d be overyed.


    Surely, Hell was more broad-minded in this type of situation. I smiled unknowingly.


    "Why are you smiling?" He asked, quirking his brow.


    "I just think you''re not as evil as you think you are." I giggled as I observed his face etching the difference between Hell and Sam''s mien. "Even if you are, I always had a soft spot for viins."


    "Are you trying to seduce me?"


    "Huh? What gave you that impression? " I tilted my head to the side. I''m merely stating facts and hadn''t made enough movements or gave him subtle hints that I was seducing him.


    But he narrowed his eyes suspiciously, leaning closer as he bobbed his face to observe me. "Because I had an erection."

 Chapter 169 - Make Memories With The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Make Memories With The Devil</h4>


    "Because I suddenly had an erection." Can he be a little less blunt? The heat on my face instantly increased as I instinctively held my breath.


    "Haha! Breathe, Lilou. Breathe!" Samughed gleefully, patting my stiff shoulders before he pped. "You get flustered easily! I jest! I''m not a dog in heat."


    How could he tease so out of the blue? I frowned as I pped his chest and looked away to hide my flushed cheek.


    "Come on! I''m not serious," He cajoled mischievously. "But, I''m curious. What did you think when I said I had an erection?"


    I nced at him briefly and murmured, "I thought you want¡­ something like that, obviously."


    "Something like, what?" He asked, his expression quizzical as he guided my chin to face him. His thumb brushed my lip as his eyes nced at them before raising them back at me.


    I gulped when his gaze flicked devilishly.


    "Something, like¡­ " He trailed off as his arm snaked around my waist, pulling me closer as I instinctively nted my fist on his firm chest. He tilted his head, smirking. "...like how my arm will wrap around your tiny waist while I slowly pin you down?"


    My breath hitched as Sam slowly pinned me down while staring at me intensely.


    "And once your back feels the softness of the divan, I will notice how tempting your lips are and get distracted with your pulsating vein," He whispered as his eyes nced at my neck and added, "but then, your chest that is moving heavily in and out will fight for my attention, so I will trace it to satiate my curiosity... or hunger."


    Sam did everything that left his lips while I watched his eyes glistened with desire. "Should I rip your clothes off or go slowly? I will think about something like that too as I raise my gaze to your eyes to seek an answer."


    My mouth opened and closed like a fish. What should I say? ''Yes, do that, please!'' My subconscious mind instructed, but words wouldn''te out of my parched throat.


    "Ahh, you''re driving me mad, You." He caroled under his breath, brushing the apex of his nose against mine. "What can I even do with this feeble body of yours other than break it?" His grip on my waist tightened as if holding something fragile.


    "I, I won''t¡­ break," I stammered meekly, being brave or just foolish, knowing the experience would be different this time. "You will be in pain if you hold it in."


    "Oh, You." His chuckles were low and menacing as the tip of his nose traced the side of my neck. "How can you be so foolishly bold?" I flinched when I felt his tongue flick against my skin and his other hand slipping under my skirt.


    "Well," I started, clearing my throat, but couldn''t speak when he kissed my neck.


    "Well?" He whispered, encouraging me to speak while he continued to trace a path on my thigh. "Go on, I''m listening."


    "I," I quivered when he squeezed my thigh and bit my shoulders lightly. "I¡­ am dumb," were the only words that slipped past my lips.


    "Mhm. Are you?" He hummed, pulling thece of my dress with his teeth as if he had nned to undress me by ripping my dress slowly. "Because?"


    "Be ¡ª because." My mind short-circuited as he stood on his knees, unbuttoning the first three buttons of his white linen shirt.


    He smirked at me before he bent over, inhaling my breath sharply. "Come on, You. Don''t stop. I want you to tell me what''s inside that brain of yours."


    How could I continue when you''re openly seducing me? "Is this your new way of torture?" I blurted out, and I covered my lips instantly.


    "How can you say something so arousing?" He teased with a low chuckle. "I merely want to save time from knowing what happened to you in here while doing something I want."


    "Because you wouldn''t spare the time to just listen to what happened to me when I was abducted?" My mood instantly made a turn as I frowned. I winced when he suddenly squeezed my thigh harder.


    "Because I don''t think just listening to you alone is possible," He rified as he nibbled my corbones. "You need to learn to take advantage of the opportunities, You. Multitask."


    "Lilou," I corrected with a pout, pounding my fist against his chest lightly. "My name is Lilou." But Sam suddenly caught my wrist and pinned it above my head with his crimson orbs hovering over me.


    "You have too manyyers of clothes, it''s frustrating already!" He eximed annoyingly, gazing at my dress which he tore but still protected by my undergarments. Was he just diverting the subject? My frown revealed my disappointment.


    "Hmm. Let me tear it... "


    He trailed off as I eximed an offended, "No!" and red daggers at him while I struggled to free my hands from him. "No kissing or making love unless you call my name," I said bravely as I sat down while pushing his chest.


    The excitement in his eyes faded as he squinted his eyes. "Did you really think you have a say in here?"


    "I don''t, but I can at least try, right?" I huffed. "You can just take me by force if that''s what you want, but know that I didn''t give my consent."


    The expression on his face was more menacing than ever, but he did nothing.? He only clicked his tongue in annoyance and clipped my skirt with his fingers, tugging it lightly.


    "Come on, You. I thought you''re concerned about me because I''d be in pain if I held it in."


    "Is it so hard to say my name?" I gasped in disbelief, facing him squarely. "Even if it''s, ''Lilou, I''ll kill you,'' it''s fine!"


    "If I say your name now, who will be in pain if it doesn''t sound like the one you used to hear?" His response rendered me speechless as I watched him cock his head while batting his eyesnguidly, before he added, "I''m not that Sam, and I hate beingpared, You."


    "Then, let''s hear it," I suggested, emboldened by his consideration I didn''t know until now. "Who said I want topare? I love my Sam, but I will love Hell harder. I already said ¡ª ah!" I squealed, holding on to his arms as he yanked me on hisp.


    "Very well." I slowly gazed up, only to see the devil smirking down on me. "Say, Lilou, will make memories with the devil as well?"

 Chapter 170 - You Cant Marry Her!

    <h4>Chapter 170 - You Can''t Marry Her!</h4>


    "So, you will make memories with the Devil, Lilou?" His tone was deep and menacing, making me think the devil itself was luring me with a deadly contract.


    My head answered with a courageous, ''of course, I will!'' but what came out was a meek and stammering, "Ye- yes, sire."


    He grinned and chuckled, pleased while nodding. Did he only expect hatred from me? Because Sam hated this side of him?


    "Then, how about we start by getting to know each other with our lips?" He bent down but stopped as he moved his eyes towards the door. "What is it, Mildred?"


    I moved my eyes towards the door where Mildred stood, seeing her bow politely. "Her royal highness request audience with His Highness'' the third prince."


    "Sivi is here?" My voice raised in excitement but backed up when met with Sam''s pair of sharp eyes.


    "What does Cassara want?" Sam asked indifferently. "Tell her I''m busy at the moment. We can talk¡­ter." He trailed off as Cassara suddenly barged in with a huff.


    "Hell! Are you refusing to see me?!" Her pitched was almost deafening as she nted her hands on her hips. "How can I¡­" she trailed off, eyeing me with clear dislike.


    But I ignored it as I immediately got up and performed a curtsy. "Greetings to your royal highness."


    "How can you greet me in such an unsightly state?" She seethed, making me realize my upper garment was torn open by Sam. I shuddered as my eyes dted.


    "You!" I instinctively staggered back upon sensing she would assault me. "How dare a mere human!" Cassara raised her hand, but stopped.


    I gazed at her shaking hand in the air, her eyes glinting with deep hatred. What made her snap so abruptly? Had she lost her mindpletely?


    "Cassara," Sam called. His tone was low and menacing, sending a chill down my spine. "Did you barge in here just to humiliate my wife?"


    "Your wife?" Cassara faced him squarely, balling her hand into a fist. "You''re not married yet. How can you call her your wife?"


    She was acting as if she was Sam''s first wife instead of the king''s second wife. I tried to keep the hystericalughter from bubbling up.


    "We''re getting married tonight, so it''s the same?" Sam shrugged nonchntly as he crooked a finger at me. "Come here, love."


    I instinctively walked towards him and sat down. I jumped when a piercing "Hell!" came out from Cassara''s mouth.


    "Can''t you fucking shut up and leave?" Ticked off, Sam winced as he tugged his earlobe. "Why are my siblings so fucking annoying? Can''t you dig your own grave and rest?"


    Cassara ignored his previous remarks as she ordered. "You can''t marry her." She lifted her chin up, eyeing him with superiority. "I won''t let you," she added.


    This woman knows no fears! If there was anything I could apud Cassara for, that was her courage. Even Stefan had to walk on eggshells in dealing with Sam, but she was just going all out.


    "You won''t let me?" Sam asked with genuine wonder and amusement in his voice. "And how will you do that? I mean, stop me from marrying my bride?"


    Cassara didn''t answer as she took a deep breath, facing him squarely. "I will divorce Stefan."


    Sam and I both tilted our heads in puzzlement. What did that have to do with our marriage?


    "I married Stefan because you promised me marriage! How can you marry a lowly human who ¡ª" Cassara could not finish her sentence as Sam suddenly mmed her against the wall behind her. His hand grabbing her mouth and jaw, lifting her up with his bare hand.


    "A lowly human?" His tone sounded more sinister, chilled to the bone. "Have you be asinine the older you get? Should I crush your jaw just so you can remember your ce, my little sister?"


    I froze on the spot as my eyes fixed on them. Cassara struggled under his grip, but that didn''t faze him. Should I tell him to stop? But I''m scared that his anger would shift on me if I did.


    "Sa ¡ª Sam." Before I knew it, I called him, which made me cover my lips in panic.


    "Don''t you ever call my bride lowly, and even if she is human, Lilou is MY human. Remember that before running off your mouth." Sam dropped her, and I saw dripped from the corner of her lips.


    "The next time do you something as foolish as this, I''ll end you, Cassara." He warned.


    I saw the anger in his eyes before it flickered out when his eyes fell on me. I''m grateful he wasn''t angry with me, but with Cassara who was behind him.


    Once he sat down, he draped an arm over the seat. "So, where were we, Lilou?" he asked, rendering me speechless.


    My mouth opened and closed like a fish. His quick shift of moods had thrown me in a loop, I couldn''t keep up.


    ''Tell him Cassara is still here! So, how can he flirt with you right now?'' My subconscious mind instructed me to speak, but words won''te out of my throat.


    "Ah. We were about to kiss, right?" He nodded, remembering where we stopped. "Come here." Sam leaned closer as he instructed me toe closer.


    "Hell... how can you?" Cassara muttered as she trembled in anger. "For someone like her... you will kill me?"


    But Sam ignored her, as if those words didn''t reach him. I instinctively nced at Cassara and flinched upon meeting her eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Your Highness, His Majesty had summoned your highness and mydy to dinner." Sam hissed when Mildred''s voice suddenly came in to inform us of our scheduled dinner.


    "Tell him I''m about to have mine and don''t fucking disturb us again." He shot Mildred a re that broke thetter''s usual stoic exterior. Mildred gazed down, conceding.


    Was this some kind that vampire could only understand? I knew Sam was pulling an aura, but I could only feel a slight tightness in my chest. So, I''m at a loss.


    "Also, take that thing out of my quarters. The next time shees near here or near my bride, all your heads, including yours, will roll."


    "Yes, your highness." Mildred kept her head hung low before she assisted Cassara by her shoulders and left without another word.


    "Tsk. These people just know how to tick me off." Sam clicked his tongue annoyingly before cocking his head to me. "See? They fucking ruined the mood."


    I nodded awkwardly, aware of that, obviously. But I wasn''t really displeased about it, as I didn''t think sex as the foundation of our rtionship wouldst long.


    "Ugh! This is annoyi¡­ng." He trailed off. My face flushed in embarrassment when my stomach growled loudly and he set his eyes on me.


    "You''re hungry?" He asked. I gazed down as raw hunger clutched my stomach.


    "You could have said so." Sam smacked his lips as I gazed up when he spread his hands for me to sp. "Hand."


    "Yes?" I muttered.


    "Dinner. Let''s join them." He said, batting his eyesnguidly. "I''ll hold you so you don''t stray too far again."


    And thatst remark,ced with a little affection, made my heart skip a beat.


    "Yes!" I nodded and sped his hand, and he slipped his fingers in between the gaps of my finger. I smiled.

 Chapter 171 - Thank You <3

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Thank You <3</h4>


    Since my clothes were ripped, revealing my undergarment, I had to change before we set off. I only realized that when we were by the door and Mildred gave me a surprised look.


    The maids who were helping me change were obviously trembling as they carefully took off my clothes until I''m in my chemise. Our audience, who was sitting on the divan, surely intimidated them.


    "Your Highness, you may go first. This will take a while," I said, and also wanted to add how awkward it was to change before his presence, but decided not to.


    Sam just rolled his eyes. "Nonsense."


    I cast the maids an apologetic smile. Poor them. They seemed as if they would lose their lives if they did even the slightest mistake.


    "Are you going to dress her forever?" Sam said impatiently, and they hastened a little bit, albeit still being careful. "My bride''s body is too thin it can break at any moment. Now I understand the reason! You dress her too long she doesn''t have time to eat."


    I turned to Sam. "Your Highness, that''s because you''re scaring them." I must have lost my mind for a moment, but I already opened my mouth before I could think.


    "I have done nothing to them, though." Sam scrunched his nose as he defended himself.


    "Not yet," I corrected. A sigh slipped past my lips as I caught the brief stunned gazes from the maids. Please don''t look at me like that, I thought. I''m also treading on eggshells.


    "Make sense." Sam bobbed his head. "Don''t get scared and hurry up. Mind where you touch as well." A closed-lipped smile flickered over his lips and then gone, "I''m not in the mood to kill."


    He''s definitely in the mood, I thought. I could only pity the maids as they had to hasten while keeping skinship as minimal as possible.


    Once I was fully dressed to dine with the royalties, a maid whispered reluctantly to me, "Your Highness, about your hair."


    I gazed at the other maids, who peeked at me, conflicted. I couldn''t me them as Sam pped his hand as he crowed, "Let''s go!"


    "Your Highness." I sighed as I faced him, sporting an awkward smile. "I''m not finished yet," I said, keeping myself from stuttering as I shared the same fear with the maids.


    "Uh." Sam closed his eyes and opened them. His eyebrows quirked before he said, "Not finished?"


    My anxiety rose and crept into my heart. I knew he wouldn''t kill me, but the maids had done nothing wrong.


    "My hair!" I blurted out. "We need to redo my hair, see? It''s a little¡­ tangled."


    I twirled a strand of my hair around my finger, showing it to him as I smiled. There was no trace of emotion on his face, so I added in panic, "I don''t want to look ugly and embarrass you!"


    ''Really? Since when did you care about that?'' My subconscious mind sassed in dismay, not even convinced I could save a life or two with thisme excuse. Well, Sivi said not to give ''cheap'' mercy, but I wanted to try.


    "Who said that?" To my surprised, Sam furrowed his brows as he strutted in my direction.


    I panicked but fought the urge to step back. "No ¡ª no, it''s not that..." a meek and tiny voice came as I averted my gaze.


    "Hmm." He hummed with a heavy exhale, scanning me from two steps away. "Who said it?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Are you daft? Or deaf?" His expression darkened as he frowned.


    Although it was not entirely a lie, I didn''t want to cause another problem with something so petty. After all, it was not just one or two who called me ugly, but the majority of the royal family.


    "What gave you that impression?" I asked, mustering my lifetime courage as I raised my chin. "I just want to look pretty in your eyes!"


    Great! Anotherme excuse! What''s the point of attending so many sses if the only excuse I coulde up with in real-time was like this?


    "You don''t look ugly," He said, making me gaze up at him in surprise. "I never thought you are. Oh, it never even crossed me even when you were snoringst night."


    Moved, I pursed my lips as I held back my tears from falling. I''m melting as I pulled up my knuckles to cover my lips.


    "Too sweet!" I muttered, blushing so suddenly as his words magically washed down the anxiety in my heart. It felt as if for a moment, all the problems didn''t even exist.


    Sam knitted his brows, clueless at what made me act like this. But he said nothing about it as he took a step, brushing my hair with his slender fingers.


    "Just put your hair down like usual," He uttered as he brushed the stray hairs back in their rightful ce. "Hand me a hairpin," Sam ordered as he handed his hand.


    The servants were quick to react as a maid passed a clip crested with small rubies. Sam clipped the side of my hair as it tucked behind my ear. I blushed and bit my lower lip as he did my hair.


    "Done!" He pped as he took a step back, nting his hand on my shoulder before he slowly spun me in front of the mirror.


    Sam bent down as he whispered, "See? You don''t need to go through that hassle."


    I gazed at myself, touching the clip before I shifted my attention to him. "It only looked good because you''re the one who put it on."


    "Oh, love. Don''t mention it." He grinned, taking my honesty as apliment.


    I stared at him through the mirror for a moment before I turned to meet his gaze squarely. I took a shallow breath and pressed my lips together. Sam quirked his brow as he tilted his head, baffled at what I was nning.


    "Ahem." I cleared my throat and gathered my gratitude before standing on my tiptoes and nted a brief kiss on his cheek. "Thank you."


    That caught him off guard as he touched his cheek before gazing at me. I grinned and suggested, before tickling his sexual desires. "Let''s go?"

 Chapter 172 - Its Not That Bad

    <h4>Chapter 172 - It''s Not That Bad</h4>


    "I don''t want to look ugly!" she cried out in panic.


    Samael froze for a moment before he asked, "Who said that?" and he strutted towards her, stopping when she''s within his reach.


    He couldn''t understand the strange fury that surged in his heart with the sheer thought of her thinking that way. He never felt that ¡ª not before or now in this fickle state ¡ª she was an embarrassment¡­ if anything, this unfamiliar sense of shame stabbed his gut.


    "No, it''s not¡­ that," she answered, barely reaching his ears. It''s definitely that, he thought.


    He had seen it, just moments ago, how Cassara raised her hand at Lilou. It would be more strange to him not to figure out that everyone in the pce shamed her. And yet, she was trying toe up with an excuse to not cause any more trouble. And he was letting her. (For reasons he couldn''t understand himself.)


    "Hmm." It frustrated him he had to keep his cool, scanning her as she tried to protect others¡­ or him. Samael didn''t know, but in his eyes, Lilou definitely knew a problem would arise if she mentioned a name.


    But Samael wanted to try his luck for the second time, so he repeated. "So, who said it?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Are you daft? Or deaf?" He frowned, displeased at her excessive concerns and worries. She only needed to tell him to burn everyone, and he would. Forget about everything, and just leave the damn kingdom.


    "What gave you that impression? I just want to look pretty in your eyes!"


    ''This false bravado of hers is aggravating but¡­'' His thoughts trailed off momentarily. ''¡­ part of me thinks it''s not a mere front.'' And he found it admirable.


    "You''re not ugly," He said as she was the prettiest and purest flower in this hell. "I never thought you are. Oh, it never even crossed me even when you were snoringst night."


    Samael never thought of working on his tone in his existence until now. It could be nice to sound a bit more gentle.


    But to his surprised, her face flushed in red as a muffled, "Too sweet!" came out from her lips.


    She puzzled him. He took a step forward as the strong urge to touch her ¡ª the only light in this grey world ¡ª overwhelmed him.


    Usually, when prey meets the predator, they would flee for their lives. But this prey didn''t run away, but instead walked around him while gazing at him with those strong, earnest, and curious emeralds.


    ''A leash I never needed,'' He thought, brushing just a few strands of her hair, afraid she''d wither away if he came off strong.


    "Just put your hair down like this." Hemented as looked pretty whether she put her hair down or tie it up likest night. "Hand me some hairpins." And the maid immediately handed out a pin crested with rubies.


    ''What am I doing?'' He wondered as he clipped the hairpin on the side of her hair. ''Thinking how she''ll look like if I put something on her hair?''


    A quick, subtle smile flicked on his face, seeing how the hairpin clung to her hair. "Done!" he eximed as he spun her around for her to see the beauty he was seeing.


    "See? You don''t need to go through that hassle." He whispered, wanting to add, ''because even the rubies paled inparison with your natural allure,'' for rity, but decided not to.


    The way she touched the clipped while smiling pleased him more than when he releases his fury through violence. He liked it¡­ somehow.


    "It only looks good because you''re the one who put it on."


    "Oh, love. Don''t mention it." He grinned as he thought she could just ask him next time, since he had done a better job than the maids.


    Lilou just stared at him through the mirror, catching his attention while tickling his curiosity about what was on her mind again. He studied her, but wouldn''te up with proper reasoning behind those olive eyes.


    He quirked his brows when she faced him squarely. ''What was she nning?'' He wondered as he tilted his head to the side.


    "Ahem!" She only cleared her throat once before she suddenly stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    Samael''s back stiffened for that second. ''What¡­'' It was brief, but he heard his heart throb loudly against his chest, resonating in his ears.


    He touched his cheek when he recovered. He could still feel the softness of her lips against his skin, and couldn''t lie about how it felt nice.


    "Thank you," she said, which made him raise his gaze, and was thrown in a daze at how pretty and bright her smile was.


    ''How could she¡­ smile like that?'' He wondered, fully aware of their situation and the hell they were currently stepping on. She could be just foolish, but her bright aura was too¡­ contagious.


    For someone like him who had taken the form of cruelty and heartlessness, her light was almost blinding. Was this, perhaps, the reason a part of him wanted to kill that light? Samael had zero ideas.


    He didn''t hate it, though. If anything, her light felt more refreshing. No wonder Samael fell for her the first time heid his eyes on her. Lilou''s aura was just different.


    Right now, he couldn''t say he felt anything more than curiosity and obsession. But Samael knew he was falling deeper¡­ in hell. And in hell, he never thought he''d ever desire to be someone else''s personal hellhound.


    ''Really¡­ she will drive me crazy.'' He muttered helplessly in his head before she grabbed his hand, and suggested, "Let''s go?"


    And all was left in his memory was the warmth of her palms and her hair flowing back as she dragged him to quench her growling stomach.


    ''Ah¡­ why did I even decide to shut off my emotions?'' He wondered, forgetting the reasons he was driven to such a decision. However, there was this tiny part of him that felt that it was not that bad.


    Being epted even at his worst¡­ it didn''t feel that bad.

 Chapter 173 - Were Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 173 - We''re Getting Married</h4>


    I didn''t know a simple kiss on the cheek would shock him into silence, but that was better as we smoothly approached the dining hall without a problem. Unlike usual, almost all the seats were all upied, as the lively chattering resonated across the dining hall.


    When we came in, the liveliness suddenly died down as all eyes were on both of us. Sam strutted in with an air of confidence. While I kept my manners whilst ignoring the awkwardness from their odd gazes.


    "Gree¡ª" I was stopped in performing a curtsy as Sam tugged my arm and whispered to my ear, "No need."


    A frown resurfaced on my lips as I gazed at him suspiciously. He could be the rudest individual in here, but I can''t. I couldn''t afford to offend more royalty. I have a neck to save!


    "You''re terriblyte, Hell!" Dominique pped as he broke the silence. "Why don''t you two sit down? It''s been a while since His Majesty had seen all his brothers and sisters during dinner!"


    I made a quick scan around the table before my gaze fell on Stefan. He wasn''t saying anything, as he drank his wine elegantly.


    "Then, is His Majesty indebted to me because I reunited his beloved siblings?" Sam humored as he escorted me to a seat before he sat down. "You''re wee, Your Majesty."


    ''If this was not challenging the authority of the king, I don''t know what is,'' my subconscious mind crooned.


    I wanted to tell Sam not to push it too far, but I admit I liked his sarcasm towards Stefan. I couldn''t just forgive Stefan for what he had done, even though the situation had changed.


    A shallow sigh slipped past my lips as I instinctively set my eyes on Yul. He seemed to be in a terrible mood¡­ or just being himself. Sivi was also strangely quiet.


    Was this because of Sam? Or Stefan? It could also be both. But that was not my concern. I let another weak sigh as I remembered my own current problems.


    ''Should I start listing my problems and my survival ns?'' I asked myself, and my subconscious mind answered, ''Yes, you should or you''d end up¡­ dead.''


    As if my subconscious mind wasn''t convinced I understood that well, it repeated mockingly. ''Dead, dead, dead, haha!''


    ''I should stop listening to my inner voice. I didn''t even remember since when did I pick up this habit again?'' I mentally shook my head to shrug my thoughts away as the servants served the dinner.


    My stomach growled upon getting a whiff of the savory aroma of the meat served before me. I gulped, watching my manners as I didn''t want to embarrass myself.


    Hence, I picked up my cutlery and started slicing the meat. I could''ve just gobbled it up without slicing it thinly, to be honest.


    "You have a good eye patch, Hanz!" Sam pped, and I flinched before I raised my gaze at him. "It looks good on you!" He added.


    Was Sam trying to pick a fight? It was already a surprise that Hanz kept quiet all this time.


    "Aplimenting from a bugger. This dinner is surely fascinating." Hanz scorned as he leaned his arms against the smooth edge of the table.


    But Sam was unfazed by the insult, as the side of his lips stretched wider.


    "I couldn''t disagree, my brother! After all, this table¡­" Sam trailed off as he scanned the people around the table and smirked. "¡­ is filled with people supporting different kings."


    "Insolence!" Hanz mmed his palm against the surface of the table¡­ and I took my first bite.


    I''ve been keeping my manners to not tarnish whatever reputation Sam had. Who am I deluding? What sort of reputation did he even have to begin with? Sam didn''t even care about it.


    My stress started to build up, and I unconsciously ate more. Was dinner not to their liking as they kept arguing whenever they eat?


    "Oh,e on, Hanz! How can you be so hot-tempered even after centuries?" Sam chuckled yfully, obviously pleased at his brother''s reaction. "Are you that scared of the sheer thought I''ve finally had an interest in the throne?"


    "Hah!" Hanz scowled as the air suddenly thickened. "That arrogance of yours really ticks me off."


    My expression grew sullen. Sam should stop teasing Hanz, honestly. Who would want to eat in such a suffocating atmosphere? Even the other royalties had stopped chatting as they watched the two.


    The question ''would they end up dueling?'' flickered across their eyes. Sometimes, I felt like this pce was just a fancy version of an asylum. The royal family was full of different levels of lunatics.


    "Hehe. You''re always fun to tease, Hanz." Sam giggled with a change of tone. There he was again, shifting in different moods faster than a blink of an eye.


    "I''m in the good mood, so I''ll let you off," Sam added as he leaned back. "I actually had a detailed n ready how I would discipline my little brother for pulling that trick three months ago."


    So Sam already knew about that too? I frowned as I wondered, since when? And how much did he know? Did he know about¡­ my shoulders stiffened at the thought of Stefan''s involvement.


    "Haha! Hell, I wonder what puts you in a good mood?" Dominique chimed in, almost sounding jolly if not for the strange awkwardness in his voice.


    Was Sam really in a good mood? I couldn''t tell, and I couldn''t even guess if Dominique was joking right now. Well,pared tost night''s event, Sam could be in a good mood.


    Now that I thought about it, I wondered why no one was talking about the urrencest night? A lot of heads rolled, and blood flooded the floor of the banquet hall. How could they be so rxed? Those people were nobles, after all.


    ''I should''ve asked Fabian,'' I thought as I didn''t ask about it because their lives didn''t matter to me. ''I''ve also grown cruel, in a way, huh?''


    "Oh, now that you''ve asked, I''m d to share the good news with you," Sam eximed excitedly before I flinched as he turned to me. "We''re getting married."


    "I see. A wedding after we settle everything would be a good sign, not just for the kingdom but also for the duchy!" Dominique nodded happily, but Sam suddenly intervened.


    "Tonight." His eyes were still on me before he reached for the tip of my hair and yed with it. "We''re getting married tonight."


    And a long, suffocating silence ensued.

 Chapter 174 - The Wedding Is Final

    <h4>Chapter 174 - The Wedding Is Final</h4>


    "Tonight. We''re getting married tonight."


    My mind short-circuited momentarily. Did I hear him correctly? He had already said it earlier, but I didn''t think he truly meant it!


    "Come on, brother." Dominique was the first to recover as he chuckled. "How can you get married with no ns? Even your bride is surprised!"


    "You''re getting married knowing the circumstances? Aren''t you ying so much?" Another prince chimed in with mockery and awkwardness.


    "Your Majesty, you can''t just approve this marriage." Someone voiced out. "Hell needs to prove that he is worthy for this marriage that breaks the tradition of our family."


    "Brother, even if you really want to marry, you should have talked to your bride. My, it is already devastating to marry a demon, she couldn''t even enjoy her wedding!"


    All the otherments from the princesses and prince went past my ears as I stared at Sam. He had this unusual gentleness flickering in his eyes as he yed with my hair.


    "You''ll marry me, correct?" He asked, nonchnt by the royalty''s opinions.


    I pursed my lips and gazed down. "Yes."


    That was always the n, to get His Majesty''s approval and get married. However, why am I not that happy? I couldn''t even understand the mixed emotions in my anxious heart.


    "Hell, a woman only gets married once." After a while, Sivi finally spoke with the same elegance in her voice. "It''s a memorable event for ady, consider how Lilou will feel."


    "What do you mean once?" Sam chuckled as he slowly set his eyes on Sivi. "I can marry her every day. But then again, I have to pass all my other obligations to Rufus. I''m sure he wouldn''t mind, though."


    Rufus would surely mind, I thought. I flinched when Sivi dropped her cutlery, and then her voice thundered. "Are you so selfish to only think about yourself?"


    "Why are you so riled up, Silvia?" Sam arched his brow before switching tes with mine.


    I gazed up at him in bafflement and he just smiled before saying, "Eat more."


    Did he figure out I needed to eat more because of stress? I appreciated his gesture, if so.


    "Your Majesty," Silvia cajoled after realizing there''s no point in arguing with Sam. "I''m in no position to question your decision, but did you really approve this?"


    Sivi, I thought we''re allies and Hell was your king. Why do you sound as if you truly oppose this marriage? Well, I guess her blood told her that a human shouldn''t taint his king. I mentally rolled my eyes at the thought.


    "Hell," To my surprise, Yul, who had been quiet, also broke his silence. He faced Sam squarely. I couldn''t guess what''s going on behind those cold azure eyes.


    "Can''t it be postponed? At least, until you had your emotions back?"


    My brows furrowed at Yul''s solemn tone. I didn''t expect him to say such words¡­? no, I didn''t expect him to speak at all.


    "First, you people gave me trouble in marrying my bride and forced me to shut off my emotions. And now, you''re telling me to wait until I get them back?" Sam jeered. His tone was cold, which sent a shiver down my spine.


    But Yul was unfazed. At least, that was what his exterior looked like. "Political views and public opinions aside, you should at least think about the human you''re dragging in the pits of hell."


    "I never thought you really care about such things, brother." Sam pped as he nodded in mirth.


    "I''m not saying this because of you, but for your bride."


    And that got Sam''s attention as he leaned forward and asked, "And since when did you start caring about my bride?" His tone contained a mix of amusement and menace.


    "Since the time you dragged Duke Delholm in the banquetst night." Yul''s answers never faltered while staring at Sam straight in the eye. It was something I''d apud Yul''s guts for.


    I couldn''t assume Yul was trying to challenge Sam. It sounded more like how Rufus and Fabian give advice to Sam.


    When I met Yul''s eyes, I flinched a little, before he diverted his eyes. ''What was that?'' I wondered. There was something in Yul''s eyes¡­ it was the same expression he borest night before Sam appeared.


    "Why?" I whispered and my breath hitched when all eyes turned on me.


    Their eyes glowing as they waited for whatever I''d say. I turned to Sam, and he was also staring at me, tilting his head while his eyshes fluttered ever so slowly.


    What were they hoping to hear with those eager eyes? Some of them seemed they would devour me if I spoke wrongly, while others were just simply concerned.


    Without thinking, my words slipped past my lips. "Why¡­ do you always argue when eating?"


    Silence. I even froze when I realized the words I had said.


    ''That was so out of topic, dear.'' My subconscious mindmented in disappointment. ''They''re talking about your marriage! Stick to the current matters at hand!''


    "Hahaha!" Dominique''s loudughter startled me back to my senses. "That''s right! It''s rare for us to eat together and all we did was argue! Goodness! My sister is hrious!"


    "That''s right. My dear Lilou couldn''t even eat now because of Hell. Please, practice table manners." Sivi nodded in agreement, while Yul just quietly sipped wine.


    "My love, I should''ve known better." Sam sighed as he shook his head. "I knew how revolting these people are and still let my guards down. Please forgive me."


    "Haha! Aren''t you the one whose bare presence more revolting?" Hanz scowled as he ground his teeth.


    "Oh?" Sam quirked a brow as the side of his lips curled into a smirk.


    The sinister smirk on Sam gradually affected the air as it thickened. Not good, I thought.


    "Sam," I called out helplessly.


    ''Everyone had just calmed down, just please let it go,'' were the words I failed to say. But he seemed to understand as the dark shroud around him eased back to the depths of hell.


    Such raw domination wouldn''te from anywhere else but hell.


    "The wedding is final and everyone here tonight will attend and congratte our brother¡­" Stefan broke his silence. His voice was cold and calm, but his fiery eyes were on me.


    "And we will all wee a new member of the family."

 Chapter 175 - Expectation VS Reality

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Expectation VS Reality</h4>


    I had imagined what our wedding would look like many times. Held on a beautiful, cloudless day, I envisioned myself walking down the aisle, holding a sheaf of wheat and chaplets of beautiful flowers on my head.


    If I had a veil, behind it was a smile as I looked to my left. There, I would see Old Olly, the children, and others smiling back at me. Maybe Old Olly would cry, as she had been a mother to me.


    My heart would warm up as I hold back my tears of happiness. And then, turn to my right to see Fabian and Rufus, along with everyone in the Duke''s residence.


    As usual, Fabian would smile from ear to ear, while Rufus would keep his stoic expression. I''d then giggle if I see Fabian gazing at Rufus to tell him to hide his boredom.


    After that, I would look ahead. What I would see was a gorgeous man, with his bright argent hair matching his white suit.


    He''d smile at me lovingly, and I would smile back. He would then extend his hand to me ¡ª the hand I would hold forever ¡ª and I''d sped it.


    We would both stand in front of the altar, promising a love of a lifetime, in sickness and in health, for better, for worse, till death do us part. And then, he''d lift my veil slowly and I''d see how his eyes marveled once our eyes met.


    He''d smirk, I''d smile.


    We''d be then husband and wives, sealed with a simple, yet magical kiss. Apuse from the back would resonate as they would congratte us happily.


    It was a pleasant daydream, but reality always differed from expectation.


    My wedding, the real one, wasn''t what I expected it to be. It wasn''t held in the clear sunny day, but in the middle of the night. My guests weren''t people who wished us well from the bottom of their hearts, but those who opposed this marriage.


    I held the bouquet of poisonous flowers, which only bloomed in Avolire Pce. If I raise it to smell it, I''d be dead. My hand trembled. If not for the gloves I''m wearing, I''m not sure what could''ve happened to my hands.


    Although the wedding dress was beautiful ¡ª exceeding my imagination ¡ª it was not enough to soothe my anxiety. After all, what''s in front of me was a shut door.


    Gazing at it didn''t fill me with anticipation. Instead, I felt like I was standing at death''s door, that once it opened, it''d be eternal damnation.


    A wedding held in hell. What did I expect?


    ''Are you disappointed?'' My subconscious mind asked.


    "Disappointed¡­?" I whispered as I smiled bitterly. "More like terrified."


    This wedding didn''t feel like arranged out of love. It felt more like a wedding held out of convenience.


    I didn''t know the exact reason, but I had these strange, ominous gut feelings. My feelings for Sam never changed; I loved him, I still do and would always do. I would marry him even if it''s pouring rain or even if it''s the end of the world.


    However, I had been bothered by how Stefan agreed to it so easily at that. I''m worried about how Sam got his blessing. Did Sam threaten Stefan? I didn''t think a threat would budge the king.


    After what Sam didst night, I didn''t think a threat would faze Stefan. Unless they had made a deal¡­ a deal, huh? I wondered what could it be if that was the case.


    "It''s alright," I murmured as I mentally shrugged the negativity in my head. "I shouldn''t think like that. This is still my wedding. It wouldn''t be that bad, right?"


    "And what made you think like that?" I jumped upon hearing a voice from my side.


    "Yul?" I called out in disbelief as I faced him. "What are you doing here?"


    "Checking on you, isn''t that obvious?" Yul said sarcastically as he gazed at me from head to toe. "Don''t do this."


    "There you go again," I said, shaking my head. "Why do you always give me warning without an exnation? It''s not really nice, you know?"


    Myst remarks came out as a murmur as I gazed down. I never thought of backing out, despite how reality ruined my expectation for our wedding.


    "You said¡­" Yul trailed off, and I looked at him in puzzlement. "¡­ you''d break for sure if you see him looking at another woman."


    I frowned upon hearing my wordsst nighting out of his mouth. "Are you saying my groom will cheat on me?"


    "No," Yul replied calmly as he leaned his back against the door''s jamb, crossing his arms as he looked at nothingness. "I just thought, if you break over such a trivial thing, you''d still break at one point."


    "Are you concerned about me?" I teased, feeling a little consoled by it.


    "You can think of it however you like." He shrugged as he cocked his head to me. "I''m not even sure myself."


    I smiled as my eyes softened. "Yul," I said, as I averted my gaze back to the door. "In the past, Sam told me that no matter how strong a person is, there''s always a breaking point."


    The anxiety in my heart slowly subsided, but notpletely. But it was enough to calm me a little, and ept things as they were.


    "I didn''t agree to this thinking whether it''d break me orplete me. I''m standing here right now because I love your brother, for better, for worse, I will at least abide by that." The corner of my lips curled into a subtle smile.


    "You''re a fool who only thinks about food." Yul scoffed as he straightened his back and was about to walk away. "What did I expect from a fool like you but to say nonsense?"


    I almost giggled at his reply. I would find it annoying on normal days, but it felt somewhat warm now. It was as if those words came from a friend.


    "Yul," I called out softly, and he halted. "Thank you for checking on here."


    Yul said nothing as he resumed in his strides while I smiled. It wasn''t much for him, but his genuine concern ¡ª from the person I expected the least ¡ª eased my worries.


    "The wedding¡­" I took a deep breath and my eyes sharpened as the door slowly opened. "¡­ will nowmence."

 Chapter 176 - The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 176 - The Wedding</h4>


    I walked down the candle-lit pathway leading towards the altar. Red petals that were akin to drop of blood on the floor, intense pairs of crimson eyes that vibrantly glowed like rubies in this barely lit pce chapel¡­ what a wedding.


    At the end of the aisle stood the man I had imagined marrying countless times. But unlike the loving and gentle smile I had expected, Sam was¡­ it felt like the devil itself was smiling at me.


    It didn''t give me a bit of excitement, but I didn''t hate the thought of marrying him. Perhaps it was just the eerie and thick atmosphere. Or maybe because of the poisonous flowers in my hand?


    I had no idea.


    ''Strange, isn''t it? You love him, but you feel restless.'' My subconscious mind whispered. ''Hmm¡­ like, as if you''re marrying the wrong person?''


    I stomped down the voice that had been talking nonstop inside my head. The wrong person? Sam was never the wrong person. I could never imagine a life without him.


    I didn''t know why that thought instantly riled me up inside. But it was truly frustrating.


    For reasons unknown, my eyes shifted to the other man standing in the middle of the altar. The man who would facilitate this wedding, His Majesty, the King, Stefan La Crox.


    My heart ached as soon as our eyes met. Hence, I immediately averted my gaze.


    ''Why?'' I wondered, as my steps felt heavier each time I walked forward. ''Was this because I''m sired to him?'' It must be.


    I gritted my teeth as the bouquet of beautiful yet deadly flowers trembled under my grip. There''s no other answer why I was feeling utterly guilty marrying the love of my life, to the point I had the urge to run away.


    But this guilt¡­ was growing stronger because I felt bad for Sam. This was supposed to be our special day, night. But my heart was aching because of another man.


    ''What kind of torture in this?'' I scoffed internally, holding my anger in. ''It''s your wedding¡­ calm down, Lilou.''


    "Lilou," Sam startled me back to my senses just in time I arrived in front of him. I just smiled under the veil and hooked my arms with him.


    I flinched when he whispered, "You look guilty, my bride." His voice was cold, mixed with restrained anger.


    Who wouldn''t? I was angry with myself for having such thoughts. That''s why I could understand where he wasing from.


    As we stood before Stefan, I couldn''t stare at him straight as my grip around Sam''s arm trembled. It was as if once I meet his eyes once again, I wouldn''t be able to continue.


    The eyes behind us were watching, observing even how my shoulders moved whenever I breathe. It felt suffocating.


    "Calm down," Sam whispered as he patted my hand that was clinging onto his arms. But his pats only gave me a sense of dread. It didn''t soothe me at all.


    "Samael Vaughnn Caecilius La Crox¡­" Stefan trailed off as Sam suddenly spoke.


    "Who the f*ck is that?"


    I bit my tongue as all the anxiousness that was creeping inside my heart was slightly forgotten. It reminded me how I also got confused when Sivi mentioned his full name.


    "Hell," Stefan said in a warning tone. "Please."


    "Right, manners." Sam nodded before he added in sarcasm, "Please, tell me who the fuck ¡ª I mean, who is that?"


    If I was trembling earlier, that was because of the strong anxiety I had been feeling. But that was now reced as I held my hystericalughter in.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. This groom is merely trying to make my brideugh a little." I turned to Sam, and he offered me a slight smile.


    This subtle gesture of his seemed truly charming, especially after hearing the intention.


    "Thank you," I whispered, as that surely took off a bit of my nervousness away.


    "Don''t mention it." He cocked his head to me yfully.


    "Will you, Samael Vaughnn Caecilius La Crox, son of night, swear by the blood that fills you, to devote yourselfpletely, eternally, without a question or doubt, to this mate? To hunt with¡­" Stefan paused, which made me look up at him and notice his hesitation.


    "¡­ No. To shield her with your life, give her impossible warmth, and choose her life over her blood because you love her? And if she is taken from you, will you stay with her ashes until yours coalesce with hers?"


    Stay with my ashes¡­ I pursed my lips at the thought.


    "I will," Sam answered in a low yet stern tone. I smiled at the conviction in his voice.


    "Will you," I flinched as I faced Stefan squarely, feeling the strange pain in my heart.


    Stefan continued, "Lilou Roux, daughter of the glowing sun, swears by the life granted to you, to spend your days protected with his arm? To quench his¡­"


    I tilted my head, as it was obvious Stefan never facilitated a wedding. Or maybe he never facilitated a wedding between a human and a vampire?


    "To spend your days protected with his arm? To feed him from your own veins until he is quenched? Because you love him?"


    Unaware of time, I stared at Stefan, who seemed to look at me straight in the eye despite the veil covering my face. The pain in my heart¡­ why? No, I won''t submit to the power of his blood over me.


    So, I opened my mouth and answered, "I will."


    Sam and I faced each other, exchanging rings while Stefan uttered, "May the glow of the moon protect you as you start this journey together and shall not end until the end of time."


    "You may now kiss the bride."


    Sam slowly lifted my veil, only to frown as his eyes glinted dangerously upon seeing me. "You''re crying."


    My breath hitched as I realized the tears rolling down my cheek. But I kept my surprised inside as I blurted out.


    "Out of happiness."


    He smiled, but almost bitterly. "My wife," Sam whispered as he leaned in and kissed my lips¡­ before biting it, which made me wince.


    "Liar," He muttered under his breath and his eyes glinted menacingly as he drew away.

 Chapter 177 - Battered Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Battered Wife?</h4>


    Normally, apuse would resonate across the hall once we seal our marriage with a kiss. However, no one pped upon sealing our marriage with a bite. My lip felt numb as it immediately grew swollen.


    The smile on his lips didn''t reach his eyes. The anger zing in his bright, menacing eyes was clear.


    "Will you finally kill me tonight?" I asked as we stood unmoving, gazing up at each other. "If not, how painful would I be in? How many of my bones will you break?"


    "You quite have a risque imagination for our first night as husband and wife, love." Sam mused as he chuckled. But it sounded so cold.


    "I need to know so I can mentally and emotionally prepare for it," I replied, getting braver or more foolish now that we''re husband and wife.


    Sam didn''t reply, as he only stared at me. With his current state, it was hard to read him, no matter how long I stare at his eyes.


    "It''s upsetting if you put it that way, wife." Sam offered his arm, and I unhesitatingly hooked mine around it as we made our exit. "Are you saying you''ll just grit your teeth? That is really upsetting."


    Well, crying wouldn''t help. I might as well grit my teeth if he was so mad and ended up hurting me.


    ''Are you a lunatic?'' My precious subconscious mind asked me in dismay. ''The wedding ceremony just ended and you''re basically embracing to be a battered wife!''


    "If it upsets you, don''t hurt me," I whispered as my grip around his arm tightened. "I''m also upset that I had other emotions rather than happiness on the day I daydreamed countless times with you."


    We didn''t speak after myst remarks. Since there were no other celebrations after that wedding ceremony, Sam and I headed back to his quarters in utter silence.


    "Congrattions, my Lord, my Lady." Fabian congratted us with a bow when we reached Sam''s quarters.


    "Thank you, Mister Fabian," I replied, concealing the sadness in my voice. "It''d be nice if you were there."


    "I''m honored for you to think like that, my Lady."


    "Fabian," Sam chimed in, bearing the same indifferent tone. "How do I quench my anger to avoid hurting my wife?"


    My brows quirked as my shoulders stiffened before I slowly turned to Sam. He was staring at Fabian dead in the eye, utterly serious about his question.


    Fabian smiled harmlessly, as usual. "Shall I bring us?"


    "He''s too feeble and a waste of time."


    "Then, shall I ask Sir Rufus to spar with you?" Fabian asked, seemed pleased by Sam''s insult towards us.


    Did he hate us that much? Wait¡­ us was still alive? I wondered if how he had gotten out of that grave. No one would help him in Cameron''s residence, so it''s only possible he crawled his way up. Such determination to live.


    "Rufus is already dealing with a lot of things at the moment." Sam shook his head calmly. "I need my life to be in danger¡­ I think?"


    "Very well. I can spar with you, my Lord," Fabian suggested confidently.


    My mouth slightly fell open as I stared at Fabian''s confidence. Sam and Fabian sparring? I wanted to see it for myself.


    Before I knew it, both of them set their eyes on me.


    "Stop sparkling," Sam snapped as he raised his hand and blocked my gaze. "You''re giving me a reason to kill Fabian."


    "Please, my Lady. Have mercy on me." Fabian begged in nonchnce. I frowned at their reaction.


    "I just want to see Mister Fabian and my husband spar," I murmured dejectedly, forgetting our little banter moments ago. "My husband had high regards in Mister Fabian''s skills, so¡­ I''m curious."


    I shrugged and sighed while looking away.


    "I don''t deserve such praise, my Lady. However, it''s your first night as husband and wife. It''d be best to stick to the tradition for now." Fabian politely voiced out.


    Our first night as husband and wife, yet he would spar while I wait for him? That surely stung, and I felt a little demanding. It felt frustrating.


    "The servants had already run a bath for you to prepare you for our wedding night. I''d be back." Sam dered as he escorted me towards our bed chambers while we left Fabian outside.


    "Alright." I nodded as I sat down on the divan. "Have fun."


    "Don''t you want me to go?" He asked, nting his hand on his hips. I gazed up at him, blinking.


    "No," I answered softly. "That''s not what I mean. If you''re angry, I''d rather you release it by sparring with Mister Fabian than having my bones get broken on my wedding night."


    "If you see me as that evil, why won''t you fight back?" Sam inquired as he tilted his head, batting his eyes nonchntly. "You have Lakresha with you. You baffle me, wife."


    I only pursed my lips and didn''t answer. Did I truly see him in that light? I didn''t mean it that way.


    "You''re the one who baffles me," I murmured. "I''m certain you want to kill me right now or just break everything you can touch. And yet, you''re doing neither of that."


    There weren''t any specific emotions in his eyes. If anything, it seemed he was also baffled, himself.


    "Sam," I called out under my breath, getting up to my feet as I took a step forward to him before I reached for his hand. I carefully guided his hand to cup my cheek, and I leaned closer to warm his cold palm.


    "Even if I have Lakresha, its sole purpose is to protect you," I said, staring into his deep crimson eyes that were drawing me in. "Even if you hurt me, I would never do the same to you. But that doesn''t necessarily mean I won''t fight back if it''s others."


    He frowned and asked, "Why?" His thumb caressed my cheek as his eyes darkened. "Why would you do that if I pose the same threat?"


    Was he seriously clueless about it? I chuckled at the thought.


    "Why are youughing?" He asked impatiently. "Are you mad?"


    "No." I shook my head as I took another step forward. My arms slowly circled around his waist, leaning the side of my head on his chest.


    "If I asked you the same thing, will you fight me to death if I wield Lakresha to you?"? And his silence was enough for an answer for me.


    "That''s why I said I''ll grit my teeth," I whispered, tightening my grip around his waist as I pulled him closer. "Because even if you hurt me, the one who will be in more pain will be you."

 Chapter 178 - Do You Want To Spar?

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Do You Want To Spar?</h4>


    Sam didn''t hug me back, nor did he push me away. He just stood there like a statue until the maids arrived. Sam and Fabian proceeded with their n while the maids bathe me and prepared me for my wedding night.


    However, what the¡­


    "You want me to wear¡­ that?" I barely managed to speak after a long silence, as my nightdress was shockingly revealing.


    Although I had nothing to hide from Sam anymore, imagining myself wearing something that could purposely incite his¡­ hunger felt embarrassing. The heat of my face just looking at it while the maid held it up kept increasing.


    "Your Highness, it''s your wedding night! Of course, you must wear it." The maid encouraged excitedly.


    "Lena," I sighed as I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Can you bring me something like my old nightdress? I don''t think my human morals can bear wearing that."


    "But, your highness," she frowned, looking so dejected by my request.


    This girl¡­ I remembered just a few days ago, Countess Soulton introduced me to the new personal maid assigned to me. It was Lena, a young vampire girl who was full of energy and enthusiasm.


    At first, I was wary of her, thinking she was a spy sent by the king. I tried to get her trust first if her intention was to get mine. But the more I get to know her, the more I realized Lena was just someone who was perfectly suited to keep mepany for me to adjust in this fancy asylum called the pce.


    Lena just had this bright attitude and carefree nature. It was hard to picture someone like her as a vampire, as she sees me on equal grounds ¡ª even regarded me higher than that. Still, I couldn''t fully trust her. No, I couldn''t fully trust anything in here ¡ª even myself.


    "Just take that thing away." I sighed as I remained adamant. "Wearing something conservative or revealing doesn''t matter to the third prince. So, I might as well wear something I''d befortable with until then."


    "Your Highness," Lena blushed as she covered half of her face with the revealing nightdress. "I suppose your highness is right."


    Uh¡­ I said too much, huh? Another sigh slipped past my lips as I waved, and Lena got me another nightdress for me to wear. Once I changed into a sleeveless chemise (with Lena thinking I should still show more skin), she started brushing my hair in front of the mirror.


    "Well, even if I''m the prince, your highness is too stunning in everything she wears!" Lena eximed, praising me to the heavens like usual.


    I brushed my hair over my shoulder. "Lena, if your purpose is to boost my morale, there''s no need."


    "But I''m stating the truth, your highness!" Lena pouted as she clenched the hairbrush up. "I''ve never seen a human to bear such regal aura like you!"


    Regal¡­ a word I''m so familiar with, but something that also left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    I stared at myself in front of the mirror while Lena kept chatting excitedly behind me. Half a year ago, I was nothing but skin and bones. A dirty peasant who couldn''t even dream of ever living life infort ¡ª what more, a grandiose life.


    But now, I''m here, staring at myself, with my personal maid cheering me up with everything she could, in an old yet ssic bed-chamber of the third prince, after marrying a royalty. From a peasant, I''m now part of the royal family.


    It sounded like a dream¡­ but that didn''t feel like it. I wasn''t in cloud nine to enjoy the luxury. But rather, I felt like I''ve coveted a position I shouldn''t even dream of having. Now, I''m being punished.


    "Your highness," I blinked back to reality after hearing Lena''s concerned voice. My eyes searched for her worried expression in the mirror before I smiled gently.


    "You may go now. Thank you for attending to me," I expressed as I slowly turned and faced her.


    "Your highness, you mustn''t worry too much," Lena muttered with genuine worry in her voice. "The man who cherishes your highness will always protect you. You can worry less and rest tonight."


    My heart warmed up as I reached for her hand. "Thank you, Lena. But you shouldn''t refer to the third prince as ''the man''."


    Lena just gave me a slight smile before she excused herself quietly. For reasons unknown, Lena would always have a brief sadness in her eyes. At first, I thought she just held the same prejudice against Sam, so she kept referring to him as ''the man''.


    Tonight felt a little different, but I didn''t dwell on the thought. The only man who loved me was Sam, my husband. He may be entric and a bit... well, he''s twisted, but I loved him deeply.


    I walked towards the window and slid the curtain aside for me to see the moon. It was shining especially bright tonight.


    "I wonder how Sam and Mister Fabian''s sparring is faring?" I murmured while staring at the cloudless night sky.


    ****


    "My lord, you''ve died for the 20th time now," Fabian announced, pointing a sword a centimeter away from Samael''s throat. "Did you even want to spar?"


    "Fabian, I said, I need my life to be in danger," Samael imparted as he cast Fabian a bored look. "I could''ve died twenty times, but I didn''t. I should''ve asked Rufus to spar with me instead since he''d surely want to kill me after all the work I passed to him."


    "My lord," Fabian drew the sword away and took a step back. "Can I ask you a question?"


    Samael quirked his brow as he tilted his head. "Did you purposely bore me so you can ask a question?"


    Fabian just smiled so Samael continued, "Are you, perhaps, curious how I got Stefan''s approval so easily? And why Stefan seemed overly concerned towards my wife? Or why does my wife look at him with such pain in her eyes?"


    Fabian didn''t speak as he sensed the killing intent shrouding Samael.


    "Male ¡ª" Before Fabian called forth Maleficent, he halted as he turned his gaze towards the figure approaching them.


    "Your Majesty," Fabian bowed with his palm across his palm.


    "I came out here to relieve some stress." Stefan held his wrist, massaging it as his hand made a slight circr motion. "But it seems I''m not the only one."


    "Stefan." A manic smirk resurfaced on Samael''s lips. "Do you want to spar?"


    Samael turned and met the murderous glint flickering across Stefan''s eyes. and then, they both whispered,


    "Catharsis."


    "Lancelot."

 Chapter 179 - Lancelot And Catharsis

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Lancelot And Catharsis</h4>


    "Catharsis."


    "Lancelot."


    Two legendary swords shed, causing a strong force distorting the peacefulness and quietness of the night. One glowed in bright red, while darkness shrouded the other.


    "The mes and darkness of hell colliding," Fabian murmured as he watched the sparks each time their des heavily crashed against each other. "Lancelot."


    His eyes fell on Stefan''s long sword, Lancelot, a long sword, glowing in deep red, thirsty for its enemy''s blood¡­? and life. The expression in Fabian''s eyes flickered with thrill, as if watching something magnificent.


    "Lancelot. A legendary sword wielded by the first king. It is said that Lancelot chooses its owner¡­ to think it chose him." The corner of Fabian''s lips stretched wickedly as he barely blinked, afraid he''d miss anything.


    There weren''t many people who had seen Lancelot and Catharsis. Fabian has only once seen Samael used Catharsis. That was centuries ago before the Duke of Grimsbanne entered his slumber.


    "Even after centuries, just its aura alone prickled my skin." Fabian''s hands trembled as his thumb caressed his skull ring. "A spar like this¡­"


    He trailed off as he cracked his neck from side to side. A spar like this was awakening his ardor in death, soul, and blood.


    "Fabian." A hand suddenlynded on Fabian''s shoulder, squeezing it to calm him down. "Don''t."


    Fabian turned his head at Rufus, who appeared beside him out of nowhere. "Thank you, Brother."


    "So, this is?" Rufus inquired as he shot his gaze back to the two monsters shing, destroying their surrounding.


    "A spar."


    "A spar?" Rufus jeered. "A spar, and yet, it''s obvious they were trying to im each other''s life."


    Rufus'' eyes glinted, prepared to intervene once things go awry. Samael shouldn''t kill Stefan yet, considering Lilou was sired to him. Same goes to Stefan. He shouldn''t kill Samael since the matters of the Undead haven''t been resolved.


    "Just what are those two thinking? Did they lose their mindpletely?" Rufus muttered as this ''spar'' aggravated him the most. He had been working tirelessly and hadn''t had a wink of sleep for days, but those two fools were trying to kill each other.


    "I don''t know." Fabian shrugged, caressing his ring with his thumb. "But stopping them would be easier since they also came."


    Fabian jerked his chin towards the people in their opposite direction. Rufus moved his gaze, seeing some princes came to check what was going on.


    "Is it?" Rufus inquired as he studied the two devils fighting. "That aura they exuded¡­ it''s anger, domination. I don''t think there''s a single soul who dareses close would leave unscathed."


    "Isn''t that what''s makes things fun?" Fabian humored with a harmless smile, but people who knew him knew what lies behind that smile.


    "Fabian, fighting them right now is not the proper time, especially with the matters at hand." Rufus frowned as he nced at Fabian before setting them back to those two. "Enemies are lurking, waiting in the shadows, ready to take their chances if either of them died."


    "My, brother. You should be the king!" Fabian humored as he chuckled.


    "Don''t speak such insolence. I''m just tired of dealing with them. I couldn''t even attend mydy''s wedding."


    "It''s good you didn''t."


    Rufus faced Fabian squarely, his expression quizzical. "Did something happen?"


    "Nothing much." Fabian shrugged. "You''ll only feel bad for the duchess to experience such a depressing wedding ceremony. Even a funeral is not that depressing."


    "Well, I supposed that can''t be helped." A sigh slipped past Rufus'' lips, recalling Lilou''s determined and kind words thest time they talked.


    "Indeed, it seems this wedding was already been set in stone the moment the King invited them to the Capital."


    "The power of foresight," Rufus muttered. "What a troublesome ability, just like that kid''s ability."


    There was a long silence between them as the heavy sound of shing of the swords and the strong winds brushed past them. Samael and Stefan seemed to n to start a tornado with the intensity of their sparring.


    "My brother, do you know what kind of deal His Grace had with His Majesty?" Fabian broke his silence as he watched the two. "And, do you have any idea of what sort of connection did the duchess have with the king? It''s been bothering me ever since the Duke turned off his emotions."


    Rufus didn''t answer immediately, as he shared the same concern.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have any answer for yourtter question." Rufus'' eyes glinted as they sharpened. Samael kept glossing over his words with vague answers, throwing them all in confusion.


    "As for the former question? His grace had a deal with His Majesty?"


    "It is¡­" Rufus trailed off as he massaged his stiff neck. "... it''s about the matter of the Undead. His Grace will lead the case."


    "A war will break out?" Fabian furrowed his brows as he shifted his attention towards Rufus. He studied his brother''s side profile and immediately understood what those sharp eyes were telling.


    "It seems the Spade Kingdom was involved with this. We''re still unsure, but considering the history of both kingdoms, it''s possible. I''m still looking into it." Rufus summarized, as he knew Fabian needed to know this much. "That''s why those two should stop acting like kids."


    Rufus fumed as he saw this incredible battle as a childish quarrel. In his eyes, those two should know better that the best course of action was not to kill each other now.


    "They are just testing each other, brother. I''m sure¡­" Fabian trailed off as his eyes slowly widened as he immediately called forth, "Maleficent!"


    ***


    Moments before that¡­


    "Aren''t you a little rile up, brother?" Samael jeered through his gritted teeth as heunched another heavy attack which Stefan blocked. "Ugh¡­ it feels nice to relieve some stress this way."


    Stefan countered Samael''s attack as he seethed, "I should speak the same, Hell."


    "Are you that angry, Stefan?" Samael inquired as he returned the attack and leaned forward. "Is the thought of how she will moan my name and beg for more¡­"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as he pushed Samael back, hopping several steps away.


    "Hell," Stefan stretched his neck in a circr motion as he closed his eyes. "I''ll kill you. Bloodfield."


    "Great, I also don''t like to share." Samaelughed maniacally as he nned to end him. "Bloodfield."

 Chapter 180 - Good Memories To Keep Moving Forward

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Good Memories To Keep Moving Forward</h4>


    "They have not transferred all my belongings yet," I murmured as I let out a sigh. "It would be nice to read while I wait for Sam."


    "Happy thoughts, Lilou! Let''s think of happy thoughts only!" I marched towards the divan, sitting down as I gazed at my foot. "My feet look nice now."


    Yes, this should be a good thing to notice. It looked nice now that I looked at them. My toenails were clean of dirt, wiggling my toes, which made me smile.


    "They looked like feet of a¡­ nobledy." I frowned as I sighed. Something about Lena''s words mentioning looking regal made me feel a little self-conscious.


    "Nevermind!" I shook my head as I spread my fingers in front of me, flipping them from front and back and I studied them. "My hands! They look nice and clean. Although, they''re still a little rough, they''re better."


    Of course, there was still evidence of hardbor from the past. It didn''t look that obvious now, but up close, the minor scars were still here.


    "Even myplexion looks good now," I added, nodding with a little satisfaction. I''m still a woman, so looking pretty would still give me even the slightest confidence in my appearance.


    "Goodness." I pped my cheek lightly, keeping my palm still as I blushed. "Tonight is our first night as husband and wife¡­ wife."


    I bit my lower lip as I suddenly felt silly with all my ridiculous thoughts. It was because I''ve been alone and it''s my wedding night. Even though Sam and I had shared what husband and wife do before, I could not help but feel the manic excitement bubbling up in me after being officially married.


    "Wife." I smiled, shaking myself, as I didn''t feel the need to hide my happiness. "Since we''re only thinking of happy thoughts, let''s see¡­"


    I leaned back, pulling my legs up to fit the divan while I rested my side on the armrest.


    "The wedding¡­" I trailed off as I pouted. "There''s nothing happy to recall during the wedding ceremony as it was more like torture and then Sam and I had a minor argument¡­ if that''s even an argument."


    I didn''t me Sam, though, as it was truly frustrating. Even though the thought of being his wife was the only thing that made me happy during the entire time, I hated I felt something painful in my heart.


    "It''s that Stefan''s¡­" I trailed off in surprise, covering my lips as it felt natural to call his name so casually. It was because I was sired to him, right?


    I clicked my tongue as I pouted, my eyes ring daggers at the door. "It''s all the king''s fault."


    If not for the king, who pulled all that trick, I would have enjoyed even the slightest moment of getting married to my man. "I hate him."


    There''s no way I wouldn''t hate him. My feelings for that person may fall into the category of just feeling annoyed ¡ª no more or less than that ¡ª I still believed it was because I was sired to him. Otherwise, I''d hate him to the core, to the point I''dmit treason.


    "This is annoying," I mumbled under my breath, getting depressed again after telling myself to only think about happy thoughts. "Did Sam kill Mister Fabian? Or did Mister Fabian bury my husband alive? If so, which garden should I retrieve my husband?"


    I shrunk myself for my entire body to fit the divan. It was great that I had a fast metabolism that I didn''t gain too much even after just eating.


    "Yul is right. All I think and do is eat. Howzy," I mumbled as Iid on my back, staring at the high ceiling for a long time.


    Now that I thought about it, this room was where Sam spent most of his time as a child. "Sam as a child¡­" my curiosity was suddenly piqued as I imagined Sam as a mischievous boy.


    "He must be so cute." I giggled, cheering myself up while I wait for my husband. After a while, I raised my hand. The shadow of my hand from the sconce danced as I moved it.


    My eyes fell at the scar on the back of my hand, making me furrow my brows as I pulled my hand back for a closer look. The scar was near my knuckles; it wasn''t long, nor was it noticeable.


    "However, whenever I notice it, I can''t help but stare at it," I murmured, tilting my head to the side. "It reminds me of the time I tripped in the way of an oing carriage of a nobility."


    That day was the time of the year nobles'' journey up to the duke''s mansion. I really thought I''d die that day as I foolishly watched the horses galloped towards me.


    The fear that crawled up to me at that time froze not just me, but also time itself. I couldn''t move as I waited for myself to get crushed. If not for a good samaritan who pulled me up in the nick of time, I had faced my untimely death.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t." I smiled as I sped my hands and held my fist closer to my chest. If I died back then, I wouldn''t meet Sam. No, Sam would be so lonely without listening to me during his slumber.


    "That was seven years ago." I nodded, remembering it correctly before I smiled. "Time sure is fleeting. Twenty-four years of nothing but a series misfortune, but at least, I have Sam now."


    So, even if things go south in a blink of an eye, I had wonderful memories to keep. Those memories would be my reason to move forward.


    To return to those peaceful days in the duke''s mansion, with Sam and I ying cat and mouse, passing by Fabian who would keep a harmless smile as he gazed at the trail of dirt on the hallway, and then Rufus who would m the dining table whenever we ran in circles around the table while he eats. Not to mention, a peaceful stroll around the dukedom and we''d watch everyone from afar.


    "Those are wonderful memories, Sam," I whispered as my eyes softened as they felt a little heavy. "Do you remember the ¡ª ah!"


    I jolted up as I felt a scalding pain in my chest. "Lakresha?" I held my ne, Lakresha, and my heart suddenly throbbed painfully.


    "Sam." Before I knew it, I grabbed a night robe and draped it over my shoulder before I dashed out of my room. "Mildred!"


    "Your Highness," Mildred, who was outside the room, bowed and followed behind me.


    "Where''s my husband?" My voice thundered without faltering in my steps.


    "They''re on the training grounds, Your Highness."


    "Take me to him!" I snapped.


    "But your highness, his highness said¡­"


    I stopped and gazed back, my eyes glinting with murderous intent as I clenched my teeth. "Are you not mydy-in-waiting? Or Sam''s? You should know better whose authority takes precedence."


    Mildred flinched as she gulped before she bowed. "Please, forgive my insolence, your highness. I''ll lead the way."


    ''Sam¡­'' I whispered in worry as this awful anxiety shrouding my heart slowly devour it.

 Chapter 181 - Who She Will Be

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Who She Will Be</h4>


    On our way, I''ve seen a few knights rushing towards the direction we were heading. Just what was going on? Sam only said he''d spar with Fabian! Did they end up trying to kill each other? But that made little sense.


    If Sam and Fabian were the ones who were sparring, the royal knights wouldn''t be disconcerted. A feud between Sam and his people would be the least of their concerns. Unless Sam finally lost his mind and started wreaking havoc!


    ''Really¡­ while I was daydreaming!'' I ground my teeth, as Sam had truly gone mad. ''Worst-case scenario, Sam and a royalty, maybe Hanz, had a confrontation.''


    I felt a sudden tightness in my chest as we ran through the hallway. Suddenly, someone appeared before me, holding both my arms, and forced me to the side.


    I snapped back to my trance as I gazed up, meeting a pair of glinting azure eyes. "Yul?"


    "Where are you going?" He asked in a deeper tone, as his eyes glinted menacingly.


    "Yul, what''s going on?" I unhesitatingly grabbed his cor. "Where is my husband?"


    "Go back."


    "Yul!" I snarled, grinding my teeth as I stared at him straight in the eye. "You can''t stop me, unless one of us dies, then so be it."


    I shoved him forcefully, scoffing as I peered at him from head to toe. For Yul to stop me only means something terrible happened.


    "Stop deciding for me. Don''t forget, I''m the bearer of Lakresha." My ragged breaths rasped in my throat as I clenched my hand tightly. "Get out of my way."


    I froze the second I stepped forward as Yul spoke. "It''s the king."


    My eyes slowly turned to him as my heart pounded against my chest.


    "What did you say?" I asked and Yul met my gaze squarely.


    "Hell and His Majesty were having a... spar." He remarked with his eyes glinting. "If you go out there, who knows if you''ll get caught up in the crossfire again. Don''t forget about your situation."


    I heard my heart dropped to my stomach as my knees trembled. My situation¡­ I''m sired to the king and he could use me against Sam.


    My head throbbed as my breathing grew short, taking three tottering steps back as my back hit against the wall. What should I do?


    "Sis, I''m saying this not because Hell is my king." Yul held my shoulders as he searched for my eyes. "I''m saying this because of you. Hell will rather ept your death instead of you getting in his way."


    "Yul¡­"


    I''ve never seen Yul bore such sincerity and intense worry in his eyes. And his voice sought to be heard, making it harder for me to argue.


    "Please, go back. They''re just¡­ sparring. We will stop them if things get serious." Yul nodded in encouragement. "Trust us, will you?"


    I kept silent as I stared at him, unblinking. "Yul, have you ever trust me? Completely?" My question caught him off-guard as he couldn''t answer for a moment.


    "I appreciate your concern until now, and I know your intentions are pure." I took a deep breath as I brushed his hands off of my shoulders. "However, you and I, we never truly trust each other, not even for a second. So, how can you ask me to trust you when you never trust me?"


    Yul staggered back as he rocked his head. Our rtionship may not be that bad, but I couldn''t take his words right now.


    "If this is another situation, I will listen and trust you,pletely, Yul. But this is my husband''s affairs, and as his wife, you can''t ask me not to meddle with his life," I said sincerely, feeling a bit bad for telling him all this, but it was a fact. This was not something I could let go of.


    I trudged away and let out a sigh. However, I stopped once again as I felt the intimidating aura behind me.


    "You said, ''unless one of us dies,'' correct?" Yul muttered in a low tone, and I took a deep breath. "Were those empty words?"


    No, they''re not, Yul. I''m prepared tomit treason if Sam got hurt. I promised myself that I won''t tend to Sam''s wound again because I''d protect him. It was a silly promise, but I meant it even if my life''s at stake.


    "Yul," I called out, holding my ne, Lakresha, as I turned around and faced him. "I might kill you."


    "I won''t."


    I tightened my grip around Lakresha until its sharp edges pierced my palm. "Lakresha."


    ****


    "Bloodfield."


    Dark red mist immediately appeared in the air, spreading across the entire pce as two equally powerful bloodfield''s being unleashed at the same time.


    "You''ve gone mad, Stefan," Samael crowed as his grin grew more sinister. "Have you lost your mind? For losing yourposure over someone else''s woman?"


    "Hell, you won''t see that memory if you didn''t seek it from her blood." Stefan seethed as his eyes glinted with bloodlust. "Did you purposely lured her into your traps and wrapped her around your fingers because you''ve known all along? How?"


    Samael chuckled, but it was cold. "And why would I tell you?"


    "Because if you don''t, that means my conclusion is correct," Stefan smirked, and he cocked his head to the side. "I always wondered why you sealed off Grimsbanne before your slumber, Hell."


    Stefan''sst remarks made Samael''s smirk grow into a smile. Thetter nodded, shaking his head while chuckling.


    "Why did he seal off Grimsbanne? What''s secret lies in Grimsbanne?" Stefan quipped. "Those questions crossed my head for centuries, only toe up with a few weak conclusions. I never realized I was asking the wrong questions. It should be who, am I right?"


    "Shouldn''t you thank me for keeping you busy during my absence, Your Majesty?"


    "It''s never proven, but it''s not impossible," Stefan muttered as he let out a deep exhale through his gritted teeth. "Were you listening to her, Hell? That''s why you looked into that memory to confirm?"


    Samael pressed his lips, thrusting his lower lips forward as he hummed. He spoke after he smacked his lips.


    "I didn''t know you have some romantic side of you, Stefan. However, you missed your chance and you let her go because of who she was." Samael lifted his finger as his eyes drooped.


    "I wouldn''t even touch her if you didn''t make such a foolish decision ¡ª I''d even give you my blessings ¡ª but you did. So, you don''t deserve her now that you know of who she will be."

 Chapter 182 - Mince Him Alive

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Mince Him Alive</h4>


    "Maleficent!" Fabian called out his dark spear as shed the deadly blood needlesing from all direction.


    Samael and Stefan just unleashed their bloodfield, but with two of them being unleashed, needle-like blood was flying in a random direction.


    "Good riddance, Maleficent is trembling¡­" Fabian gritted his teeth as he chuckled. "... in excitement."


    His eyes never went wide ever until now. Aplete 180 degree changed. Before Fabian could act on instinct, Rufus ced his de at his neck.


    "Brother, I hadn''t had a wink of sleep and those two had totally lost it," Rufus muttered under his breath, obviously not pleased, and was tempted to join the party out of frustration. "You and I need to get a grip. The duchess is the bearer of Lakresha, she''d probably heading this way as we speak. Get her out of here."


    Fabian took a deep breath, frowning at the orders given to him. "But Maleficent is hungry."


    "Don''t spoil it and continue its diet." Rufus patted Fabian''s shoulder before he squeezed it and gazed at his brother. "The duchess."


    "Fine," Fabian answered as he flung his dark spear, repelling the needle-like blooding in their direction at a speed of light. "Good luck in the mist."


    Fabian cast Rufus an indifferent nce as he took a step away. However, just as he did, he froze as he turned his head back to Rufus. Uponying his eyes on his brother''s rmed expression, Maleficent''s dark shroud covered Fabian''s arm.


    "Now!" Rufus growled, and Fabian immediately disappeared from his spot. "Mydy¡­!"


    Rufus slowly set his eyes towards the two vague figures fighting inside the mist. His expression seethed in rage, as this was truly not the time for this.


    "Your Grace!" Rufus growled as he trudged inside the wild mist, bleeding as the needle-like blood grazed him. "My lord! The duchess is bleeding!"


    But Samael and Stefan were caught in the heat of their battle. They would have smelled it if not for this red mist.


    "My lo ¡ª" Rufus abruptly halted as he lifted his sword, blocking an iing saber from his side with the t side of his sword.


    "Silvia," He hissed as he shot her a deadly re. "I''m in no mood to y with you."


    "It''s your royal highness, Sir Barret, Silvia corrected with a scoff. "What does a mere knight like you trying to do?"


    "I hadn''t had a wink of sleep for days, your royal highness. So, I hope you forgive me." Rufus apologized, but couldn''t even conceal his insincerity. "However, this is an important matter. We can''t let His Majesty dying now, don''t you think?"


    "Which king are you talking about, Sir Barret?"


    Rufus didn''t reply immediately as he raised his gaze behind Silvia, before swinging his sword up. His hand unhesitatingly grabbed her wrist, pulling her behind him as deflected the iing needle-like blood ¡ª which was muchrger ¡ª away.


    "Your royal highness, I don''t know what you''re nning. However, we should put the people of the kingdom first before our greed." He shot Silvia a re. "Wait until the truce is over. Blood will surely wash over the Capital just as you wished."


    Silvia clenched her teeth before she reluctantly drew her saber back. "The bearers of the Divine Order and my brothers will stop Stefan, you handle Hell yourself."


    "No one else can handle him, anyway."


    Silvia merely sneered as she cast him a look of disbelief. But she couldn''t deny it, because if any of them other than Fabian or Rufus approached Hell, the man would kill them, no doubt.


    "You''re still as arrogant as ever, Darling," she murmured before disappearing from her spot and returned to where she came from.


    Rufus tossed his sword lightly, holding it with its point facing down. "What a trouble¡­" he trailed off as he narrowed his eyes, pulling his sword back, standing in a throwing stance before he threw the sword towards the two figure''s direction.


    With the presence of an iing sword, Samael and Stefan parted as they hopped back. Rufus'' sword immediately pierced the ground between them.


    "What a superhuman strength," Stefanmented as he gazed at the sword''s handle that was the only part of the sword that didn''t go through the ground.


    Samael nodded, proud at his knight. "That''s Rufus for¡­" He trailed off as he took a deep breath.


    "My lord!" Rufus came jogging in his direction. "The duchess!"


    As soon as Samael heard Lilou''s name and distinguished whose faint blood he was smelling, he snapped and disappeared to follow where the scent was. Stefan furrowed his brows as he closed his eyes briefly before they snapped open, with panic washing over his face.


    "Lilou!"


    ****


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Sis, what''s up?" Yul smirked arrogantly at me. "I never thought your blood had such a sweet aroma."


    "Yu," I called through my gritted teeth. "Stop¡­ I can''t hold it for too long."


    I winced as Lakresha''s de cut deeper in my palm as I tried to stop it from killing Yul. Things happened so fast and I sessfully ended up cornering Yul, but I couldn''t kill him.


    The only reason I pushed Yul to this terrible state was that he didn''t fight me with an intention to kill. I fought with Lakresha intending to kill him.


    "You are ready to kill me just moments ago, sis," Yul recalled as that was true, but I changed my mind. I couldn''t kill him, but Lakresha wouldn''t let go.


    "Yul, I feel like I''ll lose my mind as well," I panted as I''ve been having these strange, dangerous thoughts of how I''d minced Yul alive. "I don''t want to kill you. So, please¡­ if you want us to start over, don''t die in my hand."


    My eyes flickered with pain and desperation as my hand trembled, blood dripping sounded so overly loud in my ears while I ground my teeth.


    "I don''t think I need¡­" Yul trailed off as I flung Lakresha behind me, shing des against Fabian''s dark spear.


    I watched as Fabian''s eyes slowly widened as he whispered, "Mydy, your eye¡­"


    I grimaced. "Mister Fabian, help Yul¡­" my words came out meek, aware and confused at how my left eye changed from olive to a deep crimson hue.

 Chapter 183 - Take Out The Root

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Take Out The Root</h4>


    "Mister Fabian, please help Yul¡­" I trailed off as a wave ofughter came out of my mouth as if this entire ordeal was utterly hrious.


    "Mydy, let go of Lakresha now," Fabian instructed, but his tone sounded as if he didn''t expect me to listen.


    Ah, Lakresha, I thought, gazing down at my grip around it. I think I''m losing my mind as this cruelty I''ve never known I had felt just so natural. The corner of my lips curled up into a smirk as I raised my gaze and met Fabian''s gaze.


    "Maleficent?" I tilted my head to the side, grinning as Fabian shoved me back and hopped a meter away. "It wants Lakresha."


    "My Lady, please forgive me." A sigh slipped past his lips as he chanted, "I will have to fight you."


    Fight me? I would''ve cowered in fear in the past. No, it wouldn''t even cross my mind. However, there was this manic excitement bubbling inside me, making my entire body tremble with the sheer thought of it.


    I watched how Fabian''s dark spear transformed into a sword. My head bobbed as I gazed at it in awe.


    From a spear to a sword¡­ "Lakresha, can you do that too?"


    Fabian narrowed his eyes as he frowned upon seeing Lakresha copying Maleficent. I felt like a child, excited at this discovery.


    "Your highness, the ninth prince," Fabian seethed without taking his eyes off of me. "What the hell did you... do?"


    He barely finished his remark as he blocked my attack while keeping his eyes on me. Those dangerous eyes of him¡­ we were restraining his desire for a good fight. I could understand what those eyes spoke, as I felt the same.


    "Mister Fabian, I want to see it," I whispered as I leaned closer, as our des rattled against each other.


    "Mydy, this brings excitement to me, but have you forgotten it''s your wedding night?"


    "Sam," I murmured and took a few steps back. Just the thought of Sam snapped my senses awake.


    "That''s right. I''m on my way to Sam." I nodded as I recalled the reason Yul and I fought. How could I forget?


    Sam was in danger, was what my heart knew about. I had to¡­


    "Mydy, drop Lakresha now!" Fabian yelled, catching my attention as I gaze at him who stood across from me.


    I nodded. "I wil¡­" My grip trembled as a voice whispered in my ear.


    "He''s dead." It was Lakresha. I didn''t know how I could tell who it was, but I just knew it was my weapon.


    "Dead¡­ that''s impossible," I mumbled as I shook my head, unaware I was talking aloud.


    "Why did you think the ninth prince stopped you? Why is Fabian here? Did you think His Majesty will let go of such a golden opportunity? Did you think Hanz will just let things go? How about Dominique, he seemed capable, I''m sure he''ll join too! The bearers of the Divine Order also want his life, did they not?"


    I covered my ears, desperate to shut Lakresha''s voice despite knowing its voice was in my head. Don''t listen to her, Lilou.


    "Stop¡­" I pleaded through my gritted teeth as tears pooled in the corner of my eyes. "... no more¡­ please."


    My knees felt weak as I pitifully copsed on the floor, covering my ears, screaming at the top of my lungs. I knew Lakresha was trying to manipte me, but a part of me agreed with her.


    Even with the truce, there was no telling they wouldn''t kill Sam if he ever lowered his guard. What if Sam lowered his guard because we finally got married? Did they take the opportunity? In this ce, there were always multiple truths. What if the other truth about this marriage was for him to lower his guard so they could y him?


    Was this the n? That''s why the king agreed to it so easily? I couldn''t think straight as Lakresha''s voice along with the unanswered questions hovered over my head.


    It was as if my thoughts were tangled hairs that couldn''t be straightened that easily. No, I think even with my jumbled thoughts, I already knew what to do. Follow my instincts.


    "That''s right, Owner, let''s kill them all. The La Crox and take back what''s rightfully yours." Lakresha voiced excitedly as I stopped whimpering.


    I nodded ever so slowly as I gazed up at Fabian whose face was as pale as a sheet.


    "You''re right, Lakresha," I muttered lifelessly. "Let''s just take out the roots, shall we?"


    "Yes, master."


    And all I could remember was Fabian dashing towards me, yelling, "Mydy!"


    ****


    Fabian froze before he coulde close to her as the shroud around her felt suffocating.


    "Mydy, what the¡­" He murmured as he gulped, watching Lilou back on her feet, smirking straight at him.


    It was no secret that a bearer of a divine weapon held extraordinary traits. However, the bearers of the Divine Order''s absolute will were to protect this kingdom from ruins.


    ''So, why did it feel she wants destruction, instead?'' Fabian wondered as he blocked an attack out of instinct. ''I know, my Lady. I know this aura because I was like you before.''


    Fabian gritted his teeth as Lilou''s iing attack never gave him the opportunity to rest. She''s faster. Every attack felt heavy, and the desire for bloodshed exuding from both her and Lakresha crept up on his spine.


    "Get out of my way, Fabian!" Lilou seethed as she shes her sword with him. "I''ll kill them all."


    Her eyes glinted with nothing but killing intent as if that''s all she wanted right now: death. The more reason Fabian couldn''t let her have her way.


    "Mydy, please punish me ordingly once you''re back on your senses," Fabian requested as he finally realized he needed to see Lilou as an enemy if he needed to get her under control.


    But, it was a bitter pill to swallow, and he hesitated for a second. In a battle of life and death, Fabian hesitated for once, which gave her the upper hand. That''s why before Fabian could unleash everything, Lilou suddenly grabbed Maleficent''s de.


    She stood on her tiptoe, gazing at him closely before a smile resurfaced on her face.


    "Let''s spar again some time~!" She said beforending a knee strike on his gut before she fled at the speed of light.

 Chapter 184 - The Grudge From Three Months Ago

    <h4>Chapter 184 - The Grudge From Three Months Ago</h4>


    Fabian gritted his teeth, holding his stomach as that knee strike actually hurt. If only he didn''t hesitate, or he just went crazy like in the past, Lilou wouldn''t go anywhere since she couldn''t control Lakresha yet. However, he hesitated because his opponent was Lilou, and¡­ that''s that.


    "She''s still conscious," Fabian muttered as he cracked his neck from side to side. "I''ll just deal with the consequencester. You!"


    He turned to Yul, who never moved from his spot on the side of the hallway, his back against the wall while sitting down. Yul raised his gaze from his hand to Fabian.


    "What?" Yul asked, not nning on moving from his spot as he wanted to ponder about something.


    "Go to Sir Rufus and report everything to him," Fabian ordered as he unbuttoned the first three buttons of his suit. "Tell him to chase me down."


    Yulis stared at Fabian before his eyes fell on the infamous dark spear he had heard about.


    "Alright." Yul agreed, making Fabian raised a brow as thetter nced at him.


    "You''re much wiser than that fifth prince."


    "Please, don''t insult me like that, Mister Fabian." The expression on Yul''s face was somber as he took it as an offense. "I respect people based on their capabilities and not on the type of blood that''s running through their veins nor the empty titles they hold."


    "That''s noble of you, Your Highness." Fabian beckoned a neck bow before he faced the direction Lilou dashed off to.


    Yulis got up from his feet and said, "Before I go, I''ll tell you something important as a vampire." Yulis paused while dusting his trousers. "You don''t know this, but my sister, she¡­"


    Fabian''s eyes slowly went wide as he shot Yulis a look.


    "You better go after her before anyone¡­ else." Yulis couldn''t even finish as Fabian suddenly bolted away after telling Maleficent to take charge. He looked in the direction where Fabian left and sigh.


    "I know. I was surprised as well." Yulis let out a low scowl before going to where he could sense Rufus'' aura. "What in the world is Hell thinking?"


    *****


    Lilou''s humming echoed across the hallway, along with the piercing noise of Lakresha''s point being dragged on the floor, leaving tracks of her. Dead bodies loitered on the way she passed by, and blood vandalized the walls. And yet, the smile every time the light from the sconce hit her face looked delighted.


    "Where is it again?" She quizzed, looking for her way to her destination.


    A smile resurfaced on her face when she recalled the right direction and sauntered her way towards the throne room. Her white nightgown had dyed in red from all the victims who had fallen in her hands.


    She encountered a few knights on her way and they all ended up adding to the number of casualties tonight.


    Her eyes gazed up at the door before her. Using the scythe''s head, Lilou pushed the door open as it creaked. She strutted in and stopped as her gaze moved towards the person lying on the floor.


    The blood pooling underneath his lifeless body barely made the color of his argent hair evident.


    "Sam," Lilou whispered as she walked towards it and sat down. "My husband."


    The tone of her voice was soft as she cradled him in her embrace, whispering, "Sam¡­" while rocking him lightly.


    "It''s alright now," she whispered, stroking his hair while leaning the side of her head on his head. "I''m here now."


    Despite her soft and weak voice, the expression of her eyes and the smirk on her lips were nowhere near grieving. "It''s alright now." Herst remark was cold, chilled to the bone.


    Lilou stayed in that position with her eyes closed until she sensed several figures around her vicinity.


    "Hanz, did you have fun watching a grieving wife on her wedding night?" Lilou asked as she slowly opened her eyes, caressing the hair of the dead knight who was used as Samael''s proxy.


    Hanz chortled wickedly. "It was a sight indeed, but it''ll be much better if you acted more naturally." He directed, pping his hands and added, "Still, I wonder why of all ces, you''ve gone in the throne room."


    "Hanz, I told you I will settle this on my own." Another voice chimed in as he gazed at Lilou''s unmoving figure. "She''s not¡­ conscious."


    "I am conscious, your Highness, the twelfth prince." She intoned as she put down the body carefully before cocking her head to the side.


    The twelfth prince''s shoulder stiffened upon meeting the pair of eyes that had different colors: one was deep crimson while the other was olive. His eyes darkened as his fangs grew longer.


    This was dangerous. She was dangerous.


    rmed, the twelfth prince cautioned, "Hanz, we need to retreat." Taking a step back as his gut feeling was telling him it was the best course of action.


    Lilou¡­ she came here for a reason and that was¡­


    "Retreat?" Hanz growled. "Me? Against this damn thing, Hell dragged in this ce?" His eyes glinted as he raised his fist with a brass knuckle with sharp points.


    The twelfth prince said nothing as he watched Lilou slowly dragged herself up to stand.


    "Knife," she said, and Lakresha shifted into a small dagger in her hand.


    "I will ¡ª"


    A sh of metals pped in Hanz''s ears, making his eyes widen as Lilou suddenly appeared before him, about to stab the side of his neck and a sword''s t surface, blocking it. She was fast, and he didn''t even notice it.


    No, even if he noticed it, he wouldn''t make it in time. Hanz may be strong, but he''s not as agile as everyone.


    "Hanz," Stefan growled through his gritted teeth before he ordered, "Get the hell out of here." without looking away from Lilou''s eyes.


    Stefan came here after peeking at the future. What he had seen was Lilou, sitting on the throne, caressing Hanz''s hair with his severed head on herp.


    "Lilou," Stefan called out, as he knew this was not Lilou. "I mean, Lakresha."


    "Sweetheart," Lilou smirked as she leaned to tease him. "Didn''t you always call me that? Lexx?" and his eyes slowly widened upon hearing the name she used to call him.

 Chapter 185 - Found You

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Found You</h4>


    "Don''t speak my name using her lips," Stefan warned as he shoved her back and she hopped a meter, still smiling at him. "Lakresha."


    Lilou smiled brightly, aggravating Stefan even more. Lilou would never smile so brightly that gave off such a menacing aura. She''s not like that, at least not from his memory.


    "Apologies, Your Majesty. Please, forgive me this time." Her tone was light, gesturing a bow as she apologized. "I didn''t mean to look through the missing years of her life."


    She nced to the side to see new figures appearing, one after another. "Silvia."


    "Lilou," Silvia called under her breath, scrutinizing her from head to toe, confirming there''s absolutely wrong with Lilou.


    Dominique, who was also gazing at Lilou, slowly balled his hands into a fist. "Lakresha, what think you''re doing?"


    "Hehe!" Lilou giggled almost gleefully as she linked her hands behind her, skipping her steps to the stairs, and plopped down on the throne.


    "Insolence!" Hanz eximed when he snapped to his senses. "How dare you sit on the throne?"


    "You''re so silly, Hanz. You can just turn around if you don''t want the sight of me sitting here." Lilou shook her head, ying with the knife with its point on the armrest and her finger on its butt.


    "My legs hurt, so I want to sit since you all came to talk to me."


    Her eyes glossed over the faces of the royalty standing below her, causing the corner of her lips to curl. What a sight to behold, she thought. No wonder everyone would fight to death for a stool.


    "Lakresha, aren''t you a bit too bold?" Dominique scowled as he disliked their situation, but none of them even tried to stop her on her way to the throne. They all just stood there, watching how she skipped her steps until she sat down.


    Silvia nced at her siblings before shifting it back at Lilou. "Your Majesty, you don''t know this, do you?"


    "I just confirmed it," Stefan replied after his long silence.


    During his spar with Samael, he had finally put the piece together. Samael''s reaction and replies just confirmed them, but it was already toote.


    "Lakresha," Dominique called out solemnly. "Why the hell does the scent of her blood smell like those people?"


    Lilou chuckled coldly as she rested her leg over the other. "Your Highness, don''t you have a better question?"


    "Why!" Dominique''s voice thundered as his eyes glinted. "Why do I smell the blood of the Bloodfang n from her?"


    Silence dawned upon them as Dominique''s voice echoed. Not a single soul spoke as the royalties stared at Lilou, who was also staring back at them with nonchnce.


    After some time, the end of silence finally came with a disappointing answer, shrouded with indifference.


    "Do I?" Lilou tilted her head to the side. "For the inferior purebloods to bide their time, for their blood to continue, they had sacrificed their lives for fresh and purer blood. How disappointing it is to know you found out immediately."


    "Is this the reason Lara sacrificed her life? So that Lilou can wield you, Lakresha, once Hell wakes up from his slumber?" Dominique seethed in rage at the thought of Lara, the previous owner of Lakresha, thete n leader of the La Crox, and also the woman he admired, dying because she opposed Stefan that much.


    He couldn''t think of anything other than that. Those Bloodfangs strongly opposed Stefan''s session to the throne and revolted. Since the Crawfords and the Bloodfang had a long history together and in good terms, it was possible they''re together in this.


    After all, those two ns would rather support someone who was as revolting as Samael instead of Stefan. This conclusion made sense, but why did Samael agree to it?


    ''But to think Lilou is born in Grimsbanne, where the Bloodfangs took shelter and died¡­ how did we not see that Hell is not just marrying a mere human?'' Dominique panted.


    "Your Highness," Lilou muttered as her eyes fell on Dominique. "When you look at her eyes, doesn''t she remind you of someone?" Pointing at her olive eye that was on a lighter shade of someone he was very familiar with.


    Lara.


    Their silence and grim expression made Lilou nod in satisfaction. Good, that they''re finally catching on.


    "Of course! Why would my master sacrifice her life just to anyone?" Lilou pped to snap them back from their trance. "So, even if it''s rude of me to borrow my master''s body, I had to."


    Lilou gazed at every single one of them once again before she warned, "Touch her, and I will kill you." stressing each word so they''d understand.


    Her eyes fell on Hanz who Lilou bore a grudge with three months ago. He''s lucky to still live, but Lakresha, who was now controlling Lilou, would kill him if he ever tried to harm her again. Because right now, Lilou was still weak. Lakresha only had to put on a show ¡ª even if it strained Lilou''s body a little ¡ª because of Samael''s unstable state.


    "By now¡­" Lilou trailed off as tilted her head, looking up at the person who threw the sword at her and grazed her cheek.


    "The cursed man, Fabian."


    Half of Fabian''s face was covered with a ck shadow that even his right sclera turned dark. Like a demon who crawled his way out from the pits of hell.


    "Really¡­ Hell''s people just do whatever they want," Hanz scoffed in ridicule as they watched the other spawn of hell entering the throne room.


    "Lakresha, Maleficent says hello," Fabian smirked menacingly, ignoring the royalty as he kept his eyes on Lilou. His earlier restraint was gone as he smiled, anticipating a good spar with her with life at stake.


    "Shall we ¡ª" Fabian halted abruptly as a hand held his head. "Rufus, just when I was about to greet a long-time friend." Heined as Rufus'' would crush his skull if he clenched his hand a little more.


    "Do you think I''ll go easy on you again?" Rufus reminded him before raising his gaze towards the throne and nce at the royal family. "We''rete because of you, Fabian. But someone seems he had runte as well."


    Just as Rufus dropped those words, a loud crash from the ceiling deafened their ears. Rumbles and dust immediately smoked up and when it subsided, all they''ve seen was Samael''s back.


    His foot on either side of the armrest of the throne, his hand holding the chair''s high back, crouching down as he faced Lilou.


    "Found you."

 Chapter 186 - A Right For The Throne

    <h4>Chapter 186 - A Right For The Throne</h4>


    Lilou''s eye softened as it started to return to its original color upon meeting those deadly pairs of glinting crimson orbs.


    "Sam," she whispered before her eyes closed and her head hangs low, resting on his chest.


    Samael snickered as he ground his teeth in annoyance. The reason he rante was that he knew this would happen, eventually. Hence, he came to check on something first.


    "Hell, have you lost your mind?" Dominique seethed, as everything had finally registered in his head. "Is she really Lara''s daughter?"


    Everyone was shocked into silence because none of them expected this. A daughter of Lara and someone in the Bloodfang n?


    "You''ve all gone mad, did you?" Dominique scoffed in disbelief as he nced at his brothers. "To think the Bloodfang n started a revolt and sacrifice their lives as a mere facade to birth an existence, whose blood falls into the highest level in the blood hierarchy."


    The expression on their faces darkened as blood for them held more value than official titles andnds. In simple terms, every single one of them knew where Lilou stood.


    The reason they only watched her sit on the throne doing nothing was that the blood running in them recognized royalty. Someone who suddenly had the rights for the throne.


    "That woman¡­ Hell, did you agree to the Bloodfang so you can use a scapegoat to sit on the throne?" Stefan quizzed under his breath. "Did you think if someone who can have a right in the throne appears, you''ll get all those annoying bastards off your back?"


    There was no other reason for Samael to agree to this n, if not for that. Samael had been being forced to fight for the throne, and he had massacred a lot of them. However, vampires were much more loyal and persistent as their blood''s will was absolute.


    "Bastard¡­!" Hanz barked, sping his hands tightly with his eyes glinting with killing intent.


    Silvia clenched her teeth as her shoulders trembled. "If she fights for the throne, do you think we will all live?! Do you even know the will of her blood? She will massacre the La Crox n, Hell! What were you thinking?!"


    The heat and thickness in the air continued to build up, but Samael remained silent while gazing down at Lilou. Everything his siblings said was all true. He couldn''t deny that ¡ª there''s no point even if he did.


    It had been Samael''s n, that''s why he agreed to it. To get rid of those nobles off his back, divert the attention of the La Crox and leave him alone, and that none of them would live if Lilou would ascend the throne. Everything was true.


    Samael raised his hand and ced it on the back of Lilou''s head.


    He had known about this even before he met Lilou. He waspletely aware of the reason he could hear her in his slumber. It was because the perfect vessel for the core was finally born after centuries.


    ''I knew all that and yet¡­'' He trailed off as he rested his chin on her head. ''... I fell in love with her the second Iid my eyes on her.'' and all his ns suddenly felt wrong one way or the other.


    "Come here, wife. It must be so exhausting for you," Samael muttered as he cradled Lilou''s tiny body in his arms and carried her in his arm, heading back towards their quarters.


    Samael nced at Dominique when thetter jeered. "You won''t talk?" He said nothing in return, but the shroud behind Samael had reached his dear brother.


    "No one knew about this aside from all of us," Samael spoke as he trudged slowly towards the exit. "I''ll keep our deal, Your Majesty. I''ll lead the case about the Undead." He stopped when he was by the door and turned around. His eyes immediately fell on Stefan.


    "Be it now or then, I refuse the crown. However, if anything happens to my wife because of this, this entire kingdom will cease to exist."


    His expression bore determination as his eyes never left Stefan, tightening his grip around her as Samael pulled her closer before he resumed his stride. The La Crox, although full of bloodthirsty vampires, they were wise in this matter.


    "Considered yourselves warned," He cautioned and walked awaypletely.


    If a word went out about Lilou, not only she''d be the center of attention, Stefan''s unstable position as the king because of Samael''s existence would shake even more. If that happened, power strife was the least of their concern.


    Samael would just destroy the entire system. He had done it once, he wouldn''t mind doing it again or even worse, once provoked.


    ''This is the only thing I can do for her.'' Samael thought internally as his eyes glistered in determination.


    *****


    "Damn it!" Hanz fumed in frustration and he ground his teeth. "What else did he plot in the past before his slumber?"


    It was not a secret that Samael was cunning and evil. A true viin who just wouldn''t die, even if Samael would attempt to kill himself, he wouldn''t die. That''s just how persistent he was. But this turned out to be something truly unexpected.


    "He doesn''t even have so many people with him and yet." Dominique paused as he watched Rufus and Fabian follow behind Samael. "The ones who are, are already troublesome to deal with, now this."


    Stefan remained silent, as Samael had given him a clear warning not to touch his wife.


    "Dominique, silence everyone who witnessed everything tonight. Silvia, erase and change the memories of the important witnesses, and Hanz, help Hell''s butler to bury the bodies since that devil needs something to do to get a hold of himself."


    "Your Majesty," Hanz called out as Stefan was about to leave after giving them his orders. But said nothing after meeting the fiery pair of crimson eyes.


    "You''re lucky, Hanz. You could''ve died if I was a secondter."


    Hanz gazed down while gritting his teeth. If Stefan said such words, that only meant it was legit.


    "Don''t touch her again," Stefan cautioned. "I''ll end you myself before Hell does."

 Chapter 187 - Happy Thoughts Only!

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Happy Thoughts Only!</h4>


    As I opened my eyes, a groan slipped past my lips as all the muscles in my body ached even with the slightest movement.


    ''Did I fall asleepst night while waiting for Sam?'' I wondered internally as I open and closed my eyes until my vision grew clearer.


    Instinctively, I looked at where Sam would always lie down. A smile turned up on my lips upon meeting the pair of deep crimson eyes looking back at me.


    "Good morning," I greeted, pulling up the quilt over my shoulder. "It seems I fell asleepst night."


    Sam didn''t respond as he blinked his eyes ever so slowly, propping his jaw against his knuckles as he reached his hand towards me. He brushed my hair back wordless.


    ''Ah, it feels so nice,'' I thoughts as I felt like sleeping again as if my body felt so exhausted. So I closed my eyes to sleep more, but snapped them open once again as a conclusion crossed my head.


    "Sam?!" He remained silent and only quirked a brow, rming me. "Did you¡­"


    I trailed off, wide-eyed. If my body felt like I was tossed around while asleep, did that mean¡­ I gasped at the thought. Sam wouldn''t do something like that, would he?


    My brain immediately reviewed Sam''s character, and I went pale immediately. Yes, he would do it if he does so pleased.


    "Ack!" My wild thoughts abruptly stopped as I frowned and rubbed my forehead after he flicked me.


    Samael only cast me a look before lying on his back, using his arm as a cushion for his head.


    "How amazing that my wife wakes up just to daydream."


    "It''s just that, my body¡­" I pouted, sighing heavily. "My body aches all over, so I thought¡­"


    "You thought I took advantage of you while you''re sleeping?" Sam raised a brow as his gaze caught mine. Just by the glint that flickered across his eyes told me that didn''t please him.


    I bit my lower lips and shook my head. "I didn''t mean it like that," I cajoled as I lifted the quilt to cover half of my lower face. "It feels unfair if I can''t remember our first night together as husband and wife. That''s all."


    The corner of his lips hooked into a brief smile as it seemed my answer saved my life. Although I wasn''t lying, I''m d he listened and chose not to misunderstand.


    "It baffles me how you can think like that, wife." Sam rolled to his side, propping his temple on his knuckles. "Did you really believe that I''d let you forget it?"


    The yful expression on his face made me feel a little flustered. I couldn''t deny that, as I remembered every detail of our love-making from start to end. It would be a lie if I said I never thought about experimenting with some things to see if they would work or not.


    I pursed my lips and studied his expression. "Why are you so quiet?" I said, as I couldn''t ignore the unusual air around him and divert the subject.


    "Hmm?" Sam bat his eyes indifferently as his finger traced my nose from the bridge to its tip. While he did so, he uttered, "Why wouldn''t I? Do you expect me to shout while you''re sleeping?"


    Didn''t he realize what my question really meant? "Is something wrong?" I asked just in case he didn''t understand, I thought I would need to ask clearly.


    My brows raised, receiving no response from him. He was just looking at me. I couldn''t really guess what he was thinking, as there''s nothing in his eyes.


    "You remember nothingst night?" I furrowed my brows upon hearing his inquiry. Last night?


    My mind traced what transpiredst night. I was in here, waiting for Sam''s return while I tried to keep my mind with happy thoughts only. And then¡­ I froze upon remembering the sudden tightness in my chest.


    After that, I rushed outside to check on Sam as the sense of dread of losing him crept up in my heart. Yul was also there and we¡­ Yul and I had a confrontation. I nearly killed him because Lakresha wouldn''t listen to me.


    "Fortunately, Mister Fabian came to help me before I copsed ¡ª probably due to fatigue?" I murmured as I spoke about what I rememberedst night aloud. "That''s how I remembered it. Why? Did something more happen?"


    I studied Sam''s unchanging, indifferent expression as that didn''t bulge him.


    "Sam?"


    "Don''t do that again." He said. "You''ve barely tamed Lakresha, but you still can''t keep it under control."


    I frowned but didn''t argue. Sam had a point as I nearly killed Yul despite asking Lakresha not to. I raised my hand wrapped in a bandage, looking at my palm as I ended up hurting myself as well.


    "We''ll get you tame Lakresha slowly. Don''t worry."


    A smile turned up on my lips as Sam sounded so reassuring. "You''re not angry?" I asked, hoping he''d stay warm like this one.


    I regretted asking that question as his eyes glinted upon catching my gaze. He narrowed his eyes, thinking deeply before his lips parted.


    "I''m barely controlling my anger, wife." His tone was low and chilly. I felt a sudden blizzard appearing in our room. "Just thinking that you''ll toss me aside makes me wonder if I should just kill you to keep you mine forever."


    My shoulders stiffened, as such romantic words were surely uplifting. Did he have to rub that he''d go that far in my face? Early in the morning?


    "Is that the only way?" I asked.


    "That''s the only way." He answered with no difference in his t tone. "So, will you toss me aside?"


    What was he saying? Why would he think like that? There''s something in his question or just in his tone that displeased me, as I answered with an offended, "Of course not!"


    Sam scrutinized me as if he could see through my soul before he nodded in understanding.


    "Don''t forget your words, because if you do, I''ll kill your lover in every possible and in every painful way I can think of¡­ and you''d be there to witness and hear his screams."


    I gulped as a chill ran down my spine. My expression gradually turned glum, and I pped his shoulder, which snapped him out of his violent fantasies.


    "Happy thoughts only!" I eximed,unching a series of ps on his shoulder until his eyes dted in disbelief. "Happy thoughts, alright?!"

 Chapter 188 - My Calm

    <h4>Chapter 188 - My Calm</h4>


    "Happy thoughts!" I huffed, blowing air to the few strands of hair falling on my face while I sat upright. Sam set his dted eyes to me. If his eyes could speak, it''d be saying, ''how dare you, a peasant,y your dirty hands on me?!''.


    Good thing I could just feign ignorant about it and move on. That''s the n.


    "Wife, you''ve been growing violent the longer you stay here." Sam clicked his tongue and shook his head in disbelief.


    Did he mean the longer I stay with him? Not that it was a bad thing, but well, it was because I sometimes felt like bing a viiness. His influence was no joke.


    "Stop saying such ominous things!" I frowned, raising my hand, only to stop in the air after seeing him raise his arm to block it. "Husband, are you afraid of being hit?"


    I''m certain I didn''t use too much force while pping his shoulder. He wouldn''t get hurt, but I would, that''s why. I blinked my eyes as he awkwardly put his arms down, surprised at his own action.


    "Why would I get scared of being hit?" He intoned, sporting his usual indifferent expression.


    Really? Was it just my imagination? I tilted my head and bit my lip before mming my hand down.


    "Ah!" Sam shrieked as he rolled on his tummy, making me panic as my palmnded on his back. Why would he roll the second I decided to test him?


    Fingers trembling, I asked him. "Are you alright, husband?" He was just exaggerating, right? There was no way Sam would be in pain after being hit by me, but he''s not someone who would fake something like this, either.


    "Husband?" I called worriedly and rubbed his back. "Are you alright? I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry¡­"


    I trailed off as he suddenly pulled my wrist before I knew it; I''m locked in his embrace. His grip tightened as he pulled me closer, closing his eyes.


    "Sam?" I looked up, but he kept his eyes shut. Now that he''s like this, there''s definitely a problem.


    "I''m tired, let me rest first."


    "Did you not sleepst night?" I frowned and sighed.


    Sam let out a low hum. "My wife, are you forgetting I''m nocturnal?"


    "Oh¡­" I forgot about that as everyone in the ducal residence adjusted to meet my schedule. In here, the pce was much livelier (if that was even the right word), during nighttime.


    Those who directly served under me were the only ones who adjusted their schedules to meet mine. But I wouldn''t mind being alone, honestly.


    "I will rest a little." His voice really sounded exhausted. I never heard him sigh this much or even pant. That''s why I stayed still and monitored his breathing.


    My eyes softened, as I could even feel his fatigue. "Did you have a lot to think aboutst night?" I blurted out and felt relieved when it didn''t seem he''d wake up.


    "What should I do?" I murmured under my breath as I stared at his sleeping face. "To lessen your burden? You should have more happy thoughts, husband. This ce is depressing enough."


    Another helpless sigh slipped past my lips as I could not help but feel down about this. I wanted to help him a little, because Sam was already struggling enough to keep his wild thoughts under control. On top of the current state of affairs.


    I jolted when Sam suddenly requested, "Keep talking. It calms me."


    "Huh?"


    "Your voice, it calms me. So keep talking." He said, embracing me tighter, as if he was afraid I''d just disappear if he didn''t hold me properly.


    My heart warmed up as I smacked my lips, thinking of what to say until I was reminded of my happy thoughtsst night.


    "Sam, do you remember? Back in Grimsbanne¡­" and I talked nonstop, just remembering our time together in Grimsbanne and how peaceful it was. Sam didn''t respond or answer, but the thought that he''d at least have some peace was good enough for me.


    *****


    After an hour of nonstop talking, the maids came in and helped us do our morning routine. As usual, Sam just watched us on the divan before we headed to the dining hall. To my surprised, the normal and decent meal I considered in this ce seemed to have been taken away from me as well.


    My heart sank as I gaze at the people around the long dining table. It''s just breakfast, so why were everyone present?


    ''You should''ve stuffed yourself morest night!'' My subconscious mind foreshadowed.


    I should''ve. Breakfast was the only time I enjoyed food, but that seemed impossible now. How are they all awake? Not to mention, what''s with the intense death stare?


    My eyes shifted at Sam, who was also unusually quiet, but he still faced me squarely when he noticed my stare. His eyes boreplete puzzlement, asking me what did I want.


    "Don''t mind us, Lilou. We''re following our family tradition since you''re now a part of our family." I flinched and instinctively moved my eyes towards Stefan, who immediately caught my gaze.


    ''Does that mean you''ll only join me now?'' I wondered as my eyes sparkled with hope. Please spare me one peaceful meal without being tortured by your auras!


    *PANG!*


    I jumped as a sudden loud noise startled me back to my senses. My eyes fell on the knife Sam suddenly stabbed on the surface of the table, causing the tes on the table to bounce.


    "Oh, sorry," Sam apologized half-heartedly as he pulled out the knife and gazed at Hanz across from him.


    Panic crawled up to my heart as I felt anxious the second Sam and Hanz eyes met, making me reached for his hand, squeezing it. "Husband," I said and Sam looked back at me.


    "Yes, wife?"


    "Let''s eat?" I chuckled awkwardly as I forced a smile onto my face. Sam batted his eyeszily, nodding as he picked up a roll and put butter on it.


    "Here," He said, warming up my heart.


    "Thank you," I smiled as I am melting whenever my husband acts especially kind to me. However¡­ I couldn''t enjoy that feeling for too long, as everyone''s eyes never left me.


    ''What is wrong with them?!'' I wept internally while keeping my exterior unfazed.

 Chapter 189 - Chocolate Galore

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Chocte Galore</h4>


    ''Hot chocte!'' My eyes marveled. It was literally sparkling as I held my breath, seeing it being served to me.


    "I heard you like hot choctes." Stefan''s voice startled me back to my senses as I turned to him. "I hope it is to your liking."


    What was that smile he was sporting? It made me wonder if he poisoned it. ''Or maybe he is trying to make your blood sweet by feeding you sweet things!'' My subconscious mindmented, and I froze.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." I expressed in horror, gazing at Sam, who was staring back at Stefan intensely. His expression told me he had killed Stefan a hundred times in his head.


    Was he mad that I''m the only one who had chocte?


    "Husband," I whispered, leaning close to him. He blinked before shifting his eyes on me.


    "Do you want hot choco? I can share."


    Sam furrowed his brows and tilted his head. "The only sweet thing I like is you. But, alright."


    What did that even mean? "Alright, then¡­" I trailed off when Stefan suddenly spoke.


    "Sweet? What a surprise to hear that since choctes are bitter for us."


    I gazed around and noticed I''m the only one who was served with hot chocte. I''m not even surprised to realize that we didn''t share the same taste buds.


    "Your Majesty, I was thinking of quarreling with you, but then it urred to me it''s a waste of time." Sam shrugged nonchntly as he sported a smile.


    For a moment, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Sam? My husband? Not giving out threats like usual? Or indulging in ''humoring'' his brother?


    "You''re right, it''s a waste of time to banter early in the morning since our sister hates it." The expression on Stefan didn''t change before shifting it back to me. "Right?"


    "Your sister, but she''s my wife," Sam added, stressing his words as if wanting them to remember it.


    The air in the dining hall thickened than it already was. Honestly, even though they didn''t quarrel for the entire meal, the pressure in their silence was more unsettling.


    I tried to ignore it, but just a few words from Sam and the King made me realize the silence didn''t mean peace. This silence¡­ was just another way of fighting each other with their auras.


    ''I better just enjoy this hot choco. Who knows if it''s my first andst?'' I muttered internally before my brows furrowed. First andst? Right. I don''t remember having hot chocte in my life.


    However, it felt as though I had drunk one at least once in my life. Was it in the ducal residence? But I couldn''t recall a time I requested it since I didn''t want to be demanding. Also, Sam had helped me a lot, so I''m embarrassed to ask for more.


    ''So, why did the king say he heard it from someone?'' I wondered, and snuck a nce at Stefan. I jolted when I met his gaze, and he smiled brightly.


    What¡­ what''s wrong with him?


    "No hot choco for you," Sam uttered and snatched my hot chocte before chugging it all down in one go. My mouth fell open, hearing his every gulp before he mmed the mug down with a bang.


    "It tastes like crap." He clicked his tongue while wiping the corner of his lips with the back of his hand.


    I stared at the empty mug, biting my lip before raising my betrayed gaze at my husband. That''s my hot choco¡­ why did he have to drink it if he won''t even appreciate it?


    ''I told you to drink it as it may be your first andst.'' My subconscious mind remarked in pity.


    I turned my head towards Stefan when he said, "You don''t worry. There''s more,"


    "I''ll drink every single one of them," Sam asserted, breaking my heart as I frowned.


    Why was he so obsessed with taking away my chance of drinking one? I knew Sam was different, but wasn''t he being too greedy?


    Not hopeful anymore, something small and solidnded on my te. I furrowed my brows and raised my gaze just to see Yul''s usual stoic face.


    "It''s not hot, but that''s still chocte." There wasn''t much change in his tone, but I felt moved.


    "Thank ¡ª" I wasn''t even done expressing my gratitude when my eyes widened as a knifended near my te.


    Silvia''s voice then followed. "Don''t even think about it, Hell. Let Lilou enjoy what she can."


    What? I darted my eyes from Sam to Silvia, who was giving each other a death re. I see¡­ so Sam nned to snatch this small chocte bar too?


    "If that''s the case, here sister." Dominique chimed in and tossed a hand size chocte bar on my te. My eyes grew wider as it nearly broke the te in half when itnded.


    "I also prepared some choctes just in case." Someone also announced, and I saw all of them taking out some small presents which I assumed were choctes.


    ''Are they so desperate to make my blood that sweet?'' I wondered in horror at the choctes galore! How did they know I liked it? Was this another tradition because I''m now a member of the family?


    Myriads of questions arose in my head as I''ve noticed their action changed. I ignored it earlier, thinking it was part of the tradition. But now that I thought about it, even Hanz avoided my gaze. Nor was he spewing snide remarks.


    Why? What were they plotting? I should think like them, so, from a lunatic''s perspective, it should be¡­


    "Whatever," I snapped back from my trance when Sam clicked his tongue. "I realized I don''t care."


    My eyes fell on Sam''s side profile. He seemed truly displeased.


    ''He said it tastes bitter¡­'' I thought as I picked up the chocte that Yul tossed on my te and raised it to my lips. My mind ignored the unwanted attention, as I only bit half of the chocte before offering the other half to Sam.


    Sam quirked a brow as he shifted his eyes on me. I said, "I took a bite, it should be sweet now." Shoving it inside his mouth before he could even argue.


    I appreciate their effort for whatever ulterior motives they had, but it makes me sad seeing Sam like this. Hence, even though I knew he didn''t like chocte, we should at least share.


    My action seemed to alleviate his mood as he nodded while chewing, his gaze then raised to Stefan.


    "Victory." A smug smile appeared on Sam''s lips.

 Chapter 190 - A Husband, Not An Owner.

    <h4>Chapter 190 - A Husband, Not An Owner.</h4>


    The breakfast ended after that as Stefan excused himself and walked away with dignity. When the king left, the other princes and princesses also excused themselves until there was only Sam, Silvia, Yul, Dominique, and me.


    "Are you done?" Sam asked. "We should head back."


    "Ye¡­" I trailed off and raised my gaze when Dominique suddenly spoke. "Sister, what are your ns now?"


    My ns? "I have nothing on my schedule today," I answered after recalling that Sam cleared my schedule today.


    "I don''t mean that." Dominique cocked his head to the side. He didn''t mean that? Then what was he talking about? "I heard you and Yul had a sparst night."


    "Dominique," Yul muttered as he faced Dominique squarely.


    "Yes, it''s my fault," I said before the two fight. "I overstepped and nearly did something unforgivable."


    "Nearly?" Dominiqueughed out loud, as if he heard the funniest joke in his life. "Nearly, huh?" He repeated as his sharp gaze fell on me.


    I gulped and clutched my skirt tightly. Dominique seemed angry.


    "My wife." I moved my gaze to Sam as he picked up a bread knife. "Don''t you remember nearly killing Hanz?"


    What? My mind buzzed momentarily and blurted out, "I did?" I hung my head low when I realized how pleased I sounded.


    "Yes. With a knife a bit smaller with this size." Sam waved the knife bread and smirked. "You have funny humor."


    "It''ll be funnier if the weapon that will kill him is only an inch long," Yulmented, shaking his head in disappointment as he gazed at the bread knife.


    "Why use an inch size de?" Silvia chimed in. "A needle will suffice."


    My face twitched hearing their casualments as if they were merely talking about what''s for lunch. Did I really try to dispose of Hanz?


    ''That be nice¡­'' I secretly thought as I cleared my throat. My memoryst night ended when Fabian came to stop me from harming Yul.


    "Killing him right now is not important," Sam said as he nced at me. "Since watching him tread on thin ice is fun to watch."


    The smirk on Sam''s lips sent a shiver down my spine. I''m aware that these people, although called siblings, putting each other in despair was normal. And now, I''m also part of this family.


    ''A family¡­'' I whispered internally as the thought of having a family didn''t feel as fulfilling as thought it''d be.


    They discussed for a moment while my thoughts drifted elsewhere until we finally retire back to our quarters.


    ***


    On our way back, Sam invited me to take a stroll in the garden to get the food down, to which I agreed without hesitation. But we didn''t head towards Avolire garden, but somewhere else.


    "Why is Mister Fabian turning over the garden?" I inquired and nced at Sam, who stood beside me. There was just this unsettling feeling whenever I see Fabian working in the garden.


    The garden wasrger than the Avolire garden, but it seemed it was under tilling. I gaze around, only to realize Fabian was the only one working.


    "Yes, he needs to clear his thoughts."


    "Was this some kind of punishment?" I asked with a frown.


    Sam furrowed his brows as he cocked his head to me. "No. Hanz helped him redecoratest night, but it didn''t work out."


    Fabian and Hanz? "What do you mean it didn''t work??"


    "They didn''t get along, that''s all." He shrugged as he set his eyes on Fabian''s figure.


    Sam had been acting strange since this morning. Even during breakfast, his action might be a little frustrating, but it was milder than usual.


    "Sam, are you alright?" My question made him face me squarely. "You''ve been acting rather strange. Is there something wrong?"


    He didn''t speak for a long time and just stared at me. His stare unconsciously made me bit my lip, raising my brows while waiting for his response.


    When his lips parted, words I didn''t expect caressed my ears. "I''m pondering whether the anger I''m containing is jealousy or simply my desire for destruction."


    "It''s probably thetter!" I eximed and patted his chest continuously. "You''re doing great in behaving yourself."


    I''m proud of him. There''s no reason for him to get jealous unless his jealousy means he disliked how others had a chance to kill me aside from him.


    "You''re the only one who can kill¡­ me." I trailed off and raised my gaze when he grabbed my wrist to stop me from patting his chest. "Sam?"


    "Your negativity is quite amusing, wife." His smile didn''t reach his ear. "But I believed it''s the former."


    "Your jealousy¡­" I gulped, wanting to rify the meaning of jealousy in his head. "You don''t mean you''re jealous because others want to kill me, right?"


    Sam bent down, bobbing his face. "I mean the thought of you, having a lover before me, infuriates me, wife."


    Huh? I blinked as I parsed his words. Me? Having a lover before him? I frowned at the thought.


    "That''s nonsense¡­ ah." I winced as he suddenly tightened his grip around my wrist. "You''ll break¡­ my wrist."


    "Oh." Sam loosened his grip, realizing it, but didn''t let go. "Since we''re married now, remember, you''re my wife and mine only. And if you¡­"


    Before he could spout more nonsense, I grabbed his cor and pulled it down so our eyes were leveled.


    "Did you marry me so you can possess me?" I fumed as I snapped my tongue in annoyance. "I''m your wife, not an object or a pet. If you keep acting like this¡­"


    My breath suddenly hitched as my breath build up in my throat. He''s been acting strange and spouting nonsense. It was hard to ignore it. I felt like marrying him didn''t put us closer, but just built another thick wall between us.


    "I don''t know why you''re spewing all that nonsense, but this jealousy will just drain you and me. Whether I had a man before you or don''t, it doesn''t matter because I''m your wife now." I paused and took a deep breath.


    "I will do my duties as your wife because I love you. But to do that, you have to be my husband first, not my owner."

 Chapter 191 - Sam As A Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Sam As A Big Brother</h4>


    It has been three weeks since I got married to Sam, and it''s been three weeks since I''vest seen my husband. Sam said nothing thest time we talked. He just stared at me cluelessly, as if he''d snap my neck or cut my tongue since I overstepped. He didn''t do it, fortunately.


    But after that, he left in a rush. We never saw each other, nor did hee back to our quarters. If only I''ve known I''d be a neglected wife¡­


    "What will you do, then?" I snapped back to the currentpse upon hearing Yul''s voice. My eyes searched for him. He perched on the seat on my side while Silvia was across from me.


    For three weeks, Yul and I would often spend some time together over tea, only today that Silvia joined us in our usual spot in Avolire Garden.


    A sigh slipped past my lips as I leaned back. "I don''t know. Maybe, pressed his buttons to the point he wants to kill me?"


    Yul''s nose scrunched up, couldn''t hide his dismay about my answer. "Are you, perhaps, a masochist?"


    There''s no fun in talking to this guy.


    "What our little sister meant is, if she knew, she could''ve evoked more emotions from him, he''d rather stay with her than go." Silvia tranted my words for someone like Yul to understand.


    She offered me a kind smile, and I could not express how grateful I was for her presence today. Did she know how hard it was to keep a decent conversation with Yul?


    If I had a choice, I would rather be alone than spend every tea time with him. However, Yul would always visit me to the point I gave up on sending him away.


    "But that''s still a silly thing to do since the only emotion you can evoke from the devil is anger," Yul asserted as he picked up his teacup and sipped elegantly.


    "You haven''t noticed it yet, but Hell is a little different from before, Yul." Silvia chuckled, covering her lips with the back of her hand. "If not, we wouldn''t be sitting here enjoying the weather and catching up over a cup of tea."


    I pursed my lips at Silvia''s remarks. If Sam didn''t have the slightest change, these two had already taken the lives of their siblings¡­ or their siblings who supported the current king had taken their lives.


    "Sivi, what was Sam like in the past?" I perked up as I thought everyone in here had a different image of Sam.


    My question seemed to get both their attention as I noticed the brief hesitation in Silvia''s eyes. So, to not pressure her, I added,


    "It''s alright, if you don''t want to talk about it. But I will appreciate it if you tell me what kind of brother he is."


    "Kind." Silvia answered after a moment of silent which took me by surprised. Did I hear her say Sam was kind? I narrowed my eyes suspiciously.


    The obvious doubt in my eyes faded immediately when Yul uttered, "You quite have a bad image of your husband to be looking at Silvia with those doubts in your eyes."


    "I just... didn''t expect that," I reasoned out with an embarrassed tone. "He intimidated even you two, so I didn''t expect that."


    "I would''ve cut your tongue if you ''re someone else." Yul''s eyes darkened as the atmosphere dropped. I felt like shivering.


    "But it is a fact, Yul." Silvia intervened as she put down the cup on the saucer. "Even though he is our king, Hell is someone who can take our lives if he pleased."


    "Sivi, aren''t you contradicting your ims previously?" I blurted out in dismay.


    Silvia only chuckled and shook her head a little. "I''m not, baby sister. Hell is being lenient and kind for keeping us alive until now."


    Oh¡­ so, that''s the meaning of kindness to her. Her answer rendered me speechless I could only smile in silence.


    "But he used to have a warm side as well." I bat my eyes upon seeing the subtle smile that appeared on Silvia. "I don''t think I''m in the position to speak more about his childhood, so what I am going to tell you is how he was as a brother to me."


    Close-lipped, I clutched on my skirt. I had a vague idea that Sam didn''t have the best childhood, but hearing it from Silvia sounded different. It was as if it''d break my heart once I came to know the details.


    "As you''ve known, the pce is like hell itself. It looks marvelous from afar, but inside, it''s like a battlefield. Especially, with the presence of other pureblooded ns, we ought to be the best among the best." Silvia turned her gaze to theke, as her mind took her back in time.


    "Pureblooded vampires are naturally strong, however, that didn''t mean we are naturally smart. So, aside from honing our strength and abilities, we have to be perceptive as well if we don''t want to lose our lives. For little girls like us, Cassara and I would''ve lost our lives multiple times if not for Hell."


    I smiled as I listened to her pristine voice. So, Sam was like that.


    "He would go beyond as to apany us to sleep whenever things get chaotic and volunteer to receive punishments in our stead just so we could get away with it." Silvia''s tone grew bitter, as if her mind saw awful memories she didn''t want to recall.


    Just seeing her reaction pricked my heart. Receive punishment just so his sister would be left unharmed?


    "The rules within the pce back then were so strict and punishments even for minor mistakes could be life-threatening," Yul spoke upon noticing that Silvia couldn''t continue anymore.


    His tone was solemn as his jaw tightened. Life-threatening punishment even for the slightest mistake, he said¡­ I gulped as I felt my chest tighten.


    "But to prevent us from getting tortured, punished, Hell will step in. He''ll be gone for several days or weeks, ande back with several broken bones or just had bruise all over." Yul paused as he cleared his throat. "And yet, he''d smile at us as if nothing bothers him."


    I didn''t know what to feel. To feel sorry for them? To get mad at thete king? Or just feel remorseful for judging all of them were naturally wicked?


    To grow up in such an environment, no wonder they were all twisted in a way.


    "As we grow older, we became stronger and smarter as a way to protect him from receiving punishments. However, it''s not like we''re the only ones whom he protects. We still had our younger brothers and sisters, and Hell did the same to protect them."


    Yul''s tone suddenly grew colder as his eyes sharpened. I furrowed my brows inplete puzzlement.


    "He protected them, us, but at the same time, his kindness had angered our father. So his punishments increased to the point he fell unconscious, and during those times, our youngest brother¡­ died."

 Chapter 192 - Hmm… Tempting.

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Hmm¡­ Tempting.</h4>


    Sam was not originally a viinous character, nor was he cruel who treats people''s lives as insects. He used to be warm and kind, shielding his younger siblings, knowing what hell awaits them if he didn''t.


    However, shielding his younger siblings also provoked the king''s authority. As a result, the fair amount of punishments he was already receiving increased over time to the point it put his life in danger on several asions.


    ording to Yul and Silvia, despite all that, Sam never told them about it and just smiled and pat their heads. Sam was a figure they looked up to. With his firm, reliable back facing them, they did their best to please their father so Sam wouldn''t suffer anymore.


    Even so, with arge family, as thete king had 20 children from different women, Sam''s torturous yearssted for what seems to be an eternity. Some even treated him unkindly, just so he could stop, but he didn''t.


    Until one day, they punished¡­ tortured him to the point he was on a brink of death. His injuries were so grave that he could barely move a finger and swallow his food down. As he recuperated back to his health, an unfortunate event happened.


    Thete king killed his youngest son in a fit of rage. Whatever the details, no one knew what crime did the youngest do to deserve such judgment. But Sam only heard about it after he recovered.


    Years of protecting his younger siblings and yet, Sam med himself for being weak. If only he was strong enough, that innocent young boy wouldn''t have to lose his life at the hands of their cruel father.


    Lost in rage, Sam stormed into the throne room with the presence of every noble n and challenged the king. For vampires to challenge a superior was akin to dering whose authority takes precedence. With all the witnesses present, thete king epted.


    A decisive battle that would tell them whether they would wee a new king, or hail the current king for defending his seat, took ce. They said the duelsted for nine days and ten nights.


    On the tenth night, while everyone waits for who would return; was it the bold and stubborn third prince? Or the king they all feared? But reality far exceeded their expectations.


    Came to the throne room were the two of them. One was being dragged to the floor and already at death''s door, while the other¡­ who was said to have hair as ck as a coal, returned with dull silver hair signifying he had reached the peak.


    His crimson orbs that glowed brighter than ever were said to appear as if the devil himself were staring at them. The new king had appeared¡­ or so what they all thought.


    They would proim Sam as the new king if he killed his father, but he didn''t. May it be an act of mockery or mercy, the result was the same either way. Humiliation.


    Thete king''s words drastically lost its authority while his son ran rampant whenever he pleased. The warm and kind-hearted third prince never had the same warmth, and he didn''t intend to protect anyone anymore.


    Instead, he sought destruction, indulging in nothing but violence and bloodshed. It came to the point a group of nobles and royalties had toe together just so they could stop the monster running wild in the Capital.


    They failed and seeded. They failed to seize him even though they outnumbered him, but they seeded because Sam came with them in his own volition. After that, for reasons unknown, Sam had a slight change of tactic.


    Instead of mass ughter, he would openly and shamelessly disobey thete king, torturing him in ways without a need for bloodshed. Until a royal decree of the third prince''s banishment was released, Sam fled after throwing arge banquet in the Capital.


    The rest of the story was when he returned to the Capital which I already heard. How he refused the crown, and how Sam imed Grimsbanne as his territory.


    "Your Highness!" Lena''s voice startled me back to the currentpse, as I''ve been lost in thought since the tea time ended. "What are you thinking so deeply you''ve been in a trance?"


    Her expression was full of worry, frowning as she crouched down, with her fingers hooked on the rims of the bathtub. If I''d tell her I was merely thinking about Sam, she''d feel even more sorry for me. I couldn''t me her, as my husband hadn''t returned for three weeks.


    "It''s nothing, Lena." I smiled and shook my head. "I''m just a little tired from my training."


    "Your highness, you trained so much you might strain your body." Lena frowned, her toneced with genuine concern.


    "Well, I had to. My husband''s request." I humored, putting on a much lighter tone to ease her worry. That was true, though. Sam asked me to train with Lakresha alone before he went missing for three weeks.


    Since I had nothing else to do, I trained and tried to tame Lakresha. Perhaps it was because I was alone that Lakresha didn''t act out. So it was easier to get used to it.


    Lena pouted, huffing in disbelief. "His highness, the third prince, should treat your highness better! How can he just desert your highness the day after your wedding?!"


    "Lena," I cajoled, chuckling as I appreciated she was getting angry in my stead. "I''m sure there''s a reason¡­"


    My words were abruptly cut off as I raised my gaze to Sam, who was leaning on the jamb as he said, "You''re right. How can I, the third prince, and the Duke of Grimsbanne, desert my wife the day after our wedding?"


    "Your Highness!" Lena sprung back on her feet, nched at his sudden arrival. "I didn''t mean it like that. Please forgive¡­"


    "Go out," Sammanded coldly, before he added, "before I change my mind and snap your neck in front of my neglected wife."


    "Ye ¡ª yes, your highness." Her tone was muffled as she nced at me apologetically before she scurried away. Poor Lena, I thought. But there''s nothing else I could do.


    I scooped a handful of water and rinsed my shoulders after Lena left, not paying attention to my husband. "I''ll finish this quick, your highness. Please wait¡­" I trailed off when I sensed him perched on the tub''s rib, looking up only to see how exhausted he appeared.


    "I understand the cold treatment, I can ex...in."


    "Do you want to wash up?" I asked before he could continue. He didn''t need to exin, because just by looking at him, I could tell he had a good reason.


    Sam narrowed his eyes as his gaze fell on my corbones and upper chest. "Hmm¡­ tempting."

 Chapter 193 - Blood Never Lies

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Blood Never Lies</h4>


    "Hmm¡­ interesting," He crooned, nodding as he crossed his arms, and his eyes closed into mere slits, "and very lovely."


    Interesting? Lovely? Did he have to sound that disinterested? The expression on my face died down as I rolled my eyes in my head and continued rinsing my shoulder.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to, husband. But this will take a while."


    "Not that I don''t want to," he said, and I gazed back up at him. What did he mean, then? Sam only raised his hand to show me the dried blood and dirt left in between his fingers and palms.


    He smacked his lips, and said, "I know you don''t mind, but I do." He put his hand down on the rim, bending down as the other hovered in front of me. "Hand."


    Hand? I furrowed my brows as I darted my eyes from his eyes to his wriggling fingers in front of me. Did he want to hold my hand? I wondered but still reached my hand to him.


    Sam stared at the back of my hand, tilting his head before he turned it around to see my palm. What was he doing? I wondered, arching my brow as I watched him. I winced when he suddenly pricked the tip of my finger and shoved it inside his mouth.


    "Sam?!" I gasped in disbelief as he sipped my blood. He only quirked a brow, flicking his tongue against the tip of my finger that sent a tingling sensation across my body.


    "You''re all red with a little teasing," he chuckled, keeping my finger in between his teeth. "I''m just checking what happened to you while I was gone."


    "Check?" I frowned. He wouldn''t need to do that if he returned, but he didn''t. It was better if he told me before going off on his own. I''m his wife, after all.


    He cocked his head to the side, a misced cluelessness flickering in his eyes. He said, "I need to know if Stefan did something to you."


    "Are you saying I won''t tell you if¡­" I trailed off as I let out a sharp exhale. How could I forget? These people could take away a certain memory at their will. "So you can see it even though I can''t remember?" I asked in disbelief.


    Sam rocked his head slightly before letting go of my finger. "Blood never lies, my wife."


    Blood never lies, huh? I clicked my tongue and rubbed the finger he pricked against my thumb, asking, "So? Did he do something?" I raised my head, only to see him shrug nonchntly.


    Did that mean I''m clear? Well, he wouldn''t be so nonchnt if he saw something amiss. Also, why am I the one who gets to be investigated first? Wasn''t it supposed the other way around?


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance before my entire body froze when he traced my shoulder with his finger. "Anyway, my wife, how have you been?" he asked. "You seem to have grown¡­ corpulent."


    Corpulent? I cringed as I shot him a deadly re. "I was doing great, honestly," I replied sarcastically, "despite that my husband left me the day after our wedding and didn''t return for three weeks!" The nerve of this guy to tell me I''ve grown fat? And whose fault was it I was stress-eating?


    ''Yours, of course!'' My mind replied, ''Did your husband tell you to eat?'' How frustrating even my mind was not on my side.


    I looked away, huffing and puffing. I heard him asked, "Are you angry?"


    What a dense man. "For calling me fat? I am offended¡­ a little." I snickered, facing him squarely. "But I''m disappointed that you left for three weeks without telling me a word. Do you have any idea how it feels to wait? Not knowing whether youe back or¡­" I choked and looked away.


    My heart was pounding against my chest as if all my emotions just erupted after his insult. I already learned to hold everything in, but somehow, I always find my emotions all over the ce in front of him. Even when I decided not to talk about it tonight, my mouth just ran off on its own with the sheer thought of receiving the news he had died somewhere.


    Silence dawned on us for what seemed to be an eternity. The water in the tub was growing colder, but I couldn''t get up, nor did I want to. I just want to drown my entire body to clear my mind.


    After a long silence, his weary and coarse voice finally put an end to it. "I''m sorry."


    I gazed up at him, wide-eyed. Did he just apologize? And was that sincerity in his voice? Did my Same back? My hope got instantly crushed when he rolled his eyes.


    "Close your eyes," he instructed, clicking his tongue as a glint of difort and annoyance lingered in his tone.


    "Why? So that I won''t get disappointed?" He only sounded sincere, but I''m not blind to see the reluctance written all over his face. How disappointing.


    He clicked his tongue and raised his hand, blocking my eyes that can''t hide my disappointment. "Something came up, and I didn''t have the chance toe back and tell you. That damn Rufus will kill me," he exined with the same sincerity and exhaustion in his voice.


    I pursed my lips, holding his wrist down ever so slowly. "Say it again," I demanded. "I want to see how you say it."


    He frowned, his eyes glinting menacingly. "Why? So I can see the disappointment in your eyes because I''m the one who returned and not your dear Sam?"


    "No one enjoys feeling disappointed," I rebutted with a frown. "I wouldn''t ask that without considering the person I married is you, and it just hit me. So, I want to see how my husband apologizes."


    That''s right, the man I married was Hell. How could I forget that and still unconsciously expected him to do things like Sam? Although they were the same, I promised him to love both sides of him.


    His lips parted before it closed and then opened again as he spoke. "Sorry for worrying you. I''ll do better."


    A smile turned up my lips, as it didn''t seem that bad now. "Forgiven." I nodded, pleased.


    "Forgiven, huh?" Sam mumbled as he clicked his tongue, "not that I actually care if you.." he trailed off when I sshed him some water. His eyes narrowed as his deep crimson eyes glinted, but it didn''t faze me.


    "Can you stop being childish?" I sassed, annoyed, as he just redeemed himself, and then sabotage himself the next second. "Your wife forgives you, just ept it. Now go, I''ll finish up¡­" I couldn''t finish my sentence as he suddenly dipped his hands and washed his hands, dirtying the waters in the tub.


    "Childish, huh?" he said, as he retrieved his hand, gazing at the water before shifting them to me with a pleased smile. "I''ll apologize for thatter." A devious chuckle escaped his lips before he turned around and walked away.


    I ground my teeth, sshing water in his direction, shouting, "What a jerk!"

 Chapter 194 - Your Toe? Or Your Neck?

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Your Toe? Or Your Neck?</h4>


    "Goodness, your highness!" Lena cried as she dried my hair while I sat in front of the vanity mirror. "How can his highness do that? You might catch a cold!"


    A faint sigh escaped my nose as I nced up at her reflection. Despite that Sam overheard her talking behind his back, she still spoutsments that could put her in trouble.


    "Lena, you have to be careful," I said, turning around to face her, "what will happen if his highness or anyone hears you?" She should know the rules in this pce more than I do, and receiving mercy was a miracle. Even I needed to tread on thin ice so as not to lose my life.


    Lena hung her head low, dejected. "It''s because your highness is very kind and tries to ept everything. So, I want to get angry in your stead."


    I smiled at her answer. "Lena," I whispered, reaching for her hand and squeezed it lightly. "I appreciate it, but I don''t know if I can help you if something happened to you because of me."


    "Your highness¡­"


    "You''re one of the very few people I can rely on in this ce. So, take care of yourself." I nodded encouragingly. "His highness¡­ my husband, he is just like that, but there''s always a reason behind his actions."


    I held back on telling her that didn''t necessarily mean they were all big things, as Sam''s reasoning could be trivial. But that didn''t matter, as I needed Lena to listen to me.


    "If you say so, your highness." Lena nodded as she sported a smile before I turned around so she could dry my hair properly.


    "By the way, where did my husband say he''ll go?" I asked because Lena only told me Sam asked her to assist me.


    "His Highness said he''ll have some business to attend to."


    ''He didn''t even say he wille back.'' My eyes softened and said nothing further. That was what Sam told me, and he was gone for three weeks. Lena nced at me through the mirror, checking if I was alright, so I sported a subtle smile.


    When she finished drying my hair, I turned around to see her walking back while bowing. Lena, although a little carefree, still sometimes sticks to etiquette.


    "Lena, you may go," I ordered, and she only bowed before I added, "and tell Lady Soulton to see me. I heard she came back from vacation."


    "Yes, your highness." Lena only bowed and left the room.


    Minutester, mydy-in-waiting, Mildred, came in while I sat on the divan. She greeted me politely before saying, "You asked for me, your highness?"


    My eyes studied her from head to toe. After my wedding night, Mildred went on vacation leave and only came back today.


    "I did," I repliednguidly, propping my temple against my knuckle, my eyes still on her. "If I didn''t ask for you, will you not report your return?"


    "Forgive me, your highness. I ought to report to you about my return, but I didn''t want to bother you because it''s time for you to rest," Mildred exined in her same low and polite tone.


    I would believe her if not for what happened on my wedding night, but her actions that night were proof I couldn''t trust her. She only stood there, emotionless, when Yul and I fought. I couldn''t recall everything, but that etched in my mind.


    I didn''t speak, letting the anxiousness silence caused engulfed her curiosity. What should I do with her? Not that I could just dismiss her without proper reason.


    ''How about the reason she just stood there when Yul and you fought?'' My mind suggested, and I mentally shrug my head. Mildred would juste up with an excuse she''s merely following my orders not to interfere.


    For now, I should keep a close eye on her and let her know the person she''s serving.


    "Mildred, that time during my wedding night, why did you stop me?" I asked, fluttering my eyshes as I noticed her shoulder stiffen.


    "I''m merely concerned about your highness'' safety," she answered, barely giving anyone any means to read her action and tone. "I know I overstepped. I deserved to be punished, your highness."


    "Punished?" My brow arched, pursing my lips as I nodded. "I think you''re right." I studied her reaction and noticed her slight flinch with my answer. Did she think I''d tell her ''there''s no need''?


    "What kind of punishment do you think suits your misconduct?" I wondered, sporting a fake frown as I sighed, "Is losing a finger will suffice?"


    "I ept any punishment your highness sees fit," Mildred answered without losing herposure. She''s still mydy-in-waiting. She was aware I wouldn''t do that to her.


    s¡­ that''s the problem with beingcent. I''ve been there, and look at what happened to me.


    "A toe¡­" I trailed off as the corner of my lips curled up. Did she think I wouldn''t dare touch her?


    "Mildred, since I need your hands, I think a toe will suffice," I ordered with an air of nonchnce.


    Mildred slowly raised her head, wide-eyed. "Your highness¡­?"


    I raised my brows, blinking cluelessly. "Did you not hear me?" I tilted my head to the side, "Break¡­ no, severe your toe. I will watch."


    A dreading silence enveloped the entire room, it was deafening. Her expression nched, staring at my cold exterior as if analyzing if she could persuade me to change my decision. I wouldn''t, and any attempt would be futile.


    I told myself to survive this hellhole and my enemies were not just the king, but the majority in this ce. If I wouldn''t use my authority now, my future would be bleak. I didn''t want to burden my husband and worry him ¡ª even though he wouldn''t.


    "Do you want me to do it for you?" I quirked my brow, pushing myself to sit upright as I held on to Lakresha. "I just washed up, but I don''t mind." My eyes glinted coldly as a scythe appeared in my hand.


    "I''m still a little¡­ clumsy. So, I might take one or two¡­" I trailed off, walking towards her as Lakresha grewrger. "¡­ or, maybe more." And in one swift half-swing, Mildred was on her knees, shaking.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me! I didn''t ¡ª I just¡­"


    "Mildred, I said a toe, not your neck," I muttered as the tip of Lakresha stopped centimeters away from her neck. "You im to be concerned about my well-being, but sneered and stood motionlessly when the ninth prince and I fought to death."


    She froze, looking up at me. When our eyes met, she shuddered as I saw my unbending expression reflecting in her eyes.


    "You made a decision that night, and so, you must ept the consequences," I affirmed, not nning on going back on my words. "Now, I''ll give you three seconds to decided, your toe? Or your neck?"

 Chapter 195 - Do You Like Children?

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Do You Like Children?</h4>


    "Your neck it is." I snickered, eyes glinting with murderous intent as I''m prepared for this. I must not falter and show them that this side was not one to mess with, but before I could strike her neck, the knock on the door before it creaked open halted me. It was Lena.


    "Your highness." Lena bowed and nced at Mildred, assessing the situation. "Please forgive my interruption, your highness. But if her highness will grant me permission, let this humble one punish Lady Soulton."


    "And why would I do that?" I raised my chin up, tilting my head as I kept my cold exterior intact. I wouldn''t mind passing the burden to Lena honestly, but I had to show mere words were not enough to persuade me. The trust was broken, and I had to show the consequences.


    Lena raised her head and faced me with determination. "You already bathe twice in a row, your highness. Getting tainted again, I''m afraid you will catch a cold," she exined sincerely.


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance, swinging Lakresha as it rested on my shoulder. "Make sense," I said, nodding as I walked back to the divan, "Do it here, Lena. Lady Soulton broke my trust and it will take a while to blindly trust again."


    "Yes, your highness."


    I plopped down on the divan, resting my leg over the other while crossing my arms, watching Lena approach Mildred. Mildred''s body was shaking as she looked up at Lena. I wondered what Mildred was thinking for a maid to look down on her. Well, I''m a lowborn peasant, so it wouldn''t probably change his abhorrence.


    "Lady Soulton, please take off your loafers," Lena said politely, but her tone was cold. It was my first time hearing her sound so dangerous, but not surprised as I''ve grown ustomed to the other sides of vampires. Lena threatened Mildred for thest time, using the excuse I need to retire to bed.


    When Mildred caved in, Lena severed Mildred''s pinky toe with a small knife. I arched my brow when I saw it, but held back on saying anything. Does Lena often bring weapons with her? And for what reason? I need to be wary of her, more than I already was.


    "Lady Soulton, I hope this serves as a reminder of who is your master," I said as I briefly nced at the severed toe before meeting her distraught gaze, showing no emotion. "The moment you introduced yourself as mydy-in-waiting, you should''ve etched in your mind whose orders you must follow, but you failed, Lady Soulton."


    Mildred''s lower lips trembled as her mouth opened, but no words came out. So, I continued, "Although it is such a disappointment, I still wished you learn from this mistake and try to redeem yourself by your unbending loyalty."


    "Your highness¡­" came a meek and tiny voice from Mildred. Did she think I could forgive her easily? I wanted to see her try.


    "Mildred, there won''t be next time. Your head will roll even before you can say a word, and I can''t guarantee the House Soulton''s safety," I warned sternly, not looking away for her to see my sinister resolution. I had gone this far and survived, there''s no way I''d always live as a damsel in distress.


    Her expression told me she understood clearly. So, I dismissed them with a wave. Lena assisted her up, picking up the toe as they left. When they were by the door, Sam was entering and he whistled as if he had analyzed what happened with a nce.


    Sam strutted his way in, smiling from ear to ear. "I see my wife had gone stark raving mad!" he said as he plopped down beside me, draping an arm over the seat and faced me. He looked rather proud, and it gave me mixed emotions whether I should be proud or chastise myself from going extreme.


    "I''m merely trying to survive, my husband." I rolled my eyes as Lakresha transformed back to a ne without reacting to Sam.


    "You tamed it?" he asked, and I nced at him, seeing his amusement flickering in his eyes. "Didn''t you tell me to do so? You should''ve known since you¡­ checked." The sarcasm in my voice didn''t conceal itself, and I didn''t n to hide it. I couldn''t still forget how I had to wash up twice in a row because of his whims.


    "Hmm," he hummed, catching my attention with his stare. So I asked, "what?" but Sam pulled his shoulders up and cocked his head to the side.


    "I don''t have the same ability as yours, so I wouldn''t know what you''re thinking or what happened to you for the past three weeks if you don''t tell me," I said after putting on my ne around my neck before facing him. If he was pulling off his childish tricks, I''ll happily oblige to y along with it.


    A battle of pettiness.


    "I was somewhere, dealing with annoying bastards," he exined. My expression grew even glummer. Did he think I didn''t know that? What I wanted were details!


    Sam leaned his back on the other end, pulling up his one leg on the divan to fill the space between us. What was he thinking now? His mysterious facade was starting to tick me off.


    My ears pped when I heard him say, "Methinks everything makes you all¡­ fretful." He bats his eyes every so slowly before his eyes lowered to my stomach, humming.


    When he raised his eyes and met mine, I furrowed my brows. "Your gaze makes me all tingly, husband," I humored, "care to share why you''re staring at me like that?" for reasons unknown, my heart pounded against my chest as I felt a minor difort with the subtle movements of his eyes.


    "Nothing." He shrugged as he crooked a finger. I instinctively went closer to him, watching him positioned himself before pulling my bicep and Inded on his chest with a faint shriek.


    I gazed up when he asked out of the blue, "Do you like children?"

 Chapter 196 - I Speak No Jest, My Wife.

    <h4>Chapter 196 - I Speak No Jest, My Wife.</h4>


    "Do you like children?"


    I froze as soon as that question tickled my ears. Did he ask me if I like children? Wasn''t it obvious? But I found my tongue rolling back, unable to answer his sudden and out of the topic question.


    "My wife," he whispered, stroking my hair, and my spine shuddered. I couldn''t make anything out of the dullness in his eyes.


    "Are you pregnant?"


    His abrupt question made me instinctively punch him in the gut, and he hunched over with a light grunt. How dare he ask me such a question in a light approach? We didn''t even consummate on our marriage yet and he didn''t return for three weeks! For hell''s sake! We haven''t shared a night for over a month. So, how could he ask me that?


    All this frustration came rushing down on me, it was quite stifling. "Don''t ask such questions!" I grumbled, ring daggers at him. "I like children, but apparently, I am not pregnant. How can I even get pregnant if my husband doesn''t go home?" I pushed myself up against his chest but failed as he wrapped his arms around me.


    "Oh no, wife. You stay with me," he crooned. "Although it baffles me how you never considered it might be impossible."


    For a moment, I froze as I never realized that until now. I never thought that a human and a vampire having a child could be impossible; I never heard a story of half-human and half-vampire. A sigh slipped past my lips when I recovered.


    "Please, let me go or I''ll punch you," I cautioned with a frown, but that didn''t faze him as he replied, "Go on since it tickles." I ground my teeth and clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    This was so frustrating, I thought, as I attempted to get away from his grip but failed miserably. So I gave up and leaned my body against his muscr physique. To be honest, as I sumbed to submission, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I missed him, melting into his embrace. I''ve never felt so at ease for the past month since I arrived in this pce. In his embrace, all the tension in body, mind, heart, and soul seemed to face momentarily.


    "Why didn''t you return?" I whispered, clutching his chest as I bit my lips. "Can you tell me so I can understand?" I almost pleaded and wept, as all my pretenses suddenly crumbled down before me. Even the mask I wore since the time I came to know I was sired to Stefan was taken off.


    His deep and husky voice broke the brief silence between us. "I went to Mithava, a city in the far east, after getting an urgent report about the Undead. I came to check myself since everything is too slow for my temper."


    "A city in the far east?" I raised my head, furrowing my brows. "Isn''t that a little¡­ too far?" I nearly gasped after myst question. Never in my mind, I fathomed he was that far, especially carrying out an order.


    "Well, the journey will take at least a month and two weeks back and forth for a normal carriage."


    I knew that. I''ve been studying not just here, but even back in Grimsbanne because Fabian dreaded how I considered this kingdom as the entire world.


    "I wanted to tell you before we set off, but Rufus advised me it''d be best if I didn''t." I frowned, as I didn''t expect Rufus was the reason. So, I asked, "And why did he think it''d be best?" my expression was solemn and quizzical.


    Sam rolled his eyes, habitually stroking my back. "Because he said I will work more efficiently without dy." He clicked his tongue, annoyed, but this made me have a good grasp of the situation.


    How could I me Rufus now after hearing the reason? Knowing Sam, he would do things that were uncalled for and would dy everything on a whim or hasten things entirely in his mood. And they returned in three weeks ¡ª faster than the journey itself.


    "So, you''d do better from now on?" I asked as I narrowed my eyes, observing every movement of his face. It didn''t take him even three seconds when he nodded and answered with a low yet firm, "Yes. I speak no jest, my wife."


    "But the way you speak makes me think you are," I muttered, shaking my head before I rested my head on his chest. I had noticed Sam''s manner of speaking, and he kept going back and forth from speaking like usual to a little¡­ sophisticated way of speaking?


    "Pray, before you, before Grimsbanne, I was a prince," he chortled. "Have you, perhaps, forgotten you''ve married a millennium-year-old vampire?"


    I raised my gaze just to see his smirk. "Well, you''re right," I said, "but why are you saying this now?" I cocked my head, blinking cluelessly. What made him recall he was a prince before everything?


    "I¡­" He trailed off, leaving his lips open. I raised my brows, why did he stop? To build up the suspense? "Sam?" I called, snapping him back as he blinked.


    Sam closed his lips and stretched it wider, but not enough to reach his ear. "I was reminded of my dear brother," he said, and I blurted out, "Which one?" I instantly pursed my lips, as I didn''t n to sound rude.


    But my query made him burst out inughter, ruffling my hair until I winced in annoyance. What''s so funny about that? They have a big family, so I wouldn''t know which brother he meant.


    "The second prince," he answered in between his chuckles, making me frown and furrow my brows. "He and I never got along. While I was in Mithaya, I somehow thought of him. Back then, we used to fight with words only, so, I thought of sharpening my tongue."


    "Oh." I nodded my head in understanding, imagining what he meant by that. But I immediately shook my head, as it was of no importance. I stiffened when he suddenly tightened his grip around me and pulled me closer.


    "Anyway, I''m d you tamed Lakresha on your own." He seemed pleased as he moved me up, without straining himself as if I was a doll. "Now, we can spend more time together."


    "Really?!" I cheered in my head, only to realize I spoke my thoughts aloud. But that pleased him as he exined, "I will recruit you." Recruit me? For? He seemed to understand my genuine confusion, so he added, "To hunt down the Undead, obviously."

 Chapter 197 - Terrible Aim

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Terrible Aim</h4>


    "Hunt down the undead?" I mumbled under my breath as my mouth fell open, blinking. But wasn''t that an important matter for the pce and this kingdom? This matter drove the king to entrust this to Sam, and he was telling me he''d like me to take part?


    "Why do you look so surprised, my wife?" Sam let out a brief chuckle, amused at the sight of me. "His Majesty wouldn''t let me have a moment to breathe, so I had to bring the oxygen with me," he added with a sly smile. "Would that be fine with you?"


    "Of course! I would love to!" I didn''t take a moment to hesitate to ept his proposal with delight. Without him, I don''t see the purpose why I was in here in the first ce. I''d rather be in danger than anxiously wait for his return, wondering if he''d return in one piece or just his head.


    Sam smiled, pleased. "That''s settled then." He pulled me up, and I instinctively hooked my hands on his shoulder, a little surprised by his action. "So, where are we again?" he asked, rendering me confused.


    "In the bed?" I blurted out before biting my tongue. I could''ve sworn it was an honest mistake and I''m not being sarcastic, but heughed and rified, "I mean, what were we talking about before our previous subject.


    I nodded but froze when his grip tightened and I bent down closer. The stench of blood wafted my nose but there''s something mixed in it that made it smell strangely pleasant. His eyes glinting menacingly. I couldn''t look away.


    My mouth opened and closed, but no words came out because of how my heart was racing. His shoulders just felt so strong, I could feel his masculinity in this position. Strange, I thought, as I tightened my grip on his shoulder and my eyes fell on his lips. Why did I feel so¡­ aroused?


    He smirked as if reading my perverse thoughts. "My wife, I truly want to take you to bed this instant, but I can''t."


    "Why not?" My eyes dted, and I pursed my lips. Did I have to sound so desperate to be touched?


    "Because you will sleep afterward?" he answered in a knowing tone, catching my attention as I furrowed my brows. He added before I could ask, "You need to adjust your schedule, so you won''t sleep until morning."


    "Is this because you''ve recruited me in hunting down the undead?"


    Sam nodded. "Yes, I am only pardoned tonight to rest since his majesty can''t push his luck too far," he exined, almost rolling his eyes. I could guess what means he had to used to return to me tonight, and I smiled at the thought.


    "I see." I nodded in understanding, "so, if you''re not nning to touch me, do you have ns to fight against sleep?" I asked, tilting my head. We couldn''t just stare at each other all night, right? Sam must have another n.


    "Oh, right¡­" His tone told me he didn''t think about it, and he added much to my disappointment, "we can stare at each other or maybe, pray?"


    "Pray?" I gasped, staring at him emotionally. Sam wasn''t the person who wouldn''t speak of church, but he''s suggesting for us to pray? "Did you finally have a change of heart, my husband?" came out a muffled voice.


    Sam sighed and clicked his tongue. "My wife, have you considered, that perhaps, your husband meant to he''d like to send our prayers to the devil?" His tone sounded dull, and so were his eyes.


    My nose scrunched up seeing the utter dismay behind his dull facade.


    "Then, should we take a night stroll?" I asked, almost suggesting it. I''ve adjusted to this ce and followed a strict schedule, so it was hard to break that habit of sleeping on time, despite keeping my one eye open.


    "A night stroll, huh?" he crooned, pondering about my suggestion.


    He seemed tired. I bat my eyes and realized Sam must want to take a rest, so I snapped, "Oh! Let''s just stare at each other the entire night! I''m sure just staring at you will surely keep me¡­ awake."


    I bit my lower lip as my eyes scrutinized and appreciated hisnguid allure. I must''ve lost my mind somewhere, as my mind was being clouded by the image of him while he''s on top of me.


    ''Get a hold of yourself, Lilou!'' My mind hollered. ''Your husband is tired and you need to understand that!''


    That''s right. He must''ve been so tired, restless for the past three weeks for him to be in such a calm state. Knowing Sam, or rather, this side of him, he wouldn''t be here with me if not for that.


    "Lilou," I flinched as my breath momentarily hitched, hearing the slight gentleness in his voice. "I''ve returned." We stared at each other for what seemed to be an eternity.


    His pair of crimson eyes, although still glistening dangerously, looked at me with such gentleness, it sent butterflies in my stomach. A subtle smile turned up on my lips as I nodded, recalling I hadn''t properly weed his return.


    "Wee home, Sam, " I said, inching closer as I ced a soft peck on his forehead and while I drew away, I whispered, "I''m the happiest for your return, I missed you."


    Once my face was a palm length away from him, his hand rested on the back of my head. I furrowed when he sighed and shook his head.


    "My wife, didn''t you say you''ve been training?"


    Huh? Why was he asking me this all of a sudden? "I am, my husband, " I replied, frowning as there was a part of me telling me he''d insult me. What would it be this time? My feeble body? If not, I supposed he''d give me an important order that would require strength?


    "My, " I snapped back when he clicked his tongue, shaking his head lightly. "Did you? Really?"


    Was this his new way of insulting? I scoffed and replied with an offended, "Of course!"


    "Then why did you have such a terrible aim?" he asked, tossing me into ake of confusion. I muttered his name when I saw him slowly leaned in before whispering, "I mean your lips, aimed at the wrong target." And my lips and heart were inmed with the softness of his lips.

 Chapter 198 - Dont Listen

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Don''t Listen</h4>


    His kiss was rough and clumsy, but there was a touch of caution, afraid of identally sinking his fangs into my lips. My eyes softened before I slowly closed them, melting in his lips and embrace. Sam¡­ my lord, my prince, my husband. I never realized how much I missed him until now, and I could not help but tear up. I''m d that he returned.


    Sam hissed as I drew away, resting his forehead against mine. He seemed agitated as he grumbled through his gritted teeth, "my blood is boiling." Anger was what I heard in his voice.


    "Are you afraid you will end up hurting me?" I asked, recalling how I had to persuade him during our first night together. I didn''t feel like he didn''t want me. Instead, there was this desperation of needing something he couldn''t have.


    He leaned in and left a quick peck on my lips. "No, I can and I''m capable of hurting you just to get what I want, Lilou," he whispered under his breath, "however, your damn Sam kept on interfering with me."


    My brows furrowed and frowned. "You mean you''re interfering with yourself?" I didn''t truly understand his words since Sam and Hell were the same, especially in moments like this. It reminded me that they were truly just one.


    Back then, Sam had the same worries. Although he was now saying he didn''t mind hurting me, he still wasn''t doing that. His words were aggravating, but that''s just that.


    "You don''t understand, wife." Sam drew back, creating a distance between us so I could see his pair of crimson eyes glinting menacingly. His gaze traced down my corbone as if his sharp gaze alone could rip my nightgown from its neckline down.


    "The voices inside my head are ripping my brain apart, shredding it piece by piece, its¡­" He trailed off and narrowed his eyes when I covered his ear and offered a subtle smile.


    "Don''t listen," I requested, shaking my head. I knew this attempt was futile, but his anger sounded so real as if he was truly in pain. But this was all I could do.


    "Can you still hear them?" I raised my brows, a little embarrassed to ask, despite knowing the answer.


    Sam just stared at me in silence before his lips parted and a low voice tickled my ears. "I can, although, they''re not as loud as before."


    I smiled subtly. "Can you drink my blood?" I asked, tilting my head as a great idea suddenly came into my mind. But he answered with a quick and cold, "no," and I frowned.


    Why won''t he? I narrowed my eyes until they closed into slits, obviously displeased at his refusal.


    "I refuse your refusal, my husband," I asserted after staring, ring at him. "I''m not asking you to drink my blood, I''m ordering you as your agitated wife whom you left without a word."


    "Didn''t you forgive me for that already?"


    "I had to bathe twice in a row. Are you saying you won''t ask for my forgiveness for that second offense?" My voice was firm, unyielding to any refusal he would give.


    Sam cocked his head, his eyes gaze at my neck. "Sinking my fangs is easy, but taking it out?" he snickered as he raised his gaze and met mine. "I won''t stop until I drain the blood out of you," he stressed as his fangs slowly let themselves known.


    "Are you underestimating me?" I clicked his tongue, annoyed. "I can stop you by force. Also, didn''t you already drink my blood from my finger earlier?"


    "That paltry amount ¡ª" I abruptly stopped him by leaning in and leaving a peck on his lips. Goodness, I never thought we''d truly go back from scratch, although he had be more stubborn.


    "I want your fangs deep in my neck, now," I whispered in his head before slightly drawing away. "I''ll stop you, even if it means breaking your bone or two."


    Sam hissed. "Let''s see whose bones will break." He ground his teeth, sucking air through his gritted teeth. His deep exhale caressed my skin as he traced my shoulder with the apex of his nose. I heard him whispered, "don''t regret this," before my body shuddered just by the touch of his tongue on my shoulder.


    I held my breath as I sensed him opened his mouth. The tip of his fang touched my shoulder, sinking through my skin, making me clutch his shoulders tightly. My back arched as I shuddered under his tight grip.


    ''Sam,'' I whispered internally, but I could only hear hisrge gulps resonating in my ear. ''My husband, can you hear me?'' but there was no response from him.


    I didn''t give up. I kept whispering in my mind, hoping my voice would reach him.


    "Husband¡­ I love you," I said in my mind, heart, and aloud. He froze on the spot as a sigh of relief escaped my lips. Sam slowly pulled his fangs away, licking my shoulder gently as he loosened his stifling grip.


    "Can you still hear them?" I asked once he drew his head back, smiling from ear to ear. If I remember correctly, Sam would be able to hear my thoughts after drinking my blood.


    Sam quirked a brow as he brushed my cheek with the back of his fingers. "So that''s your n?" he asked, letting out a low chuckle.


    I nodded and excitedly spoke inside my head. "From now on, you will only listen to my voice, alright?" His expression was unreadable, but his gentle touch on my cheek made me want to believe he was relieved.


    "Only if you speak nonstop," he said, "but it''s oddly quiet now."


    I grinned, satisfied. "Really?" I giggled, repeating my words inside my head. "So, will you give me a reward?"


    "My wife, do you know I can hear your words two times if you keep speaking it from your lips and mind?" he cocked his head, and I giggled, wanting to tease him.


    "Doesn''t that make it more effective?


    He smacked his lips, shaking his head, and sighed. "What a foolish wife. So what reward would suffice to make you happy?"


    I pursed my lips in a thin line. He quirked a brow, narrowing his eyes into mere slits as if trying to figure it out before me.


    ''Guess,'' I teased in my head, and he hummed as a response. But disappointment soon resurfaced on my face when he remained silent for too long.


    Was he really that dense? "Do you love me?" I inquired, clicking my tongue in annoyance. "No, did you miss me?"


    "So?"


    The expression on my face glum. "If you do, show¡­" the rest of my words flowed back in my mouth as he captured my lips, along with his words, "I was thinking, but then I realized I don''t care anymore," and he deepened our kiss, already decided to conquer.

 Chapter 199 - Where Should I Start? **

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Where Should I Start? **</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    How could I resist? How could I not miss him? And how could I not yearn for him? My heart pounded, although not fast, I could hear it thumping in my ears. His faint warmth set my body aze, igniting my heart with a burning desire and highlighting my needs.


    I wanted to feel his weight over me, with sweat dripping onto me, as he stared at me just as intense as how he goes further in me. I''m thinking too far ahead of me while our tongue and lips danced in the same rhythm. How silly.


    Sam hissed as he reluctantly drew away. "This won''t do." He clicked his tongue, annoyed as he held my shoulders. Sam slowly pushed me back until I sat upright, rendering me confused.


    This won''t do, what? That was what I''d like to ask him, but I could only stare at him in confusion. Sam ran his fingers through his hair as his eyes fell on me, glinting.


    "Oh?" he intoned, "shall we take this to bed?" the corner of his lips hooked up into a bewitching smirk, handing his hand for me to grasp.


    I bit my lower lip, staring at his hand. I felt like he was purposely testing my patience, or just wanted to see just how eager I was for him and how I yearned for him. I gulped, mentally shaking my head. I shouldn''t think about this.


    With arge exhale, I took his hand and raised my determined gaze. "Yes," I answered with a subtle smile before he guided me towards the bed. I couldn''t hide that this felt a little awkward and embarrassing.


    Normally, Sam and I just do things naturally, but now it felt different. He had a different n, and whatever that n was, it sent this unfamiliar tingling sensation throughout my body. I was unconsciously anticipating it.


    "Stop there," he said just when I was about to sit on the edge, "just stand." I flinched and my shoulder stiffened when his hot breaths caressed my ears from behind.


    Sam stood behind me while I faced the bed. "My wife," he whispered, his hands traced my shoulders carefully going down to my elbow and arms. "I can''t let my guard down with you, can I? I won''t let you sleep tonight."


    His tone was deep and coarse. I shuddered as the aura behind me felt more intimidating than before. Time suddenly paused for a second when I felt his nose grazed my nape, his faint breaths iming whatever it touched.


    "You¡­" I tried to speak but ended up stammering. So I swallowed down the little saliva left in me to hydrate my parched throat.


    "... want to do it while standing?" I finally seeded to speak, albeit it sounded meek and tiny.


    I heard his low chuckle. "Is there a problem with that?" he asked, brushing my hair over the other side of my shoulder and then rested his chin on the other. "Don''t you like it?" he whispered, almost sounded like a tease.


    "I do." I gazed down, biting my lower lip as my cheek felt hot. Perhaps it was because I couldn''t see him I felt sensitive to his every touch. My breath hitched and my back stiffened as soon as his lips kissed my neck lightly.


    Again, he chuckled. "My wife, I told you to talk nonstop if you want to keep me sane."


    "Oh, right¡­" I answered thoughtlessly, forcing another wave of low chuckles from him. Sam wrapped his arms around my small waist, pulling me back as he trailed kisses on my shoulder and neck.


    "So?" he asked, hinting me to keep talking.


    "So¡­" I cleared my throat, shaking my head, and thought of something to think while he nibbled my neck. But I ended up grinding my teeth, tilting my head as it tickled.


    ''I can''t think, love," I said internally, biting my lip as I resistedughing. "It tickles!" that was true, also how was I supposed to keep my thoughts straight if he was doing all this to me? I tried to protest but suddenly froze when he suddenly cupped my breast.


    "Do you hate it?" he asked, and I frowned. Of course, I didn''t! But it tickles, and it frustrated me even more because his action just burned my patience. "Let''s take it slow, shall we? I''m not patient as well, but this is our first, is it not?"


    I pursed my lips and nodded. This was our first as husband and wife. I wondered if he would take me to hell or heaven?


    ''Don''t tease too much!'' Iined internally since my tongue kept rolling back. ''How frustrating.'' I clicked my tongue, annoyed, which made him chuckle as well.


    "Mhm," he hummed yfully. His other hand lifted my skirt and slipped under it, squeezing my thigh while nting soft and deep kisses on my neck.


    My breathing grew heavy as my mouth fell open, stretching my neck for better ess. "Sam." I breathed out. My hands itched to hold on to something as his hand underneath my nightgown groped my tummy. It slowly made it down, and I held my breath, my knees trembling while the heart of my femininity awaiting his arrival. But it stopped just before reaching my slit.


    "Ugh!" I groaned in frustration and heard him chuckle on my shoulder. I wanted to turn around, but he held me still and said, "Patience is a virtue, my wife."


    "I don''t want to be virtuous!" I slipped up, and I immediately bit my tongue and frowned. "This is torture, so much for a first night," I added in a mumble.


    "Hush now, forgive your husband for ying too much." He chuckled as he freed me from his grip. I was about to turn around and I heard a ripping sound and my nightgown before it fell on my feet. The soft blow of the winding from the window immediately weed my back. I shuddered.


    Sam walked around and plopped down on the edge of the bed. His palm on the mattress, tilting his head to the side as he stared at me, who stood in between his spread knees.


    "What a lovely sight to behold," hemented, pleased. His eyes glossed over me from head to toe, and he licked his lower lip. "Where should I start?"

 Chapter 200 - Just A Little Pain... Can You Endure That? **

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Just A Little Pain... Can You Endure That? **</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "Where should I start?"


    I only stood there under his gaze for reasons unknown, letting him gazed at me with desire. Was it truly for reasons unknown? Deep down, I knew that wasn''t the case. I wanted him to look at me like this way, to see how his eyes glint with his deepest desire.


    "Do you¡­" I trailed off, taking a step forward, emboldened by his actions. My hand safelynded on his side, bending over as I inched close until our faces were only a palm length away.


    "... have to worry about that? I''m all yours, after all. So it doesn''t matter."


    He smirked and nodded. "That''s right," he said with a lustful tone, clipping his fingers on my chin, "you''re getting bolder, I like it." Sam hissed as he nted a brief kiss on my lips. "Mine," he imed under his breath.


    ''Only yours,'' I replied telepathically, crawling my way up to him until I''m on hisp, my knees on either side of him. "Been and will always be yours," I added in between the brief break of our kiss.


    My arms hooked over his shoulder, pulling him closer. I wanted more of him and this kiss heightened that desire with every passing second. I felt his palm massaged my thigh, forcing a moan out of me as my back arched.


    "Sam," I whispered, feeling his lips nting kisses on my bosom. Goodness, I thought, and my breath hitched when his tongue flicked against my nipples. I unconsciously ran my fingers through his soft argent hair, tugging it back while biting my lower lip.


    With a light squeeze on my rear, a pool of moisture overflowed from my core between my legs. I didn''t think as my hand discreetly made its way to unfasten his shirt''s drawstrings. As the two of us maneuvered to do as we pleased, he raised his head, cing his hand on the back of my head for a kiss.


    His hand explored my bare body freely while I undressed him. We only broke away from our kiss when I took off his clothes. I nearly cheered in excitement as soon as I felt his muscr chest.


    He smiled against my lips. "You excite me," he muttered, tightening his grip around my waist. I chuckled, "I''ll take that as apliment," and he replied with a vague, "so, you don''t mind?"


    Mind, what? It didn''t take long to get my answer as he suddenly lifted me up, and before I knew it, I winced as my back hit the wall across the room. I clutched on his shoulder as I instinctively looked at my side.


    His other handnded against the wall, causing cracks on it, while his other arm still wrapped around my waist. For a moment, my mind buzzed before what happened registered in my head. I''d be the one who would get hurt if his hand didn''tnd on the wall first.


    "My wife, are you surprised?" his voice startled me back to reality as I faced his pair of menacing red orbs. Danger, that was what came into my mind the second our gaze met. My heart unconsciously raced as I shuddered.


    "My apologies, I''m too excited it''s driving me crazy."


    I gulped before I hooked my arms around his neck. "Be gentle a little," I whispered as I leaned in, catching a glimpse of his smirk before my lips crash against his.


    "I''ll try," he whispered into my mouth. "But no promises."


    "Mhm," I hummed, feeling his body against mine, something on my abdomen poking. He held my leg up, but when he noticed my difort, he held both my legs up, and I wrapped them around his waist.


    The wall against my back felt cold, in contrast to the heat in front of me. Sweats broke out all over my body as my chest moved in and out heavily, and yet, that didn''t stop us. I felt him undo his pants, making me bite his lips as the anticipation had been killing and reviving me back to life.


    I never felt this desperate and frustrated at the same time. "Sam," I said under my breath, couldn''t conceal all the emotions I''ve been feeling.


    "Oh my wife," he cajoled, gliding his hand up to my chest. His finger pinched my nipple, rubbing it lightly. Did he want me to beg? I ground my teeth as I stared at him. I didn''t know how pitiful I appeared until I saw my reflection in his eyes.


    Sam smiled as his other hand cupped my cheek. "Why are you giving me that face, my wife?" he sounded so concerned, but so amused at the same time. "Aww¡­ what will I do with you?" he chuckled, dropping his hand as it snaked around my waist again before he took a step back.


    Naturally, my body lowered. I gasped and flinched when I felt his tip against my entrance. I bit my lower lips and averted my eyes as if I felt so exposed.


    The smirked on his lips grew more wicked as hemented, "You''re sweating too much, wife. Ah, goodness¡­" he grunted, gritting his teeth as if in that slight contact, all rationale was thrown out of the window.


    "Sa ¡ª" I gasped when he suddenly thrust it in, taking me by surprise. It felt rough, but I yearned for the ache. A sense of relief filled my heart as I stretched around his girth. I blinked as my eyes searched for his gaze, and caught it peering back at me, his mouth a little open.


    He was panting, unmoving, before he clicked his tongue faintly. "Just a little pain¡­" he trailed off as his eyes darkened. "... can you endure that?" his tone sounded like a mix of self-restraint and ferocity.


    My lips opened and closed like a fish. Honestly, I didn''t feel the slightest hesitation to answer, but words wouldn''te out. I snapped when I realized I could speak in his head.


    ''I think¡­ I''m a masochist,'' as I was aroused just now.


    He grinned, showing his fangs as his brows quirked. "A match made in hell, indeed."

 Chapter 201 - Wife, Dont Sleep On Me.**

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Wife, Don''t Sleep On Me.**</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "A match made in hell, indeed."


    Something in his sinister tone made me shudder, but I stomped the sense of dread that crawled up my spine. Just a little pain, I told myself. His gaze rming me.


    ''But not too much, alright?'' I added hastily as I bit my lower lip. Sam didn''t answer and only smiled.


    My heart sank as I felt that smiled looked so ominous. But when he started moving, I was surprised. Gentle. Not disconcerting. I felt my nipples rise, knowing what he was doing.


    He was slowly, gently, and considerately thrusting it in. First, shallow, and it slowly went further in. He hissed as he gripped my waist.


    There was a slight pain at first, but pleasure soon came after. It washed down everything as my mind focused solely on our entwined body; our flesh came into one. The wall stroked my back. I nearly fused with it as he picked up his rhythm, and the faint sound of the back of my head hitting the wall drifted in my ears.


    I felt no difort as he pressed his body against mine, sinking deeper. All I could feel was how he continued to grow bigger and harder inside me¡­ even so, my greediness wanted more of him.


    I tugged him closer, wrapping my legs even tighter. "Sam, I''m ¡ª" I couldn''t finish my sentence as I gritted my teeth, sweet spasm. It felt incredible, twitching around him as I embraced him. But he only slowed down.


    My body felt weak at the incredible release I hadn''t felt in a while. "Sam," I whispered in relief and blinked.


    When I opened my eyes, I felt the softness of the bed on my back. His eyes hovering menacingly over me, tilting his head with a face of misced wonder. I reached my hand to him, smiling at his dangerous allure.


    ''That felt great,'' I said internally, satisfied.


    The smile on his face didn''t reach his eyes. I jerked slightly when he suddenly moved his hips, making me realized he hadn''t pulled out.


    "My wife, you don''t sleep on me," he warned in a low tone. "The night is still young." and the sense of dread suddenly came back, creeping up in my spine as his grin grew sinister.


    "The night is still¡­" the rest of my words disappeared into my mouth as he bent over, his weight over mine. His firm chest against mine, moving his hips as his hand squeezed my thigh up.


    With usying down, the bed started creaking along with our constant moans and grunts. I never understood a vampire''s lust until this night. Sam didn''t let me sleep, although we took constant breaks.


    He would constantly sh me a sly and unyielding smile. My heart warmed up when he was being considerate. My heart fluttered whenever his fingers slipping through the gaps of mine, and how he whispered my name.


    But there was a secret I didn''t tell him. I couldn''t get enough of him to the point I didn''t want to sleep. I didn''t want it to end. Even when I felt sore and tired, I loved the ache. I didn''t tell him I wanted him in me all the time.


    ****


    "Mhm," I moaned as I opened my eyes, attempting to stretch my sore arms. A frown immediately took over my face as I groggily looked to my side.


    Sam was lying on his side, his knuckles propped his temple, smiling. "Good morning," he greeted, making me chuckle as I pulled up the sheet.


    "Good evening, love," I corrected, closing my eyes and opening themnguidly. My body felt sore, but thanks to my training, I could move. Who would''ve thought it''d help me in this area as well?


    "Damn it¡­ I don''t want to go see those fools and just stay with you tonight again." He clicked his tongue, annoyed, but it made me giggle. "You understand, correct? The thirst and hunger."


    "What time are we going to the gathering?" I asked, ignoring his question. I''m certain he asked that question just to have a reason we skip tonight. It was my first appearance in the ''gatherings'' he had been attending since the case about the undead was passed to him.


    The expression on his face instantly died down. "The sun just set, so you can rest more," still, he answered with disinterest.


    I stared at him and smiled. He and I slept hours before noon. Now that I thought about it, Lena didn''te this morning. Sam must''ve instructed her not toe.


    "So," I snapped back from my trance when he spoke. "How was your first night with your husband?" he inquired, with eyes glinting with pride.


    Should I tease him? I wondered, just so I could see how his smug grin disappears from his face. However, if I did, he surely wouldn''t let me rest again. We might end up not going, so I sigh inwardly.


    ''Opportunity, I bid you farewell,'' I said internally before I said, "Incredible." His expression looked strange as he narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "What sort of opportunity did you just bid farewell?" he asked, and I froze.


    Right. He could hear my thoughts now since he drank my blood a couple of timesst night. Now, I truly need tomend my body for surviving all that.


    "Lilou."


    "Husband." I crawled over to his side, squeezing myself into him. "My body aches everywhere, I think I need a hug," I said, melting into his firm chest as his warmth, although faint, was good enough for me to get by. Also, to dodge his question.


    "My wife, you learn too quickly. However," he paused as he held my shoulder and pushed me a little. I instinctively averted my eyes to avoid his gaze. "It seems you don''t want to leave this bed anymore."


    The smile on his face sent a chill down my spine. I shuddered and panicked.


    "My husband, quick! Morning ¡ª evening kiss!" I eximed with an awkward grin. I could tell he wasn''t particrly pleased, but he still yielded. Bending down, and nted a kiss on my forehead.

 Chapter 202 - Hold Your Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Hold Your Tongue</h4>


    After an hour, Lena and Mildred came in and helped me get dressed not as the duchess of Grimsbanne, but as a member of the Divine Order. I was surprised at how prepared they were while Sam went out for some ''trivial'' (his words) matters.


    I nced at Mildred, who was standing on the side, keeping herself silent while Lena tied my hair up. I didn''t expect to see Mildred in here tonight, after what happenedst night. Vampire genes were surely amazing, as they could recover from that overnight.


    "Your highness, do you really have to join the Divine Order?" Lena inquired, pouting as she tied my hair. "I know the pce can be lonely, but it''s much safer here."


    The corner of my lips subtly hooked up. Lena''s honesty was truly something else, but I felt sorry that I couldn''t trust herpletely as well. Although I didn''t n to harm her, as long as she didn''t give me a reason, she''ll be fine.


    "Lena, do you have that little faith in me?" I frowned and nced up to see her reflection in the mirror. "It''s not like I''m joining the front line in a war. It''s just a meeting."


    "But, your highness, will you really be alright?" she asked worriedly, making me furrow my brows.


    "Is there a reason I shouldn''t?" Lena was a handwringer, but she wasn''t particrly this worried. Now, it made me wonder where was her anxiousnessing from?


    Lena only gazed down and shook her head dejectedly. This child¡­ I knew she was hundred times older than me, but I could not help but think she was just a young girl.


    "Don''t worry," I said, turning around when she finished tying my hair. "My husband will be with me," but my reassurance seemed it didn''t matter to her.


    "Yes, your highness," she replied reluctantly, sporting a forced smile as she knew I wouldn''t change my mind. I gazed at the door and cocked my head when I heard a knock and Fabian''s voice.


    "Your Grace, his grace asked me to fetch you," Fabian informed me after performing a bow. It had been a while since I''ve seen Fabian, so I felt relieved to see him back to his normal state again.


    "I will be done shortly," I replied as I stood up. Fabian nodded with his usual smile stered on his face. I didn''t look at myself in the mirror anymore, but only checked Lakresha around my neck.


    When I raised my gaze, I saw Fabian nced in Mildred''s direction and noticed how thetter stiffened. If this was before, I wouldn''t understand that subtle gesture, but after staying here, I got ustomed to things, especially those silent threats. Still, I feigned ignorance as I cleared my throat.


    "Done!" I grinned as I dusted off my legs. "Shall we?"


    Fabian only smiled and bowed before he escorted me out. On our way, I nced at Mildred and our eyes met. I didn''t need words for her to understand my warning.


    "Mister Fabian, have you cooled down now?" I asked, linking my hands behind me as I jogged closer to catch up to him.


    He nced back with a smile. "Yes, mydy. The gardening and the mountain of tasks left to me helped me to find inner peace."


    "That''s good, then." I nodded, gazing at his side profile. Although he seemed fine, I couldn''t shrug my gut feeling that Fabian wasn''t fully well, but I didn''t want to pry. So, I followed him in silence until we arrived at the room where the gathering was being held.


    Standing in front of the door, Fabian reached for the door handle but didn''t open it as he gazed back at me. "Mydy."


    "Yes?" I raised my brows, forcing a smile as I tried to keep my racing heart at bay. Fabian just gazed at me, and the more we wait, the more my anxiety increased.


    "Please, breathe, or you will suffocate." He advised, and I instinctively breathed out as I held my breath for far too long. "You don''t have to be afraid, his grace and Sir Rufus will be inside with you."


    "How about you?" I blurted out before biting my tongue. How could I forget? Fabian was a butler, although very capable!


    Fabian let out a chuckle, it was cold, chilled to the bone. My eyes dted as I instinctively gazed down.


    "I will also be inside, Your Grace," he said, but it didn''t feel reassuring. "Don''t worry, it is just a simple gathering. We only discussed the important state of affairs, which always ends up without a proper conclusion. So, no pressure."


    No pressure, but it sounded as if I should feel pressured. But instead of worrying, I mentally shook my head as I steeled my heart. Fabian waited for me to get a grip before he opened the door.


    The chatterings immediately died down as Fabian and I entered the room. My eyes did a quick scan around the baroque stylerge meeting room; there wasn''t any notable to see, with shelves filled with books, mapsid in the of the long table, and some documents.


    "Your grace." I nearly jumped when Rufus approached from my side. I was too focused on keeping my exterior calm that his sudden approach shocked me.


    "Sir Rufus," I called as I faced him with a subtle smile. "How are you?"


    "I am alright," he answered, making my under eyes twitched. By his tone, he was definitely not alright! "His grace will arrive soon. He said you should feelfortable, he is just dealing with impor ¡ª trivial matters and would soone."


    "We both know it''s not trivial," I clicked his tongue and let out a deep sigh.


    Rufus smiled and beckoned, "You should take a seat, your grace. They will be here soon."


    "They?" I arched my brow as we walked towards a certain seat.


    "His Grace and His Majesty," he answered, and I froze, and then he leaned in, whispering, "Mydy, forgive me for I have to tell you this; hold your tongue once the meeting started."

 Chapter 203 - The Least Of Your Concern

    <h4>Chapter 203 - The Least Of Your Concern</h4>


    I kept thinking about Rufus'' advice, especially with the air of hostility I felt in other''s gazes. However, I didn''t expect that advice to also apply to everyone. Once the king and Sam arrived, everyone had taken their respected seats, and the meeting had started. No one spoke aside from the person who was briefing us on what matters we should discuss tonight.


    My eyes kept scanning everyone. There were a few people I knew or was familiar with, aside from Sam, the other familiar faces around the table were Stefan, Dominique, and Wendell the twelfth prince from the La Crox family; Lord Noah Remington was also present. Rufus and Fabian weren''t seated, but they were present and stood in the corner, along with other knights.


    The atmosphere felt more stifling and different, as if a new side of what''s truly going on within the pce walls forced its existence on me. I couldn''t think that this ce was just a luxurious asylum anymore, but more than that.


    I nced at Sam, who was beside me. He looked bored, as always. He was the only person who couldn''t sit still. It didn''t seem he was even listening, but who am I to talk. I could barely understand their arguments.


    "If that is settled, let''s hear Lord Samael''s reports regarding the case of the Undead in Mithava," Stefan spoke and gestured his hand in Sam''s direction. Naturally, everyone''s attention would shift to my husband.


    Sam arched his brow before he slowly leaned forward, resting his arms on the edge of the table. No one talked as we waited for what he had to say, while the person in questionnguidly drew circles on the table with his finger.


    What was he doing? I wondered. Everyone was waiting for him to talk. I nced at the people around the table, and it somehow made me proud. Although they all seemed hostile and distant towards Sam, I could see in their eyes that Sam''s words were highly valued.


    ''Come to think of it, when Sam announced about our engagement, he carried himself with dignity.'' I reminded myself, as that memory etched in the back of my head. Whenever I recalled it, I even wondered if I wasn''t mistaken at that time, as Sam had always acted carefree.


    After a long, dreading silence, Sam''snguid voice shattered it. "Mithava," he said as he slowly raised his gaze and scanned everyone, "I was thinking about it, but then it urred to me I''m not obliged to tell others." A smirk turned up on the corner of his lips.


    I''m not even surprised to hear that from him. That was typical of him, although there''s a little side of me, hoping he''d seriously take part in this gathering.


    "I figured you''d say that," Stefan replied calmly. "That''s why I sent everyone the reports given by Sir Rufus to them to review it. However, we should at least hear your opinion about the situation."


    "You burned down Mithaya, leaving no evidence for others to investigate. We respect His Majesty''s decision for entrusting this case to you and also out of respect. However, your actions until now¡­" One expressed their dismay, but I didn''t want to hear the rest as they were all indirect nder towards my husband.


    But did he say Sam burned down Mithaya? I pursed my lips in a thin line and nced at Sam. Although it shouldn''t be surprising, knowing my husband''s character, there should be a reason.


    "You''ve been abusing the excuse of following His Majesty''s orders, but at the same time, your extreme measures only slower our investigation," another onemented in a much calmer tone, but I could tell he disliked Sam.


    After that, one after another voice out their opinions, verbally attacking Sam. I remained silent and bit my tongue, having a feeling that keeping my silence was the best decision. Not just me, but Stefan kept silent as well. Meanwhile, their words didn''t seem to faze him, as Sam''s expression was dull.


    "Enough," Stefan ordered when the tension in the air gradually grew heated. "Lord Samael is an important piece to solve this problem. His extreme measures are expected, but we can overlook them, as I''m certain he had reasons for that. I let you know about this matter not to chastise the Duke, but because I trust you and begged for your cooperation so we can send aid to His lordship in this matter."


    My mouth nearly fell open as I stared at the king and his demeanor. He had always acted as a righteous man, but right now, he sounded more like a king. His words alone calmed the mood down as those who wereining earlier only cleared their throat but said nothing further.


    Stefan spoke again. "So, Lord Samael, will you share your opinion regarding the situation?" his eyes suddenly darkened as he added, "have they dered a war?" Stefan''s tone was low and solemn, suspending the air momentarily.


    A war? I froze as my heart dropped to my stomach. Was this case so serious it could lead to a war? I turned to Sam, holding my breath as his words could change everything from now on. Just how little did I know about the kingdom''s current state of affairs?


    Silence befell the entire room, but no one rushed Sam. He wouldn''t be able to take his words back, that''s why everyone just kept silent and patiently waited for some answers.


    Sam hummed, breaking the silence as he leaned his back against the chair. "Here''s what I think," he said, cocking his head as he traveled his eyes full of nonchnce around, "a war will be the least of your concern, as --" he was cut off and raised his gaze at the person who suddenly mmed his palm against the table.


    "The least of our concern?! How is sending our people to their deaths, not our concern?!"


    "Hold your tongue, Irvine, that is, if you value your pathetic life," Sam cautioned menacingly. "The biggest threat in this kingdom is not the ones eyeing to conquer this kingdom, but the one who desires its demise."


    "What do you mean by that, Hell?" Stefan inquired with furrowed brows. Sam slowly shifted his gaze to Stefan after casting me a brief nce. He said, "It''s not confirmed yet, but there''s a high possibility and my gut feeling is saying that Alphonse, the second prince, is involved."


    Silence. A dead silence befell the entire room as soon as he mentioned the second prince.

 Chapter 204 - What Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 204 - What Is This?</h4>


    Alphonse, the second son of thete king. It was said that in terms of skills, strength, and intelligence, Alphonse had excelled among the La Crox brothers, ¡ª surpassing even the then-crown prince, Dyrroth. He was a perfect candidate as the heir to the throne with his innate talent.


    However, there was only one thing that Alphonseck, empathy. Although the members of the royal family grew up in a strict and deadly environment, a ruler still had the responsibility and carried the weight of the crown; one of them was to protect the lives of his subjects and this entire kingdom.


    Although Alphonse and Sam''s existence were an obvious threat in this kingdom, there was a fine difference between them. Sam was capable of bringing hell into this kingdom if so, he pleased, but he never had that intention. Alphonse, however, wanted nothing but this kingdom''s downfall.


    "Alphonse?" Stefan repeated, leaning in. "What makes you think the dead is involved in this?"


    The dead? I bit my lower lip as I already heard about that, along with the brief biography of Alphonsest night. Sam kept speaking strangely formal, after all. So, I had asked himst night. However, Sam never said Alphonse was already dead.


    "That is why I said I''m not sure, Stefan." Sam let out a deep exhale as he shrugged. "Alistair is not here, after all. Why don''t you visit the north to appreciate its freezing climate? Or just summon him here?"


    Again, silence, as if Sam just pressed a nerve. I had no idea what they were talking about, honestly. But what''s certain for me was, the situation about the undead was more grave than I thought it was.


    "Your Majesty, is Alistair not responding to your summon anymore?" Sam inquired and everything I could remember was the smothering silence until the meeting had ended without reaching a solid conclusion.


    "Rufus will take you back." Sam leaned to my side. "I will have to have a private audience with His Majesty." He only needed to roll his eyes to show how reluctant he was to be with Stefan. However, that was to be expected.


    "Join me for¡­ lunch?" I said, confused about how I would address lunch because of the time difference. Sam just raised his brows and nodded before we both parted our ways.


    I stared at Sam''s back, who was talking away with Stefan, worried. "Mydy." I jolted when Rufus'' voice suddenly came to my side and I faced him. "Are you alright, your grace? You seem a little antsy," he asked.


    That was because he was always taking me by surprise! I huffed and cleared my throat. I should keep my mind clear, as things were getting serious. My days of going back to Grimsbanne seemed a little farfetched at the moment with the current matters at hand.


    "Don''t worry about it," I said, and gave him a subtle smile. "I''m just a little overwhelmed and still in the process of taking everything in, but I''ll be alright."


    I stared at him for a while before he sighed and nodded in understanding. He said, "Alright, then."


    "You''re not being yourself, Sir Knight," I teased with a chuckle. "You''ll be showing be the training grounds, correct?"


    Rufus cleared his throat with his hand before his lips, summoning winter to take over him. "Yes, Your Grace. Since you''re officially a part of this case, I have to show you around and brief you about our work."


    "Lead the way, then."


    **


    Rufus and I headed to the training grounds to show me around. Unlike the Avolire Pce, which had been peaceful especially during this time of the night, the main pce was rather¡­ busy. Rufus showed me around, reminding me of which wing I should refrain from going to and the safe zones.


    After going from different offices, with Rufus introducing me to certain individuals, we finally reached the training grounds. As expected, the training grounds weren''t empty with knights'' training and sparring.


    "I didn''t know vampires require training," I whispered as we stood from a distance, watching two knights sparring in the middle while others watched and cheered.


    "An experienced human on the battlefield can defeat a vampire, your grace." I turned to Rufus when he answered, and then he added, "Vampires are born with extraordinary strength, but that didn''t mean they were invincible."


    I pursed my lips and fixed my eyes on the knights. "I always thought it''s impossible for a human to overrun or overpower a vampire." My eyes softened as I recalled my mentality before. "But the more I spend time with Sam and the people around him, it only makes me realize how little I know in this world."


    The corner of my lips curled into a subtle smile. Never in my life I had imagined myself standing here right now, watching the knights train and be a part of something important for the country. I was just a peasant who couldn''t even dream, as I was busy just by surviving on a daily basis. Part of me felt this fear crawl up my spine, but it couldn''t overwhelm the content in my heart.


    "But that''s just how it is, is it not, your grace?"


    I faced Rufus and tilted my head to the side. "Huh?"


    "No matter how long you live or try to figure the truth behind life, it will always make you feel how little we know about this world," he exined, and cast me a side nce. "Although I don''t think it is a valid reason to just give up."


    Rufus said those words with a straight face, but I couldn''t help but think he was trying tofort me. Did he think I was sad because of my remarks? I let out a chuckle, thinking he had misunderstood but I didn''t want to point it out.


    Instead, I decided to divert the subject and returned my gaze towards the knight. "By the way, Sir Knight, are youfortable with your stay here?"


    "I''m always with His Grace''s side, but my brief stay in here is alright."


    "I see." I nodded, biting my tongue. I wanted to ask him if he received prejudices from the knights as they were vampires and he was a human. Wait. I furrowed my brows as I turned to face him squarely once again.


    "Sir knight, how did you be a knight if you''re human?"


    Rufus arched his brow as he gazed at me. He was staring at me with a poker face, but I could absolutely guess his dismay at my question. Did I really sound that stupid?


    "Your grace, not all knights are vampires," he answered and my mouth fell open. I already guessed that, but all the knights I had encountered so far were vampires. "Although the majority of the pce officers and knights are vampires, humans can also¡­" he trailed off as we both turned our attention to the voice, who suddenly chimed in.


    "Exceptional, Sir Knight," Silvia smirked as she nced at me. "Exceptional and talented humans who can par vampire''s strength are always wee to serve the monarch."


    "Sivi!" I eximed, excited to see her. However, before I could rush to her, my brows furrowed while darting my eyes between Rufus and Sivi.


    ''What is this?'' I wondered, as the air between them was a little odd.

 Chapter 205 - Invite You To My Bed

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Invite You To My Bed</h4>


    I was startled back to reality when Silvia suddenly came to my side. "Sister." I gazed up and smiled. "Sivi, why are you here?" I asked and my eyes fell on her armor attire, leaving me in awe.


    "I came here to train," she answered with a light chuckle. "I heard you''ll be joining the case about the undead, so I thought of visiting you."


    "Sivi, is this why you''ve been busy?" I inquired, a little taken aback as I blinked cluelessly. That was quite surprising. Silvia had a fierce aura, but I didn''t think I''d ever see her wearing light armor. She looked great!


    Silvia chuckled once again, nodding. "I hope you understand I didn''t mean to keep it from you."


    "No, it''s fine! I understand." My hand raised and shook, gesturing to her it wasn''t a big deal. "I know there must be a reason, but Sivi, you look great even in armor!" I''m not lying. Silvia looked sophisticated in anything!


    She chuckled before she raised a brow and set her eyes on Rufus. "Do you think so too, Sir Knight?"


    My eyes went wide as my breath hitched. I slowly moved my eyes towards Rufus, but there was nothing in his eyes, the same straight expression as usual.


    "Greetings to your royal highness." Rufus beckoned a neck bow, obviously dodging the question, but knowing Silvia, she wouldn''t let him off. The memory of my first meeting with Silvia suddenly shed across my mind, and I shivered.


    "Please raise your head, Sir Knight." Silvia chuckled while Rufus raised his head, keeping his face emotionless. "If you want to formally greet me, I can invite you to my bed. I''ll happily ept you," she added, teasing him, but to no avail.


    "I do not dare, your royal highness. Please, refrain from speaking ambiguous words, people might misunderstand."


    "But I don''t mind if they misunderstand. Who would go against Sir Rufus, after all?" Silvia''s lips stretched from ear to ear, forming into a sly smirk. "Isn''t that right?"


    Her teasing even made me a little flustered, but Rufus'' face remained expressionless. Just what could faze this man? Rufus didn''t answer anymore as he bowed.


    "I will have to introduce the duchess to the members of the Order. I''m afraid we will have to excuse ourselves first, your royal highness," He said as he shifted his eyes on me and started walking past Silvia without looking back.


    "Oh." I turned to Silvia and noticed the wrinkle of her smirk slightly faded. "Sivi, I''ll see youter!" I said, reluctant to leave her, but she faced me and smiled. "See you," she said, and I nodded before jogging my way to catch up to Rufus.


    Did I just imagine it? I looked back at Silvia, and she had already turned around. Why did I feel that, for a moment, Silvia looked so sad? It looked familiar¡­ just like how she looked so sad the night of the banquet in the House of Thornhart. I shook my head and set my eyes ahead. I should ask her next time.


    *


    "Sir Knight, what kind of people are the Bearers of the Divine Order?" I asked as we headed to another training ground for the bearers like me.


    Rufus didn''t cast me a nce as he answered, "Each bearer had a unique personality, your grace. Some may like or dislike you, but they won''t hurt you."


    "I know that, but I just thought of making a good impression." I frowned, sighing faintly. I''m not expecting everyone to like me, but I just thought leaving a good impression would be better.


    "You married His lordship, your grace," Rufus said. "By now, after training with Lakresha, you should''ve understood that the Bearers will have this natural hostility towards His Grace."


    I didn''t respond anymore, as what he said was the truth. Lakresha had reacted strongly against Sam the first time, and I only tamed it recently. The weapons we carry would always react to individuals who could potentially harm the kingdom.


    "I see." I nodded and let a sharp exhale. "It can''t be helped, then. It''s not that I''m taking part to make friends, I just want to help Sam, that''s all." Also, I didn''t want to part with him for too long.


    Rufus nced at me and smiled faintly. "You''re stronger than before, your grace. You''ll do just fine."


    "Of course!" I confidently answer, but inside was a different story.


    ****


    In the king''s office, Samael propped his side against the desk and crossed his arms. "Tell me, Your Majesty." His eyes fixed on Stefan''s figure, who stood in front of the window with a silver cup full of wine in his hand.


    "Your foresight is failing, isn''t it?"


    Stefan remained silent momentarily before his lips parted. "What will you gain if I tell you or not?"


    "Don''t use it if it''s useless now." Samael shrugged nonchntly. Vampire abilities often came in handy for them. However, the repercussions could also be dire. Wielding a failing ability would only put Stefan in danger and be a nuisance.


    "Are you concerned?" Stefan snickered as he cocked his head in Samael''s direction. Thetter chuckled and shrugged.


    "Maybe?"


    Stefan shook his head and slowly faced him. "If you didn''t deny it, it only means you''re not." He nodded, walking towards the armchair and plopped downnguidly. "So, do you think Alistair lied about Alphonse''s death?" he asked, and nced at Samael only to see him nodding.


    "You can take my words with a grain of salt, but it''s not impossible." Samael smacked his lips as he pulled away from the desk. "We all know Alphonse and what he is capable of. Anyway, I had to see my wife. She had probably met the other members of the Order."


    Samael trudged towards the door as he already said everything he had to say to Stefan. When he reached the door, he halted upon hearing Stefan.


    "I smelled her bloodst night..." Slowly, Stefan set his eyes on Samael as thetter turned and faced him. "... will you really forget about her origins and our past?"


    "I don''t see any reason I shouldn''t." Samael shrugged. "Her past doesn''t matter to me, brother. And as long as you don''t use the power of sire on her, I don''t n on breaking the truce."


    "Do you love her?"


    Samael didn''t answer, unlike how quickly he replied in the first question. He knew the answer, but somehow, he couldn''t say it with confidence.


    "That''s none of your concern, my brother." In the end, that''s only the reply Samael could give him before leaving.

 Chapter 206 - Third Squadron

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Third Squadron</h4>


    Time surely flies so fast and another month had passed since I became a member of the Divine Order. I could still remember the thick atmosphere filled with hostility from them during our first encounter, but it wasn''t that bad now. I even made a few friends.


    "Those damn bastards had been a pain in the neck!" Ramin croaked, mming his palms on his desk, which startled me back to reality.


    I raised my gaze and set them on the other desk across from me. Ramin seemed he woke up on the wrong side of the bed again, ruffling his hair that had a soft tone of copper in annoyance. He''s not an early type of person, so I knew why he was throwing a huge fit the second he came.


    As if he had noticed my dull gaze, he turned in my direction and stomped his way towards me. I drew away when he mmed his hand against my desk.


    "You," he grumbled through his gritted teeth, and his barely trimmed side whiskers caught my eyes. "Can you control your husband?"


    "He is only my husband when I''m home," I replied in a dull tone, blinkingnguidly. Did he think he''s the only person who was tired from juggling between the desk and the fieldwork?


    I thought being a member of the Divine Order was all about fighting, but I was wrong. On top of our intense training, we had to investigate some towns and areas and do the paper works and reports ourselves. We didn''t need to do that if Rufus, who was leading this temporary third squadron, wasn''t a sadist. Ramin shouldin to Rufus and not to me! Even if heined at Sam, I wouldn''t say a word; I''d even root for him and reassure his survival.


    "Tsk! What is the point of being a duchess if you can''t even scold your people?" Ramin clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    A sigh slipped past my lips as I shook my head. "Sir Rufus is our currentmander, and as a member of the Order, how can I scold him? Aren''t you a noble? Why don''t you scold him yourself?"


    "Ugh!" he grunted and ground his teeth. "Why am I being tortured in this ce?" he grumbled dramatically as he walked back to his desk. All I could do was stare at his broad back and sigh.


    Ramin was the type of person who was best at fieldwork. He stood out among us in terms of strength, so he tends to stay outdoors. Being assigned to the office tonight would make him feel a little stuffy, but there wasn''t anyone who would stay behind as the other member of the Order were tasked to fieldwork this time.


    "You should go to the training grounds to let off some steam," I advised, as my eyes fell on the stack of documents. I felt this faint helplessness in my heart, as it seemed there would be no end to this work. I raised my gaze when I heard the door suddenly being bust open and a cheeky voice of a woman came in.


    "Lilou!" I sighed and nced under the desk. Should I hide? I didn''t have the energy to y with her.


    "There you are!" she eximed after mming my desk, making the documents flutter slightly. I lifted my eyes, seeing her bright grin, then to her pair of sparkling ck eyes.


    The corner of my lips curled into a weak smile. "Charlotte," I said as I dragged myself up. "You''re early."


    Charlotte, the bearer of Urs, a wielder of the divine bow and arrow. With hair as dark as chocte that fell short to her shoulder, she looked at me with those dark eyes brimming in excitement. She was the first person to approach me when I joined the Order, with the same genuine smile on her face.


    A lively girl who seemed who got lost and got herself mixed in the chaos. However, one must not be deceived by her carefree appearance, as there was also a fierce side of her.


    "Lilo ¡ª" Charlotte was abruptly cut off when another voice from behind hear resonated across the room. I moved my gaze, tilting my upper body to the side, and saw Kristina.


    "Charlotte, it''s too early for you to bother Lilou." Kristina ced her arm over Charlotte''s shoulder, smiling at me.


    In contrast to Charlotte''s high energy and reckless nature, Kristina was theplete opposite. She was mature, considerate, and sometimes, frustratingly cunning.


    "I just missed her since Ramin had been taking too much of her time!" Charlotteined as she red daggers at Ramin.


    "You''re using an innocent! Do you think I want to stay in this stuffy ce?" Ramin rebutted, and the two of them engaged in a fierce battle of tongues.


    This had been normal in our little squad, Ramin and Charlotte bantering at every turn, Kristina chuckling on the side, while I watched them. I had been seeing this scenario for the past month, but I still couldn''t believe how my life changed.


    Who would have thought the peasant who works in the field would be sitting in an office, watching my colleagues banter, while wearing a knight suit. It felt so¡­ surreal.


    My eyes snapped as Kristina knocked on the desk. I raised my gaze and met her kind crimson orbs.


    "You look a little tired," she said as her eyes scanned me briefly. "Why don''t you take it easy? You just got married¡­ or is His highness not treating you well?" She narrowed her eyes, and I chuckled.


    "Of course not," I replied, arranging the documents on my desk. "It''s just that it''s been so quiet these days I feel a little restless." I''m not lying, but that wasn''t the real reason.


    I had too many to think about, especially Sam. I had this gut feeling Sam knew something, yet he wasn''t saying anything. Although our rtionship was still a littleplicated, I feel dizzy just thinking about it.


    "That''s right." Kristina nodded in agreement, crossing her arms and as she propped her side against the desk. "Anyway, why don''t you take a stroll in the garden?"


    I frowned and asked, "Can you see these?" pointing at the stack of documents on my desk.


    Kristina smiled, "I''ll do it for you." I attempted to refuse, but Kristina walked behind me, holding my shoulders up as she pushed me out of the office.


    "Go now," she said, leaning against the jamb with her arms crossed.


    I sighed. I couldn''t win against her, could I? "Thank you," I expressed reluctantly and headed towards the garden behind the pce so I could breathe.


    As soon as I reached the garden, I took a deep breath and closed my weary eyes. It was as if all the fatigue seeped deep into my bones. When the night breeze whispered in my ear, I carefully opened my eyes, only to see a familiar figure standing before me.


    Stefan.


    Our eyes met, and my heel instinctively took a turn. I felt like escaping, but I didn''t want to meet him alone. It''s been a peaceful month. Was this the reason I felt so restless? My breath hitched when he suddenly called my name, "Lilou." And I stopped.


    "Will you walk with me for a moment?"

 Chapter 207 - If Im Not The King...

    <h4>Chapter 207 - If I''m Not The King...</h4>


    This was awkward. Why did I even agree to his invitation if I knew this would happen? A sigh slipped from my lips. I should excuse myself since he hadn''t said a word from the beginning.


    "I ¡ª"


    "How are you faring?" he asked, cutting me off as if he knew what I would say. I nced at him and my eyes instinctively averted in a different direction when I caught him looking at me.


    "Good, Your Majesty." It was actually better until the moment he asked me for a stroll. I''ve only seen Stefan a few times in the past month, and all that was in the gathering Sam would constantly take me in.


    At first, I didn''t understand Sam''s reasoning why he would take me to that gathering of the most important individuals in this kingdom. But I figured it was because he didn''t want to exin it himself, or it was just tooplicated if exined by words. Politics was tooplex and everyone was ought to have a different opinion.


    "Won''t you ask me in return?" he asked in a light tone.


    I bit my tongue before sporting a forced smile. "How about you, Your Majesty? How have you been?" I cast him a look and then looked ahead.


    "If you put it that way, it sounds like I''m forcing you."


    ''Are you not?'' was what I wanted to say, but held back. I remained silent as the rustle of the grass sounded a little crisp under our boots. Even though Sam guaranteed Stefan wouldn''t use the power of sire on me again, there''s still a lot of reason I''m hostile towards the king.


    "Well, I suppose you''re not interested," He said, nothing changed in his light tone. Was there something I should be interested in him? I nced at him, but said nothing.


    He then asked once again, "has Hell been good to you?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I answered, moving my gaze down. "Although we''ve been both busy with our duties, he always spares some of his time with me." My eyes softened as I smiled subtly.


    "I see," He said, nodding. "That''s good to hear then."


    His tone sounded light and distant, but something pricked my heart lightly. I''m quite familiar with this pain already, as this pain had been striking me ever since that wedding. I had a few conclusions, why, but I couldn''t ask anyone aside from him.


    Because I was sired to him, I wonder if the pain in my heart was his doing? Or am I just feeling the pain in his heart? Was it mine? Or his?


    My steps grew slower until I was walking behind him. "Why?" I whispered, stopping in my tracks as I raised my head.


    Stefan also stopped and slowly turned around to face me. He tilted his head, sporting a perplexed look on his face.


    "Your Majesty, why does it sound like you care?" I asked, mustering a lifetime of courage to ask him this question. His eyes briefly dted, stunned, as if he didn''t expect such a foolish question.


    I knew it was a foolish question. He aggravated me, or rather, his actions, his personality, and how he glossed his words with vagueness, annoyed me. But I couldn''t bring myself to hate himpletely. After all, there was this little part of me that believed he was doing everything for¡­ me.


    Stefan let out a low chuckle. "Do I?"


    "Your Majesty, you told me you saved my life three times," I paused, fighting off the urge to tell him the term ''saved'' was incorrect, but I had to stick with it. "First is when you abducted, rescued, me in Cunningham, and second is from Hanz. Did you count it incorrectly?"


    Silence befell us, and I''m not even surprised. A faint sigh slipped past my lips as the whistle of the night breeze blew past us. This was¡­ disappointing.


    I cleared my throat and broke the silence. "It''s about time I should return, Your Majesty. I had to excuse myself first," I said and beckoned a bow, turning around to leave.


    "Lilou," he called, and I halted. "The ones you mentioned are the second and third."


    Then, when was the first? I asked in my head, but words clogged in my throat.


    "The first time¡­" He trailed off and as if he changed his mind, he asked, "Will you walk with me again to hear it?"


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes as I faced him squarely. "I''m afraid ¡ª"


    "Come here." My breath hitched as I gritted my teeth, balling my hand into a fist. This again. My feet moved on their own towards him and stopped three steps away from him.


    "Your Majesty, didn''t you promise not to use the power sire to my husband?" I queried through my gritted teeth, ring daggers at him.


    Stefan just stared at me, and I couldn''t guess what was behind those eyes. "I did and by breaking that promise will render the agreement null and void."


    "Why?" My voice shook. "Why would you go this far as to risk the lives of the many just to provoke my husband?" Had he lost his mind?


    The only reason for this truce was the possibility of a war breaking out. But if he provoked Sam, not only the truce would be void, but this would also give the perfect chance for the enemies who lurked in the dark to attack. So why? Why would a king jeopardized this temporary peace and risk the kingdom after all the trouble he went through?


    He raised his hand. "Why?" he asked. I wanted to take a step back, but couldn''t, letting his hand cup my cheek. "Because I''ve been wondering, sweetheart, if I''m not the king, if I didn''t care about the people, and if I live my life solely for myself, would I be happy?"


    I felt a hand clench my heart. It was painful, so much so my lungs constricted.


    Stefan slowly bent over, tilting his head as he added, "I just had to close this tiny gap, sweetheart, and everything is over."

 Chapter 208 - Lexx

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Lexx</h4>


    "I just had to close this tiny gap, sweetheart, and everything is over."


    I held my breath as I watched him inch closer. My heart was thumping so loud it was painful. Why, Stefan? Why would you look at me with such desperation in your eyes? When I got a whiff of his breath, I snapped back to my senses and turned my head to the side.


    What the hell was I thinking at that moment? He was too close and we could have¡­ I panted for air in disbelief at myself.


    He drew away. "Let''s chat again some other time. Thank you for sharing your time with me." I jumped when he suddenly ced his hands on my shoulder, making me faced him.


    "I apologize for startling you," He said, smiling weakly. "I had lost my senses in a brief second of facy. It won''t happen again, I promise." His eyes locked with mine, closed-lipped.


    "You also promised not to use the power of sire again," I mumbled sarcastically to myself and backed away. "Don''t apologize, Your Majesty. It is I, who should apologize." I bowed lightly, keeping my head clear.


    My eyes slowly raised and caught tworge shadows approaching. My mind buzzed for a second, thinking what would these people think if they saw me and Stefan alone in the garden.


    I snapped to my senses when a hand grabbed my waist and pulled me in a direction. "Light steps," He said, and I instinctively jogged lightly, making less noise as possible.


    Wait. Why were we running away? I couldn''t ask such a question as he suddenly pushed me behind a thick bush.


    "Ah¡­" I winced, falling onto my knees and palm. If not for my training, I could''ve fallen face first and broke my nose.


    When he said, "Stay there," I shot him a re before I turned to look at who were the peopleing. All I could see was the approaching shadows, but when I heard a familiar voice, I instinctively grabbed Stefan''s hand and pulled him to hide.


    He looked at me, stunned, but before he could ask what I was doing, I put my finger in front of my lips and shushed him. ''I swear I will snap your neck if you make a noise!'' was what I wanted to tell him. Fortunately, Stefan seemed he understood me and just smiled.


    ''What were Rufus and Silvia doing here?'' I wondered, dusting off my palms as I sat down, my back against the thick bush. I moved my gaze to Stefan, and he was just staring at me with a smile. He seemed strangely pleased, but I ignored it.


    I didn''t want Rufus and Silvia to see me with Stefan¡­ but now that I thought about it, why did I pull Stefan when it was fine if it''s just him? I winced once again as I realized I acted without thinking.


    Should I tell him he could go now? I pinched the bridge of my nose in distress.


    "This is far enough, your royal highness," Rufus uttered and the sounds of their footsteps came to a halt. "May I know what important matters we need to discuss that you led me in here?" His tone was colder than ever. Was he angry?


    "Did you¡­" Silvia trailed off. I fought the urge to take a peek.


    "¡­ miss me?"


    I gasped and covered my lips with both my palms. I knew it! Something was going on between them. I didn''t get the chance to ask Silvia about it with our conflicting schedules, but I noticed it the first time. Silvia''s strange gaze and Rufus'' extra cold treatment towards her.


    "Your royal highness, this is the important¡­"


    "Ruru, did you miss me? That''s all I want to know." Silvia cut him off in a stern tone. Even without seeing her, I could tell how fierce she appeared standing before Rufus.


    I wondered what Rufus would say? Did he miss Silvia? Silvia seemed she was truly fond of him, but¡­ I gazed at Stefan. Even though Silvia was his sister, he''s still his wife.


    Stefan didn''t seem affected by this conversation, as he was just smiling at me. Why can''t he stop smiling? Did he drop his head somewhere?


    "I¡­ didn''t." It didn''t surprise me when I heard Rufus'' indifferent response, but my heart ached for Silvia. This situation felt so wrong, but I couldn''t tell which was right and wrong anymore.


    Silvia was married to the king. Even though there was no love between them, he''s still her husband, not just his sister.


    "You''re a married woman, and the king''s wife, your royal highness," Rufus stressed firmly. "Please, think about your honor."


    "Ruru, you''re aware I married Stefan because if I didn''t, he will marry me off somewhere far away. How can I aid my king if that happened?"


    "Even so, we will be nothing but allies once the matter about the undead is resolved."


    "Ruru!" Silvia yelled. "Why are you so heartless? Why can''t you look at me? Am I just foolish to marry the man I detest just so I can help you and Hell when the timees?"


    There was a long silence between them. My jaw tightened as I gazed at Stefan. The smile on his face was gone, but it didn''t seem he was surprised or displeased. It was as if he had known all along.


    Even though I didn''t like him, my heart ached for him. I shouldn''t have forced him to hide. If I didn''t, he wouldn''t be forced to listen to this conversation.


    "I will take my leave first, your royal highness. I hope you won''t do this again," Rufus uttered, and I heard his armor clicking as he walked away.


    "I hate you, Ruru," she spat out. Her voice shook, and the soft clicks of metal stopped. "For letting us go easily, I hate you for that."


    "I deserve the hatred and will atone for it, your royal highness." And then Rufus resumed in his steps.


    I didn''t dare move or peek to see if they''re gone. Instead, I stared at Stefan, who bore this air of nonchnce. I didn''t know who was in the right or wrong, but no matter how I look at it, I couldn''t understand what this man was thinking.


    If he knew Silvia was nning to turn her back on him, why did he marry her? No, that''s not the point. I had known all along that not a lot of them were loyal to him, but after overhearing this conversation, I understood what kind of situation the king was in.


    Surrounded by people he shared a mutual gain, Stefan had to constantly look over his shoulder. He couldn''t trust anyonepletely, knowing his people could be someone else''s people in a blink of an eye. Was that the reason he entrusts the current matter to Sam?


    Although Sam was someone he couldn''t trust, Sam didn''t have the slightest interest in the throne or power.


    "Lilou."


    I snapped back from my trance when he spoke. "Yes?" My eyes searched for him.


    "I''m sorry you have to hear that," He apologized, and it somehow annoyed me. "Don''t worry about it, it''s..."


    "Punch me in the gut, then you have a reason to apologize." I blurted out, and I pursed my lips in a thin line. His eyes slightly widened, before the side of his lips stretched, and he chuckled.


    ''Really, Lilou?'' My mind muttered in disbelief. I ignored my inner thoughts and stared at him. I have never seen himugh candidly, and I could not help but smile faintly. Right now, the man before me didn''t seem that bad, nor he looked like the king.


    He... he seemed more normal, and I felt relieved for reasons unknown. "So don''t apologize for something you didn''t do, Lexx." I muttered unconsciously, without realizing the words I uttered.

 Chapter 209 - The Sinister Smirk Behind The Mask

    <h4>Chapter 209 - The Sinister Smirk Behind The Mask</h4>


    "Why do you always apologize for something you didn''t do, Lexx?"


    "What did you say?" he asked, catching my attention as I raised my head. "Just now¡­ what did you¡­?"


    "Your Majesty?" I furrowed my brows, perplexed at what caused him to look at me in surprise. Did I say something offensive?


    Stefan let out a weak scoff, shaking his head lightly. "It''s¡­ nothing." But I didn''t think it was actually nothing, but I ignored it.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my insolence and tactless actions just now." I bowed politely, acknowledging my impudent actions towards him. He was still the king, after all.


    "I will make sure it will never happen again. I must take my leave now."


    He hummed a low tune, and I assisted myself up. I really needed to return or Ramin would be spitting fires; it''d be a miracle if the entire office wouldn''t be set on fire now. But just as I took three hasty steps, I stopped when Stefan called.


    "Lilou." My breath hitched, but I didn''t turn around. "If by chance¡­" he trailed, and I heard his footsteps approach until I saw his shadow ovepping mine. "If by chance I saw you first, I met you first, took care and cherished you first, and loved you¡­"


    "Your Majesty!" I eximed, turning around and backs away. "Forgive me, for I will have to remind you I am your brother''s wife! What you''re about to say¡­" I took a deep breath, calming my heart that was racing painfully. "... I beg you not to mention it, please, Your Majesty. You will gain nothing by using me to hurt my husband." I hung my head low, gritting my teeth as I clenched my hand.


    Stefan didn''t respond anymore, so I took that to my advantage to escape. For a moment, I thought he was at least normal, but it seemed he had really dropped his head somewhere.


    ''Saw me first? Met me first? Took care and cherished me first? Loved me first? I felt angry hearing those from him, and it was a source of anger that felt I would have for someone who had abandoned me.


    ****


    "... I''m your brother''s wife¡­" All her words after that drifted in his ears before she ran away from him. Stefan raised his hand, trying to reach her, but she just went farther and farther away from him until she was gone.


    He closed his eyes, letting out a heavy exhale. "Again, I let her go," He whispered, running his fingers through his hair as he chuckled mockingly.


    So, don''t apologize for something you didn''t do, Lexx. So, don''t apologize for something you didn''t do, Lexx...


    Her words repeated in his mind over and over and over again until all he could hear was her saying, Lexx. That''s right, that''s how she called him before.


    "Lexx¡­" Stefan whispered with a chuckle, tilting his head back as he stared at the starless sky. "Lu¡­ that''s right, Lulu." The corner of his lips curled into a twisted smirk. "Right¡­ Lu." His chuckles grew louder and eerie as he spread his arms wide.


    When Stefan pulled his head back, his eyes drooped, and his twisted smirk remained. In his eyes, the image of Lilou, which had been haunting him for seven years, stood in front of him, smiling. He reached his hand towards her, wrapping his long, slender fingers around her neck.


    "You do realize I hate liars, right? My little sweetheart?" He tilted his head a little, staring at her illusion as he choked her while she struggled under his grip, just like how she struggled back then. "Lexx¡­ that should be yourst words, right? My name¡­ that''s thest thing you''ll say before life slips away from your eyes and you take yourst breath."


    Stefan closed his hand and her illusion vanished, just like how she''ll vanish that easily. His eyes fell on his fist, smiling in satisfaction.


    "Not yet," He muttered as he slowly raised his eyes, glinting maliciously. "I''ll kill Hell in front of her, then torture her for life. Hitting two birds in one stone, right?" Stefan smirked as a figure slinked out from the shadows behind him.


    "Alphonse?"


    "Brother, you shouldn''t underestimate Hell." The man, Alphonse, d in a ck cloak, responded. "He already had his suspicion about my involvement earlier than we thought. It wouldn''t be surprising if he suspects you, as well."


    "He''s always dubious, brother." Stefan ran his fingers through his ebony hair, which faded its color into a dull silver. "But he''ll never be sure since I''m a broken man obsessed over someone else''s wife."


    "Aren''t you?"


    Stefan smirked. "I am, unfortunately. That''s why I''ll keep her alive¡­ forever." He chortled gleefully, thinking how Lilou could live as a vampire, and he could keep her for as long as he could... to torment, to hurt, to mess up, nothing more, nothing less.


    "Don''t get too excited, brother. We have plenty of time. Keep your act together."


    "Oh, please, you worry too much." Stefan clicked his tongue as his hair returned to its ebony colors. "Just watch, Alphonse. I''ll serve Hell''s head on a silver tter on your first family."


    Stefan started walking away without even ncing at the hooded man behind him. In a blink of an eye, Alphonse vanished while Stefan''s smirk slowly faded.


    ''How dare you deny me again, Lu?'' he seethed internally. ''You like Hell that much? If so, I''ll definitely make your life a living hell.''


    If Lilou had given him the slightest chance, Stefan wouldn''t have snapped. However, it was bound to happen in the future because¡­ Lilou was Samael''s leash, but she was Stefan''s poison. Above all, she was her own shackles.


    A century-long plight, premeditated by the blood of those who had fought over the throne.


    A story that was bound to recur, repeating the twisted history of everyone.


    Fear and blood would wash over thend of the kingdom, and only one shall stand above all.


    It was only a matter of time before the gears of the clock start clicking to twist the fate and lives of the many.


    -END OF VOLUME 3 -

 Chapter 210 - A Travel To The Past

    <h4>Chapter 210 - A Travel To The Past</h4>


    Seven years ago, in thend of Grimsbanne, a procession of carriages made their long, arduous journey towards the Duke''s mansion. It was yet another time of the year where nobles made a parade to gather at the esteemed estate of the Duke.


    "Woah¡­" the 17-year-old Lilou awed, watching thevish carriages crested with the nobility''s insignias. She held her dirty hands closer to her chest, tiptoeing, hoping to see the nobles despite the crowd before her.


    ''It''s the time of the year again,'' she murmured internally, glimpsing quick at the nobility inside the carriages. ''They really look so¡­ out of reach.'' She frowned as she squeezed through the crowd.


    She had been busy helping in the field that it was her first time in many years she watched this ''parade''. It was actually nothing, really, but Lilou thought about the children who were left on the farm who believed this was akin to a festival.


    ''The banquet started early this time, huh?'' she mumbled internally, sessfully squeezing herself until she reached the front. Her heart skipped a beat as the carriage galloped in front of her.


    "That''s¡­ too fast!" She yelled, clicking her tongue as she shot ring daggers at the nobility crest behind the carriage. ''I hope the carriage malfunctions on the way!'' She seethed inside, biting her tongue, afraid someone would hear her.


    Lilou had grown familiar with the heartlessness and cruelty of the nobility. However, there was still a little part of her that enjoyed this sight of them. They only have time to see this many nobles passing through the little town of Banse of Grimsbanne once a year, after all.


    "Really. She sighed, losing her energy the more she watched the carriage passed through. Not a single one of the nobles inside those carriages looked out of the window. Some even had their curtain down while others left it a bit opened, enough to glimpse at their side profile.


    "If they only look outside and see the people¡­" She trailed off, pursing her lips as it couldn''t be helped. Her hope that one of them could see and do something about the pitiful lives of themoners and peasants had decreased even more.


    What did she expect? She had been alive for seventeen long years, but she had only seen cruelty from the nobles. Kindness? Did that ever exist? Ever? Were the nobles capable to have the slightest ounce of mercy?


    "This is nothing. I should just tell the kids¡­" Lilou trailed off as she suddenly felt dizzy. At the same time, the crowds pushed her and she lost her footing, being tossed in the middle of the road.


    ''Huh?'' She blinked, trying to absorb what happened. Lilou heard the iing loud steps of the galloping horse and the wheels the horses were pulling.


    "What¡­" she trailed off, hearing the panic voices telling her to get away mixed with the unaware cheers in the air. Her eyes peeled off the crowd as she shifted it at the iing horses.


    A part of her brain told her to get up, but her body wouldn''t move. All she could do was stare at her impending doom.


    "I will¡­ die," she whispered under her breath, barely blinking as she weed death. "No, I¡­" Her tongue rolled back as the noises faded. She slowly closed her eyes when suddenly, arge hand grabbed her bicep and pulled her to the side, saving her in the nick of time.


    Time resumed in her as she snapped her eyes opened and the cheering of the crowd resonated in her ear. She slowly raised her gaze at the man who saved her, but could barely see the lower part of his face because of the hook of his cloak.


    Although she couldn''t see his eyes, she felt like he was staring at her. Lilou opened her lips, but he suddenly let her go without a word and squeezed himself out of the crowd.


    "What just¡­ happened?" she murmured in a daze, attempting to snap back to her senses. "That''s right, I¡­" her eyes slowly dted as she nearly choked on her own.


    ''Did I just saw death''s door?!'' Lilou gasped in dismay before she winced, ring daggers at the road behind her. "I''m nevering back here!" she spat out, forcing her way out through the enthusiastic crowd.


    When she got out, she cast everyone a nce. She wanted to shout at them, they''re all wasting their time. Those nobilities wouldn''t even bat an eye at them, nor will they ever help anyone in here. But she didn''t say all those. Instead, Lilou kicked a stone in annoyance as she stomped her feet away.


    "I''ll tell the children¡­" Lilou trailed off as she turned her head in a certain direction, catching the glimpse of the hooded man who saved her. "Is that him?" she wondered, narrowing her eyes as she studied his stature.


    "Oh!" she snapped as she pped her hands. Her expression brightened up. "Mister!" she yelled, sprinting towards the man to thank him properly. Even though she was a peasant, she wanted to thank him as she could''ve died back there.


    "Mister!" Lilou yelled once again, smiling brightly when she saw him nced over his shoulder. However, he didn''t turn around, nor did he stop in his tracks. Instead, he hastened his pace.


    She frowned, but Lilou increased her speed. "Wait!" Should she stop the chase? She wondered, but she already exerted quite an effort so Lilou chased after him until he went inside a narrow alley.


    "Mist ¡ª" She abruptly halted as soon as she turned to the narrow alley. It was a dead-end, but there was no trace of the man. "Huh? Where did he go?" Lilou cocked her head to the side, and then slowly to the other side.


    Suddenly, Lilou heard her stomach let out a small growl, and she frowned. "To think I used up my energy just to lose him."


    "Tell me one good reason I should let you live." Lilou stiffened when a man''s low and cold voice trickled down her spine. "Why did you follow me here?"


    Lilou bit her tongue as she held her hand close to her chest out of fear. One good reason he should let her live? Did she, unfortunately, encounter a thief? Or a loose criminal? Just what was going on with her life today? Was she supposed to die today? That''s why her life had been in constant danger since this morning?


    Myriads of questions clouded her mind, and Lilou stood there like a statue. Her mouth opened and closed until a meek reply came out of her lips.? "Because killing is bad?" Lilou winced as she figured that was only a good exnation for the children.


    "Mister, I don''t have money and even if you n to kill me, please do it swiftly."


    "How pathetic," the man behind her ridiculed under his breath before he turned around. He sensed nothing special in her, so he assumed she was one of those people who would solicit money. But the man stopped when he felt a sudden tugged from his cloak. He furrowed his brows and turned his head back.


    "It''s you!" Lilou''s face brightened up. "Good thing I checked¡­" her words trailed off as a sudden gust of wind blew past them and his hood slowly peeled off from his head, revealing his ebony hair and his breathtaking beauty.


    "God¡­" she whispered in a moment of daze.

 Chapter 211 - The Whispers In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 211 - The Whispers In The Dark</h4>


    I gasped for air, waking up from a strange yet vague dream. My throat rasped as I broke out in sweats. I turned to my side, only to realize Sam wasn''t beside me.


    ''Where did he go?'' I wondered, closing my eyes as I calmed myself down. My head throbbed, but the pain was bearable; I''m already used to it. When would this dream stop?


    It had been half a year since I became an official member of the Order. For half a year¡­ my dreams and nightmares had been increasingly troublesome. It would leave me with a terrible headache I had to endure all night or day.


    At first, I thought because of the constant change in my schedule, as I sometimes had to work at night and sometimes get assigned to work during the day. But the more I thought about it, I was fine until that night.


    "Don''t think about it again, Lilou," I whispered under my breath, shaking my head lightly. I had been trying to bury the memory of that night five months ago in the garden with Stefan, but was it just a coincidence that I had been having these recurring nightmares after that night?


    I don''t know if calling it nightmares was the proper term. They''re more like dreams, but I always gasp for air when I wake up because I felt being trapped in a loop.


    "What time is it?" I wondered, shifting my gaze in the window''s direction. It seemed it was still prettyte in the night; I was assigned for morning duties for almost a month now, so I''m back to sleeping at night.


    My throat felt parched. ''I should fetch some water,'' I thought internally, flinging my legs out of the bed to fetch some water outside.


    As I opened the door and peeked my head out, I furrowed my brows. There was no one around. Well, I told Sam not to ask anyone to guard the quarters since it was embarrassing to let others hear our moans. Also, it''s not that we couldn''t protect ourselves.


    I headed towards the kitchen to fetch some water. Since the third prince''s quarter was almost deserted, I didn''t see anyone. Fabian and Rufus were probably busy, they''ve always been. When I reached the kitchen, I searched for water which I found easily, and hydrate myself.


    I hissed in satisfaction. "I thought I''d get dehydrated," I mumbled and cleared my throat. I chugged another ssful of water and filled it up to take it with me back to the bedchamber.


    On my way back, I noticed a figure from the corner of my eyes. I turned my head in its direction, narrowing my eyes as I noticed the silver tip of the man''s hair.


    "Sam?" I called in a low tone, cocking my head to the side. Since I had been used to working in the dark, my vision could easily adjust to theck of light.


    Where was he going? I thought, marching my way to follow him. From his stature and the color of his hair, I knew it was Sam. I couldn''t also feel any malicious aura, so there''s no harm to check.


    I followed the way where I saw Sam headed, trailing the wall with my palm. Even though I couldn''t feel danger, being cautious wouldn''t harm me. My footsteps were light, as if I was barely touching the floor.


    Working for half a year as a member of the Order had given me other skills to use. Even though we''re working with the royal family to resolve the growing problems with the Undead, the Divine Order had its own skill set of rules different from the monarch.


    If this was before, I would''ve called Sam''s name once again, but not now. If I called him and that person wasn''t Sam, it would give them time to prepare as I approach. I''d rather move quietly in the dark to see whether someone infiltrated the prince''s quarter.


    Soon, I reached a chamber that was rarely being used by Sam and me. The door was slightly opened, and I froze as my breath hitched when I heard a familiar voice of a woman.


    Cassara.


    "Hell, you haven''t been drinking, have you?" she asked coquettishly. What was this woman doing in here? I clenched my teeth, not pleased that she was here in the middle of the night.


    Sam chuckled in a low tone. "So, you came here to feed me?"


    I felt my heart sink when I heard Sam''s voice. My hand on the wall slowly curved into a ball. Just hearing them together without seeing what they were doing clenched my heart. My mind was running wild, thinking whether Sam was touching her or she''s touching him.


    Should I barge inside and throw a huge fit? I should berate Sam for leaving his wife to see another woman, right? There were myriads of reason and thoughts that rose in my head, but I couldn''t do any of them.


    I stood on the same spot like a fool, as if my feet were nailed on the floor, being forced to listen to their conversation.


    "Your wife doesn''t feed you. Does she even know how exhausted you''ve been?" Cassarained, obviously putting me in a bad light. "I''m not saying she''s neglecting you, but how can she not know that feeding you once a month is also neglecting your needs?"


    "Does it bother you?" he asked, making me clench my teeth. Why did he sound so gentle?


    I knew I didn''t have enough time tending to my husband, but was it enough to justify seeking another woman''sfort? Jumping into conclusion immediately was a death sentence as a member of the Order, but I couldn''t help but assume as the matter of the heart was involved.


    "Of course, it bothers me. I kept silent and remained on the sidelines because I didn''t want to burden you," Cassara sweetly cajoled. I could imagine her damn hands touching my husband.


    "But, my worries will be far greater knowing you''d been deprived. So, just take a bite, Hell. I do not mind and I''ll keep this a secret between us."


    ''You should leave.'' My mind told me, and I nodded. ''I should just¡­ leave. Right¡­''

 Chapter 212 - Heartache And Woe

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Heartache And Woe</h4>


    Cassara stood before him in her tight, revealing, silk nightdress, exposing her corbones and upper chest that draped down to her legs.


    "But, my worries will be far greater knowing you''ve been deprived. So, just take a bite, Hell. I do not mind and I''ll keep this a secret between us." Cassara fluttered her eyshes coquettishly, running her fingers across his shoulder.


    She had longed for him for a long time. Cassara never wanted a man other than Samael. Even when she was a child, she had admired him and promised to stand beside him and be the source of his happiness.


    It was a simple dream, an ambition she wanted in this life. Throne? Power? She didn''t have the slightest interest in those. What she only wanted was for Samael to find her desirable. Was that too much to ask?


    "Take a bite¡­" Samael repeated as his eyes narrowed, scanning her with disinterest.


    Cassara stared at him straight in the eye, nting her hand on his chest. "Yes, don''t you want to?" Her eyes sought for even the slightest affection in his eyes, but nothing.


    "Is that an order, your royal highness?" Samael inquired, eyebrows raised.


    "If I say it is, will you obey?"


    Samael smiled, closed-lipped. "No."


    Cassara let out a short scoff as she took three staggering steps back. She already predicted this would happen, but she still went in here, wearing almost nothing, and he didn''t show the slightest interest.


    "Why?" she whispered under her breath, "why won''t you look at me?"


    "Am I not looking at you right now, my dear, naughty sister?" Samael cocked his head, gazing at her from head to toe as if he was merely staring at a lump of meat instead of a beautiful woman. "You''ve lost weight and grown taller. That''s some improvement." He nodded approvingly.


    "Hell!" Cassara yelled, grinding her teeth as she clenched her hand tightly.


    "Why are you howling, sister? My wife is exhausted, I don''t want to disturb her rest."


    "Why?" she asked through her gritted teeth with her voice shaking in anger. "Am I not desirable? Am I not beautiful? Why won''t you look at me the same way you look at her?" Cassara hastily approached him, clutching her hands on his chest. "I''ve lived this long, married Stefan just so I can stay, and prepared myself to be your wife, Hell. I''ve done everything, everything, just for you! You can''t do this to me!"


    His eyes glinted as he ced his hand on her shoulder, pushing her back as he took a step back. Samael thought he had warned her enough, but it seemed Cassara''s ''infatuation'' for him was stronger than he thought.


    "Cassara," He said, staring at her dead in the eye. "Shall I end your misery?"


    Cassara choked as a chill ran down her spine. Death was staring at her, waiting for her approval to embrace it. This couldn''t be happening to her, she thought.


    "I will do it quick, and I guarantee it''ll be rtively painless, sister. Shall I save you?" he asked, pitying her for how she had fallen due to her ambitious desire. Just when he thought she got a hold of herself already.


    "You are desirable and beautiful, sister. However, you''re asking the wrong man for affection. Did you ask why I only look in her direction?" he smirked as he let out a quick chuckle. "That''s because I can''t take these fucking eyes off of her. Do you know how aggravating it is to see those gits flock around her? But I don''t want to upset her. It''s driving me mad."


    Samael snapped to his senses when he heard a loud crack under his grip. He immediately released her shoulder, keeping his hands up.


    "I broke your shoulders, forgive me." He apologized half-heartedly. Thinking of how a lot of people grew fond of Lilou and how they could spend so much time with her annoyed him, obviously. So much so he broke Cassara''s shoulder as he momentarily got blinded with madness.


    Cassara scoffed as her broken shoulder felt nothingpared to the pain in her heart. They were talking about her, and yet, his focus immediately shifted to Lilou.


    "Is it because of her blood?" she muttered under her breath, looking helpless. "Is it because she''s¡­" Cassara trailed off as the temperature dropped and Samael''s gaze instantly grew colder.


    "Hold your tongue, Cassara." He warned in a piercingly low tone. "I never asked you to do whatever you did for me. I''ve humored you enough. This will be thest time I''ll let you disturb me just to listen to your words of lust. Have some self-respect, sister."


    Samael turned to walk away after saying his piece. Cassara understood that what he meant by this being thest. The next time, he couldn''t guarantee that she would only leave with a broken shoulder. He''d kill her... for sure.


    ''I will kill her, Hell,'' Cassara whispered internally as she gazed down, being left alone with not just broken shoulders, but a wretched heart.


    ''You''ll feel my pain... you will feel my pain, Hell.''


    ***


    As Samael departed the room, his steps suddenly halted when his eyesnded on the figure leaning against the wall. He raised his brow, tilting his head to the side.


    "You''re here?" he asked, watching her as Lilou raise her gaze at him. Samael remained silent for a moment, recalling the conversation he had with Cassara.


    "Did you hear everything?"


    "From the time she asked if you''ve been drinking," Lilou answered, and he furrowed his brows. He was being lenient and just went with the flow in the beginning, which could be easily misunderstood. Why did she stay?


    "Why did you stay, then?" he asked instead of trying to figure out the answer himself.


    Lilou pursed her lips. "Because I don''t want to misunderstand?" she replied as she clutched her chest. "If I walked away when my mind told me I shouldn''t listen anymore, I know I will never trust you again." She looked at him, resolve glinting across her eyes. "I don''t want to doubt you or your love or our vows, my husband." and she was d she stayed and listened more.


    The corner of his lips curled upward as he trudged towards her. "My sweet wife," he whispered huskily, his eyes glinting, stroking her jaw with the back of his hand. "You are so precious."

 Chapter 213 - Stay Within Hells Reach

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Stay Within Hell''s Reach</h4>


    "You are so precious," he said, bending over for a kiss, but I turned my head away, instinctively. Even without looking at his expression, puzzlement resurfaced on his face as he drew his head away.


    I cleared my throat as I faced him squarely. "Let''s go back first," I said with a faint exhale. "I didn''t misunderstand, but you''re not pardoned for leaving me in the middle of the night to see another woman."


    "Oh," He intoned. "Then, let''s go back."


    Sam grabbed my hand and dragged me towards our chamber. I hastened my pace to keep up with him, ncing at his shoulders. It surprised me how he agreed so easily, but why was he so in a rush?


    "Wait, my water!" I eximed, shifting my eyes to the water spilling out of the ss. Sam only nced at me and said nothing, but he surprisingly decreased his speed until we reached our destination.


    As we headed in, Sam finally let my hand go before he trudged across the room. I observed him while I ced the ss down on the bedside. Sam had been like this for the past half a year; our rtionship was stagnant, although there were times he could be surprisingly considerate and lenient just like a moment ago.


    When I perched on the edge of the bed, I nced at him, only to see him pouring himself a ss of wine. Sam had been drinking a lottely, be it day or night, he''d always finish a bottle. Although he never got to where he''d be drunk, wasted, he was never sober as well.


    "Sam," I called out softly, and he cocked his head back in my direction. "Do you need my blood?" I asked, recalling that it had been around five months since he stopped drinking my blood and I only realized it now.


    Sam fluttered his eyes ever so slowly before he walked towards the chair. He dragged it near the bed, plopping downnguidly with his leg over the other.


    "Don''t mind what Cassara just said," He uttered with disinterest. "They''re all nonsense."


    "But you haven''t had my blood for over five months!"


    "I had nothing for centuries, my wife." He argued back almost immediately, and I frowned. "You already quench my hunger. Are you saying you want to quench my thirst as well?" Sam tilted his head to the side, batting his eyshes with misced bafflement.


    "Of course! I''m your wife, am I not?" wasn''t that my duty? We were already busy enough with the increasing numbers of the undead and unsettling atmosphere across thend. We couldn''t, no, I couldn''t afford to let his guard down and lose him.


    Both of us had been treading on thin ice because once everything was over, the truce would be over. A power strife was bound to ur. Even if Stefan and Sam didn''t want it, the people who were eying the throne would surely do something underhanded. Working as a member of the Order made me open my eyes and see these sick earnest endeavors.


    "You''re my wife, so you understand the reason I am doing this." He answered in the same stern tone, rendering me with no arguments. "Five months, my wife, and I still can''t understand what were you thinking."


    "You mean you still can''t understand yourself?" I corrected, irked by his previous argument. Of course, I knew that. He had told me clearly about his detoxification. But, was avoiding drinking blood the only method for him to retrieve his emotions?


    Sam chortled briefly. "I understand myself clearly, without a shadow of a doubt."


    "And what does it say?"


    Silence befell us as we stared at each other briefly. Now that I thought about it, our argument had also be more frequent. Although I couldn''t call it an argument, we tend to disagree on more and more things and squabble just like right now.


    "Never mind." I sighed and shook my head, waving my hand as I lifted my legs up on the bed and under the quilts. "I''ll rest more since I was tasked to scout Hallund tomorrow." I pulled the quilt up to my shoulder as Iid on my side, eyes closed. This conversation would lead to just more disappointments and prolonged arguments.


    I felt like every time this happened, Sam and I just grew farther away from each other. With duties and responsibilities, not to mention our life at stake, I couldn''t really focus on cating his whims.


    I''m not sure the reason, but was it because I was not what I used to be? Before, all I wanted was to be a wife who would tend to my husband''s needs. A happy marriage bearing his children, whom we would raise together. But now, everything was different.


    Although I still wanted that kind of life and peace, I wanted to stand and stay by his side with my head held high. I wanted to protect him just as much as he wanted to protect me. Be someone he could lean on and trust in a world full of deceit and greed.


    However, I felt like the more I try, the more that there was going beyond my reach. It felt saddening. Maybe that''s why I could not help but argue with him sometimes.


    The bed moved a little as I immediately sensed his presence beside me. Normally, he''d continue on drinking in silence until I fall asleep. This was the first time he hadid beside me after an argument, but I expected nothing more.


    ''A little coaxing is fine,'' I thought, frowning as I knew that wouldn''t happen. I kept my eyes shut closed, but my mind kept wandering to the past half a year until my eyes snapped open. ''There''s really nothing special happened in the past half a year besides our routine and Sam acting nonchnt about everything.''


    Sam didn''t move at all when heid on the bed. Cassara did mention he was exhausted. Out of curiosity, I discreetly turned around to see if he was sleeping, but to my surprised, he wasn''t!


    He was lying on his side, his knuckles propped his temple, facing me. My mouth slightly fell open ¡ª wide-eyed. Sam raised his hand and reached for my cheek, cupping my jaw, his thumb caressing it.


    "Don''t wander too far¡­" he whispered, sounding strangely gentle and sincere. "¡­ just stay within Hell''s reach."

 Chapter 214 - Cold-blooded, Ferocious, And Wicked.

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Cold-blooded, Ferocious, And Wicked.</h4>


    "Don''t wander too far¡­" he whispered, sounding strangely gentle and sincere. "¡­ just stay within Hell''s reach."


    I pursed my lips in a thin line. His words were simple to understand, but I always had this feeling I couldn''tprehend them entirely. Regardless, I could only think that this was his way of cating me. This was a huge step, considering the current mental state he was in.


    "I never wandered anywhere beyond your reach," I mumbled under my breath, pouting. "You''re being unfair¡­" and I just sounded like a child whining.


    This was unfair! Just a little coaxing and I''m willing to sacrifice the entire world! I couldn''t even express how disappointed I was for our stagnant rtionship, as that disappointment left without traces left in my heart.


    I exhaled. "I''d rather you say, ''stop whining or I''ll break your bones'', than cate me like this." I huffed. "What''s got into you you''re being like this now?" I asked out of curiosity, as this felt very new to me.


    Sam said nothing as he yed with my hair in silence. His quietness somehow made me feel suspicious. Come to think of it, I never probed about Sam''s matter. First, because he was my superior at work, and because I knew he wouldn''t tell me. I wondered what Sam and Fabian had been up to. Rufus was out of the question as he had been leading the Order temporarily.


    "I haven''t seen Mister Fabiantely. Did something happen to him?" I asked when I received another silent response from him. "I know I shouldn''t pry, but it worries me you don''t tell me anything."


    "You never ask, though," He replied, and I nearly coughed as he had a point. I never asked, but that was because I didn''t want to get disappointed by not getting answers! "Fabian is well, just like me¡­ trying to make sense of why we shouldn''t be killing everyone," Sam exined in simple words, but despite his light tone, I felt a chill ran down my spine.


    Being a witness to Sam''s indifference to matters regarding life and death and his thirst for violence and destruction, I could imagine Fabian''s situation. Although I had never seen it myself, Fabian was a notorious name among the members of the Order.


    Cold-blooded, ferocious, and wicked ¡ª that was what my colleague branded Fabian. I could still remember how the conversation went.


    **


    Sometime around four months ago, Ramin, Charlotte, Kristina, and I were out in Libira, an outskirt of the capital to investigate and confirm the recent undead sighting. It wasn''t a huge case, but it was important since Libira was near the Capital. If an undead was sighted around it, then that only spoke of how far we''re left behind. Along with our investigation, Charlotte suddenly muttered.


    "I heard Sir Rufus got into a duelst night." Charlotte ced her finger on her chin, looking up as if recalling something. "I didn''t get to see it. It would be nice to witness how Sir Captain Knight fight!" Her eyes twinkled as if the entire gxy suddenly appeared during broad daylight. "I wonder who is the brave opponent, though." And then her mood suddenly pummeled.


    I blinked as I gazed beside me at where Charlotte was. We''re on the way towards the location of the incident, currently walking through the almost deserted street of Libira.


    Sir Rufus did? I never heard of such information. Although Sir Rufus was only leading the third squadron temporarily, or rather, the entire third squadron was just temporary because of the undead, the Bearers of the Divine Order had high respect towards Rufus.


    Since the Bearers of the Divine Order don''t take direct orders from the royal family, our goal was to eliminate any threat imposed on the kingdom. For them, Sir Rufus was like a role model for a wise king. It was aplex ideal, but that''s that.


    "Tsk. Are your ears fine?" Ramin chimed in, annoyed, as always. Charlotte and I looked back, setting our eyes on Ramin, strutting behind us with Kristina beside him.


    "They are until I heard you screeching!" Charlotteined through her gritted teeth.


    Kristina chuckled, the back of her hand in front of her lips. "I heard it is not a challenge, but more like he didn''t have a choice. They said he inflicted minor injuries."


    My brows furrowed, curious who could possibly push Rufus in a situation. There were only a few vampires who could do that, and those few people wouldn''t do something so out of ce. Suddenly, the thought of Sam crossed my mind. If it was Sam, my meaning of out of ce didn''t really matter.


    "What?" Surprised, Charlotte halted as she turned around, facing the two with her hands on her hips. "Are you saying my Captain Knight was easily left with no option?! Are you underestimating my Captain Knight''s skills?!" she huffed, pointing at Ramin.


    "Calm down, Charlie. No one will dare underestimate the strongest knight of the kingdom and also human." Kristina exined in a light tone, smiling and waving.


    "This girl just knows how to speak nonsense and just see what she wants to see!" Ramin grumbled while I stayed silent, used at their squabbling. "You should listen more and stay silent like Lilou over there!" I flinched when he suddenly pointed at me.


    Charlotte red daggers at him before she huffed and turned around. "Let''s go, Lilou. Listening to this blockhead makes me feel like I''m an idiot!" I nced at Charlotte and then to Ramin, sighing as I shook my head and resumed my steps.


    "They said a wild beast went out of control and ran amok, so Captain stepped forward to subdue him," Kristina recalled as they followed us from behind.


    "But still got injured?" I muttered, a little curious about what happened.


    "Yes!" Kristina affirmed. "Lilou, aren''t you the duchess of Grimsbanne?" she asked out of nowhere, making me look back as I walked.


    "Yes?"


    "Then, what can you say about what''s his name¡­?" She trailed off momentarily before she snapped her fingers and eximed, "Fabian! Yes, I think that''s the name!"


    "Mister Fabian?" My brows furrowed as I tilted my head to the side, before facing the road ahead." Well, he is kind and smart. He is also very gentle and understanding." I nodded in agreement and turned around, only to see the dismay on Kristina''s and Ramin''s faces.


    "What?" I wondered, shifting my eyes towards Charlotte, who also looked at me in horror.


    Was I wrong? But, I wasn''t lying though.

 Chapter 215 - Stuck In A Loop

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Stuck In A Loop</h4>


    I chuckled, remembering how they looked so aghast and how I came to know the story of a very, very dangerous mad beast centuries ago.


    Apparently, centuries ago, aside from vampires, there was a notorious man who brought nothing but fear for both races. They said he targeted not just vampires, but also humans, experiment on them, and scatter their remains across the kingdom.


    It came to the point even vampires had to nce over their shoulders for fear they had caught the man''s interest. How he picked his target remained unknown, but no one had caught him despite the bounty on his head. His series of murders continued on for years until a new king ascended the throne. Many believed that person died, or he became a follower of the new king.


    Only those noble families who had close ties with the royal family knew the real reason. That mad man, Fabian, swore his loyalty to the third prince and became a butler in his manor.


    "Aw!" I shrieked, pouting as I rubbed my forehead. "Why did you flick my forehead?" Iined, displeased at Sam''s sudden action.


    "You''re lost in thought. I''m just bringing you back with me," He answered nonchntly. "What are you thinking? Or who are you thinking when I''m right in front of you?"


    What nonsense was he talking about? Would he kill the person if I told him who it was? The sudden thought that crossed my head suddenly gave me an idea. So I answered, "I was merely thinking of Mister Fabian. I heard a lot about him from the Order as they were also keeping an eye on him."


    "My wife, if they are keeping an eye on him, are you sure you should be telling me about this?" Sam arched his brow, blinkingnguidly.


    I let out a shallow breath. "Well, the Order''s only purpose is to keep the kingdom from falling. They wouldn''t make any movements if Mister Fabian behaved." I paused as I wiggled my body at him. "Also, before being a member of the Order, I am the Duchess of Grimsbanne and your wife. Your people are also my people, so, naturally, I want to protect them."


    "My wife, you are ying a very dangerous game." Sam''s eyes darkened as he twirled my hair around his finger. "The Divine Order had different principles than the monarch. Right now, this alliance is only possible because of the undead, however, everything will change once it is over. We might be enemies."


    "I know that." I frowned as the Order didn''t receive orders from the king, nor did the king ever touch the Order. He invited them over, or rather, gathered them in here just for the sake to resolve the undead.


    "If you know, you better choose between being the duchess and being a member of the Order," He said, setting his eyes on me as his eyshes fluttered ever so slowly.


    His expression was hard to read, and it only tickled my curiosity even more. "Husband, can''t I be both? I mean, as long as you don''t destroy the kingdom¡­" I trailed off when Sam suddenly muttered, "I will tear this kingdom apart."


    "Sam!" I eximed and pped his chest. "Can you not say that?" How could he say that as if he was merely stating what he had for lunch?


    Sam had been obedient and barely caused trouble for the past half a year. The reason the Order could rx a bit was it had been strangely peaceful.


    "Why not?" His brows furrowed. "Did you think Stefan will not act the next second this matter is resolved? Don''t underestimate the king''s obsession, my wife." His words rendered me speechless, as I could only stare at him. "That''s why you worry me," He added as he nted his finger on my forehead.


    "What did I do to worry you?" I frowned. "Is it because you still see me weak? I can fend off for myself."


    "I know, but Stefan always had his eyes on you."


    My frown grew sullen. "He already knew he can''t use me against you even if he used the power of sire¡­" I would rather kill myself before I harm you, was the rest of my sentence that was thrust back into my throat.


    Sam remained silent and just stared at me. "Who says he will use you against me?" he inquired, and I knitted my brows in confusion. "You might not know Stefan, but he obsesses over things. If he wants me dead, he might forget the reason, but he will still do it no matter what. So, if he wants you, he''ll do anything to get you."


    "Sam, that makes no sense." I shook my head. That, indeed, didn''t make sense. Why would Stefan want anything from me? It was not like I had something special in me and I''m not the only woman in this pce. Even though Silvia and Cassara didn''t serve him as his wives, there were still nobledies who would serve themselves on a silver tter to the king.


    "You think?" he asked, sounding as if I was the one who didn''t make sense.


    "Of course! Why would he obsess over someone such as myself?"


    Sam let out a sigh as he tapped his finger against my forehead. "Because you''re my wife?"


    My mouth fell open. If he put it that way, there''s a reason for his obsession, indeed. But I still offered him a smile and reassured him. "Don''t worry, I can protect myself."


    He only smirked faintly and nodded his head.


    "Just be careful since I''d be busy in the following days," He muttered, and I nodded. Sam fixed the quilt over my shoulder before pulling me into his embrace. "Rest for now. I''ll wake you upter."


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" I asked as I looked up. My eyes suddenly felt heavy with thefort of his embrace.


    "I will don''t worry."


    "Alright then." I nodded, closing my head as I immediately fell into my slumber.


    ***


    When I closed my eyes and felt that I was falling into another deep slumber, I found myself in that same dream seven years ago.


    "God¡­" I whispered in awe, staring at the towering man, whose face seemed a blur, but I knew he was beautiful.


    The man clicked his tongue, pulling his cloak from my clutches, but I held on to it even tighter. A chill ran down my spine as he red at me, but I was too mesmerized my mind malfunctioned.


    "Let go or you''ll lose your hands," He warned in a deep, manly voice, making me widen my eyes as his face grew clearer.


    Stefan.


    (A/N: THE LIST OF THE LA CROX FAMILY IN THE AUTHOR''S NOTE.)

 Chapter 216 - The Whispers Of The Wind

    <h4>Chapter 216 - The Whispers Of The Wind</h4>


    I stood frozen before his cold, red eyes, glinting menacingly. I knew at that point I should''ve let him go, but I held on out of fear. If only I knew this would be the start of a tragic story, I would have definitely let go. No, I wouldn''t have chased after him just to express my gratitude¡­ if only I knew that day seven years ago would twist our fate like this, I would''ve chosen to get run over by that carriage.


    ****


    "Let go or you''ll lose your hands," He warned, and my eyes slowly dted, but I didn''t let go. His brows furrowed, ncing at my dirty hands before shifting them back to my eyes.


    He looked annoyed. "Your hand it is," He said, but before he could do anything, my words slipped past my lips, "Mister, will it hurt you if you listen to my gratitude?" I asked, and I slowly loosened my grip.


    ''He is a vampire! You have to run!'' my mind panicked, but I didn''t want it to show it on the surface. I need to be calm, I told myself as I held my trembling hands behind me, sporting a faint smile as I looked at him straight in the eye.


    "Fool," He replied coldly as he ced his hood back over his head. I watched him in silence as he nced back at me once again before he left.


    When he was out of sight, all the fear I squashed down came rushing back to me until my knees couldn''t keep up, and I copsed on the concrete ground. I nearly died just because of gratitude. My mind found it hard to believe how many times I cheated death today.


    "Am I supposed to really die today?" I mumbled under my breath, clutching my chest just to feel how my heart pounded loudly.


    I didn''t know how I got up from that spot, but what I knew was that I stayed there for a very long time. When I had enough energy, I went straight home. On the way, I raised my head and set my eyes towards the pale tint of orange filling the sky.


    "What am I even doing with my life?" I mumbled under my breath, sighing heavily as I trek back to my shack situated at the top of the hill. "I nearly died, and I won''t be surprised if I died tonight as well." I kicked a pebble in annoyance.


    Once the sun sets, vampires prowled in the dark. To think there would be a day I wouldn''t be afraid of that tonight after knocking on death''s door several times today. How can I be so unlucky? I thought, clicking my tongue as I reached my home.


    From a distance, I stared at the flimsy shack which I called home. I let out a deep sigh as I marched my way towards it. When I was by the door, I announced, "I''m home," and frowned as I took a step back.


    "Not yet," I murmured, closing the door as I turned around. "I don''t care anymore." I walked around the shack, heading towards the back lot to where my father rest.


    When I reached the back of the shack, my eyes immediatelynded on the burial mound. My eyes softened as I pursed my lips, trudging towards it and perched beside it, my hand over it.


    "Father," I called softly. "Will you be happy if I join you soon?" My voice cracked as my eyes welled up. "Today, I nearly got run over by a carriage and met a vampire. I¡­ I was¡­ scared." My breath hitched and tears rolled down my eyes.


    "I was so scared¡­" I repeated in between my sobs, recalling how terrible my day was. "Why did you say I need to survive no matter what? Do you know how hard it is to live?" I asked, bending over as I rested my arms over the curved of the barrow, crying my heart out.


    I had no one in this world. Even though the people in the field were all kind and treated me like their family, I always felt alone. Maybe that was the reason I couldn''t move when the horses were galloping in my way. I was anticipating it.


    I cried and cried, ming my father for telling me to survive and wait for something good to happen. I remembered him telling me to survive until things would return to their rightful ce. How could I do that, though?


    How could I survive if the pieces of my heart kept falling day by day? In this world of dystopia¡­ how could I remain hopeful? I only live once, and if I just am a bit more reckless, everything would be over. Right¡­


    I dragged my upper body and sit upright, staring at the burial mound of my father. "I''m tired, Father," I whispered, wiping my tears with my arm as I took a deep breath. "Give me a sign why I shouldn''t follow you," I demanded, determined to just end my sufferings.


    "See?" I scoffed in ridicule. "You can''t do anything since you''re not here anymore. You abandoned me by dying first and¡­" I trailed off as a soft gust of wind blew past me. I raise my gaze and bit my lower lip. That wind felt as though it meant tofort me.


    Without realizing it, my eyesnded on the Duke''s mansion from where the direction of the wind came from. "Is that your answer, Father?" I asked under my breath as tears rolled down my cheek.


    "Am I really not alone?" I whispered, fixing my eyes on the Duke''s mansion for reasons unknown. And then again, another soft blow of the wind blew past me. Ironic how the sun was about to set and yet, the wind felt warm as if someone was embracing me.


    "Alright, I''ll stay strong for you then," I promised, covering my eyes with my fist as I attempted to stop my tears from falling. "I''ll wait for you and¡­" I choked, huping, as I didn''t know to whom these words were.


    "Make sure to wee me home with apples and stew and meat! I don''t want toe home with no one weing me, and you will not leave me again." I demanded, believing that Father would someday return, even though I knew it was a stupid wish that a dead would return to do all that. Still, I kept whining and demanding the things I wanted in life.


    "If you leave, you have to take me with you even if it''s hell, alright?! I don''t care, I just don''t want to be alone¡­"


    ****


    "Give me a sign why I shouldn''t follow you," she demanded, almost pleading with her tone.


    "That''s a tough request, little girl." Samael''s consciousness replied, but obviously, she couldn''t hear him as he was in his slumber and only had a small part of his consciousness active.


    He had never heard her say such words before. To him, she truly sounded desperate and lonely, and he felt sorry that she had to endure all these years alone. Samael could rte, as he couldn''t wake himself up for now.


    "See? You can''t do anything¡­"


    "Hush now," He whispered, trying to break the seal that put him in slumber. By doing so, arge aura enough to cause a wind to reach her exploded from the underground basement of the duke''s mansion.


    It hurt his soul, obviously, as touching the seal within him was powerful enough to force him to sleep. But, when he heard her ask, "Am I really not alone?" touching the seal within him once again to give her a reply felt worth it.


    "I''ll stay strong for you then¡­ and don''t leave me even if it''s hell¡­" Lilou started demanding and went on and on until she stopped crying.


    "Don''t me me if I take you to hell then¡­" he replied as he felt this strange relief, listening to her voice regain its liveliness the more she demanded.

 Chapter 217 - Once Daylight Dies

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Once Daylight Dies</h4>


    Ever since then, I continued on to talk to my father''s grave and speak about my day. The more I did this, the more I felt I wasn''t talking to Father, but to someone else who was listening to me. It was strange to put it in words, but there was just this strange aura I always felt ever since that day.


    Until one day¡­


    "Lilou, why don''t you stay for the night?" Old Olly asked, staring at me worriedly. I nced at the sky and it would be soon nightfall. I shifted my gaze back to Old Olly when she added, "There had been recent attacks in the neighboring towns. So, it''ll be safer for you if you stay here tonight." She offered kindly.


    My lips curled up into a smile. "Thank you, Old Olly, but I''ll be fine." I nodded reassuringly.


    The reason she had been worriedly asking me to stay was because of the horrifying attacks in the neighboring towns. I''ve lived for seventeen years, but those bloodthirsty vampires rarely attack Grimsbanne or rather, the verynd where the Duke rest. Even if someone dared, Lord Rufus would deal with them immediately. Besides, I felt safer in my shack.


    "Lilou," Old Olly cajoled, attempting to convince me, but I shook my head.


    I reached for her hand, squeezing it lightly as I smiled.? "I''ll be fine," I said. "Don''t worry too much. I will run away if I sense danger." Seeing that she wasn''t convinced, I added in a light tone. "Even if I encounter a vampire, they will run away from my odor first before they think of drinking my blood."


    "Lilou."


    "I''m joking!" I chuckled to liven up the mood, but I knew it was a bad joke. "Old Olly, I will be fine, alright? I can take care of myself, hmm?"


    Old Olly just let out a sigh as she realized it would only gette and I wouldn''t change my mind, so she reluctantly let me go and I started my trek back to my shack.


    Night fell when I was halfway home. The night always brought this sense of dread creeping up my spine, but I ignored it. I looked ahead, treading carefully until my eyes adjusted to the dying daylight.


    The crisp sound of grass under my foot sounded strangely loud in my ear as the air howling past me grew colder. Tonight felt especially eerie, maybe because of the recent incidents that had been the talk of the town, or it was just what the dark does to human minds.


    I shook my head, gritting my teeth as I hastened my pace, but a chill wave suddenly ran down my spine. I paused, my knees trembling as I forced myself to continue walking. ''It''s nothing,'' I told myself, taking another forced step forward.


    ''It''s just the dark¡­'' I convinced myself. "Yes, that''s it," I murmured, nodding as I marched my way toward my home. The more I denied that someone in the dark was watching, observing me, the more this growing fear within me intensified.


    ''Someone is watching you,'' my mind whispered in my head, and I''m already aware of that. Someone in the dark was watching me. I jumped when the stifling silence was abruptly broken by the sound of birds flying away.


    "Good riddance." I patted my chest as I exhaled in relief. "Since when did I be a coward?" I asked myself, shaking my head as I resumed my steps. "This is the closest area of the duke''s mansion. Vampires won''t dare feed in here," I muttered, purposely aloud to reduce the growing fear creeping up to my heart and seeping deep into my bones.


    When I didn''t know what to say anymore, I hummed a luby in a low tone. Not long after, my humming volumed down as my steps slowly came to a halt upon seeing a figure ahead of me.


    I held my breath, seeing his shadow stretched towards me as the moonlight shone brightly behind him. ''Run!'' my mind cautioned, and I took a careful step back. Even though I couldn''t see him properly, I knew he was staring at me, at his prey.


    The sound of crickets filled the air along with the faint howl of the wind. That person¡­ he came to hunt, and he had his eyes on me. From this distance, I saw his pair of deep crimson eyes glint brightly, almost making my heart stop pulsating.


    ''Run, Lilou. Run!'' My mind yelled repeatedly, but I moved stealthily as I took three deep breaths. On the fourth exhale, I witnessed the glint of his fang as he grinned. The sound of a gong rang in my head as I turned around and ran as fast as I could.


    This couldn''t be my end! I had to run and hide. I knew this area as if it was written on the back of my hand. I need to survive. I had to! I gritted my teeth as adrenaline rush came over me.


    There was nothing in my head but the thought of surviving. I knew I could never outrun a vampire, but that didn''t matter right now. I ran and stumbled down a few times, but I got right back up, only wincing in pain as I continued.


    Hope shrouded my heart when I was almost out of the steep slope, but that hope was instantly taken away when a sudden figure appeared in front of me.


    Panting, I immediately stopped my feet as I hastily took several steps back. I gaze up at the towering figure before me, fear enveloping my heart as I knew I''m totally screwed.


    I''ll die¡­ no! I clenched my hand tightly as I looked at those pair of murderous red eyes. His fangs were glinting brightly.


    ''I won''t die here,'' I told myself as I turned around, nning to run once again. However, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.


    "Ahh!" I shrieked and froze when his ragged breath touched my nape. I stared mindlessly in the dark as my mind short-circuited.


    "Blood¡­ give me¡­ blood¡­" was all I heard before I felt the sharp tip of his fang against my neck.

 Chapter 218 - Your Life, Your Rules.

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Your Life, Your Rules.</h4>


    My eyes snapped open as I gasped for air. Again, that nightmare, I thought, as I dragged myself up to sit. I unconsciously touched my shoulder, stretching my neck in a circr motion with my eyes closed.


    "Ugh... that felt real," I whispered as I slowly opened my eyes.


    I subconsciously nced at the window and it was already the crack of dawn. I thought I overslept, since the dream continued on a bit longer. The more I had these nightmares, the more I felt exhausted whenever I woke up. It was as though I was reliving those times in my life¡­ those times I never recalled happening in my life.


    "What a bother," I murmured as my eyes shifted to the man lying beside me. The corner of my lips immediately curled up subtly as I reached for Sam''s cheek.


    "Did he just sleep?" I wondered as it seemed that was the case. My thumb caressed his cheek and only after several strokes, I felt relieved.


    "This is reality," I told myself, nodding approvingly. Those nightmares I had been having every time I closed my eyes were just nightmares. Although some events followed the memories I had, I don''t recall most events like meeting that bloodthirsty vampire on the way home or that¡­


    My mind suddenly buzzed as I winced in pain. My head hurts as I tried to recall the face of the man who saved me from that carriage. I had this feeling I knew him; it was just his face was blurred.


    "Mhmm." I snapped back to the currentpse when Sam moved and let out a brief grunt. His one eye slowly opened, instantly locking gaze with me.


    "Good morning, husband," I greeted as Izily slipped beside him, using his arm as my head cushion. Sam said nothing as he cradled me in his embrace.


    He felt especially warm today than in the past half a year months. It almost felt like the same warmth Sam had before. I wanted to think he was slowly regaining his emotions, but it didn''t matter. His embrace would always give me this familiar sense of security.


    I opened my eyes slowly. "Familiar sense of security¡­" I whispered as it reminded me of the same feeling back then.


    Now that I thought about it, Sam had been listening to me all my life. I wonder if he had anything to do when I tried to take my own life out of fear and sadness.


    I almost forgot about it. No, I barely recalled anything about those details in my past. I''m not even sure if I actually tried to kill myself that day seven years ago, or it was because they were in my recurring nightmare.


    Either way, the fact remained. I wasn''t alone all those times. Sam was with me, although not physically. He was always with me, and my love for him deepened.


    "Did you have a dream?" he asked. His voice was coarse as his fingers stroked my back gently.


    I pursed my lips and moved my head closely. "Mhm. I dreamed about the time I was at my father''s grave. In the dream, I felt as if someone kept sending a wave of wind to remind me I''m not alone. I''m just wondering if you have anything to do with it."


    But that was impossible, right? Sam could only hear me back then, and he was deep in his slumber. It was just probably my wish, as it sounded a little¡­ romantic if that was the case.


    "Mhm," He hummed, making me furrow my brows, and I drew my head back.


    My eyes fixed on his sleeping visage. "Do you have anything to do with it?" I asked, curious what his humming meant.


    "Mhm." Sam slowly opened his eyes and immediately caught my gaze. "How can you forget?" heined, leaning down as he rubbed the apex of his nose against mine.


    I blinked, surprised, as I instinctively pushed his chest. "You¡­" I trailed off I tried to wrap this information around my head. "How?" I gasped in disbelief.


    He frowned when I pushed him, but he didn''t fight back. "My seal. I just had to touch it subconsciously, and it explodes like a real explosive. The effect is the strong wind." He exined, keeping it short. "It hurts like hell. I might think of revenge now that you reminded me."


    I was rendered speechless momentarily. To be honest, until now, I considered those recurring dreams and nightmares as just dreams and nightmares. Although there were events that showed some actual events I could remember, the rest felt like new.


    To put it simply, even that idea about the warm breeze came from that dream. I thought my mind was merely creating a false memory to warm up my heart. But if Sam recalled it, did that mean those were not just dreams? Did those events really happen? But, if they did, I''m sure I wouldn''t forget about them.


    My mouth fell opened and only came back from my trance when he ced his palm on the back of my head and guided it against his chest.


    "Sam?" I called out softly, feeling his slender and gentle fingers stroke my hair. His sudden gentleness somehow felt suspicious as he had been being gentle recently.


    "Back then, you demanded apples, food, and all sorts of things. If I had a quill that time, I could''ve written an entire book with just the request you have spoken of."


    I bit my lower lip, as it was exactly the same as what I saw in my dreams. I knew I had a habit of prattling about my day and announcing my home. But after that incident, I always spoke as if I was talking to someone.


    "Wife," he called, his voice rasped as he rested his chin on top of my head. "Dreams could induce memory reconsolidation." Sam''s tone was strangely low, with a mix of restraint.


    "Huh?" My brows furrowed, appalled by his words.


    "Whatever is in the past shall remain in the past. Those who dwell in it would bring nothing but destructive obsession," Sam muttered, confusing me even more, as I didn''t expect him to impart his wisdom early in the morning.


    "Your life, your rules. Don''t let fate or others dictates how you live."


    "Sam." I wiggled my body as I moved back. "Why are you saying all this?" I frowned, as I didn''t like how he sounded. It felt ominous.


    He shrugged nonchntly. "Just because." My frown grew sullen, but I didn''t press on the matter anymore since I wouldn''t get a clear answer, anyway. Instead, I stayed in his embrace until it was time to prepare to go to work.

 Chapter 219 - I Only Came To Visit My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 219 - I Only Came To Visit My Wife</h4>


    Just like the past half a year, Sam and I had to carry out our own duties, growing separately but also growing as one. I hope he also sees it that way.


    "You died." I snapped my eyes, realizing I was currently sparring with Kristina. She retrieved her wooden sword from my throat as she stepped back, swinging that same wooden sword to her shoulder.


    "You''d been looking so exhausted, Lil," Kristina said, cocking her head to the side with her eyes still on me. "You even get lost in thoughts in the middle of our spar now."


    "That''s because you''re so boring!" Ramin yelled from the side. He was tapping the back side of the wooden sword against his shoulder, his other hand on his hip. He hunched in pain when Charlotte, who was standing next to him, elbowed him in the gut.


    "When will you stop spouting nonsense, huh?" Charlotte gnashed her teeth before setting her eyes on us. "Why don''t you two rest so that I can beat ¡ª I mean, Ramin and I can spar?"


    "All yours." Kristina waved and shot me a look. "Let''s go, dear." She cocked her head to the side, and I followed her while Charlotte dragged Ramin to the middle of the training grounds.


    The two of them immediately engaged in an intense fight¡­ or rather, Charlotte immediately beat Ramin without giving him time to prepare. Meanwhile, Kristina and I stood on the side, before I shifted my gaze on her when she asked;


    "Is there something wrong?"


    I pursed my lips, shaking my head. "No."


    Kristina frowned. "Are we not friends? You can always tell me if there''s something wrong." She was a perceptive woman and always observed the people around her. That''s why she was always the first to notice when one of us was acting strange.


    "Aren''t you getting enough rest?" she asked, once again receiving no response from me.


    "No, that''s not it." I shook my head lightly, moving my gaze towards on the one-sided fight between Charlotte and Ramin. "It''s just that, I''ve been having¡­ dreams."


    "And?"


    "My dreams are more like memories. In those memories or dreams, whatever they were, there were certain events that happened." I recalled thinking about Sam''s words this morning. "It''s as if I''m reliving those days and wakes up feeling exhausted. They felt very vivid."


    My head often hurts whenever I tried to recall too much. It was as if something in my head was telling me not to remember. I could barely concentrate on other things and often get lost in thoughts just like moments ago.


    "Lilou," Kristina called, and I turned my head to her. "You know vampires can erase a person''s memory, right?"


    My mouth fell open as I forgot about that information. Sam did it once to me back in Whistlebird. Did that mean¡­ my breath hitched as my heart suddenly pounded against my chest. Was it possible that a vampire seven years ago erased my memories? But why?


    "Vampires can erase a person''s memory. However, there''s a certain limit to it. It depends on how strong or weak he or she is." Kristina exined, peeling her eyes away from me as she watched the two. "Most vampires can only erase a recent memory that just urred, and it still takes a lot of energy to do so. That''s why vampires would rather silence someone since it is easier to do that."


    "I know¡­" I whispered as that immediately crossed my mind. Why would anyone bother to erase a person''s memory if they could just end their lives?


    "The stronger a vampire was, the more they can rob your memories; they can even erase their entire existence to a person if they really wanted to." Kristina paused as she let out a shallow breath. "In this kingdom, there were a few individuals who can rob people''s memories. One of them is her royal highness, Silvia, but she''s a special case since she was already born with that ability."


    "Right¡­" I nodded, as I recently found out about Silvia''s abilities. Silvia could rob people''s memories and rewrite them into something different.


    That was the reason the House of Thornhart didn''t raise gs after the devastating turn of events that night of the banquet. Everyone present in that banquet believed an unknown force suddenly attacked the banquet. Hence the casualties.


    "Her Royal Highness'' ability to not just rob memories, but also rewrite them is terrifying. But, it can''t be used repeatedly on the same person, people, since it would have less effect." Kristina exined, trying to soothe my worries. "Aside from her, the royal family had the same power to rob memories."


    "Are you saying one of them knew me from seven years ago?" I asked, as that was what it sounded to me. Kristina just narrowed down the people who could be held responsible for these odd memories I''ve been dreaming about.


    Kristina raised her shoulder, thrusting her lower lip forward. "I''m still unsure if that is the case. But if you''re really retrieving some lost memories, it''s not impossible. The royal family never lost their interest in Grimsbanne, after all."


    "Even so, why would any of them erase my memories instead of killing me?" and that question rendered us both speechless. As she mentioned, vampires would rather kill than exert some effort in robbing another person''s memory. I was a peasant, so my life would mean nothing to them.


    "Why don''t you ask his grace? Your husband?"


    I sighed and gazed down. "He was in his slumber, remember?" Sam just told me not to live in the past, and¡­ my brows suddenly furrowed as I narrowed my eyes. Did Sam know anything about it? He wouldn''t say something ambiguous if he didn''t.


    "Oh, speaking of the devil," Kristina murmured, and I raised my gaze to where she jerked her chin up. My eyes instantlynded on Sam. What a surprise, as this was the first time Sam visited the third squadron.


    "What was he doing¡­ here?" I trailed off as Ramin suddenly appeared on Sam''s side, attacking him out of nowhere. I never saw Ramin bare his fangs, but right now, he was seething, while Sam held on his wrist.


    I gazed to my side and noticed Kristina''s cheek twitching as her hand massaged her nape. "I salute Lil for not feeling the anger of your weapon." Her tone was full of restraint.


    "Yaaah!" I recoiled when an arrow suddenly shed before my eyes, which Sam managed to stop by clipping it in between his fingers. Two attacks from two different bearers, and Sam stopped them all, looking nonchnt.


    "I only came to visit my wife," Sam said in a low tone, ncing at Ramin and then cocked his head to see Charlotte. "I don''t remember my wife being as bulky as you, and as in as her."

 Chapter 220 - Hells Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Hell''s Disappointment</h4>


    "My apologies, your grace. Mybyrinth just gets too excited with your presence." Ramin hissed, and I heard his bone cracking under Sam''s grip. Sam also broke the arrow in between his fingers, and I watched it burned into nothingness before it hit the ground.


    "It''s alright. I understand." Sam smiled and snapped Ramin''s wrist that made thetter gnash his teeth. "Did that make you feel better?" His tone was light as he let Ramin go before cocking his eyes towards Charlotte.


    I didn''t know how did Rufus got there, but he restrained Charlotte by wielding a sword on her throat. I recoiled slightly when Sam pped and eximed, "My wife''s colleagues are fascinating. No wonder she likes it here!"


    Sam faced our direction while Ramin stepped aside, holding his wrist carefully.


    "Although it amused me," he said, shifting his eyes towards Kristina. "How the hell did you do it? I mean, fight your weapon''s thirst?" Sam tilted his head to the side, his eyes glinting with bafflement.


    "My will is my weapons will, your grace." Kristina''s chest moved heavily in and out, struggling with her breathing. "Not the other way around," she added under her breath.


    "Kristina¡­" I whispered. Although her tone sounded almost muffled, I felt her resolve in her voice. It was as if there was pain she wasn''t talking about.


    "Interesting." Sam nodded, making me furrow my brows as he briefly exchanged gazes with Rufus. "So, you lot are training?" he changed the subject, raising his brows as he gazed at everyone.


    I ignored Sam as I turned to Kristina, holding her arms as she seemed vulnerable. "Kristina, are you alright?" she was breaking out in sweats, slowly growing pale as she weakly locked her gaze with me.


    "I am, it''s just¡­" she trailed off as she gulped down. "I need to take a rest early." Kristina squeezed my arm and offered a weak smile.


    "Let me help¡­" I couldn''t finish my offer when she shook her head lightly.


    "I''m alright," Kristina reassured. "It just happens when I don''t follow Mace''s instincts," she exined with a smile. Mace was her divine weapon''s name. As a fellow bearer of the Divine Order, I''m aware that our weapons had their own soul and desires. Wielding them also meansing to terms with our weapons.


    I stared at her worriedly until Rufus suddenly came to our side and offered, "Kristina, let me escort you back." Kristina nced at Rufus and nodded. I failed to notice the glint that flickered across Rufus'' eyes.


    "Take a rest," I said under my breath and watched the two leave. Rufus didn''t hold Kristina as they walked side by side, although he at least walked slower than usual.? What did I expect from him?


    A sigh slipped past my lips before I turned my head around at Charlotte''s sudden yelling. My eyes instantly caught her assaulting Sam, which he easily dodged.


    "Girl, is that the best you can do?" Sam clicked his tongue in disappointment, purposely taunting Charlotte as she bolted towards him with a wooden sword.


    "Oh, my goodness!" he yelled, grabbing the wooden sword''s body, which instantly broke under his grip. "This is fucking disappointing!" I cringed when I heard hisst remarks. He added, "I was in denial that you lot are weak! But the more I see it, the more I''m terrified for my wife''s safety!"


    His snide remarks not only angered Charlotte and Ramin, but it annoyed me as well. Did hee here because he had enough insulting everyone in the inner pce? Was he trying to find a new target he could insult?


    I shook my head, kicking the wooden sword on the ground, and it flew up a little. I hooked it by the back of my boots, kicking it up, and caught it midair. Sam continued on rambling how pathetic we were in the background, while I traced the wooden sword by my fingers.


    ''This is enough,'' I thought, as it was still in a good shape. My eyesnded on Sam, his back was facing me while he lectured the two in a ridiculing tone.


    "Who said..." I took a deep breath, holding the sword back, "I need protection?" I shot it straight at Sam''s head. The wooden sword flew at an amazing speed. I watched it, unblinking as it made me wonder if it would hit my husband.


    As expected, Sam stopped speaking as he docked his head when the sword came closed. The wooden sword hit the closest tree, shattering into many pieces due to force.


    "That was close." Sam turned around, facing me squarely, grinning. "My wife, I didn''t realize you''ve improved this much! Don''t let Fabian see you or he will snatch you away from me!" For someone who had a butler that could snatch away his wife, Sam surely sounded enthusiastic about it.


    My eyes instinctively moved at Ramin, then to Charlotte. They looked surprised. Well, I threw that sword with an intention to kill Sam¡­ so it was stronger than my usual strength. Of course, they figured that out, that''s why they were shocked. Not that I really wanted to kill Sam, I just knew that wouldn''t kill him.


    "Husband, your grace, please stop teasing my colleagues. We''re still in the truce," I said with a deep sigh, walking towards Sam and stopped several steps away from him. "Why are you here?" I asked, not beating around the bush.


    "To check on you!" he answered, but I frowned, all my emotions in my eyes fading away.


    "Alright!" he rolled his eyes as he clicked his tongue. "I''m here for an inspection and an announcement since I''m your boss'' boss."


    I remained silent as I waited for whatever he would say. As I did, I dodge the arrowsing in our direction as Charlotte kept shooting at Sam, until I had enough and hopped back, leaving Sam dodging the arrows all by himself. I was not surprised that Ramin behaved himself with that injury on his wrist.


    "Sir, what is your announcement?" I asked when I couldn''t wait anymore.


    Sam only cast me a look before he turned in Ramin''s direction, still dodging Charlotte''s continuous attacks. "I figured out the Undead''s base. We willunch a counterattack soon."


    The arrows stopped froming as Charlotte, Ramin, and I stared at him in shock. He¡­ found out the base of the undead? My heart suddenly raced anxiously.


    He added, "The inspection is to check if you children qualify for the future ns, but you disappoint me, greatly." A sigh slipped past his lips, shaking his head. "Fret not! Your Grace Samael is here to help you resolve your problem!"


    Did he really have to sound like he was promoting a business?


    "You and you," Sam pointed at Ramin and Charlotte and then turned to me and said, "You as well, will train under me. Goodness, I''m so kind to teach the people who will hamper my ns from tearing this kingdom apart." His confidence made my brows twitched.


    ***


    Reader''s Cameo next week ^^ read author''s note :)

 Chapter 221 - Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Labyrinth</h4>


    Meanwhile, Rufus'' eyes glinted, staring ahead as he walked Kristina back to her quarters.


    "What do you know?" he asked in a low, menacing tone.


    Kristina gulped, taking a deep breath as the pain within her slowly subsided. Samael''s presence was too strong for bearers like her and not attacking him as per her weapon''s wishes had a painful repercussion.


    "I know nothing, sir," she answered under her breath.


    Rufus let out a shallow breath. "I suppose you already know the reason his grace never visited the Order."


    "Yes, sir." Kristina gazed down, staring at her feet as they walked through the hallway. "Duke Samael is still a threat to this kingdom¡­ his aura reeks with desire for this nation''s fall."


    "So why did you resist to your instincts?" he asked without giving her a single nce.


    Kristina went silent and only their slow, pattering footsteps enveloped the two of them momentarily. Why did she resist in assaulting Samael? For a bearer, protecting the kingdom from potential threats was absolute. Disobeying it would bring excruciating pain.


    "I¡­" Kristina trailed off as she sported a weak smile. "It''s impossible for her grace to not be in pain if she is around the duke."


    Rufus nodded ever so slowly, as they had already known that. She slowly raised her head and cast Rufus a side-eye.


    "It makes me wonder if our divine weapons have remained pure over the years." Kristina stopped in her steps when Rufus suddenly paused.


    He turned his head in her direction. His expression unreadable.


    "Careful," He said, checking their surroundings before his eyesnded on her. "Whatever you said, never speak about it to anyone, but never forget."


    "Do you know something we should know, Sir?"


    Rufus didn''t answer her question, but stared at her straight in the eye and warned. "Don''t pry on things too much. Let it flow on their own for now. This is an order as your current captain."


    Kristina pressed her lips in a thin line, staring back into his glinting eyes, before she nodded. She wasn''t stupid not to understand that this was a warning to keep herself safe. Prying too much in the royal pce could cost anyone their lives. Samael proved just now how strong the La Crox was. The entire Order had to unite just to bring down Samael alone if they had to.


    "Good." Rufus nodded, and he resumed in his steps. Kristina followed from behind.


    "From now on, His Grace''s visits will be frequent since he will personally train the entire third squadron," Rufus informed, catching Kristina off guard as she gazed at his side, wide-eyed.


    "The more you resist, the more your Mace will bring you pain. His Grace is strong. He will not take a reckless decision if he was facing the previous bearers. So you do not have to worry."


    Kristina''s jaw tightened. Samael was an older generation vampire, and he was stronger than anyone. Before him, the new generation of the Order was nothing but children.


    "Is there a reason the duke decided to train the people who can y him someday?" she asked out of in curiosity.


    Rufus nced at her briefly. "Duties, Lady Monroe." His simple and short answer tossed her in ake of confusion.


    "Answers are not always given, figuring it out yourself will give you a deeperprehension," Rufus added, and they soon reached Kristina''s quarters.


    He turned and faced her squarely. "If you have time, you might want to visit the garden in the west wing."


    "Are you trying to flirt with me after pulling an aura on me?" Kristina cocked her head to the side, wondering why Rufus would suddenly give her an invitation.


    Rufus just faintly smiled, closed-lipped. "The air in the west garden is more refreshing."


    Kristina stared at him for a moment before she nodded. There must be something in the west garden, she thought.


    "Rest well." Rufus beckoned a neck bow before he turned around to return. Just as he took three steps, he paused when Kristina inquired;


    "About Lilou." Kristina paused as she swallowed down a mouthful of saliva. "Is the reason the duke is exerting this effort is that he wishes we protect Lilou?" her eyes remained on his back.


    The corner of his lips slowly curled into a slight smirk. He looked over his shoulder, eyebrow raised.


    "He is doing all this, so you won''t burden her," Rufus answered before continuing on his strides.


    All she could do was stare at his broad back while his words hovered inside her mind repeatedly. Being with Lilou for half a year, Kristina knew Lilou was quick-witted and could easily adapt to her surroundings.


    "Is it possible she''s stronger?" she murmured to herself. "Well, she''s a wielder of one of the three holy weapons Lakresha." Kristina shrugged as she pushed the door and went inside her quarters.


    ****


    "Is that all the three of you can do?" Sam gasped in disbelief, staring down at us with disdain written all over his face.


    Meanwhile, the three of us were on the ground, panting. How could he be this strong? He hadn''t even broken a sweat!


    "Damn it!" Ramin cursed through his gritted teeth, disgruntled by this one-sided fight. "This is unfair! You broke my wrist!"


    "This is frustrating!" Charlotte also voiced out, annoyed that none of her attacks grazed Sam.


    I only panted for air, keeping my silence as I fixed my eyes on Sam. It was truly frustrating that Sam barely lifted a finger to stop our attacks.


    "Come on, bearers." Sam crooked a finger, taunting us to attack him again. "How can you be so weak when the nation lies in your hands?"


    His words felt like a tight p in the face, as that was true. If Sam wanted to wreak havoc right this very moment, the Order could only buy some time.


    "Fuck!" Ramin cursed once again, punching the ground as we were all aware of our difference in strength ¡ª Ramin was all about strength, so this was an insult for him, especially.


    "How is this a training!? Charlotteined, fuming in anger. "You''re just insulting us!"


    Sam ignored Charlotte as he fixed his attention towards Ramin. "You." Pointing a finger at him. "Don''t fight with only brute force. Use your slightly used brain and study your opponent! Don''t insult Labyrinth like that."


    Ramin ground his teeth, prompting to attack but winced in pain instead. Sam clicked his tongue continuously, shaking his head as he walked towards Ramin and squatted down in front of him.


    "Let''s see your Labyrinth." Sam requested nonchntly, while Ramin gazed at him. "I need to see it," he urged, nodding in encouragement.


    Ramin''s eyes glinted with reluctance, but he still lifted his hand in front of him. The silver bangle around his wrist slowly took form, shrouding his hand with a ck and red mote of dust until it turned into a gauntlet.


    "Hmm," Sam hummed, pressing a finger on top of the back of Ramin''s hand, hindering it from grabbing him. He narrowed his eyes before raising them to meet Ramin''s. "This is not Labyrinth," Sam said, making Ramin, Charlotte, and me furrow our brows. What was he saying?

 Chapter 222 - Labyrinth II

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Labyrinth II</h4>


    Ramin ground his teeth, offended. "How dare you question my Labyrinth?!" he growled, kicking Sam, which thetter dodged as he sprung back like a grasshopper.


    "This is not Labyrinth?!" Ramin roared as he slowly stood on his feet. "Who the hell are you to doubt my Labyrinth''s legitimacy?"


    I could feel the air around him thicken, making me unconsciously step back. I understood Ramin''s anger as he was a proud Bearer of the Divine Order, and Sam''s words were just a direct blow to that pride and ego.


    "Have a taste of the Labyrinth you are mocking!" As Ramin''s voice thundered, he bolted towards Sam with his fist aimed directly at Sam''s face.


    I held my breath as Ramin was too fast; I never saw him this agile. Sam didn''t dodge this time. Instead, he caught Ramin''s fist with his bare hand, clenching it tightly until thetter''s fist trembled under his grip.


    Ramin''s eyes dted as he gnashed his teeth, but his fist didn''t move an inch. He stared at Sam''s pair ofzy eyes as if defeat itself were staring back at him.


    ''I''m not sure if Sam was just that strong or we''re just too weak,'' I mumbled internally, closing my hands into a fist, as this was truly humiliating.


    "Ramin, is it?" Sam spoke, batting his eyesnguidly. "The previous owner of Labyrinth, Alfie, is a man I truly respected. I didn''t mean to question your Labyrinth''s authenticity."


    His expression was the same as he tightened his grip, leaving cracks on the gauntlet until it shattered, turning into powder. The dust, glimmering with ck and red, slowly wrapped around Ramin''s wrist until it returned to a bangle.


    "Labyrinth boosts its user''s strength, but it offers more than that trinket. Do you know why it''s called Labyrinth?"


    Sam let Ramin go, and Ramin staggered back. His Labyrinth was forced back to its bangle form without exchanging blows with his opponent. Now, all the words he had said just became empty words, making a fool out of himself. So, it was understandable he was a little out of it.


    "Ramin," I whispered, feeling apologetic, as he was still my colleague and he might be yful, but he was always kind.


    Ramin slowly raised his head, revealing his pale, lifeless expression at Sam as thetter exined.


    byrinth means a path in which it is difficult to find one''s way. It might not make sense to you, but Labyrinth almost shares the same philosophy." Sam raised his hand, spreading his fingers as he held it in front of Ramin.


    "You don''t just throw your fist with Labyrinth, Ramin. Your weapon is not just a glove for an impactful punch, but essential for grabbing." Sam crooked his fingers but didn''t close it entirely. "They said, once you enter a Labyrinth, getting out of it is impossible."


    Ramin seemed appalled and even I am was a little baffled. Labyrinth was not for punching, but for grabbing? Did he mean¡­ just like a maze, once something entered the grasp of the weapon Labyrinth, it was impossible to get out of its grip? That was how I understood Sam''s words, but I was unsure.


    "Right now, it''s you who is insulting Labyrinth and its previous owner, my friend, Alfie." Sam''s voice grew colder, his eyes still on Ramin as they glinted. "I''ve seen Labyrinth''s beauty, and it''s not merely that cheap-looking gauntlet. That Labyrinth can cover its bearer''s hand up to his shoulder; it''s beautiful and powerful."


    Ramin''s lips parted, but no words came out. Sam sounded as if he was truly training him, giving Ramin important pointers to remember. I''ve seen Labyrinth a couple of times, but to think it had another form¡­ Sam didn''t seem he was lying ¡ª there''s no point, even if he was.


    "More than the strength of your weapons and your individual strength, the real meaning of being a bearer is having a deeper understanding of your weapons." Sam''s eyes darted from Ramin to Charlotte and then to me.


    "Only when you truly understand your divine weapons, can you awaken its true powers and bring it to its full potential." We remained silent as we pondered about his words.


    A bearer''s understanding of our weapons? I unconsciously held onto my ne, Lakresha. I moved my gaze back to Sam when he took out something from his waist. My brows furrowed while he put on an earring with a cross design.


    "What was he doing?" I wondered under my breath.


    Sam waved at Ramin. "Step aside. I''ll show you an example," he said, and Ramin mindlessly created distance from him.


    Sam raised his hand, whispering, "Catharsis," and something ck formed under his palm. It swirled, causing gusts of wind around the training ground.


    What a strong force, I thought, putting all my weight on my feet, so as not to get blown away, until the gust of wind subsided, and a thin sword appeared. Sam grabbed the thin, ck sword and cocked his head to Ramin, and then to Charlotte, before casting me a brief look.


    "This is Catharsis first form," He said, swinging the sword a few times. "Right now, your Labyrinth is like this Catharsis form."


    Sam set his eyes back to Ramin, smirking. "And this is Catharsis real form." He swung his sword forward, holding it still as the thin sword slowly took arger form that seemed it could slice a human in two!


    My mouth fell open as Catharsis'' aura right now felt¡­ threatening. Lakresha slowly heated up but cooled down when Sam casually ordered his weapon to return and it returned to his earring.


    "Do you three understand the difference now?" Sam inquired with a nonchnt tone.


    My eyes instinctively fell on Ramin, and his initial lifeless expression was reced with awe and excitement. I didn''t even need to look at Charlotte as she excitedly screamed,


    "Your Grace! Your Grace! How about my bow and arrow?!"


    The hostility in the air at first gradually changed as those two listened to Sam like little children. A faint smile turned up on my lips, holding Lakresha.


    ''Lakresha, have I ever understood you?'' I wondered, thinking that I never tried to understand Lakresha''s will as I merely focused on taming it. But deep down, after seeing and having a feel of Catharsis'' aura, there was something within me that bubbled with excitement.

 Chapter 223 - Your Husband Is Really Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Your Husband Is Really Amazing</h4>


    Since the Bearers couldn''t help but react to their weapon''s wish, Sam''s training centered on killing him. Yes, my husband had to face assassination attempts whilst telling ¡ª those same people who wanted him dead ¡ª about the strong point of their divine weapons.


    "Uhm." I awkwardly raised my hand, catching Sam''s attention while he was in the middle of blocking Charlotte''s surprise attack. "You haven''t taught me about my Lakresha, sir," I said, raising my brows cluelessly.


    This had been the third day Sam started training the third squadron, and he had been very focused on honing Charlotte and Ramin''s skills; Kristina was tasked with a special mission under Rufus'' orders. Meanwhile, Sam only told me to observe first. His advice gave me these mixed emotions. Was he going easy on me? Because I''m his wife?


    Sam smiled until his eyes squinted into a curved. "Just observe first." I frowned at his reply, it was the same response just like the past two days. I didn''t move from my spot on the side of the training grounds.


    "Your Grace! Are you giving Lilou a special treatment?!" Charlotte hollered, swinging her bow like a sword which Sam blocked it with his wooden sword. As her bow trembled against the wooden sword, Charlotte whisked out an arrow from behind her and shot Sam at a close distance.


    "Wa¡­ it." I trailed off as I held my breath. Charlotte''s movements were quick, and her quick-thinking and fast reflexes had grown increasingly unpredictable. However, even though she caught Sam by surprise, Sam unhesitatingly bit the arrow, breaking it with his bare teeth.


    Sam spewed the residue of the arrows from his mouth, licking his teeth. "Not bad, Lotti," He said approvingly.


    Charlotte hopped back, eyes glimmering in awe. "Your Grace! That''s amazing! I really thought I seeded!"


    My brows twitched, cringing. Seeded in what? Killing my husband, who was also your instructor? A sigh slipped past my lips as this setup was strange no matter where I look at it.


    "I''m not giving my wife special treatment," Sam answered the question asked previously, casting me a look and smirked. "She just needs to observe first," he added before shifting his attention back to Charlotte.


    "Is Lilou strong?" Charlotte asked, holding her bow on her shoulder, not beating around the bush. "I just don''t understand, your grace."


    Me neither, I thought. I asked Sam about it the previous night, but he only said it was best for me to observe for now. I wondered if this had something to do with the increasing exhaustion from the nightmares I''ve been having.


    "Girl, you only need to act on your instinct, or you''ll hurt your brain." Sam sassed at Charlotte, inducing aggressive and continuous attacks from her.


    "Come to think of it, why is his grace fine with Charlotte acting out of instincts while I had to rack my brain?" I turned my head to the side, my eyesnding on Ramin, who was told to recover his wrist first.


    Although he had been very aggressive for the past two days, his worsening injury granted him ease from his Labyrinth''s will. A bearer and a weapon''s understanding between each other, the reason Ramin could rx, feeling no itch to assault Sam.


    "His Lord said to use your head, you should use it now." I shrugged, as I had no idea as well.


    Ramin turned to me, his nose scrunching up as his eyes flickered with disdain. "My head hurts already trying to figure out a lot of things. Do you have any idea how distressing it is to have no answer, but the questions in my mind just kept on increasing?"


    "Believe me when I say I can rte," I murmured as I peeled my eyes off of him and cast my gaze at the two in the middle of the training grounds. "Myriads of questions and no answer¡­ it''s mentally exhausting."


    Sam and Charlotte sparred until the sun was already setting and thetter couldn''t move a muscle anymore. Ramin and I just had to watch them, analyzing every attack and how Sam blocked, deflected all her attempts.


    My brow slightly raised. ''Charlotte''s attack looks more aggressive than ever, but it was a little¡­ strange. I could barely trace any killing intent from her, unlike her first encounter with Sam.'' I thought, mentally shaking my head.


    Maybe it was just me, and I nced at Ramin, who was nodding approvingly, pleased at something.


    "That''s interesting," He said as the corner of his lips curled into a grin. "I think I just answered one question."


    His tone was proud, piquing my curiosity, so I blurted out, "mind sharing it with me?"


    Ramin looked up at me, still bearing the same grin. "A pattern."


    "A pattern?"


    His grin broadened. "I always wondered how his grace can deflect our attacks. I thought he was reading our mind or some sort." He paused, clearing his throat as he shifted his eyes back to Sam, who was squatting down in front of Charlotte.


    "I figured that''s not the case. He is simply studying his opponent''s pattern, so he can guess what woulde next."


    I raised a brow, staring at Ramin, almost surprised. I couldn''t believe Ramin was actually having deeper thoughts! Not that I was undermining him, but I''ve spent half a year with them, so I knew Ramin was more of the emotional type.


    "We are unaware of it, but we unconsciously fight with a pattern." Ramin gazed down, staring at his palm. "If our opponent understood our weapons more than the bearers themselves, losing, or death, is our only option." He clenched his hand tightly until it trembled. His tone sounded full of resolve.


    "I think I''m slowly getting the hang of his grace''s words."


    Ramin raised his head and shot me a look. A subtle smile reced his proud grin.


    "Your husband is really amazing, Lilou." He said, taking me by surprise as it felt as though he regarded Sam with the highest respect he could give to a person. "I don''t know why he only asked you to observe, but if he says that''s the only thing you need to focus on, there must be an important reason."


    I pursed my lips in a thin line and let out a shallow breath. "You''re changing, Ra."


    "Well, I''m a bearer. A proper Bearer had to swallow his pride and ask someone I want to defeat for guidance." Ramin shrugged nonchntly as he slowly retracted his eyes away from me. "Pride will not make me stronger, nor it can save this kingdom in times of peril."


    The side of my lips slowly hooked into a subtle smile. "That''s right," I whispered, nodding lightly. It was only three days since Sam started training us, but he was already changing our mentality. What was more surprising was, he seemed to really turn us into proper Bearers of the Divine Order.


    "Sam is really amazing, indeed," I whispered under my breath, making me more determined to do better.

 Chapter 224 - Downright Satanic

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Downright Satanic</h4>


    At the same time...


    "Garden in the west wing," Kristina whispered, walking through the quiet hallway leading to the garden in the west wing of the pce.


    For the past three days, Rufus ordered her to survey the town of Libira, an outskirt in the capital, and she only had returned now. Rufus'' words had intrigued Kristina, so she headed in the west wing as soon as she was done reporting.


    "The west pce is more deserted than I thought." She looked around without pausing in her steps, eyebrow raised. "I haven''t bumped into anyone since I came in here."


    Not that it was strange, as this was the area of the cold pce.


    "Nevermind." She shook her head, heightening her senses instead, just in case of possible danger. Her steps slowed down when approaching the garden as the air from it was thick¡­ too thick that she instinctively held on her trinket, Mace.


    Kristina cautiously entered the west garden, her eyes scanning the surrounding, and soon caught a figure. Her breath hitched as she scanned the person standing not far away from her, his back facing her.


    "Who¡­" she trailed off, studying the man''s towering and lean stature, wearing a butler suit. ''Mister Fabian?'' she thought, recalling Lilou''s description of the most notorious psychopath in history.


    Fabian was holding a watering can, staring at the newly dug spot with his other hand inside his pocket. He seemed strangely at ease, but the air around him felt¡­ eerie.


    ''Why would Sir Knight tell me toe in here?'' she wondered, taking a cautious step back, but froze when Fabian nced over his shoulder. There was an instant chill wave that ran down her spine, even though she didn''t meet his eyes.


    "Hey!" Kristina jumped when a man''s voice snapped in the eerie silence. She moved her eyes in the opposite direction, making her brows furrowed.


    ''Isn''t that his highness the fifth prince?'' she wondered, studying us''s annoyed face as he stormed towards Fabian. Thetter only cast him a quick look of disinterest before continuing on in watering the ground.


    To Kristina''s surprise, a child was walking behind us. She heard about this child, ude. A pure-blooded La Crox and also the bearer of Auron. Although she hadn''t met him before, despite being both bearers, her Mace recognized Auron''s dominant presence.


    ude halted in his step and set his doe eyes on her, blinking adorably without saying a word. As she locked gaze with that adorable child, Kristina swallowed down the little saliva left in her.


    ''They said the bearer of Auron is strong, but his aura felt really different in person.'' She thought, evaluating the difference between her strength and ude.


    "Fucking Fabian! I heard you nearly murdered Hanz?!" yelled us, catching Kristina''s attention and saw us grumbled in front of Fabian, pointing a finger at him. "How dare you try to kill my brother!? I told you he is mine to butcher!"


    Her attention towards us didn''tst long as ude inquired, "Mace, what are you doing here?"


    "Uh." Kristina snapped her eyes, clearing her throat, as this was not what she expected to see in the west garden. "Sir Knight told me the air in the west wing is refreshing, so I came here for a walk," she exined, afraid they would misunderstand her intentions.


    "I see." ude nodded, and an awkward silence instantly befell the two of them.


    "I," Kristina cleared her throat for the nth time, thinking Rufus probably didn''t expect that these people would be here. "I should go," she said and ude nodded.


    Just as she turned around, fear crept up to her spine as she sensed someone''s gaze.


    "Where are you going?" asked Fabian, blinking ever so slowly as he watched her turn her head back at him. When their eyes met, he added, "If Rufus told you toe here, then that only means you''re invited to the party."


    "Invited?" she furrowed her brows, darting her eyes from Fabian to us, and then to ude. "What¡­ were you people nning?" Kristina asked, as it seemed Rufus led her to a path with no ticket to return.


    Fabian smiled, his eyes squinting like usual, but she felt a sudden sense of dread behind it. "Gardening and cleaning party, Miss Monroe," he said in a light tone. "Just some simple chore, nothing special."


    "Careful with him," us whispered, which didn''t seem it was meant to be a secret. "Else, he will bury you alive!"


    "No," ude chimed in, staring at the ground Fabian watered. "Just don''t be stupid like my uncle us and you''ll be safe," He added in an emotionless tone.


    "Child, do you want to die?"


    "Uh¡­" Kristina recoiled when she saw a finger from the newly covered pit. "Someone¡­" she pointed at the finger, but Fabian only offered her a smile before he answered.


    "The sprout is just growing. Please don''t mind it."


    Kristina''s face twitched. "Is it the¡­"


    "It''s not Uncle Hanz," ude answered, even before she couldplete her sentence. "It''s just some mice sneaking around."


    "Ohh¡­"


    "Fabian, can you stop burying people? This is a garden, not a cemetery!" us clicked his tongue, irritated that everyone got to be buried alive, so they struggled until the very end. "Your sadistic methods are just wasting our time!" he added.


    "Sadistic?" ude tilted his head to the side, genuinely appalled. "Uncle, I think Mister Fabian is just downright diabolical."


    Kristina resisted from having face spasm with their conversation. For hell''s sake! The person they were talking about was just standing an arm''s length away from them!


    She cringed when Fabian responded with a calm, "I''m giving them the opportunity to breathe life into the earth." Fabian shrugged as he squatted down, picking up the grass shears, then cut the finger as if he was merely cutting the grass!


    Her mouth fell open, staring at the severed finger, and then Fabian casually brushed more soil on the small hole the finger caused to cover it! What more shocking was that us and ude didn''t even bat an eye, already used to Fabian.


    ''I heard a lot about him, but¡­'' Her thoughts trailed off as she gulped. ''I didn''t think he actually lives up to his notorious reputation. Just what was Sir Knight thinking? No, just what kind of trap did I step into?''

 Chapter 225 - Driven Into Madness

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Driven Into Madness</h4>


    After our training, Sam and I walked back to the third prince''s quarters. On the way, I nced at him, who was walking right beside me.


    "Husband," I called, and he raised a brow before casting me a look. "How long do I have to observe? I understand you must have a reason, but can you tell me what it is?"


    "Even if I tell you, it will only confuse you, my wife."


    I frowned and let out a shallow breath, shifting my eyes ahead. "Is that so?"


    Sam''s gaze lingered on me for a while before setting them forward. We walked through the hallway in silence until he cleared his throat and broke the ice.


    "Don''t be impatient, wife. I have a lot of things to teach you, but you need to have dominant control of your thoughts."


    His voice was low, catching my attention. My brows furrowed as I unconsciously snuck a quick look at him.


    "Are you saying this because I''m still inside the clutches of the power of sire?" I asked, and I exhaled. "The king guaranteed you that¡­"


    I didn''t get to finish when Sam abruptly cut me off. "Are you certain Stefan never used that on you throughout our stay in here?"


    Silence befell us as I gazed down. I couldn''t respond. There was one time I could remember, but that was months ago. I avoided all ces where I could meet Stefan after that.


    "Wife, although your situation with Stefan doesn''t sit well with me, that''s not the only reason I''m telling you to control your head," Sam uttered calmly as we came close to our chambers. "I just don''t want you to hurt yourself."


    "Hurt myself¡­? Why would I hurt myself?" I wondered with my brows furrowed.


    "Hurting yourself doesn''t mean you have to inflict physical pain on you." Sam shrugged nonchntly, and we stopped upon reaching our bed chamber. He added, "there are more things that can be harmful than a sword, love."


    I faced Sam squarely, my hand on the surface of the door. "Like?"


    "The truth." He smiled, closed-lipped. "Go in. I have matters to attend to, so I will join youter."


    He jerked his chin towards the door while he stared at me. Sam deliberately diverted the subject, and that only means I wouldn''t get an answer to which truth he was talking about.


    "Being kept in the dark is a very unpleasant feeling, Sam," I said as I pushed the door open. "I''ll see youter."


    Sam was left behind, standing outside the door. I could feel his gaze on my back until the door shut closed.


    "The truth¡­" I let out a sigh, dragging my feet towards the divan, to where plopped my butt down.? "¡­ not knowing and knowing it both gives me pain, husband."


    If he would just let me know of what was going on behind the peaceful surface of the pce, it would be much better. But it seemed that was too much to ask.


    I tilted my head back, staring at the high-ceiling, and my eyelids felt heavy. I raised my arm and rested it on my forehead.


    "I don''t want to close my eyes," I muttered under my breath. "I will only go back to that nightmare¡­ it''s exhausting."


    My eyes still slowly shut closed despite fighting the urge to sleep, and soon, I fell into another exhausting slumber.


    ********


    Just like how previous dreams, it started with me squeezing myself through the crowd just to get pushed on the road and get saved by a stranger. It continued on until the time I was walking back to my shack and met that vampire.


    "Blood¡­ give me¡­ blood¡­"


    A shiver ran drown my spine as he inhaled heavily on my nape. My body shivered under his grip as sprout roots seemed to grow under my feet, stilling me on the ground.


    "¡­blood."


    My eyes snapped as I heard him gasp and the aura of his fangs prickled my skin. Adrenaline rush surged deep into my bones as I iled my arms, struggling to break away from his grip. This seemed to take him by surprise as I escaped his clutches and lurched away from him.


    My eyes fell on him, holding my hand closer to my chest. His skin was wrinkled and almost gaunt, and his chest moved in and out heavily, gnashing his teeth while staring at me.


    "Monster¡­" I stammered with my lips trembling, taking a step back. "Go¡­ away."


    "Blood," He uttered through his gritted teeth and his drool dribbled down from the corner of his lips. "I need your¡­"


    I didn''t wait for him to finish whatever he wanted to say as I made a run for it. Was he really a vampire? All the vampires I''ve seen from afar looked ethereal, but this appeared as though he had crawled his way up from hell.


    "Kyah!" I shrieked when he pounced on me from behind, causing me to stumble down, face first.


    Everything happened so fast and I could barely remember how I desperately struggled while he was on top of me. After a long struggle, I ended up lying on my back. My hands forcing his jaw away from me.


    "No!" I screeched. "I won''t give you my blood!"


    The vampire suddenly grabbed my wrist and pinned them on either side of me. He didn''t waste a second as he bent over, sinking his fangs into my shoulder.


    Pain.


    "Ahh!" I shrieked and choked, writhing underneath him at the excruciating pain slicing through my flesh as if I was being bitten by a beast.


    I kicked my feet, wiggled my hands, tiring myself, but nothing. All I could do was listen to his everyrge gulp, and each time, I felt hope slipping away from my hands.


    ''You can''t die here, Lilou.'' I told myself, ''you have to fight!''


    Fight? How could I stay optimistic at this point? I stopped struggling, and he loosened his grip. He probably thought I wouldn''t struggle anymore. Well, even if I did, what''s the point?


    ''I will di¡­'' my thoughts trailed off as cocked my head to the side, catching a glimpse of a hand-size tree branch just almost within my reach.


    I gritted my teeth, enduring the pain as I carefully reached for it. My fingertip touched the branch, but I had to move just a tiny bit more so I can grab it, so I did. He was too busy sucking me dry, so he didn''t notice my slight movements.


    A faint bubble of hope resurfaced in my heart when I gripped the branch.


    "I will... kill you!" I screamed and gritted my teeth, not thinking twice as I stabbed his ear with the branch.

 Chapter 226 - Drowned With Self-delusion And Blinded By Desperation

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Drowned With Self-delusion And Blinded By Desperation</h4>


    "I will¡­ kill you!"


    Blood sttered on me, and the side of my lips curled into a brief smirk. However, that was not enough to kill him as he slowly drew away, touching his bleeding ears.


    He seemed surprised, gazing at his palm after touching his wounded ear. I crawled away from him, pushing myself back with my feet.


    I winced when he suddenly stuck his tongue out and licked his palm ever so slowly. This disgusting monster¡­ he had really lost his mind because of his hunger.


    My shoulder stiffened as soon as his gazended on me. "Come close, or I will kill you," I warned, clutching at the branch tightly.


    His response was a diabolical smirk, sending waves of fear in me. Although the fear in me was great, my will to survive was far greater. I knew taking a person''s life was a sin, but that didn''t matter to me at this moment. This was a matter of who would die between us, and that was definitely not me.


    The vampire slowly stood up on his feet until he towered over me. I forced myself to stand, but my knees felt weak and all I could do was look up to meet his gaze. His steps towards me were slow, making the crisp sound of withered leaves under his foot louder.


    "Don''t¡­" My voice shook, couldn''t conceal my terror.? "¡­e close."


    "Kill¡­"'' he hissed and pounced on me, flinging his hand and broke the branch in my hand. My heart instantly dropped to my stomach as he grinned maniacally.


    "Kill."


    His mouth parted, baring his fangs, but I instinctively grabbed him by the hair, tugging his head back.


    "No!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, my voice echoing across the hill. He hissed, but I gripped at his hair, knowing that letting him go was akin to letting go of my lifeline.


    The strugglested for a long time and I didn''t know where I got all the strength to stop him. My hand slowly crept over his face, and I ced my thumb on his eye, while he suddenly wrapped his fingers around my neck, choking me to death.


    My breath hitched, slowly getting suffocated, but that didn''t stop me. I ground my teeth and yelled as I decisively pressed my thumb inside his eye.


    ''It bled¡­'' I froze for a second, but his grip around my neck loosened as he shouted, so I continued. My thumb sunk deeper, feeling the soft flesh of his eyes around my thumb.


    "Ahh!" he screamed in pain while covering his eye. I pushed his chest away, and I crawled away.


    The vampire screamed, howled, hunching in pain with his hand on his wounded eye while on the ground. I watched him in horror and shock before my eyes snapped when I noticed his back trembling.


    ''End him!'' my mind yelled in panic. ''He will kill you once he recovered!''


    ''That''s right,'' I thought, and I mindlessly looked around, crawling on the ground as I mustered my strength to run.


    ''No, he will catch you soon! Kill him!'''' my subconscious mind whispered, making me pause as soon as I took a step.


    "If I don''t kill him¡­" My eyes fell towards the huge rock which I thought I could carry. "¡­ he will kill me for sure."


    "Ahhhh!" I nced back at him, gulping down the little saliva left in me, and decided.


    I ran towards the rock and picked it up with all my might. While he was writhing in pain, I dragged my feet while carrying the rock towards him. My eyes were cold as I gazed down at him.


    ''I have to do it.'' I convinced myself, clenching my teeth as I lifted the rock, and I shouted when I? unhesitatingly pounded it against the back of his head.


    I crushed his head over and over and over until parts of his brain spurted around and blood sttered on me. I only stopped squashing his head when I couldn''t lift the rock anymore.


    "Hah¡­" I exhaled through my mouth as I gazed at his crushed head and the blood and flesh around. "¡­hah." My breath hitched as my entire body shook.


    "I did it¡­" I muttered, having mixed emotions of relief and dread.


    Everything that just happened and what I had done didn''t register in my head immediately. Only when I raised my hand and stared at my palm covered with blood, I realized I took someone''s life.


    "Hah¡­" The beating of my heart drummed even faster as I hyperventted. Tears formed on the corner of my eyes and they unhesitatingly rolled down my cheeks.


    "Ahh¡­ ahh!" I grabbed my hair, screaming, crying, standing on the fine line between sanity and insanity. It was too much for me to handle. I felt like something in my mind broke.


    "Ahhh¡­ hah¡­ hahaha!" my screaming gradually grew into hysterical waves ofughter until my throat rasped, losing my voice temporarily and my mind went into a nk state.


    In the end, I stayed there for a very long time, staring listlessly at the lifeless body these hands had taken. I didn''t know what got into me, but I dragged his corpse somewhere and dug a pit all night with my bare hands, where I buried his body.


    **


    At the crack of dawn, I dragged my feet back to my shack. My body felt heavy, but I managed. When my shack came to my sight, I turned my head to the side.


    "I should''ve listened to Old Olly," I mumbled, staring at the sun peeking over the horizon. "Why did I even want to go back here?"


    The answer was obvious. It was because I felt like someone was waiting for me toe home.


    "It was just your delusion that someone is waiting for you, Lilou," I told myself, letting out a low chuckle full of bitterness. I shook my head and dragged my feet towards my home, but instead of heading inside, I went directly to my father''s burial mound.


    On the way, I halted as my jaw tightened. That warm air and aura from the burial mound were blowing past me as if the wind were whispering words of worry in my ears.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," I whispered and took a step forward. "I was busy." And I headed towards my destination with my eyes on the ground.


    When I reached the back lot of my shack, I paused in my steps as I slowly raised my head. My eyesnded on a towering figure of a man wearing a cloak with his back facing me.


    "Who¡­ are you?" I murmured and watched him slowly turned around. The feeling of dread immediately crept into my heart but subsided when another gust of wind blew past me.


    "It''s you?" My feet stepped forth towards him as he gave me the same feeling as that wind that hadforted me. He looked a little puzzled, but stayed on his standpoint until I was a step away from him.


    I slowly gazed up at him, recognizing his breathtaking beauty. "You came?" my hand clutched on his cloak tightly, afraid he''d leave if I let him go.


    "It''s you again?" he asked in a low, menacing tone while his eyes narrowed. "How did you¡­" the man trailed off as he noticed the blood on me.


    The corner of my lips curled into a subtle smile as I hung my head low, resting my forehead against his chest.


    "I''m sorry I''mte. Something happened on the way, but I''m home now," I muttered under my breath, ignoring the different aura he exuded. "Don''t leave me now, hmm?"


    Drowned with self-delusion and blinded with desperation, I mistook someone just because he saved me once... and I have to pay a heavy price for it.

 Chapter 227 - A Role I Never Thought I Would Willingly Take

    <h4>Chapter 227 - A Role I Never Thought I Would Willingly Take</h4>


    I opened my eyes slowly and met with the pair of crimson orbs hovering over me. Having those recurring dreams almost every day and night slowly numbed me, although they were still as exhausting as usual.


    "Dreams again?" Sam asked, brushing the strands of my hair away from my forehead and added, "You''re handling them well now."


    "Was I out for a long time?" I furrowed my brows, as I didn''t expect to wake up on hisp after a nap.


    Sam smacked his lips for a moment and answered, "Yes. For ten days."


    My mind short-circuited for a second, processing his words to make sense out of them. Did he Say ten days? How was that possible? I gasped and only then I realized he was toying with me as he snickered.


    I clicked my tongue as my expression died down in an instant. "I hate you."


    "Oh, I''ll ept anything from you, love," Sam smirked, and I pounding my fist against his chest, but he held my wrist. "There''s always a fine between everything, so as long as I''m not on that fine line, it''s fine."


    "You''re standing on that fine line, young man." I rolled my eyes at him and assisted myself up while he chuckled gleefully.


    As soon as I sat upright, I instinctively gazed at the window to see how dark it was outside. My stomach also grumbled at the same time, making me rub it.


    "I''m hungry," I faced Sam, pouting as it seemed I skipped dinner.


    "I know. That''s why I came to pick you up."


    My eyes narrowed suspiciously, eyebrows knitting together. "You don''t always do this. Is there something wrong?"


    "This ce is always wrong. What are you talking about?" Sam shrugged nonchntly. "But it''s been a while since we dined with everyone."


    "By everyone, you mean your brothers and sisters?"


    "Who else?" he cocked his head to the side, sporting an innocent look. "us and my other brothers arrived in the Capital, so a family dinner is a must."


    "us?" My eyes dted a little. I had almost forgotten about that fifth prince''s existence. Remembering us also made me remember someone who was I with before I got abducted to the pce.


    "Husband, do you know what happened to the child we dine with?" I gasped as I totally forgot that we were with a child when I was abducted!


    "Huh?"


    His puzzled expression was expected, so I rified. "ude. The adorable child who was abandoned by his uncle? Don''t you remember him?"


    "Ahh¡­" Sam nodded in understanding, making my eyes marveled hoping ude was alright. "I took care of him."


    A sigh of relief slipped past my lips. "That''s goo¡­ d," but my relief didn''tst for a second as I narrowed my eyes at him skeptically. "By ''took care of him'', you mean you took care of him in peace, right?"


    The corner of his lips slowly curled into a smile that reached his eyes while my eyes sharpened.


    "Sam."


    Sam chuckled as he raised both his hands. "Of course. I asked Marquess Crawford to take care of him. How can I touch a child whom you''re so fond of?"


    So if I wasn''t fond of him, he''d do something else?


    I studied his expression carefully and only when I was certain he wasn''t lying, I truly felt relieved. It was good that Cameron sheltered the child since he was pitiful. If only I wasn''t abducted at that time, I would love to y with him a bit more.


    "Do you really like that child so much?" Sam''s question snapped me out of my thoughts, making me set my eyes back on him. "But, you don''t even know his origins."


    "Do I have to know someone''s origins to like them?" I frowned as cast him a look of disdain. "Even if he is the son of the devil, the child is always innocent! Will you like it if our child gets ostracized just because his parents were human and a vampire?"


    Sam''s eyes briefly dted as he froze for a second. Did I say anything wrong? I reviewed what I said and realized my remarks were a little¡­ too straightforward.


    "Oh, right¡­" I said awkwardly, scratching my jaw with my finger. "I said something¡­"


    I trailed off as Sam responded with a cold. "I''ll just kill them all."


    "Pardon?"


    "If anyone tried to debar our child, I''ll kill those children and their parents, or perhaps, annihting their entire n is better." His response sent a piercing chill down my spine, feeling sorry for our child, as it seemed finding genuine friends would be hard for him.


    "What''s with that look?" Sam asked with a furrowed brow. He looked annoyed for reasons unknown.


    I shook my head lightly. "Nothing, husband. I''m just surprised that you didn''t close your mind with the idea of having a child, and at the same time, I''m worried that our child will find it hard to have real friends because his father is an¡­ intimidating man."


    "That doesn''t make sense, love," Sam replied, and I raised my head at him. "With me as the father, only those who bore no malice will have the gall to approach our child. Unless they want to meet their untimely death. To simply put, my presence alone will narrow down the people who will approach him with an ulterior motive."


    "Please, stop, my lovely husband. You''re making me more worried about our child''s future."


    Sam slightly gasped, insulted. "Why would you, love? Am I not reliable? That breaks my nonexistent heart."


    "I didn''t mean to break your heart." Another heavy and helpless sigh slipped past my lips. "I just wish our child to at least have a normal childhood."


    "And what is normal for you?"


    I pondered for a moment. "A childhood... where he can look back and only see good memories?"


    Sam nodded his head in understanding of my response. While staring at him, I could not help but smile.


    This was our first time talking about our roles as parentsfortably. It brought this strange joy to my heart, as I wanted to believe having a family with him wasn''t impossible.


    I sprawled my arm and reach for his hand. Sam arched his brow at my touch as he set his eyes on me.


    "Is it possible, Sam?" My eyes softened, squeezing his hand lightly. "Us, having a child... is it possible?"


    He stared at me for a moment and smiled faintly. "Once we return to Grimsbanne, I will work harder to have at least ten."


    "Huh?" That response was so random.


    "Ten children, Lilove. Once we return to Grimsbanne, we will fill the mansion with more children than an orphanage." His smile grew into a cunning smirk as he raised a brow.


    I gasped in disbelief and instinctively pped his shoulder. "What am I to you? A baby-making beast?!"


    "What''s the purpose of your training if you can''t bear as many children as we can?"


    My jaw fell down as I stared at him in distraught. Did he agree for me to train for the past half a year for that reason?!


    "Haha! I''m not serious." Samughed, pleased to see my reaction before he leaned in, closing the gap between us. "Kidding aside, I think if it''s with you, I don''t mind having a child or taking a role I never thought I would ept."


    "Sam..." my heart warmed up as my eyes softened.


    Sam ced a hand on top of my head and smiled. "For now, let''s eat because the monster in your stomach is screaming."

 Chapter 228 - The Child Abandoned By His Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 228 - The Child Abandoned By His Uncle</h4>


    As nned, Lena helped me get changed while Sam said he would be back so he could escort me to the family dinner. We agreed he would return once I finished.


    "Can we skip the corset?" I nced at Lena as she cinched my waist.


    Lena stopped and shifted her gaze at me through the full-body mirror. "Your highness, should I just prepare your training outfits instead?"


    "Oh!" I intoned. "That''s an excellent suggestion! Let''s do that."


    "Your highness¡­" Lena sighed helplessly as the corner of her eyes welled up. "You''ve been wearing your training suit for the past half a year. You don''t doll up anymore, and it''s worrying. This is the only time you will wear a dress again. How can you dine your his and her highnesses wearing your training suit?"


    "Lena, I''m a Bearer, so honing my strength and skills is a must."


    "But you just got married!" Lena pouted, puffing her cheek. "His Grace, the Duke, shouldn''t let you hold a weapon."


    "Lena." I stared at her reflection, and the corner of her lips curved down even more. "I understand your concern, but this decision is mine and my husband is merely honoring it."


    "But¡­ you''re growing thinner and you look more exhausted every day."


    A sigh escaped from my lips as I couldn''t deny that, but she wouldn''t believe me if I say it was because of my dreams. So, I offered her a kind smile as I took a deep breath.


    "Don''t worry, Lena. Just tie the corset." I caught her cast me a look before she nodded and proceeded to dress me up.


    Lena did everything from fixing my hair and dressing me up, to putting on light makeup to cover up my exhaustion. We didn''t speak until she was finished and Sam came back.


    ****


    As usual, when we arrived in the dining hall, the other princes and their first wives and husbands were already present; the king wasn''t there yet, and Silvia wasn''t present as well. Sam escorted me to sit before he sat right next to me.


    "Yul," I called that almost sounded like a whisper, catching his attention. Yul was seated a few seats across from us.


    Yul cocked his head to the side, arching a brow. "What?"


    "I just want to say hi," I said, almostining at his cold tone. "How can you be so cold?"


    Yul had also been busy recently and our schedules had been conflicting with each other. So, we barely met for the past half a year and thest time I talked to him was around two months ago.


    "Since when did you start thinking I''m warm towards you?"


    I cringed and clicked my tongue. "Until when will you continue to aggravate me? Goodness. Is saying ''hello'' will cost you a fortune?"


    "It can cost me my life." Yul also clicked his tongue as he jerked his chin towards the person next to me.


    I turned my head to Sam, seeing him a little distracted as he was staring in the opposite direction. He snapped to reality when I called him.


    "Sam?"


    Sam slowly turned his head to me, eyebrow raised. "Hmm?"


    "Are you waiting for someone?" I asked, curious as he seemed a little¡­ leery.


    "Fabian," He answered and smiled subtly. "Don''t mind me. Just aggravate Yul for now."


    "Brother, how can you say that?" Yul''s tone was full of disdain, which caught my attention, so I shot him a re.


    "Do you hate talking to me that much?"


    "What gave you that impression?" Yul scrunched his nose before he lifted his chin. "I merely wanted rest since you''re not the only person who is exhausted."


    "What? Are you also training?"


    "What do you think I''ve been doing? Drinking tea and walking around the Avolire Pce?" he didn''t even conceal his sarcasm with his response.


    "No wonder your mood had gotten worse," I grumbled, inducing res from him, but I didn''t care.


    Although Yul and I bickered at every turn and chance we got, I started believing that this just shows how we had gotten close. Aside from Silvia, Yul wasn''t close with his other siblings. Silvia even told me Yul only speak more with me, which didn''t sound like apliment. After all, even though he spoke more, they were mostly insults towards me.


    "And you look more gaunt. Can you even lift a fork?"


    I took a deep breath and calm my nerves, smiling brightly at him. "I can even carry two Lakresha. Do you want to see it?"


    "Pfft¡ª" Yul snorted and shook his head, making my expression fadepletely. "You? Did you hit your head when you were training?"


    "Really now..."


    I reached for my cutlery so I could throw it in his throat, but before I could, I heard a familiar cocky voice of a man. My eyes searched for the figure and immediately caught the entering figure with his arms spread open.


    us.


    "Brothers and sisters! It''s been a while!" us had this broad grin as his eyes traveled across the table. "I didn''t know my absence will bring longing to your shallow hearts¡­"


    us continued to speak his sentiments despite receiving res and unpleasant snickered from his other brothers and sisters. I didn''t pay attention to him and I was about to look away. However, my eyes caught a figure walking behind him, causing my eyes to dte in disbelief.


    "ude?" I gasped under my breath as I watched the adorable kid walked in our direction. He stopped, perched on the seat next to me, turned his head, and met my eyes.


    "Nice to see you again, Auntie Lilove."


    My mind short-circuited momentarily as he looked and sounded like the child abandoned by his uncle. Just then, my mind snapped at the word Uncle as I shifted my eyes towards the boasting us, and everything seemed to fall into the right timeline.


    us''s appearance in Crawford''s mansion, ude''s words, and Sam''s words from earlier.


    I snapped back to my trance when ude uttered, "I didn''t mean to deceive Auntie Lilove, but you got abducted that time by Father, so I didn''t have the chance to introduce myself properly."


    ude hopped out of his seat, pushed the chair away before he stood to my side.


    "I will introduce myself again. My name is Lucas ude Third La Crox of the La Crox royal blood and the sessor of Auron, one of the three holy divine bearers of the Order."


    I stared at the child thoughtlessly, rendered speechless, as this wasn''t what I expected. The poor child I was pitying¡­ turned out to be royal blood and a bearer as well?


    Amidst my shock, I heard someone announce the king''s arrival and Stefan''s voice instantly tickled my ears.


    "Lilou, sit here."

 Chapter 229 - Atypical Family Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Atypical Family Dinner</h4>


    "Lilou, sit here."


    His voice prickled under my skin as I winced, turning my head towards Stefan, who sat on the host''s seat. Did he just invite me to sit next to him?


    "What''s wrong?" asked Sam, and I turned my head to him, baffled.


    Didn''t he hear Stefan''s invitation? I studied his expression, and it seemed that was the case.


    "No ¡ª nothing." I shook my head lightly, sporting a forced smile to reassure him.


    Sam narrowed his eyes suspiciously but didn''t probe about it as he nodded. A sigh of relief slipped past my lips as I averted my eyes.


    ''Is it just my imagination?'' I wondered internally, trying to shrug it off, but it lingered in my mind.


    Except for my defiant husband, we greeted the King with a curtsy or a bow fitting for how a king should be greeted before we all settled down with our seats. Stefan gazed at everyone around, but somehow, his eyes lingered in my direction a little longer.


    ''What was he doing?'' I thought as I avoided his eyes by drawing back, my back fusing with the high-back chair.


    "It''s been a while since we all gathered for dinner, and I''m pleased that each of you epted my invitation," Stefan remarked in a calm and light tone. "I hope you will enjoy tonight''s simple banquet I prepared for everyone."


    Stefan gestured everyone to dig in with a smile, which everyone happily did. It didn''t take long enough when the air was filled with their indistinct chattering, waves ofughter, and us'' boasting.


    ''This is unexpected.'' I thought, a little surprised that this family dinner was not like the previous family dinners.


    It was strange to say this, but they looked just like a normal family. It made me feel a little warm, but I wondered if things were a bit different?


    By different, I mean, how nice would it be if what us was talking about was his interesting journey away from the Capital instead of the things he had learned to torture someone. It would also be nice if Dominique, who also returned from the cold north, was giving out real souvenirs to them instead of tossing a person''s eyeballs to his brothers. Hanz seemed offended, though, so it was a spectacle to watch.


    Yul also seemed irritated as an eyeball rolled in front of his te. While I watched them in silence, my eyes met Silvia, who arrived with the king.


    Silvia offered me a kind smile as she raised a ss of wine, a gesture for a toast. I hastily grabbed my ss and raised it as well, but before I could drink it, I checked if it was water ¡ª it was, so I drank it without hesitation.


    "Auntie Lilove." ude snatched away my attention as he called me. "I heard you like choctes, so bought you one."


    ude took out a small box from his pocket and presented it to me. I still had mixed emotions about ude''s identity, but it was not like it was his fault entirely.


    I smiled and ced a hand on his head. "Thank you, your highness."


    "Auntie, haven''t you forgiven me?" he asked and frowned. "Why would you address me so formally?"


    "Please, don''t misunderstand." I shook my head lightly, chuckling sweetly as I patted his head. "Even if I''m your uncle Sam''s wife, I still have to address you properly."


    "I see. So, you will call me by my name if it''s just the two of us?"


    "Of course, your highness." I grinned, pleased to see how his expression brightened with his cheek coloring in red.


    ude was too adorable. It made me wonder what my child would look like with Sam''s genes and minebined.


    "Eat well, alright?" I said as I retracted my hand away from him. ude nodded and resumed eating. I watched him happily as he ate well.


    "Lilou."


    My shoulders suddenly stiffened when I heard Stefan''s voice once again. I didn''t avert my eyes from ude, and it seemed he didn''t hear it.


    ''Can he speak in my head now?'' I wondered as I slowly turned my eyes and set it on him. Stefan was drinking wine, enjoying his ownpany.


    "Lilou."


    I flinched when Stefan''s voice suddenly rang in my head once again. Stefan did nothing, but I kept hearing his voice in my head.


    ''Lilou, don''t do this.'' I massaged my temple as my head suddenly throbbed painfully. ''Keep your head together.'' I told myself, taking deep breaths


    "Wife." I jumped when Sam suddenly whispered in my ear. Fortunately, his arm was around my waist, stilling me on my seat.


    "Are you alright?" Sam asked, knitting his brows and inching closer to inspect my face.


    I cleared my throat as nodded. "Yes, I''m just a little¡­ lost in thought."


    "Do you want my help so you can focus?" he asked, and I furrowed my brows before my breath hitched.


    Sam squeezed my waist lightly as the corner of his lips curled into a yful smirk. Only then I realized the sensual aura he was exuding from his touch.


    "Sam," I called in a low tone, pping his thigh lightly. "Behave."


    "I am behaving." Sam shrugged as he removed his arm around my waist and used it to caress my shoulder by the back of his hand.


    "You have nice skin." Hemented as he stared at my shoulder before slowly raising his eyes on me. "Can I take a bite?"


    I only gazed at him, hiding the fact that just his gaze alone could make me feel hot. I don''t remember Sam seducing me, but now that he was doing it, my throat felt parch.


    "There are so many people, Sam," I whispered in panic while my trembling hand reached for the ss to my mouth. "Behave yourself."


    "People?" Sam intoned before he leaned closer and whispered in my ear. "Then, shall we take this somewhere private?"


    I turned to him, and he was wiggling his brows, smirking. My mouth opened, but words clogged in my throat while Sam sipped wine with his eyes on me. Until now, I had to admit it was still hard to keep up with his stamina.


    ''It was not like I wanted to reject him. We can''t just sneak out while the king is still here.'' I thought, staring back at him and mouthed, ''Later.''


    Sam read my lips as he nodded. A smug grin resurfaced on his lips. "We''re not that patient, aren''t we?" he offered his hand for me to grasp.


    "Hand," He said, and I hesitated to take it, knowing him, but I still did. "Good girl," he said as his fingers wrapped around my hand.

 Chapter 230 - The Past That Chased Us Like A Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 230 - The Past That Chased Us Like A Shadow</h4>


    "Hand," He said, but I hesitated to take it, knowing him, but I still did. "Good girl," he said as his fingers wrapped around my hand.


    Please, Sam turned his head in Stefan''s direction. "Your Majesty, it seemed that my wife is not feeling well."


    Stefan cast me a brief look, making me grip Sam''s hand tightly.


    "Is that so?" Stefan nodded in understanding. "Should I send the royal physician to your quarters?"


    "There''s no need. Just a little rest will do."


    "Alright, take care of your wife." Stefan approved, surprising me a little as to how easily he approved was suspicious in its own way.


    "You don''t have to tell me that," Sam replied bluntly before assisting me up. As he did, my attention shifted to ude as he held my hand while looking up at me.


    "Little crumb, my wife needs rest," Sam uttered in a slightly annoyed tone. I nearly elbowed him, as he needed to be more soft talking to a child.


    "Auntie Lilove, you will leave already?" ude inquired dejectedly, ignoring Sam as his eyes were fixed on me.


    I smiled and patted his head lightly. ude was such a cute child and had this innocent aura which was hard toe across in this ce.


    "Auntie needs to rest, but I will see you tomorrow, alright?"


    ude pursed his lips and only nodded in response. I then picked up the small box he gifted me and thanked him once again.


    "I will savor every bite," I reassured, and that seemed to make him feel a little better.


    "Let''s go?" Sam cocked his head as he guided my hand around his arm. I nodded in response and he took the lead.


    "Hell, the duchess needs rest," us yelled, and I instinctively turned my head in his direction. "Don''t exhaust her too much."


    I frowned as part of me didn''t like his remarks on top of not liking us entirely. The memory of his visit to Cunningham had etched in my mind and it won''t be forgotten easily.


    "Hold your tongue, us," Sam warned after ncing at me and noticed my displeasure. us seemed to understand Sam''s tone, so he zipped his mouth.


    With that being said, Sam and I walked away. However, as we did, my eyes instinctively nced at Stefan and our eyes instantly met. My shoulders tensed up as I immediately averted my gaze.


    ''What''s with that look?'' I wondered internally, finding it hard to describe the emotions glinting across Stefan''s eyes. It was neither calmness nor madness, but something else.


    I unconsciously pondered about it, as I couldn''t think of any reason Stefan would look at me like that. It was tooplex and inexinable. Come to think of it, Stefan also looked at me like that during our wedding ceremony.


    ''He''s really someone who I can''t figure out.'' I shook my head, and stopped in my steps when Sam halted in the middle of the hallway. I turned my head to him with a furrowed brow.


    "Sam?"


    Sam slowly faced me, staring at me intensely, and suddenly cupped my cheek. "You''re always lost in thoughts, love."


    I pursed my lips in a thin line, feeling a little guilty about it.


    "I was just thinking about a lot of things." My answer wasn''t a lie as there was more going on inside my head, which had been giving me a headache.


    "Like?" His thumb caressed my cheek as he tilted his head to the side. "Mind sharing what was inside your mind, Gorgeous?"


    "I¡­ I''m just thinking why the King ¡ª" I couldn''t finish my sentence as he suddenly bent over, his lips crashing against mine, shoving my words back in my throat.


    I instinctively held on to his chest as I shut my eyes, feeling his strong arms circling around my waist. He stepped forward, making me step back until my back was against the wall.


    His kiss was a little aggressive, with him biting my lower lip. I pounded his chest lightly, letting out a protesting moan.


    "Sam¡­" I whispered when Sam started trailing kisses on my jaw down to my neck. "¡­ we''re still in the hallwa ¡ª" My breath hitched when I felt his hand lift my skirt and his hand grabbed my thigh up.


    "Sam¡­!" I pped his shoulder, but he wouldn''t budge. He seemed angry so suddenly and I''m growing anxious as we''re still in the hallway, keeping my eyes alert. Any second, anyone coulde in here and witness this debauchery.


    I froze when Sam suddenly grabbed my bottom and I squeezed his shoulder tightly. My breathing growing slower as every kiss with his tongue flicking against my skin heightened my sensitivity.


    Despite that, I could feel my body surrendering to him. I gasped and my mouth fell open as I felt his fingers gliding up on my thigh.


    "Sa¡­ ah¡­" I bit my lower lip, finding it hard to fight the urge to moan. "¡­ not here," came out a whisper as I felt more restraint doing it here instead of continuing behind closed doors.


    Sam slowly withdrew his head away from my corbones and held my gaze. His crimson orbs were glinting fiercely, as if there was fire burning behind them.


    "Lilou," He called, and I gulped, panting as I unconsciously tightened my grip on his shoulder.


    "Yes?"


    "This is exhausting," he said, confusing me with his statement before he added, "Don''t think of another man around me, or even with my absence. What else do you want me to do just so you can live in the present?"


    "Sam?" My heart thumped loudly against my chest as he gnashed his teeth. "What are you saying, husband? I''m just¡­ just¡­" I couldn''t continue as my lower lip trembled to see him hiss helplessly.


    Why did he look so heartbroken? My heart ached as Sam was obviously angry... and helpless, but still restrained himself.


    I reached my hands to him, cupping his cheek as I ced soft pecks across his face.


    "Don''t cry," I muttered, uncertain for the reason I said that, but that''s what I felt. "I''m sorry, love. I''m sorry." I cate him with as many kisses as possible until he rested his forehead against mine.


    "Don''t leave me, Lilou," Sam muttered under his breath, wrapping his arms around me as he buried his face in my shoulder.


    "Because if you do, I won''t be able to stop you."


    I had never seen Sam feel so terrified, but right now, he was vulnerable. As if the impregnable walls around him suddenly copsed and it was just all too sudden. All I could do was pat his back and say a few words;


    "I will never, ever do that."


    Little did I know, I would soon understand his fear of the past that continuously chased after us like a shadow and finally catching me by the foot.

 Chapter 231 - Always Be By Your Side

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Always Be By Your Side</h4>


    That night, I didn''t know why I apologized to him, but it felt that I had too many things to apologize for. Sam had never shown me his vulnerability, so it took me aback. He felt more like Sam, or rather, an equal mix of Sam''s fear and Hell''s anger. I barely remember what happened after that as we kissed passionately and made love all night, and the rest was history.


    "Lost in thoughts again?" Kristina cocked her head to me, snapping me out of my thoughts from that night one week ago. I faced her and smiled, closed-lipped.


    "His Grace told you to observe. Why are you always so distracted?" she asked as she tilted her head a little.


    "It''s just¡­ there are too many things I notice and try to figure out the reasons things happened that way."


    Kristina nodded as she peeled her eyes away from me and set them back to Ramin and Charlotte who were sparring. Sam hadn''t arrived yet, so those two were warming up and were on fire than ever because Ramin had fully recovered from his injury.


    "By the way, how was your mission?" I broke the ice between Kristina and me as I cast her a brief look. "You''ve been rather busy these past weeks. Are. Are you alright?"


    The corner of Kristina''s lips hooked up into a subtle smile and only nodded. "I guess."


    "You guess?"


    Kristina just gazed at me for a second and let out a shallow breath. It seemed she had a lot to say, but couldn''t.


    "Is your mission that Sir Knight Rufus asked you to do is dangerous?" I queried, trying to understand her situation. Although Kristina was reliable and strong, her expression worried me.


    "Dangerous¡­?" Kristina chuckled, and I sensed a trace of ridicule in her tone. "¡­ it''s more than just dangerous, but I''m alright."


    My lips pressed into a thin line. I wanted to pry more about it, but if she couldn''t tell me, it would only burden her. So, I took a deep breath and decided not to pry but cheer her on.


    "I know you can do it," I said with a weak smile. "I believe in you, so don''t die on any mission ande back to the Order in one piece."


    Kristina gazed at me and let out a low chuckle before turning her attention back to the two. "Of course, I had to do well ande back to you guys."


    The air between us suddenly felt refreshingly light as we observed the two. Ramin and Charlotte seemed very excited as their battle entered an intense exchange of blows. Well, Sam had tickled their eagerness to learn, so I guessed that was great.


    My eyes snapped when Kristina suddenly uttered, "I won''t bring you down, Lil."


    "Huh?" I furrowed my brows and nced at her. Kristina cast me a side-eye and smiled.


    "I mean, you don''t have to worry about me or Ramin and Charlotte. From what I see, Charlotte and Ramin''s fighting style had changed a little, and although their moves seemed reckless, they were surprisingly calcted and knew what to do. So you don''t have to worry about us."


    I was aware of her words as I noticed that Ramin and Charlotte weren''t just throwing attacks thoughtlessly. However, I was not worried about them as I knew they were strong and excellent fighters, so her words were quite baffling.


    Kristina noticed my puzzlement and chuckled while shaking her head slightly. "Don''t think too much about it. Just know that the third squadron will always be by your side."


    Her words puzzled me, but at the same time, they sounded very reassuring. My heart warmed up and my eyes softened.


    "Hmm!" I nodded, as it surprisingly gave me courage. "I''m d to have reliable friends."


    I felt Kristina gazed at me once again but said nothing. Instead, the two of us observed the fierce fight that seemed it wouldn''t end as Charlotte and Ramin were giving it their all. Charlotte and Ramin hopped back, and theynded on either side of the ring.


    "Not bad!" Charlotte eximed, grinning maniacally as her eyes glinted.


    Ramin smirk and shrugged his shoulder nonchntly. "Just so you know, Charlie, careful not to enter thebyrinth garden."


    The two of them read the air between them and the ground underneath them cracked, preparing for another exchange of blows. Just then, I narrowed my eyes as I notice a small figure from across the training grounds.


    ude.


    "Auntie Lilove!" ude raised his hand up, waving it excitedly before jogging towards me. However, instead of walking around the safe zones of the training ground, ude took the straight path, entering the center of the training ground at the same time Charlotte and Ramin bolted forward like bolts of lightning.


    "ude!" I shouted and didn''t think twice, bolting towards the training ground to stop the two before they could harm the child that suddenly entered their vicinity.


    *CLANG!*


    A wave of a deafening sh of metals rang in my ear and echoed across the training ground. Ramin blinked his eyes, surprised, as I held his wrist up with one hand.


    "What¡­?" Ramin murmured, blinking his eyes as he realized our sudden interference.


    My heart was racing fast as I let out a deep sigh before shifting my eyes to the other person next to me, Kristina. She had reacted just as fast as I did and managed to stop Charlotte with her weapon.


    "Goodness, you two," Kristina uttered as if she was utterly relieved that we stopped them by the skin of our teeth. "Did you n to plunge your weapons into this child? Do you have a death wish?"


    We unconsciously gazed down at ude in the middle. ude was gazing up at us cluelessly.


    "Oh, sorry." Ramin awkwardly withdrew his hand, and I let him go. Charlotte also did the same.


    "ude," I called out under my breath and squatted down. "Do you know how dangerous that was?!"


    "Oh¡­ I''m sorry, Auntie." ude pursed his lips and nced at Ramin standing behind me before scanning the other two.


    I let out another sigh as I patted my chest to calm my anxious, beating heart. "Next time, wait for Auntie Lilou toe to you instead, alright? I thought I was going to die in worry! What will you do if I''m not here and Kristina?" I didn''t mean to nag, but that was close¡­ really close.


    "I''m sorry, Auntie." ude frowned as his tiny hands reached for my forehead, wiping my cold sweats away. "I was just too excited to be with Auntie, so I was reckless."


    Seeing him this adorable while admitting his wrongs poked my soft spots for him. All I could do was let out another sigh and nod.


    "Charlotte and Ramin were still training. Let''s go over there, alright?" ude nodded with my proposal, so I got up and he immediately held my hand. My eyes darted from Charlotte to Ramin, and then to Kristina.


    "I''m sorry about that." I expressed.


    Kristina offered a weak smile and said, "It''s alright. You two go first. I need to talk to these two."


    "Alright. I''m sorry again," I expressed and went away after the three reassured me it was nothing. What I didn''t notice was the glint that flickered across ude''s eyes as he nced back at them.

 Chapter 232 - Additional Member Of The Third Squadron

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Additional Member Of The Third Squadron</h4>


    As Lilou and ude walked away and were at a safe distance, Ramin furrowed his brows and cocked his head to the side.


    "Is Lilou stupid?" asked Charlotte as she retracted her gaze away from Lilou and ude and set them to Kristina. "That child can definitely stop us if he wanted to."


    "Are you saying Kristina is stupid as well?" Ramin''s voice was filled with disdain, gazing at Charlotte from head to toe with dismay glinting in his eyes. "His Grace told you to fight and follow your instinct, but that doesn''t mean you willpletely not use your head."


    "Wow¡­" Charlotte scoffed with her hand on her chest. "You think you''re so smart now?"


    "I''m just saying we should be thankful to Kristina and Lilou. Even if we noticed His highness, we won''t be able to stop." Ramin clicked his tongue as he felt ude''s aura for a brief moment before Lilou and Kristina appeared.


    "Ramin is right, Charlie." Kristina chimed in with a sigh. "If we didn''t intervene, you two will be in trouble."


    Kristina shook her head as she faced the two. She studied Charlotte''s dejected expression, while Ramin kept his calm demeanor.


    "His highness is the bearer of Auron and a pure-blooded La Crox. You have heard stories about him joining the front line in the previous war, so he is not to be underestimated just because he looks like a child." Kristina''s expression grew solemn. "Don''t cross him."


    "Well, as long as he won''t cross me," Charlotte murmured with a pout. "He''s a two-face. Did you see how he looks at us as if we''re inferior? But act cute in front of my best friend Lilou?"


    "Charlotte." Kristina''s voice sounded firmer as she stared at Charlotte intensely. "You''re carefree attitude is starting to worry me. Even if His highness wouldn''t take action against you, there were lots of people that would if you harm him."


    "Right." Charlotte rolled her eyes, as Kristina''s overprotectiveness to ude did not please her.


    "Don''t worry about her, Kristina. I''ll look after this fool." Ramin reassured with a smile and Kristina cast him a look. "We''re on the same side, after all."


    Kristina pursed her lips in a thin line as she understood the other meaning behind Ramin''s remark. They were, indeed, on the same side¡­ a side they voluntarily picked after seeing unbelievable things behind the peacefulness the Capital and the Pce showed.


    "What, what is this?" Charlotte snapped the two back to the currentpse as Kristina and Ramin were just staring at each other for a good minute. "Are you two keeping a secret from me? Or did the two of you develop romantic feelings for each other?"


    "So what if we did?" Kristina snapped her eyes before cocking her head to her nonchntly.


    Her response caused Charlotte''s eyes to dte as her mouth fell open. "What¡­?"


    "Jealous?" Kristina smirked, raising a brow, sneaking a nce at Ramin while he cleared his throat and looked away. She chuckled when she noticed how his ears burned in red.


    "Of course, I am!" Charlotte puffed her cheeks and huffed, ring daggers at Ramin. "How dare this guy stole you from me!"


    Ramin flinched as he shot Charlotte a look of disdain. "Do you like girls?!"


    "So what if I do?"


    Kristina chuckled and covered her lips with the back of her hand while the two bantered like usual. Charlotte was too dense not to notice the way Ramin looked at her, although she couldn''t me Charlotte since Ramin had his strange way of showing his feelings.


    "Are you really testing me¡­" Charlotte suddenly trailed off as the three of them turned their head to a figure who turned up an arm''s length away from them.


    "The third squadron is filled with energetic people, I see." Yul nodded as he studied the three and witnessed how their eyes grew wide. "A bunch of loud people¡­ and I had to work with them." He mumbled to himself, but they clearly heard him.


    "Your¡­ your highness, the ninth prince, what are you doing here?" Kristina stammered, but deep down, she sort of guessed the answer.


    "From today onwards, the ninth prince will be an addition to the third squadron together with his highness ude." Rufus'' voice suddenly reached the three as he walked from behind Yul and stopped several steps away from them. "He will be with you at all times, so I hope you drop any prejudices and treat them as one of you."


    "Sir Knight, Captain, there''s no problem with us if his highness, the ninth prince, joins the third squadron. However, don''t you think those words are supposed to be addressed to His highness instead of us?" Charlotte voiced out sarcastically, as Yul didn''t even conceal his displeasure in joining the squad.


    "This is an order from His Grace." Rufus ignored Charlotte as he was aware of that, but they didn''t have many options. So Rufus diverted the subject into a more important one.


    "Also, call for the bearer of Lakresha and Auron as I need to brief you about your next fieldwork."


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the outskirt of the Capital, blood washed down the slum area of the little town of Libira.


    "Set it on fire," Fabianmanded to the few men d in ck standing in the shade of the run-down house. "Make sure no evidence will be left if you want to live."


    The men in ck just bowed without a word, and they disappeared after a blink. There were no traces of them as if they weren''t there in the first ce.


    Fabian slowly turned around and his eyes immediately caught the five children shivering, sitting on the corner of the narrow street.


    "What are we going to do to them, my lord?" asked Fabian as he shifted his eyes towards Samael, who was inspecting one among the piles of corpses scattered on the same narrow street.


    "Who?" Samael inquired without casting Fabian a nce.


    "These children." Fabian shot the children a look, and they instantly shuddered in fear. "They''ve seen and heard everything."


    Samael slowly raised his head, and his eyes fell on the five children. He pondered for a moment before springing his feet up and trudged towards the five survivors of today''s incident. When he was a few steps away from them, Samael squatted down.


    "Hmmm," Samael hummed as he scanned the five children. "Little crumbs, what are your names?"


    The children were obviously terrified by the presence of the man and all they could do was shudder under his gaze¡­ expect one brave child who plucked up the courage to answer Samael''s question.


    "Ni ¡ª Nitri, my name is Nitri, milord," said the child bravely, and the four children gazed up at her.

 Chapter 233 - Five Little Children

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Five Little Children</h4>


    "Ni ¡ª Nitri, milord," said the child bravely, and the four children gazed up at her. Nitri''s courage brought out this strong spirit for the children as they answered one after another.


    "Yasmeen." The other girl answered in a tiny voice, squeezing herself to the other child''s shoulder like an adorable kitten.


    A willful voice from another child followed Yasmeen''s introduction. "My name is Dao ZD, and this is my twin Dao CC." Pointing at the other child next to her named Dao CC.


    "What a strange name," Samaelmented as he darted his eyes on the twins and immediately noticed the difference in their demeanor. "Admit it. You just made that up, huh?"


    Dao ZD pursed her lips in a thin line as she raised her little arm as if protecting her timid twin. Samael clicked his tongue before shifting his eyes to thest child who was lending Yasmeen her shoulder.


    "And you?" he asked, raising a brow. "What''s your name?"


    "Rhe ¡ª Rhea."


    "I see." Samael nodded after getting their name. His eyes scanned the children once again. The emotions in their eyes somehow reminded him of Lilou''s innocence and braveness in the past.


    Fabian gazed at the children and when Dao CC instinctively raised her head and met his eyes, he smiled. But the child''s expression instantly grew pale.


    "My lord, let''s kill that child." Fabian requested as his expression died. "She is already pale, let''s not prolonged her sufferings."


    "Don''t scare the children, Fabian." Samael chuckled in a low tone. "These children survived until now for a reason. However, they are not safe since their blood is not pure anymore."


    "We can just toss them inside that house before our people set it on fire."


    Samael clicked his tongue as he shook his head. "Fabian, my dear confidante, my wife will set me on fire if she hears about it, also, Lilou likes children."


    "Dead people tell no tales. Her Grace wouldn''t know about it if no one will tell her."


    "But there''s no secret that time does not reveal," Samael argued calmly. "Also, these children might help me in something."


    The corner of Samael''s lips stretched broader as he grinned at the innocent children. He just thought of something that he would need their help in the future.


    "For now, let''s take them to Lord Remington''s estate so they can look after these children. Also, send a word to Marquess Crawford that some pitiful children will be suffering from an iplete blood transfusion. I need him to soothe them so they won''t die."


    Fabian let out a sigh. Not particrly happy about the hassle of saving the children''s lives. However, deep down, he understood Samael''s reason for saving these children on top of the reason Lilou had soft spot children. It was mercy.


    "Understood."


    Pleased, Samael offered the little children a smile and offered his hand that was covered with blood. "Let''s go to your new home, little crumbs."


    The children stared at him with doubt in their eyes. Just a moment ago, they witnessed how Samael ravage the people experimenting on them mercilessly.


    "My hands are dirty and no amount of water can clean them," Samael spoke, noticing their reluctance to believe him, which he understood. "You kids had seen hell yourselves. Even if you refuse to take my hand, you will die either way."


    The children pursed their lips in a thin line, backing away even though Samael''s tone was gentle, his eyes were glinting sharply. Still, they listened to him until the end.


    "If you''re going to die, don''t you think choosing your own end, your own hell, is better than being forced to be experimented on and being disposed of once it failed?" Samael cocked his head to the side, scanning the five children who were staring back at him with the little innocence left in them.


    "I won''t force you toe with me and I will let you go if that''s what you wish." He let out a shallow breath. "But, if you take my hand, I won''t guarantee that you won''t face danger anymore, but I can guarantee your safety. Of course, I don''t give free meals so you need to work for me."


    ''I should''ve secretly cut their tongues so they had a valid reason for being mute.'' Fabian thought, staring coldly at the children who weren''t answering Samael.


    The children stared at Samael. His words weren''t sugar-coated with too good to be true promises, nor his expression showed kindness. However, the irony of it was that they felt his sincerity in his frankness.


    "What¡­ what do you need us for?" Nitri inquired, her voice almost muffled.


    Samael smiled until his eyes squinted. "I need you to do something dangerous. So whatever decision you will make now, do it with the consideration of the possibility that I am tricking you."


    He handed his hand once again, waiting for any of them to take it. To him, these children weren''t dumb because they survived that hellish experiment until they ambushed their hideout.


    To everyone''s surprise, Dao CC was the first to reach her hand out, that pleased Samael. So thetter took her in his arms and carried her as he stood up. He gazed down when Yasmeen immediately held onto his other hand.


    "Take the other children with you Fabian," Samael ordered before marching away with Dao CC in his arms while Yasmeen holding his other hand. Yasmeen held her hand towards Rhea and thetter took it, following Samael''s lead.


    Meanwhile, Fabian gazed at the other two children ¡ª Dao ZD and Nitri ¡ª who were looking up at him. He noticed the blood in his hand and was a little reluctant to offer his hand. However, before he could speak, the two children took his hands without a second hesitation.


    Their action startled him a little, but his expression remained cold. "Let''s go, children," Fabian said, holding their little hands before walking away; away from the dreadful sight of the massacre that happened in the slums of Libira¡­ away from the children''s nightmare.

 Chapter 234 - Flames Of Eternal Damnation

    <h4>Chapter 234 - mes Of Eternal Damnation</h4>


    Samael and the children rode the carriage back to one of Remington''s estates near Libira, and when they arrived, the servants took care of the children. Noah Remington also arrived almost the same time and caught Samael and Fabian still outside the mansion.


    "You''re quick, Noah," Samael pped, watching Noah dismounted his steed. "Fabian is about to send you a word!"


    "Greetings, Your Grace. I came here because Sir Rufus send a word," Noah exined as he ced his fist across his chest and bowed at Samael.


    "You don''t have to bow your head every time we see each other." Samael clicked his tongue while Noah raised his head. "You''re a Duke now. So, there''s no need to do that."


    "Will you me me, Your Grace? I swore in my blood that I will serve you, and only you."


    Samael only nced at him but held back on saying anything, as it was pointless. He held his hand behind him and walked away. Fabian and Noah followed a few steps behind him.


    "Sir Rufus must''ve foreseen what will happen, so he sent me a word to assist you." Noah broke the ice, sounding grateful to Rufus because what thetter said in the letter was urate.


    Rufus was surely a reliable fellow. Noah couldn''t rely on Fabian as the only thing he was reliable about was house chores or if they needed someone dead.


    Receiving no response from Samael, Noah inquired. "Did we guess it right, your grace? Does the current king ns to bring ruin to this country?"


    "Ruin is not the word, Noah." Samael thrust his lower lip forward as he looked around at the scenery of the vast estate of the House Remington.


    "That god damned fool wants is change." Fabian chimed in, casting Noah a side-eye coldly.


    "A change?" Noah furrowed his brows and momentarily stopped in his tracks. "What¡­"


    He trailed off when Fabian uttered. "Apparently, these experiments had been going on for centuries. If his grace hadn''t woke up, that person will soon be an emperor."


    "What?!" Noah snapped as he hastened his steps to catch up with them.


    "A kingdom of just vampires or half-bloods," Samael muttered without looking back at them. "The undead are one thing, but the more we dig deeper, the more rotting truths we uncover."


    This small yet understandable information slightly took Noah aback, as it was easy to put the pieces together. He didn''t know what to do with it if this had been going on for centuries.


    "My lord," called Noah as sweats broke out from his forehead and back. "Did you think my father had some involvement with it?"


    "Who knows? The dead tell no tales."


    Again, Noah went silent as the three of them continued their idle walk. Noah''s Father, Anton, and his big brother Arthur were long dead. A week after Samael''s visit in Whistlebird, Anton and Arthur, who were locked up in the dungeon prison of the Remington estate, were found dead. They thought it was suicide, but the more Noah thought more about it, that might not be the case.


    "What we are certain is that the king entrusts the case of the undead to his grace for him to know this information," Fabian concluded because Stefan wasn''t the reckless type. Recklessness andck of nning might suit Samael''s style, but not Stefan.


    "Does that mean the king has some sort of involvement with the Undead as well?" Noah inquired. This would be a lot more to handle if Stefan had already built an army, centuries prior to the present.


    Noah''s question was left unanswered as Samael didn''t speak anymore with his hands behind his head. In Noah''s eyes, Samael was too rxed, as if this matter didn''t concern him.


    "My lord, what are your thoughts about it?" asked Noah while his eyes fixed on Samael''s back.


    "My thoughts? Hmm¡­" Samael hummed, pressing his lips into a thin line as he pondered for a moment. "Honestly, I don''t care. I''m thinking of traveling the world with my wife."


    "My lord!" Noah yelled, disgruntled by Samael''s careless remarks. "Do you n on abandoning your people? How about Grimsbanne?"


    "Grimsbanne is a ce I had fun building with the Barrett''s. Rufus can take care of it since Stefan would see him as an asset in building an empire." Samael exined nonchntly, as there was nothing that can overvalue a peaceful life with Lilou. "Fabian cane with us if he wants since I''m sure he''ll just end up dead if I left him behind."


    "My lord, please don''t jest like that," Noah uttered in a shaking voice. Theck of interest from Samael and knowing Fabian''s only interest in sticking his lord was disheartening.


    "Lord Remington, don''t you think this kingdom will benefit more if it bes an empire?" Fabian inquired while casting Noah a quick nce. "If the king''s ns started taking action, the House of Remington will benefit as well if you pledge your loyalty to the monarchy."


    Noah let out a soft scoffed as these two were speaking as if they didn''t n on opposing the idea. Turning this kingdom into an empire wasn''t a bad idea. However, a ce where all humans were turned into vampires was never the will of the founding families of the country or the original purpose of this country.


    "Will you really just let the king do as he please?" Noah gazed down, clenching his hand into a tight fist. "Will you really just run away?"


    "I only care about Lilou and I don''t care whatever happens in this world." Samael halted and slowly turned around. "Don''t look so sad, Lord Remington. You look like you''re about to cry!"


    "Your Grace, will you really just drop everything and flee?" His eyes glinting, facing Samael squarely.


    The side of Samael''s lips slowly curled into a smile. "I n to, since I absolutely don''t care, nor do I want anything from this country. However, my sweet brother wants something from me and will follow me even to the pits of hell to get it."


    "He wants Catharsis?"


    Samael just smiled, but Noah immediately caught the sly glint that flickered across his eyes. He turned to Fabian when thetter said, "You''re a little slow, Lord Remington. My respect towards you pummeled down and hit the mes of the eternal damnation."


    "Mister Fabian, please don''t forget our difference in status."


    "Even if I engrave the difference between our social status in my brain, I will still say the same." Fabian raised his shoulder nonchntly. "If you''re this slow, I advised you to do some gardening. It will help you think faster."


    "Haha!" Samael chuckled, turning around and resuming his steps. "Stop teasing Lord Remington, Fabian."


    "I''m not teasing him, Your Grace. I''m stating my personal opinion and trying to help him improve where hecks."


    "Mister Fabian, did I do something to you to gain your hate?" Noah scrunched his nose up as he was never insulted right in front of his face, aside from Samael.


    "If I do, you will be breathing yourst breath six feet under," Fabian answered in a matter-of-fact tone. "How can you conclude that fool wants Catharsis when His Grace''s weapon had been in the ck market for a long time?"


    "Then, what does the king want from his grace?"


    "My wife," Samael spoke after whistling softly. "He is obsessed with my wife, and we all know how annoying he is when he is obsessed with something."


    His answer rendered Noah speechless. Stefan was obsessed with Lilou? Why? What did Samael and Stefan see in Lilou? Sure, she was quite pretty and kind ¡ª also a bearer of Lakresha ¡ª but it was not that Lilou was the only female bearer nor her beauty was unrivaled.


    "It was a long history between them, back when I was in my slumber." Samael rified, after sensing Noah''s confusion. "But she is mine now, and I don''t like sharing."


    Silence dawned on them as they walked. It was only broken when Samael spoke once again.


    "Stefan entrusts me with this situation with the undead to humor me." He paused as the corner of his lips curled into a smirk. "Don''t you think it''s only polite to humor him back?"


    "My lord?"


    Samael turned around and faced them with a smile. "The festival will take ce in a month. Fabian will brief you about the n."


    Noah blinked in disbelief seeing the wicked smile stered on Samael''s face. He instinctively nced at Fabian, and thetter was also smiling.


    "Your Grace, Mister Fabian, does Sir Rufus know about any of your ns?" And when the two didn''t respond, Noah immediately knew Rufus was kept in the dark.

 Chapter 235 - A Visit In Avolire Palace

    <h4>Chapter 235 - A Visit In Avolire Pce</h4>


    In a month, the entire kingdom would celebrate the foundation of the country that wouldst a week. For that, the knights and the Bearers of the Order would be scattered around the Capital to secure its safety while the celebration was going. Stefan would also make a public appearance and hold many banquets in the pce.


    "I don''t remember Grimsbanne celebrating such an event," I murmured on my way back to my quarters.


    "Because Grimsbanne is an istednd." I nced to my side and caught Kristina''s gaze. She was walking by my side. "Even though His Grace was in his slumber, the people under him were not to be underestimated."


    "That''s right." I nodded and shot my eyes ahead, walking through the hallway going to the third prince''s pce.


    Kristina took a deep breath. "There''s only a limited influence the king holds in Grimsbanne, so there''s that."


    "Have you been to Grimsbanne before?" I snuck a nce at her and saw her shook her head.


    "I don''t think any of the bearers or just anyone in the Capital had the audacity to walk around thend where His Grace rests. If you''re asking me for the reason, it is simply because the chances of leaving Grimsbanne were low."


    My brows furrowed before I stopped in my steps. "What do you mean?" I faced her as she halted.


    Kristina cocked her head to me. "Because His Grace''s people will know if someone who can pose a threat entered their territory. We, the Bearers of the Order, had a certain scent, vampires, as well. Unless someone can conceal it."


    "We do?" I tilted my head to the side, confused.


    "Can''t you smell Mace?"


    "I''m a human, so my sense of smell isn''t as sharp as yours," I answered honestly. "Also, this information is new to me."


    Kristina stared at me for a moment and only spoke after she was satisfied inspecting me. "Lilou, how was your training in observing just everything?"


    Her sudden inquiry confused me, but I still answered. "Good? After doing it continuously, I unknowingly observe things and notice details I wouldn''t normally notice."


    "I see."


    "Why did you ask, though?" I inquired, out of in curiosity.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line before the side of her lips curled up weakly. "Just¡­ curious."


    "I feel like you''ve been keeping a secret from me," I murmured, pouting as Kristina had been more secretive recently. She flinched when I suddenly ced my hand on her shoulder, staring at her straight in the eye.


    "Lilou?" she called, confused.


    My eyes narrowed as I studied her surprised visage. "Say, did Sam tell you anything?"


    "Pardon?"


    "My husband, did he threaten you or something? You''ve been saying weird things as if we will part soon." I studied every little movement her face did to get the answer I needed, just in case she shrugs my question off.


    Kristina''s brow slightly quirked as her pupils dted a little. She smacked her lips once before clearing her throat and chuckled softly.


    "I''m saying things because our line of duty is dangerous." Kristina shook her head lightly. "I heard about what happened to the knights who had lost their lives because they were careless. We don''t know what the future holds, so I''d rather say things to my friends while I''m alive."


    "I thought I''m already negative, but you are as well." I withdrew my hands from her shoulder, pouting while she chuckled. "I told you many times,e back to our third squadron, always."


    "Is that an order, your grace?" she teased with a yful smirk, making me sigh as we continued our steps.


    "Do I have the right to order a bearer now?" I joked as I walked, leaving her behind. "Just be careful, Kristina. Whatever you''re doing, I trust your judgment."


    Kristina didn''t catch up to me, as I could feel her gaze on my spine. Thanks to Sam''s orders for me to just observe, I caught her half-baked excuse. Although I knew there was some truth in her exnation, the expression in her eyes told me something she couldn''t tell me.


    In the end, Kristina and I parted ways as I headed to Avolire Pce to visit Silvia, while Kristina headed to the main pce. I originally nned to rest, but I remembered Yul telling me toe in here to have some tea.


    On my way to Avolire Garden, where I usually enjoy a cup of tea with Silvia and Yul, I stopped as my eyes caught the figure ahead of me. Cassara stopped in her tracks as she turned her head to me. Once our eyes met, I performed a knight bow while she marched towards me.


    "Greetings, your royal highness," I greeted politely when I sensed her presence near me before seeing the hem of her dress.


    "Raise your head." She ordered, which I did, facing her undeniably gorgeous face. "It''s rare to see you in Avolire Pce. Did youe to see Silvia?"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    Cassara nodded in understanding, making me notice her change in demeanor. She would usually have this ridicule in her eyes whenever she looked at me, but I couldn''t see it in her eyes now. What happened to her that night she tried to seduce my husband?


    "Silvia was called to the main pce, so it will take some time before she returns," Cassara informed me, and I nodded in understanding.


    "Thank you for telling me, your royal highness. I will take my leave then." I bowed politely and bid her my farewell. I would wait for them to return, but with Cassara around, I''d rathere back next time.


    "Why don''t you stay for a moment and apany me for a walk?" she proposed. I winced internally but kept my expression the same.


    Cassara took a shallow breath as her eyes scanned me from head to toe, before meeting my gaze once again. "You seem reluctant."


    "Of course, not, your royal highness." I forced a smile onto my face. "I merely thought I might be bothering you."


    "You don''t."


    My jaw clenched, but I still kept my polite attitude. "It''s my pleasure to apany you, your royal highness."


    And so, the two of us headed to Avolire Garden while she ordered her servants to give us a moment to talk.

 Chapter 236 - A Visit In Avolire Palace II

    <h4>Chapter 236 - A Visit In Avolire Pce II</h4>


    I kept a safe distance from Cassara while we walked in silence. The air around us grew more awkward as neither of us talked. I don''t know what she was trying to do, but whatever it was, I''m prepared.


    My shoulders flinched when Cassara suddenly broke the silence. "I heard Yul joined the third squadron."


    "Ah, yes," I responded awkwardly, clearing my throat as I rposed myself.


    "You must be surprised." Cassara stopped treading as she faced the section full of red roses. Her hand reached for one rose, caressing the petals that made her look like a goddess in the garden. She was really pretty; I didn''t know which was prettier between her and the red rose.


    I snapped my eyes and replied, "Not really."


    "Why, so?" she asked, ying a finger over the petals of the rose.


    "Because anything can happen in the pce."


    Cassara nodded her head before she slowly shifted her eyes to me. "That''s right. Anything can happen in the pce, for example, you going missing so suddenly."


    My back instantly stiffened, a little surprised but not frightened. I didn''t dare move my gaze away from her as we stared at each other in silence for a moment.


    "Just like what happened in Cunningham. Although, I doubt that will happen without you putting up a fight now." She added with a soft chuckle, moving her eyes back to the rose. "I still don''t like you."


    "Your royal highness, I know ¡ª"


    "Cassara." She cast me a quick look. "I never like that title since it reminds me I am someone''s wife now. So, call me Cassara."


    "How dare I call you that?" I said awkwardly. Unlike my rtionship with Silvia and Yul, I didn''t have the same close rtionship with her. So calling her so casually was quite a burden, whatever her reasons were.


    Cassara raised a brow, tilting her head to the side. "That''s an order."


    What a bother. I thought. "Yes, your royal ¡ª Cassara." I pursed my lips in a thin line as I gaze down.


    "Good." she intoned, nodding before shifting her attention back to the roses. "You''re not slow enough not to know about my feelings to Hell."


    ''I''m the wife, but why did she sound like the legal wife talking to her husband''s mistress?'' I thought, sneaking a nce at her side. Cassara traced the rose down to its thorny stems.


    "But that is not the reason I asked you to apany me here," she said, prickling her finger identally when she nced at me. Cassara''s expression didn''t change, despite the blood dripping from her fingertip.


    "Then, what is the purpose of your invitation, your royal highness?" I asked, not beating around the bush. "I believe you won''t ask me to apany you for a walk for idle talk."


    Cassara raised her finger, staring at her own blood. "You''re right. I want you to know that I am aware of your feelings for my husband."


    "I don''t have any other specific feelings for His Majesty aside from respect, your royal highness," I corrected. "I''m sired to him and we''re both aware how the power of sire works."


    I didn''t like how she sounded with her remarks. She couldn''t be saying what I thought she was trying to say, right? There''s no way, even if she didn''t have romantic feelings for Stefan, she wouldn''t tell me she wanted to trade husband. That was just¡­ sick.


    "Are you sure?" Cassara faced me and I replied, "Yes!" with full of conviction.


    "You," she raised her hand, offering it to me, which made my brows knit. "Do you want to know if what you said is real?"


    "What¡­"


    "I''ll show you, Lilou." Cassara tilted her head to the side. "The reason I oppose your marriage with Hell, and the lost memories you''d been slowly uncovering in your sleep."


    My eyes fell to her palm and then I gazed up at her. Reluctance flickered across my eyes as there''s no way I would hold her hand. Who knows what trick she would use on me?


    "My abilities are unlike Silvia, who can be useful in many things, nor it is like Yul''s and Hanz. However, minees in handy because mind-control never works on me." Cassara exined, catching my attention as she held my gaze. "If Stefan can have a glimpse of the future, I can see a person''s past and undo any mind-control they had on you."


    "Then, can you undo the sire?"


    "If I want to die for you, I can, but there''s only one person I am willing to give my life to, and that''s not you." Cassara bluntly responded with no other pretense. "If I can harm you with my abilities, I would''ve done it even at the cost of my life, don''t you think?"


    "Even so¡­" I trailed off as she cut me off.


    "Why? Are you afraid that once you regain your lost memories, you will have a change of heart?" Cassara cocked her head once again, eyebrow raised.


    "Even if you provoke me, I won''t be trapped in any vampire''s abilities again." I expressed honestly. "Apologies, Cassara. But, the past shall remain in the past and I shall live in the present where I will create my future with my husband."


    Cassara slowly retrieved her hand as she let out a shallow scoff. I sighed as I had made my mind and shrugged the tiniest curiosity in my head.


    "If that''s all, I will have to excuse myself." I bowed politely with my fist across my chest. But when I raised my head, I froze as Cassara appeared in front of me. She suddenly held both sides of my head, leaning in with her eyes locked on me.


    "Cassa ¡ª"


    "See for yourself," she said, and I felt like sprout roots grew underneath my boots, stilling me on the ground. All I could do was stare into her eyes, and I felt like I was being drawn in it before memories of the past shed in my head.


    ***


    The memories of the past half a year rolled back in my head, and then my time in Cunningham, Whistlebird, and then Grimsbanne. It went back to the time I first met Sam, and what my life looked like before him. My life before Sam was dull, hard, and meaningless¡­ until I reached the memories from five, six, seven years ago.


    "Lexx!" I called out to the person resting under the shade of a tree. The person I called slowly moved his head in my direction, a smile appeared on his face.


    How I met him and every memory of him surged in my head. Unlike in the dreams where his face was blurred, Stefan''s face was clear and all our memories together slowly filled the gaps in my head.

 Chapter 237 - Putting Back The Missing Piece

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Putting Back The Missing Piece</h4>


    [A"N: To avoid any confusion, this is the continuation of Lilou''s dream in 226]


    After Lilou mistaken Stefan as someone who had been there for her all this time, he came to check what happened to the vampire he let loose. The only traces left were bloods that trailed in a certain direction, which he followed until the traces stopped.


    Stefan squatted down, brushing the slightly elevated ground, and soon saw the clothes of the corpse. The corner of his lips curled into a smirk because this was no doubt the abnormal he let loose.


    "What an interesting girl," He muttered approvingly, thinking about the girl who clung to him as if they knew each other. "Considering her petite body, not only did she manage to escape, she killed an abnormal and buried it."


    A soft wave of a chuckle escaped his mouth thinking about it. "Grimsbanne is surely an interesting ce to¡­" Stefan trailed off upon sensing the presence behind him.


    He turned his head back ever so slowly. His eyes caught her petite figure standing not far away from him.


    Lilou.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Lilou in a weak and tiny voice, shifting her eyes towards the spot where she buried the vampire. "I told you don''t leave it''s dangerous."


    "I came out for a walk," Stefan exined as he stood up and faced her. He studied her lifeless expression and the dullness in her eyes as if life itself barely mattered.


    Lilou remained silent for a moment before she asked. "Did you see it?"


    The eerie air that exuded from her made Stefan smile. In his mind, this human girl was pushed to the brink of madness after her encounter with the abnormal. Still, it wasmendable that she hadn''t snappedpletely.


    "See what?" Stefan asked, feigning ignorance. "Is there something you''re hiding?"


    "Nothing." Lilou shook her head, lying without batting an eye before turning around. "Let''s go back."


    Stefan smirked as his eyes glinted in amusement. He watched her walk away, noticing her gaze over her shoulder before continuing.


    "Should I bring out her full potential?" he muttered while the corner of his lips stretched broader. If Lilou could exude such aura despite being weak, what else could she do if she was skilled?


    Since Lilou was a peasant and a human born in Grimsbanne, using her for his own benefit wasn''t a terrible idea. Moreover, who would suspect someone like her?


    "I wonder if she will be useful or end up being useless?" Stefan let out a low chuckled before he followed her tracks and they returned to her shack.


    ****


    Ever since that night, theplicated rtionship between Lilou and Stefan started. She still came to the field during the day and return to her shack at night. No one noticed Lilou''s change as she still managed to keep her smile in front of them, nor they knew the monster that was being nourished inside her vulnerable mind, and the person who was taking advantage of it.


    "Lexx!" Lilou called out at Stefan, who was resting under the shade of a tree.


    Stefan drawled his head in her direction. A smile appeared on his face. It had been half a year since they met, and their rtionship¡­ Lilou still relied on him while he favored her greatly.


    Lilou dashed to his side and happily smiled. "You returned?"


    "Did you miss me?" he asked, raising his hand and ced it on her head.


    "How can I not? You''ve been away for two months!" Lilouined as she brushed his hand away.


    "I''ve brought you choctes on the way. So, don''t be mad." Stefan chuckled as he shoved his hand inside his cloak and tossed her a bar of chocte. Lilou caught it excitedly and unwrapped it to eat.


    For the past half a year, Lilou had surprised him in many areas as she was a quick learner and she could adapt to any situation. But the longer he associated with her, there was this fear that had been growing in his heart, especially seeing her smile so brightly.


    That was, Lilou was a naturally born monster, and that fateful night¡­ there was no doubt something in her head snapped.


    "This is unfair, Lexx!" she frowned as she munched the chocte bar. "You can''t just bribe me with choctes just so you can get away from leaving me!"


    "I told you I need to do something important."


    Her eyes glinted as she caught his gaze. "More important than me?"


    Catching the glint that flickered across her eyes and the air that exuded from her sent a chill down his spine. The monster he had nourished out of curiosity had started to pose a threat to him. If not for the fact that Lilou emotionally depended on him, Stefan was certain Lilou would be a troublesome fellow to deal with.


    "Lilou, on my way here, I heard some incident that had been going on in the neighboring towns." Stefan''s tone grew solemn as he stared at her straight in the eye. "The previous culprits about those incidents were all dead now. So, why are you continuing their crimes?"


    "Continuing their crimes?" Lilou tilted her head to the side, a misced innocence shing across her eyes. "I had my own pattern, so that sounds like an insult. Also, how is it called a crime when I''m merely trying to uproot evilness?"


    Stefan let out a shallow breath. "What are you going to do if you are caught? Your victims are noblemen and they''d been searching for the culprit."


    "They can search all they want, but they won''t find out." Lilou smiled sweetly as she offered him a chocte bar. "Don''t worry about it. It''s your fault for leaving me, so I need to kill some time. Here, have a bite!"


    Her remorseless response that was justifying her actions and nonchnt attitude made him narrow his eyes. Stefan thought if he stayed far away from her for a little while, it would calm her urge for violence, but it seemed it only heightened her desire for destruction.


    "Lexx," Lilou called, receiving no response from him. "Are you not happy? I thought if I worked diligently, you will be happy once you hear the news. Why are you looking at me as if I''m some sort of monster?"


    "It''s not that I''m not happy, and I don''t see you as a monster. I''m just¡­ worried."


    "I told you, you don''t have to." She frowned as she dropped her hand and her eyes fell on it.


    Stefan sighed heavily, as coaxing her was his top priority. Making Lilou his enemy now would only cause him more trouble, as he had been dealing with a lot of stuff.


    "There, there." He patted her head gently, making her raise his head. "I''m worried, not because I doubt your abilities. No matter how strong you are, I will always be worried."


    Lies. Her mind whispered, but Lilou still smiled brightly. "Is that so?"


    "Mhm." A faint sigh slipped past his lips as he stared at her. There was also one reason he didn''t want to kill her despite that she knew too much and she had been posing a threat to him.


    That was, Lilou only had Stefan in her eyes. No one around him had looked at Stefan the way she looked at him.


    "I''m really happy to see you back, Lexx." Lilou expressed happily, making his eyes soften.


    "Me too."


    Both of them smiled and the air around them grew light. However, none knew that behind her sweet smile, something wicked was hovering in her head.

 Chapter 238 - Putting Back The Missing Piece II

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Putting Back The Missing Piece II</h4>


    Another year had passed since then. Stefan would usually leave Grimsbanne for a while and Lilou had grown ustomed to his months of absence. There wasn''t much of anything new to her life as she would still constantly go out at night and ''take a walk''.


    "Goodness, did you hear what happened in Sangrey? They said a nobleman is killed and his remains are scattered around the town!" Old Olly eximed in horror. "That''s so close to our town! Just what is going on? I thought they caught already the culprit?"


    "If the perpetrator can do this to nobles, just what are the chances he won''t touch us,moners?"


    "Why would that person pay attention to us? I heard the fortune he piged from those noblemen were given to those who needed it!"


    "That''s right! Rumor has it that he only targets those vicious nobles! If anything, we should be thankful to him for helping the less fortunate!" Another farmer chimed in. "Nobles don''t care about us and see us like animals! They deserved this!"


    "Unbelievable! Have you men lost your minds? How can you sound like he is some hero? He is a vicious monster whomits heinous crimes! To have money from doing such a thing¡­"


    "Then will you not ept it if a bag of gold is lying right in front of your doorstep?!"


    Lilou paid no attention to the quarrel between the farmers about the recent incident. The news about a vignte who only targeted noblemen, robbing them and killing them, had been going around, and the public opinion was split in half. Some of them supported this unknown vignte while others chastise and feared him.


    Little did they know, it was not a He. The person these farmers were quarreling about was just right beside them.


    "Lilou," called Old Olly, and Lilou raised her head to her. "Are you alright? You seem a little down these days."


    Lilou sported her weak smile. "Yes, I''m just worried that the peace in Grimsbanne will note anytime soon."


    "You''re right. I''m also worried about you since you''ve been living alone. Why don''t you stay with us tonight?" Old Olly offered, as usual, worried about Lilou, as these attacks had been more active.


    "You''re always worried about me, Old Olly." Lilou kept her weak smile as she faced her. "The attacker was only targeting the noblemen that were involved in very and such, so I don''t think he will pay attention to a peasant like me."


    "We can never tell, Lilou. His methods are cruel and wicked. We don''t know what kind of thoughts that are going on inside those kinds of people."


    Lilou stared at her for a moment. "Between the vignte and his victims, I don''t think his victims are not less evil than the vignte."


    "Why are you saying such a thing, Lilou?"


    "I''m just saying." Lilou shrugged her shoulders nonchntly as she continued harvesting the crops. "I''m neither saying his ways are right or wrong, I''m just saying those nobles fell in the hands of a person more evil than them."


    Old Olly stared at Lilou worriedly, as she was the only one who had noticed Lilou''s slight change. Although it was normal for Lilou to shrug the rumors and gossips, there was just something different in her that Old Olly couldn''t pinpoint.


    "Just be careful, Lilou." She let out a sigh, shaking her head lightly. "You''re always wee to our humble home. It''s not much, but you won''t at least be alone."


    Lilou nced back at her and nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Old Olly. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Old Olly smiled back and resumed her work while Lilou fixed her eyes on her for a moment. One of the reasons Lilou hadn''t lost hope in people was the people around in here. But after that night, she couldn''t return to what she used to be.


    ''If only I listened to Old Olly and took her offer that night¡­'' Lilou slowly peeled her eyes away from Old Olly and a glint flickered across her eyes. ''¡­ however, there''s no point in regretting that now, because I can do things I can never do if I didn''t meet that vampire¡­ Lexx let loose.''


    Stefan was unaware of it, but Lilou wasn''t as clueless as he thought she was. There were just many reasons Lilou pretended not to know.


    ''At first, I was pretending not to know because even if I do, it doesn''t matter.'' Lilou thought as she paused and stared at the crops. ''But he keeps going away and he might note back again.''


    Her eyes glinted with murderous intent as she let out a deep breath. This feeling and obsession¡­ there was only one thing that crossed her head whenever she thought about it. That was¡­ kill him before he could hurt her or before he could stand in her way.


    "If he didn''t return today, I might make my decision," she murmured, tilting her head back and stared at the sky. "I hope he returns though. I''ll be sad if he didn''t."


    ****


    In the end, Lilou still went home despite Old Olly''s insisting she stay for the night, like always. Unlike before, the night didn''t scare her anymore as she trekked back to her home without fear.


    "If he is still not there, I might say goodbye to Lexx," Lilou murmured and sighed once again, walking slower as she hoped Stefan would be there. "What is our rtionship, anyway?"


    Lilou knew she would be sad if Stefan died, as she already got used to his presence as much as she was used to his absence. However, right now, someone like her was incapable of having a deeper feeling.


    ''Maybe, if he can pretend to love me, I can do it, too. Going out for walks at night is starting to bore me, anyway.'' She thought as she smacked her lips and skipped her steps back home. ''I hope he''s back so we can y.''

 Chapter 239 - Putting Back The Missing Piece III

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Putting Back The Missing Piece III</h4>


    Lilou happily skipped her way back to her shack. As soon as the shack came to her sight, she frowned, as there was no sight of Stefan.


    "How annoying," she murmured, kicking a pebble in irritation. For reasons unknown, she walked towards the shack but went around to her father''s burial mound after months of not going there.


    On her way, a strange warm breeze on this chilly night blew past her, freezing her on the spot. This breeze that had the faint yet familiar aura caused her heart to pound loudly against her chest, bringing out a nostalgic feeling in her heart.


    "You¡­" she whispered as she stared ahead. She had already noticed that Stefan didn''t give off the same aura, but Lilou ignored it. "¡­ did I really mistake Lexx as that someone¡­" she muttered as she dashed towards her father''s grave.


    Lilou stopped as her eyes softened, seeing that Stefan was standing in the same spot she first saw him there. And once again, this coincidence made her believe she didn''t mistake him.


    "Lexx!" she called softly, catching his attention as he turned around. Lilou ran towards him and threw herself at him.


    "Wee back!" she greeted sweetly, embracing him in relief.


    Stefan froze as his back stiffened, surprised at her sudden gentleness, considering how nonchnt she was when he told her he would have to leave again. He awkwardly patted her back.


    ''Did I worry about nothing?'' he wondered in his head as he already thought Lilou''s interest in him had decreased and she might do something. But to think she would act relieved and happy made him think he had underestimated her obsession towards him.


    "Did something happen?" Stefan inquired when Lilou drew back from him.


    Lilou looked up, shaking her head before showing him a bright smile. "I just missed you, that''s all!"


    "Really?" he raised a brow, studying her expression, but to his surprise, it seemed she really mean it.


    Although Lilou would always smile brightly at him, there was this aura she gave off that made him wary.? So, seeing her smiling candidly and expressing herself pleased him.


    "I also missed you," He replied but quirked a brow when Lilou bluntly exposed him.


    "You don''t mean that." Lilou cleared her throat as she stared at him straight in the eyes. "Lexx, did you know I n to kill you if you didn''t return?"


    "And why are you telling me this?" his voice was deep and menacing while he narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "Because I think if you drop the pretense, I might be able to understand," she answered in a knowing tone, taking him by surprise. "You know my feelings to you, so if the feeling is mutual, don''t you think it''ll be a win-win situation for the both of us?"


    "And why is that?"


    "If I try to kill you, I might fail, but you''ll deal with casualties. I think it''s only smart to make me your ally than an enemy, don''t you think?"


    Her exnation rendered him speechless momentarily. Lilou was never this honest with him, and to think she knew he was merely keeping her because she still had her uses amused him. Not to mention, she was also aware that she could be troublesome to deal with, but not overestimating herself as to think she was invincible.


    The corner of his lips curled up into a smirk as he stroke her hair. "Just what happened while I was away?"


    "Nothing." Lilou giggled as she was saying the truth. "I just want you to treat me honestly from now on and take me with you."


    "Take you with me...?" Stefan cocked his head to the side while tucking her hair behind her ear. "You are exceptional, sweetheart. However, by wanting my trust, isn''t it only polite if you also trust me?"


    "Trust can naturallye in the process, don''t you think?"


    He nodded ever so slowly. "You''re correct, but humans are fickle, sweetheart. Aren''t you afraid that by wanting to stay by my side, you are entering a cage?"


    "I can break the cage anytime. What do you mean?"


    "Pfft¡ª!" Stefan chuckled at her blunt yet innocent reply. "Oh, sweetheart, you never cease to amaze me."


    Lilou puffed her cheek while he shook his head lightly, before she sped his hand with both her hands. Her eyes gazed at their hands and then looked up.


    "Lexx, you''re the only one I have and I think you,ing in here is not a mere coincidence," she expressed sincerely. "I hate vampires. Even now, my blood boils and wants to kill every single one of your kind."


    His brows arched before he narrowed his eyes. He was aware of Lilou''s growing hatred of vampires, the reason the trust between them was never strong.


    "But if it''s fate, I will ept it." Lilou continued, puzzling him.


    "ept, what?"


    She stared at him straight in the eye as she felt that familiar aura once again. "You. I hate vampires, but I can make an exception. I also know you hate humans, but can you also make an exception?"


    "Sweetheart, I don''t believe in fate nor do I bind myself with things you are seeking." Stefan let out a low chuckle as he withdrew his hands from her grasp. "I am not as simple as you think I am, sweetheart."


    "Is this a rejection?" Lilou frowned, cing her hand over her chest, but surprised as she didn''t feel the slightest pain.


    "If it is, we will not be talking here." Stefan chuckled once again before he ced his hand over her head, bending over with a smile. "So, no, it''s not a rejection, but a heads up."


    "Huh?"


    "For expecting anything from me, that''s what I meant," He exined, ruffling her hair as he slowly drew away and turned around. "If you want to take this path, I won''t stop you. However, I''m warning you, sweetheart. I will rather hate you than love you."


    Lilou stared at his back as a subtle smile resurfaced on her lips. She took a step forward, sliding her fingers in between his, making him turn his head to their hands and then to her eyes.


    "Just don''t abandon me." She smiled brightly, squeezing his hand. "That''s all I''m asking."


    The side of his lips slowly curled into a faint smile, wrapping his fingers around her hand. "A cold-blooded person like you... I''m surprised you have such warm hands."


    "Don''t let go of these warm hands or you''ll be cold forever." Lilou humored while giggling mischievously.


    Little did the two know, someone who was trapped in his own mind was grumbling in protest.


    ''Who the fuck is that, Lexx? It''s not that fucking Stefan, right? Did he figure out that girl''s origin?!'' Samael grumbled. If he could throw a huge fit, he had done it already.


    ''I really need to wake up... that little girl is being seduced by that lunatic.'' But no matter how he tried to break the seal, Samael didn''t wake up until seven yearster.

 Chapter 240 - Putting Back The Missing Piece III

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Putting Back The Missing Piece III</h4>


    Some time had passed, and the world continued to revolve. Things, whether expected or unnned, happened.


    "Lilou."


    Lilou raised her head at the person entering the prison dungeon of an old estate in Whistlebird. She smiled brightly as soon as she met those pairs of crimson orbs.


    "Lexx, you''re back?" she asked happily, springing up to his feet and rushed towards him.


    Stefan chuckled as he weed her warmly in his embrace. "I''m just away for a few days and yet, you''re acting like I was away for a year."


    "Can you me me?" Lilouined as she broke free from him, looking up while pouting. "Lord Anton and his son Arthur are annoying fellows. I was nning to smother them in their sleep."


    "Calm down, sweetheart." He chuckled while patting her head.


    "How can I calm down when they kept talking nonsense?" she clicked her tongue, annoyed after recalling all her encounters with the Duke of Whistlebird and Stefan''s ally, Anton Remington.


    Lilou walked back to the person chained inside the cell. His wrist, neck, and feet were shackled despite his already mangled condition.


    "Those two spouted things like a mortal can''t be with you and something like that," she murmured in annoyance, kicking the barely alive person who was held captive. "What do those dimwits know? They even brought up my origins."


    "They said that?"


    "Yes!" she turned around, furrowing her brows when she noticed Stefan''sck of emotion.


    Stefan''s eyes glinted as he remained quiet for a moment. "Sweetheart, do you love me?"


    Her breath suddenly hitched, surprised by his abrupt question. She pursed her lips in a thin line before they parted, but no words came out.


    "Why can''t you answer?" he asked in a low tone as he tilted his head to the side.


    Instead of answering, Lilou returned the question. "Do you?"


    This time, Stefan was the one who couldn''t answer her question. They''ve been together for almost two years now, but they never said those words even once. Of course, they value each other, but was it called love? It felt strange to think that their feelings were associated with love.


    "Why are you asking me such a question when you can''t even have your own answer, Lexx?" Lilou broke the silence with her indifferent tone.


    "I have my answers."


    "And that is?" she cocked her head to the side as her eyes never left his gaze, but he remained silent. A shallow breath slipped past her lips as she shook her head.


    "Honestly, Lexx, I don''t know what love is," Lilou muttered as she turned around, facing their prisoner before she squatted down. "But, what I am certain is that I will die for you and I want to stay by your side."


    "Then, will you be one of us?" Stefan inquired after some time, which made her turn her head back at him. "If you want to stay with me forever, will you be one of us?"


    Lilou pressed her lips together as she peeled her eyes away from him. She stared at the almost unrecognizable person who had gone through the experiments and was now being monitored.


    "Sure," she answered after a long silence.


    Stefan heaved a sigh of relief, but didn''t seem happy about it. He had already guessed that she would agree, despite knowing the risk.


    "You can be just like that one," He said coldly as he nced at the half-failed half-sessful subject. "You can lose your wits, cannot stand under the sun, and die after a while. Are you sure you want to be a turned vampire knowing all that risk?"


    "Are you sure you want me to?" Lilou inquired back as she nced over her shoulder. "Between the two of us, it seems that you''re the one who is against the idea."


    "Sweetheart." Stefan let out a sigh. He knew that they would have to discuss this matter one of these days. After all, he was still the king of the kingdom, and she was, although exceptional, still a human.


    Lilou narrowed her eyes as the subject let out a low growl, and just like a maniac, he tried to assault her since she was near him. However, the chain around his neck stopped him a palm-length away from her. She didn''t even budge or blink and just watched him struggle.


    "Are you reluctant because you love me, Lexx?" she inquired, as she could be just this person she was looking at once the transitioning failed. "If so, then don''t love me anymore."


    Stefan remained silent and stared at her small yet brave looking back. He had hated humans for as long as he could remember, believing they were just annoying animals, no better than livestock. But all that changed in the past two years¡­ and that was because of her.


    "If it fails, I''ll lose you forever," He muttered as he let out a deep sigh, clenching his hand into a fist. "I don''t want that."


    Silence enveloped the two of them again and only the growling of the abnormal tickled their ears. Lilou appreciated his genuine concern, but she had already decided to stay by his side, no matter what. She had nothing to go back to, after all.


    "You sound like you already know it will fail, Lexx." Her eyes softened as she raised both her hands, cupping the abnormal''s jaw without fear. "It''s my decision, and my only wish, if it fails, is¡­"


    Her teeth clenched as she snapped the subject''s jaw before letting him go, and his head hung low. Lilou nced at her tainted hands before slowly standing up to face him.


    "That." She cocked her head towards the dead subject. "Finish me off quickly, just like that."


    "Your ¡ª Sir," Lilou''s eyes shifted at the person who suddenly appeared behind Stefan. "Miss Lilou," the woman greeted as soon as she met Lilou''s eyes.


    "I wille backt¡­ er."


    "No need, Lena." Lilou cut her off as she nced at Stefan. "You stay with him. I will go for a walk."


    Lilou smacked her lips as she walked past him, but stopped when Stefan suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "Don''t be upset," he said, tightening his grip around her wrist. "I just ¡ª"


    Stefan abruptly paused as Lilou''s future appeared in his head, showing her loud screams from the excruciating pain and sufferings, and then¡­ the scene changed into Stefan standing in the pce hall, staring at the casket before him. He walked towards the casket only to see Lilou lying beautifully in it.

 Chapter 241 - Dead And Buried

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Dead And Buried</h4>


    If Stefan still saw Lilou as someone whom he could dispose of any time, that images of the future wouldn''t bother him. However, she''s the only person who had given him warmth, and her death would give him misery more terrifying than his own death.


    "Lexx?" Lilou called out, snapping him out of his trance. "I will go out for a walk. Come to me once you''re done with your business with Lena."


    Her voice was soft with a touch of loneliness. How could he take a gamble with both their lives at stake?


    "Alright." Stefan nodded, letting her hand go reluctantly before hiding his trembling hand behind him.


    Lilou stared at him for a moment, pressing her lips together before turning around. Before she left, she nced at Lena and smiled meekly. Thetter smiled back and bowed slightly.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure you want to turn Lilou into a vampire?" Lena inquired as soon as Lilou left the prison dungeon. She was aware of Lilou''s importance to Stefan, and Lilou''s resolve to stay with him, so making this decision required more time to think over as she could die because of it.


    "Lena, what do you think of Lilou?" Stefan asked, startling Lena, his trusted aide, who had been working in the shadows for him. "Do you think we should go with her decision?"


    He turned around, facing the subject that just died, and had met the end of his sufferings. What would Stefan do if Lilou would be in this same situation?


    Lena stayed silent for a moment before her lips parted. "Your Majesty, am I require to answer such a question?"


    "Tell me," He muttered with eyes drooping. "What do you think of Lilou?"


    "Lilou is a remarkable human, just like the Barrett brothers. She shared the samepassion as Rufus and bloodthirst like Fabian. But if you''re asking me what I think of her as a person, I will say she is a precious friend." Lena answered with all honesty while staring at Stefan''s back. "I enjoyed my time with her, but this may sound insolent and presumptuous, but I think it is wrong to take her with you, Your Majesty."


    "Why, so?"


    Lena took a deep breath and sighed, hanging her head low as her eyes softened. "Because she changed you, Your Majesty."


    Silence enveloped the two of them and only the sound of a drop of water dripping from the cracks on the wall slowly filled the underground dungeon. Stefan couldn''t deny that, as he had changed because of Lilou. He told himself to only use her to his advantage, but he found himself craving for her warmth.


    The thought of losing that warmth and holding her cold hands¡­ he could feel the pieces of his heart falling.


    "I saw her future, Lena." Stefan raised his hand and stared at his palm. "Lilou¡­ I will hold her funeral and grieve for her."


    His fingers slowly curled as he clenched his hand into a fist. His eyes glinting with bitterness and sorrow.


    Lena clenched her teeth tightly. "Then, will you let her undergo the process just as she wished?"


    "The only reason this world be bearable is because she''s in it," He muttered, taking a deep breath as he turned around and faced Lena. "Ten out of hundreds survived the experiments and we have yet to find the secret of sessfully turning humans into vampires."


    "Then¡­?"


    "Until we find the answer, erase everyone''s memories about Lilou," Stefan ordered without faltering. "That includes the Remingtons and the people Lilou knew in Banse."


    "Your Majesty, are you nning to iste her?" Lena asked in disbelief as she misunderstood the vague orders.


    "You misunderstood, Lena." He let out a deep sigh, grinding his teeth momentarily as he swallowed down the slightest hesitation he had. "I want you to erase her existence on our side, and alter the memories of the people in Banse. Make them believe Lilou had always been there¡­ without meeting me, you, or everything that had happened in the past two years."


    "Your Majesty¡­" she trailed off while slowly balling her hand into a fist. "Are you saying you want me to erase your existence to her?"


    "Until we find the answer, she will be safer if she stayed in Grimsbanne." Stefan turned around as he couldn''t hesitate right now. He couldn''t keep Lilou by his side for now if he wanted to continue his ns and seek the answers.


    "I had to find Alphonse since he might know a thing or two. Also, I saw a premonition of Hell waking up." He uttered firmly, steeling his heart, as he had to decide the best method to do everything whilst keeping Lilou safe.


    "Your Majesty." Lena''s eyes slowly widened upon hearing hisst remarks.


    "Before Hell went into his slumber, he said something about the throne and something having a right for it." Stefan''s eyes glinted menacingly. "Although our investigation says that Hell didn''t affiliate with the other founding ns aside from Lara and the Bloodfang, he wouldn''t say such a thing for no reason."


    "Is it possible that the third prince means he will take the throne for himself?"


    Stefan shook his head lightly. "He could''ve fought for it if he wanted to, but knowing him, he might''ve had something in his sleeve to agitate everyone. If he gets the wind of my affair with a human, he will surely go extra mile to use Lilou for his own entertainment."


    Again, silence befell on them as another problem arose with Samael''s possible awakening in a few years. Although Stefan had been preparing for it, he couldn''t underestimate Samael''s wickedness and otherworldly strength.


    "Make preparations. I will take Lilou back in Banse." Stefan turned around and faced Lena once again. "I entrust this to you, Lena. I want no mistake."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Lena bowed with her fist across her chest.


    He nodded in understanding, taking another deep breath as he convinced himself that this was the best for the both of them. Stefan then strode forward, walking past Lena, who stepped aside to make way.


    "Destroy all evidence in this ce." Stefan ordered, and Lena responded with resolve, "Yes, Your Majesty," before he went out to find Lilou.

 Chapter 242 - Dead And Buried II

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Dead And Buried II</h4>


    "Lexx, why would you want to have a vacation in this ce when we can go somewhere decent?" Lilou inquired with a furrowed brow as she gazed outside the carriage that was passing the street of Banse.


    "It''s because this is where we first met," Stefan answered with a shrug, staring at her who was sitting across from him. "And your ce is strangely peaceful, so it''s a perfect vacation ce."


    Lilou nced at him, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "You''re the one acting strange. I''m starting to doubt your reasons."


    Her blunt response made him chuckle. It was still a miracle that she hadn''t figured his ns yet, as she had always been perceptive.


    "Lexx, you don''t n on leaving me, do you?" she asked without taking her eyes off of him.


    Stefan sported a smile, shaking his head. "I will kill you if you leave me, so why would I do that?"


    "Good." His reply made her smile, satisfied, as she nodded, before shifting her attention to the window. "It''s been a while since I''ve been here. I''m not sure if my shack is still there."


    "Even if it got blown away, we can just rebuild it together."


    Lilou once again turned her head in his direction, eyebrows raised. "You?"


    "Me and you." Stefan pointed to himself and then to Lilou. "Don''t you think building our ce together is much more fun than staying in an inn?"


    "Ohh¡­"


    "Our ce¡­" He smiled as he slowly turned his eyes towards the window and murmured, "We will fill it with just our memories together."


    She stared at his side profile, narrowing her eyes in suspicion, but said nothing. For the past two years, Stefan wasn''t the type to say such things and barely showed his affection for her. So, right now, his words just heightened her doubts about his actual ns.


    ''Even if I know what he is thinking¡­'' Lilou averted her gaze as the two of them shared a moment of silence. ''¡­ as long as he doesn''t abandon me, I can forgive him.''


    *****


    Three weeks had passed ever since Lilou and Stefan arrived in Lilou''s shack. As expected, the shack was barely standing on its own, with its roof missing. The two of them exerted an effort to build it, but s¡­


    "You know what? This won''t do!" Lilou snapped her tongue, shaking her head as the two of them stood in front of the shack. "How the hell did you think we can rebuild this if you don''t have experience or basic knowledge of how to do it?!"


    Stefan chuckled as he found it ridiculous and hrious. "But I think we did a good job, though?"


    "Good job?!" she gasped in disbelief with her eyes dting before pointing a finger towards her ce. "You call that a good job? Can''t you see the door is crooked?"


    "Is it?" he arched a brow, rubbing his chin as he stared at the door.


    "Lexx, you don''t have to tilt your head to convince yourself it''s not." Lilou let out a defeated sigh as Stefan just tilted his head while staring at the door. "This is not a vacation, it''s forcedbor."


    For the past three weeks, Lilou and Stefan just camped outside during the night and work on it during the day. She couldn''t deny that she had fun as she found out a few sides of him, but it was still frustrating that their best was not enough.


    "Come here, sweetheart." Stefan chuckled as he sprawled his arms across her shoulder as they faced the shack. "Even if it''s crook andcks in appeal, doesn''t it remind you of us?"


    He cocked his head to her, meeting her gaze when she gazed up at him. The corner of his lips curled into a smile while Lilou pouted.


    "It does, but I don''t understand why we''re doing this," she murmured. "It''s not like we will live here for a long time since you keep going into many ces."


    Stefan remained silent as he fixed his eyes on the shack. Although he had been tired and used his hands on something like this, the memories he made with her were all worth it.


    "Are you doing this because I might die once you turn me into a vampire?" Lilou whisked his arm away as she faced him squarely, holding both his hands. "Do you really think I will die?"


    He slowly faced her, staring straight in the eye, and smiled weakly. "I won''t let that happen, sweetheart."


    "Lexx, I have no one else but you. So, even if I die, don''t me yourself, alright?"


    His expression slowly turned gloomy while seeing the determination in her eyes. How could he not me himself if he would push her to her death despite seeing the future?


    "Lexx, I think I lov¡­" Lilou trailed off as she gazed up, seeing the small white kes falling down on them. "¡­ it''s been a while, and this is our second winter together."


    "Mhm." Stefan stroked her hair gently, watching her marvel at the snow.


    "I think we will test the shack if it can endure the winter," she whispered with a smile, feeling something heavy in her heart. Her gut feeling told her this winter would be much colder than the previous one.


    "Lilou, will you wait for me?" Lilou snapped her eyes and shifted it to Stefan upon his query.


    "Pardon?" she cocked her head to the side, waiting for him to rify his words. Stefan tucked her hair behind her ear with his eyes full of sorrow.


    "I don''t want to lose you. So, I want to find out another method to turn you into one of us with no risk." Stefan exined before holding her gaze. "Will you wait for me until then?"


    "What¡­ are you saying you will leave me here while you do that?"


    His jaw tightened as he nodded. "As long as you stay with me as a human, your life will be in constant danger."


    "Even so, I can protect myself," Lilou argued with a low scoff.


    "I had enemies, Lilou. A lot of more powerful enemies." Stefan cupped her cheek on both sides. "The people you had met so far were not even worth a nce, unlike the real enemies that had been on my back. Once they knew our rtionship, they will use you against me."


    "And you think I''d let that happen?" Lilou scoffed. "Aren''t you underestimating me so much?"


    "No, sweetheart." Stefan let out a defeated sigh as he rested his forehead against her. "I know you won''t let that happen, and you''d rather die than let that happen. But I don''t want you to die, and want you to stay by my side forever."


    Lilou scoffed as she held his wrist, pushing him away while taking a step back. "If you really want to keep me by your side, why are you abandoning me? It doesn''t make sense, Lexx."


    "It''s because¡­" Stefan raised his hand to reach her but stopped when Lilou took another step back.


    "It''s because, what?"


    It''s because of his disposition, but he couldn''t say that now. "Lilou, love, I, listen ¡ª"


    Lilou cut him off by raising her hand. "Lexx, I can forgive you for everything and I can believe all of your lies. But, you know my wish. My one and only request from you and that is to not leave me all alone again."


    "It''s just for a few years, Lilou." Stefan reached for her hand, squeezing it as he stared into her eyes, hoping she would listen to him just this once. "I wille and get you, I promise."


    The two of them stared at each other, pain flickering across their eyes.


    "Is this the best decision you cane up with, Lexx?" Lilou inquired in a ridiculing tone as she chuckled in disbelief. "I''m telling you, Lexx, once you leave me alone here, don''t ever show your face to me."


    Lilou pulled her hand away from him as she staggered back. More than the sadness of being alone once again, rage slowly filled her heart.


    "I will kill you if I ever see your face again." She warned, nodding while taking several steps back. "And I will never forgive you for giving me heaven just to give me hell."


    ****


    The corner of my lips curled into a wicked grin, watching Cassara''s pupil dte. Before she could move, I ced my hand on either side of her head.


    "Thank you for reminding me, your royal highness." I expressed, tightening my grip on her head. "You''re right. Anything can happen in this pce... for example, someone finding your body with your head missing."


    **A/N: CHECK COMMENT FOR ARTWORK

 Chapter 243 - Retrieving The Final Piece

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Retrieving The Final Piece</h4>


    "You''re right. Anything can happen in this pce... for example, someone finding your body with your head missing."


    My brow raised as I sensed another presence from a distance. Cassara was lucky, I thought.


    I leaned over to her side and whispered in her ear. "I always wonder why you''re always missing in every important gathering. It turns out you''re hriously weak."


    Cassara shook under my grip and couldn''t move from the shock. Did she think my memories with Stefan were all butterflies and rainbows?


    "Your royal highness, can we keep this a secret between us?" I tilted my head back a little, giving her a side-eye while she shifted her shaking eyes to me.


    "How dare you? Do you think I will listen to a mere human like you?" Her voice faltered, but still put up a brave front.


    A sigh slipped past my lips as Cassara was indeed a character. Not only she was useless, but her pride also doesn''t match her disposition.


    "Do you have an option, my dear sister-inw?" I embraced her tightly, smirking as my eyes glinted. "Do you think after pulling this skit, your safety is guaranteed? Lexx is thest person you should be concerned about, my sister. My husband will deliver you to hell¡­ oh no, killing Sam will put you in more misery. Should we do that, instead?"


    "Insolent human," Casarra spat in dismay. "Don''t think so highly of yourself, human. Hell is not someone who you can kill so easily."


    "You''re right, but I am his wife and he is mostly defenseless around me."


    My smirk stretched wider as soon as her back stiffened, so I stroke it with a hush to calm her down. Cassara loved my husband so much I wanted to snap her neck, but I fought the urge because she still had her uses.


    "There, there, it''ll be fine, sister." I cajoled, patting her back lightly while resting the side of my head against hers. "Just do what you do, but keep things between us first. Can I trust you with that?"


    Cassara remained quiet while I hear her grinding her teeth. Honestly, she could sink her fangs into me right now and we could fight until one of us was dead. But Cassara might be a coward, but she was not that stupid. She knew her chances of winning, especially now that I had Lakresha.


    "I will kill you, thest descendant of Bloodfang." She warned under her breath, but it wasn''t worth listening to.


    I slowly let her go, taking a step back while holding her shoulders. "You already did, my sister."


    We stared at each other for a moment while I squeezed her shoulders lightly. Cassara had already killed Lilou the second she showed me all the missing pieces in my memories¡­ she killed my heart, to be precise.


    "I will visit you next time, sister," I uttered, before I heard Silvia''s voice from behind us.


    "Lilou?" called Silvia, followed by Yul.


    "What are you¡­ Cassara?"


    Yul immediately stomped his way towards us, grabbing my arm and pulled me behind him.


    "Cassara, what are you doing with Lilou?" he instigated, while standing protectively before me.


    Cassara scoffed in dismay as she gazed up at Yul. "Brother, this sight of yours is funny; I could die."


    "Cassara." Yul''s voice was low and menacing as if he was talking to an enemy instead of his sister. Well, I couldn''t me him. I nced at his strong side profile before shifting my eyes to Cassara.


    ''Poor little thing,'' I thought. ''She built her notorious reputation and now reaping what she sows.''


    "Lilou, are you alright?" I flinched when Silvia stood on my side, staring at me worriedly.


    The side of my lips curled into a smile. "Yes, Sivi."


    I took a deep breath and tugged Yul''s arm. These two had considered me as their family despite their initial motives and were genuinely concerned that I was left alone with Cassara.


    "Yul, don''t misunderstand. Cassara apanied me while I was waiting for you and Sivi." Yul gazed down at me and I offered him a smile. "She means well."


    "I don''t need you to exin for me, impudent human," Cassara spat as she gazed at the three of us in ridicule. "You two don''t know the demon you''re sheltering, I pity you."


    After spatting her piece, Cassara stared at me for a moment before she huffed and left. We remained silent for a while before the two of them faced me.


    "Are you alright?" Yul asked, making me chuckle. "The king suddenly summoned us. If I know, I would''ve told you to wait for me so we can go together."


    He let out a sigh full of regret while Silvia also voiced out her thoughts. "Don''t listen to Cassara, my dear. Did she perhaps hurt you?"


    I wanted to tell them it was me who nearly hurt her, but my tongue rolled back. Cassara wouldn''t speak about what happened for now, so I had to keep acting like before. Not that I had to fake my affection for these two, as they were the only few people who truly cared for me in this hell.


    "You think so badly of Cassara." I shook my head while chuckling, couldn''t believe that Silvia would go against her own sister for me. "I''m just happy that you two are here now."


    I reached for both their hands, staring at them before I squeezed them lightly. "I''m really d to have you two with me."


    "Lilou," Yul whispered, a bit taken aback by my sentiments.


    Meanwhile, Silvia also chuckled as she held my hand and stroke my hair lovingly. "Just tell me if Cassara bullied you. I will put her in her ce."


    I giggled at Silvia''s words, as she was truly like a big sister. It made me wonder if Silvia would change once she knew, that the ''Lakresha'' they all met during my wedding night was actually just my old self with a little bit of Lakresha''s help. I saw Yul''s reaction, but Silvia¡­ I''m not sure.


    "Let''s not just stand here. I''m exhausted, so I''m really looking forward to teatime!" I eximed and dragged the two of them to our special spot. They didn''t notice a thing, or at least Silvia didn''t, but I''m looking forward to meeting a certain person.


    Fabian.

 Chapter 244 - Three Candidates For The Throne

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Three Candidates For The Throne</h4>


    Fabian felt a chill ran down his spine, making his brows furrow. He raised his hand, staring at the skull ring on his finger as it gave him this sudden thrill.


    "Fabian, you look thrilled." Samael noticed as he saw the sinister smirk on the corner of Fabian''s lips. "You don''t hate those kids so much for you to be this happy while they are sufferings, right?"


    Fabian slowly peeled his eyes away from his ring and set them to Samael. "No, your Grace. I just had a gut feeling things will be interesting soon."


    "You think?"


    "I hope," Fabian corrected, shifting his eyes towards the shut door before them. Inside this room, were the children being treated as the repercussions from all the experiments had put the children in pain.


    "I don''t hear their screams anymore," Fabian uttered, staring at the door while scratching his chin. "Did Lord Noah kill them out of irritation?"


    "Noah is not that type of person, Fabian," Samaelmented while resting his back against the wall with his arms crossed.


    Fabian nodded in agreement. "Lord Noah is surprisingly soft and stupid. It''ll be more strange if he suddenly smothered those kids to death."


    "I don''t think he is the only one who is soft towards those kids, Fabian."


    Samael watched Fabian turn his head towards him, chuckling as there was no expression on thetter''s face. Well, what he said was true, because Fabian wouldn''t stay and wait with him if he wasn''t worried even the slightest.


    "Your Grace, do you think the Remington was involved with the king''s ns?" Fabian gazed at Samael''s nonchnt visage as he didn''t know about the details, unlike Samael.


    "Hmm." Samael hummed a long tune as his mind drifted back to the time they were in Whistlebird. "You know Fabian, I think you should know about this, but don''t you think what we did to the Remington''s is a bit too much?"


    Fabian remained silent for a moment. Of course, he had always wondered why Samael bothered to touch the Remington, knowing his history with the previous n leader of the Remington, thete Alfie Remington.


    "The retribution of the Davidsons and other noble ns in Grimsbanne, that I understand," Fabian answered in a low tone. "But, in all honesty, I don''t think you will bother with the Remington at whatever they do in theirnd and their people. Even if your grace did it for her grace, it still baffles me."


    Samael nodded as his mind drifted at the time they arrived in Whistlebird. "Back then, Arthur stared at Lilou for a long time, and said something as if he knew her."


    Fabian''s brows furrowed in confusion. He wasn''t in the restaurant back then, that was why he didn''t know about it. The only thing that Fabian remembered was Samael arriving with Arthur Remington''s heart.


    "Lilou also looked at him as if they were acquaintances, then my wife showed signs of pain in retrieving erased memories." Samael paused, recalling that time he had to erase Lilou''s memories. "Out of curiosity, I peeked at Arthur''s memories and I saw someone in it."


    "Is it the king?"


    "Stefan aside, Lilou was also there."


    There was a moment of silence between the two of them as Fabian furrowed his brows. What did Samael mean by that? And why was he only saying that now?


    "Her interactions with Arthur were quite¡­ I''d say, they were like on equal footing. Lilou knew about Stefan''s ns to some extent and¡­"


    "My lord, are you saying her grace is involved with this?" Fabian finished Samael''s words in a questioning tone. He watched thetter nod his head.


    "That''s why I erased everyone who was involved with her in the past. But s, I get the feeling that Lilou will soon find out her origins," Samael paused as he gazed down, seeing how Lilou was back then. "And I''m worried what she will do after that."


    "Don''t you believe in her grace''s trust in you?"


    "I believed her, but once she hears the will of the Bloodfang, there will be three forces fighting for the throne."


    Fabian quirked a brow. "Your Grace, what do you mean three? You don''t mean you will¡­"


    "I don''t want the throne, Fabian. However, I can''t let Lilou take it for herself." Samael raised his head when the door opened and revealed Noah.


    Noah let out a heavy sigh, cocking his head from side to side. "The children will be fine for now, my lord," he said, but his tone wasn''t at all relieved. "Marquess Cameron needs to be here as soon as possible. I barely soothed their pain, but we don''t know how long it willst."


    "I see," Samael nodded in understanding..


    "Lord Noah, do you think those children will sessfully turn into vampires?" Fabian inquired solemnly, exchanging gaze with Noah. "From what I see it, they are barely humans."


    "If they are, then we should expect the worse." The air around them grew thicker as soon as Noah said those. "That only means that the king had already created his own militia, so he is now testing it to children."


    "Send someone reliable to assist the Marquess, Noah," Samael ordered as he strode towards the room, but stopped when he was by the door and cocked his head back. "If Cameron is in danger, that means the Crawfords can hinder their ns."


    "I can go myself, my lord." Fabian volunteered, as he was more capable of escorting Cameron to safety.


    "No, Fabian. Stay in the Capital no matter what." As soon as Samael those words, he entered the room where the children were asleep on their individual beds.


    The two who were left outside, stared at each other and bowed without saying a word before Noah left to execute the order. Samael hadn''t briefed them about everything aside from the current n, but what they were certain was it was only a matter of time before the mask that this kingdom wore called peace would be shredded to pieces.


    "My blood trembles at what is about toe," Noah mumbled as he walked through the hallway with his eyes glinting in resolve.

 Chapter 245 - Three Candidates For The Throne II

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Three Candidates For The Throne II</h4>


    Samael stood on Dao CC''s bedside and gazed at her. She was breaking out in sweats, clutching the sheet tightly.


    "Sorry," He muttered as he wiped the child''s forehead by the back of his hand. "Lilou will be heartbroken once she knows she is involved in all this."


    His eyes softened, knowing Lilou''s fondness for children. She might''ve not known, or rather, Lilou was too blind with her obsession towards Stefan and his maniption, that she turned a blind eye about where all these experiments would lead.


    "CC, is it?" Samael cocked his head to the side when Dao CC weakly opened her eyes and softly called, "milord?"


    He offered a weak smile. "Cc, don''t die." Samael pricked his fingertip and squeezed a drop on the child''s lips.


    Dao CC smacked her lips and winced at the iron taste that lingered in her mouth. It didn''t take long when her heart thumped loudly against her chest as her entire body froze. She broke out in sweats almost instantly as a scorching heat coursed through her body.


    Her intense screams, while she writhed in pain, made Fabian rush inside. Still, that didn''t wake up the other children, as they were in deep slumber.


    "Your grace!" Fabian called out in panic, wide-eyed seeing the child almost lose her mind while rolling on her bed, holding her head while quivering.


    "Don''t worry, Fabian," Samael uttered calmly while gazing down at the suffering child. His hand slowly balled into a fist as his jaw tightened. "I just gave her a year of my life because they will die before Cameron arrives here. My blood will quench the hunger of the vampire''s blood that is slowly devouring them inside."


    His eyes glinted menacingly as he scanned the other children. "That fucking Stefan and Alphonse¡­ I will kill them, Fabian."


    Fabian pressed his lips into a thin line before he bent down on his knees with his palm across his chest.


    "Everyone is ready on our side, your grace," He affirmed. "For the kingdom, for the future of the children just like them¡­ we''re prepared for the war."


    Samael nodded before the corner of his lips curled into a smirk. "We will all die, Fabian."


    "Our deaths will mark the peace of the future generation."


    "You said the same thing as those Bloodfangs." Samael chuckled before he took a deep breath. "And they''re all dead now... leaving behind more trouble for this so-called future generation."


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the king''s room, Stefan watched the wine as he swirled it gently in his hands. He rested his other leg over the other, sittingfortably in his seat near the window.


    "Hell will start taking action soon," Stefan uttered in a low tone as he lifted his ss of wine to his lips. "How fascinating. Lena, how''s my little Lilou?"


    "Your Majesty, about Lilou¡­" Lena, who was kneeling not far away from him, raised her head with eyes full of worry. "She had been in distress about her night¡­ dreams."


    "Do you think she will lose her mind again?"


    Lena gazed down at her hands that were on her knees. "I''m just worried about her, Your Majesty."


    "What do you think will happen if I had chosen a different path, Lena?" Stefan tilted his head back while his eyes softened with bitterness. "The future I had seen years ago¡­ it already happened."


    That scene where Lilou was lying in the coffin he had seen years ago was the same scene when he weed Lilou in the Capital. He didn''t realize it was for that purpose until he was already standing before the coffin.


    "What an unreliable ability." He sneered in ridicule, as he couldn''t believe that was what it meant. "I should''ve listened to her back then, Lena. If only I did, she wouldn''t be someone else''s wife¡­ and her husband is Hell of all people. Fate surely had its sick humor, don''t you think?"


    "I think your decision back then is only best for everyone, Your Majesty. You wouldn''t find Prince Alphonse if you remain within the country."


    "Tsss." Stefan scoffed in disbelief, as he had always done what was in the best interest of the throne and for the La Crox family. However, after years of grief, longing, and sacrifices, he was getting tired of it.


    "I never thought there will be a day I will question all my decisions," He murmured as he gazed down, bitterness flickering across his eyes. "I facilitated the wedding of the woman I yearned with the man I abhor the most and the reason I had to let her go back then. Isn''t it silly?"


    "Your Majesty¡­" She pursed her lips in a thin line as she stared at Stefan worriedly. "I''m sure if you exined it to Lilou, she will understand. I watched over her for years. I''m certain she will ept you once she recovers her memories."


    Stefan chugged down the entire wine and hissed in satisfaction. "You believe that Lena?" a ridiculing chuckle slipped past his lips while shaking his head and poured himself another ss. "Let me tell you, once Lilou recovers her memories, she''ll be a problem and the power of sire will be gone."


    Lena studied Stefan''s expression and furrowed her brows upon seeing his expression. "If she will be a problem, you seemed pleased about it, Your Majesty."


    "That''s because she will not only be a problem to me, but to Hell as well." Stefan chuckled softly while picking up the ss of wine. "Neither I nor Hell will own her, and she will have people on her own because she has the right for the throne¡­ those Bloodfangs are annoying in death, as they were in life."


    "I highly doubt that will be our concern, for now, Your Majesty. We are prepared with the third prince''s ns, so I don''t think we have to concern ourselves with Lilou''s situation for now."


    "No, Lena." He shook his head and set his eyes on her. "You shouldn''t becent. Keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn''t awaken all the memories before the founding week. It''ll be troublesome if she recovered her memories now, and starts gathering people. Even with a short time, we don''t know who were the people who knew the Bloodfang''s scheme and were just waiting for that day."


    Although Lena still doubted that, she knew Stefan was quite meticulous. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Good," He said, nodding before shifting his eyes towards the window. "Should I tease her today?" he murmured as the corner of his lips curled into a smirk before downing the ss of wine.

 Chapter 246 - Three Candidates For The Throne III

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Three Candidates For The Throne III</h4>


    "Lilou, you''re strangely quiet today." Silvia snapped me out of my trance, making me look at her. "Did Hell upset you again?"


    "Don''t use the excuse of being tired from the training, that will be an insult to those two enthusiastic bearers." Yul chimed in, referring to Charlotte and Ramin, who never lost energy in sparring at their heart''s content.


    "Did Cassara say something strange?" Silvia ced down her cup of tea as she looked at me worriedly.


    I could not help but chuckle at their concerns. "Do I look sick in your eyes? You two are the ones who are acting strange."


    Silvia and Yul nced at each other as if speaking through each other''s eyes. I''m used to people keeping me in the dark, but this time, I also had my secret¡­ me and my dearest Cassara''s secret. Who would have thought keeping secrets was fascinating in its own way?


    "Lilou." I flinched from my thoughts when Silvia suddenly reached for my hand, squeezing it lightly. "We are just really concern about you. Look at you, you''ve been losing weight and Hell told us about your nightmares."


    The two of them stared at me as if they wanted me to say something. However, their words and concern eyes couldn''t reach me.


    ''Cassara just pushed me off a cliff, Sivi, Yul¡­ and I''m falling deeper in despair. So, no matter how you extend your hands, they wouldn''t reach me.'' Were the words I wanted to tell them at this moment, but I knew if I did, I would be embracing those facts andpletely turn my back on them.


    "Thank you¡­ foring to me." I gazed down and stared at my reflection in the cup of tea. If not for them, I would''ve killed Cassara. Maybe rush to the king''s quarters and challenge Stefan to death afterward.


    "Lilou," Silvia crooned, and I raise my eyes at her. "We will always be by your side, hmm? I''m always here for you."


    "Thank you, Sivi." I offered a weak smile and noticed Yul just staring at us, but we said nothing.


    Our tea time continued on and discussed just about anything. Like usual, Silvia and I did all the talking while Yul justmented every now and then until the end.


    "I''m going back to my quarters." I excused myself after noticing the time.


    Silvia sighed and frowned. "Why don''t you stay in Avolire Pce tonight? Hell won''t be returning tonight, anyway."


    "Next time, Sivi." I smiled, as it seemed Silvia needed somepany. "Should I ask Sir Knight Rufus to apany you?"


    My teasing caught her off-guard as she seemed a bit flustered. "Lilou, how¡­"


    "You''re too obvious, Sivi. I want to hear it next time."


    Silvia pursed her lips in a thin line before she let out a deep sigh and nodded. She hadn''t shared it with me, but I would like to hear her story¡­ if there would be another chance after this.


    "I will escort her back, Silvia." Yul knocked on the table to catch her attention. Silvia nodded and watched us leave.


    ****


    Once we''re out of Silvia''s sight and near the exit of the Avolire premises, my eyes sharpened as they glinted. Yul remained silent as he walked beside me.


    "What did Cassara do?" he asked, breaking the silence between us.


    I stared ahead with no expression on my face. "Why are you asking if you already had your own conclusion, Yul?"


    "So she showed you what happened on your wedding night?"


    "Not just that¡­ but I think you already have an idea of what kind of person I am." I shrugged my shoulders. "Now, I''m intrigued what''s will you do Yul?"


    Yul remained silent and only the clip-clop of our boots on the floor filled our ears. He was a perceptive man, and he surely had known that the person he had met back then wasn''t just Lakresha, but my real face.


    "Depends on your ns, sis," Yul muttered after his brief silence before he stopped in his steps, making me halt after taking several steps ahead of him. "You said we will start on the right foot. I think that''s the right time for that, don''t you think so too?"


    I slowly turned around and faced him squarely. His eyes were glinting with resolve while the corner of my lips curled into a smirk.


    "So that''s what you really mean by that?" I nodded, pleased, as it seemed he had foreseen this happening. "Let me ask you, Yul. Didn''t you say you will side with my husband?"


    "I did, but I never officially took the oath to make him my king."


    "Are you saying I should trust someone who can switch sides so easily?" I tilted my head to the side, batting my eye ever so slowly while crossing my arms.


    "That night¡­ you and I felt it, Lilou." His eyes glinted as he fixed his gaze full of determination on me. "Your blood called for me. Even if Fabian arrived, I don''t think you are the type of person to let off your prey with a mere distraction."


    We shared a moment of silence until I could no longer hold back my chuckles. I held my stomach, hunching in.


    "You''ve lost your mind, sis," Yul let out a low chuckle. "A Bloodfang such as ourselves should stick together, don''t you think?"


    "You''re right, my brother." I straightened my back, wiping the tears from the corner of my eyes. "Our n are vicious for passing this burden to us."


    I walked towards Yul and stood a step away from him, raising my hand as I cupped his jaw while staring at his pair of azure eyes. "However, the La Crox''s are more wicked. You''ve suffered living as one of those who had pushed our n to make such a decision, Yul."


    "You don''t have to feel sorry, sis. I''m just d the time had finallye." Yul leaned his cheek closer to my palm as he held my hand. "We had been preparing for this time for many years."


    Yul slowly took a step back and bent down on his knee while holding my hand. "I swear toy my life to serve you, my Queen." He stated and guided my hand to his lips.

 Chapter 247 - A Muffled Cry For Help

    <h4>Chapter 247 - A Muffled Cry For Help</h4>


    "I would like to meet those people who had been supporting our n."


    "Yes. I will arrange a meeting for that." Yul replied as we walked through the third prince''s quarters. He stayed a few steps away from me while I kept my eyes ahead.


    "Be careful around my personal maid," I warned, remembering the real identity of Lena.


    "You mean that little girl?" His voice was filled with bafflement, but it wasn''t surprising, as Lena''s disguise was wless. "I forgot her name."


    "Lena," I informed him, ncing over my shoulder. "She''s one of Lexx''s shadow guards. Be careful around her."


    I couldn''t me Yul for being surprised. This pce was filled with secrets, and that had always been the game we''ve been ying. Just like Yul''s identity, the identity of the king''s shadow guards wasn''t known to others aside from Stefan. It was just a matter of which secret was more surprising.


    "How did you know that?" he asked, out of in curiosity.


    My eyes nced around, and I couldn''t feel anyone''s presence. "The king and I had a history and scores to settle."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "That''s all you need to know right now." My eyes glinted as my memories settled in their proper time table.


    I felt that Yul wanted to know more, but he didn''t probe. Hence, we walked in silence until I arrived in the not well-maintained garden of the third prince pce''s garden.


    "I need some time alone, Yul." I waved lightly, walking into the garden, and looked around. I heard Yul say, ''yes'' before he left me alone.


    As I stood in the middle of the garden, I gazed up at the sky. Thick clouds reigned the night sky tonight. It seemed it would pour tonight.


    "Fucking Cassara¡­" I sighed deeply, closing my eyes to rest. "¡­ I don''t know if I should thank her for this."


    All the memories in my head were slowly taking their rightful spot, and I felt my head throb painfully. I bent down, plopping my butt down on the untrimmed grass before copsing on my back. Staring at the dark sky smothered by thick clouds was the perfect representation of my mental state right now: clouded, dark, and ominous.


    "I don''t know what to think, honestly. Finding out my hatred to Lexx and what he did to me, my husband''s motives for approaching me, and the responsibility my n passed on to my shoulder for me to carry," I murmured, spreading my arms wide. There were so many things to think about.


    "Fuck. Let''s see."


    First off, not only Stefan erased my memories and made me a dumb fool, but he also sired me. The skit he pulled off in Cunningham was merely a show, as I had always been sired to him. It wasn''t hard to guess the reasons behind his action. He just wanted a guarantee I would fucking ept his pathetic apology for abandoning me.


    "If not for Lara''s help, I don''t think I can fight off the power of sire," I muttered, thinking that Cassara''s foolish actions had given me a clear advantage.


    I nodded at the thought, as keeping Cassara alive for now was not that terrible. She woulde in handy in the future.


    "About Yul and the Bloodfang n¡­" I took a deep breath as I mulled about it. My hand reached for Lakresha, putting it on my forehead.


    "Lakresha, can I meet Lara?" I asked, but nothing.


    Sam told us while training us that the bearers and their weapons needed a mutual understanding to use it to its full potential. It made me wonder if I had understood Lakresha. Did Lara really share the same will as my n? Did they really want me to exterminate the entire La Crox n?


    Fighting for the throne would cause bloodshed. If one wanted to unify the kingdom, those who could pose a threat to the monarch must die. The reason Stefan''s position as the king was never stable was because he let a lot of people live.


    It could be because of mercy, but I highly doubted that. Stefan probably didn''t kill everyone because he was too weak before, and he had to take into consideration of other kingdoms that had been wanting to conquer this country.


    "Come to think of it, Lexx told me before he had many enemies. Sam is probably one of them, but who are the others?" I stared at the dark sky, thinking of who could pose a threat to the king''s forces.


    All I could think of was another kingdom. If I was correct, it was probably one of the founding ns that left the Heart''s Kingdom due to many reasons.


    ''I''d rather just be an obsessed former lover who wants revenge than be someone important.'' I thought, clicking my tongue in annoyance. ''No wonder Sam tried to get rid of the responsibility that others had been forcing on him.''


    My eyes softened as they narrowed as soon as I thought about my husband. I just figured out the answers he hadn''t given me, and his reasons for approaching me. Honestly, I didn''t know what to feel or think about it.


    Should I feel betrayed? Cheated? Should I abhor him for taking away my uneventful life to save his own skin? Above all, should I me him for everything? If Sam didn''te to me, I would be probably withering away in the fields, but I wouldn''t be in this position, at least.


    ''Who am I kidding? Lexx would surely return once he got his odds and ends together.'' I muttered in my head, closing my eyes. ''I should just sleep tonight, and think about it tomorrow.''


    My mind came into a nk state momentarily before I unconsciously mulled over everything again. My heightened hate slowly subsided upon giving it a second thought.


    About Stefan, although I didn''t think I could forgive him, all I could feel about him was nothing. I was more apathetic than I thought.


    About the Bloodfang, I would probably lose my mind for disobeying the entire n''s will they etched in my heart. So, I had to tread on thin ice, especially if a lot of people I didn''t know about (just as Yul said), had put their stake on me.


    As for my husband¡­ I had to clear my mind and settle my heart. There''s only one thing that came into my mind with the thought of him.


    "I had to talk to him first," I whispered and slowly opened my eyes when a drop of water dripped down on me before it started pouring heavily. I remained on my spot, not moving an inch as I got drenched in water.


    "Sam¡­ help me."

 Chapter 248 - Tears Of Gold

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Tears Of Gold</h4>


    "I hope sprout roots grow on me and still me in this spot¡­ better yet, if I slowly just be a flower, that''s better." I chuckled at my own remarks as I closed my eyes, feeling the pattering of rain on me.


    ''Was the sky crying in my stead?'' I wondered as I felt like crying out of exhaustion, but couldn''t.


    Never in my life, I imagined myself caught up in this silent power strife. Or rather, if Stefan didn''t erase my memories and just straight up left me, finding revenge would probably tire me out somehow and I would live in seclusion. Who knows? I might wander to other countries if that was what happened.


    ''But Lexx is selfish." My jaw tightened as I gritted my teeth. ''And so were my husband and my n.''


    A shallow breath slipped past my lips as mulling about everything was frying every bit of my brain cells. I didn''t even know which was the dominant emotion I had in my heart right now.


    "Lakresha, do you understand your master?" I murmured with my eyes closed and my heart heavy. "Father¡­ is this what you mean when you told me that things will go back to their rightful ce?"


    A light scoff escaped my lips as I whispered, "the throne is not my rightful ce."


    It was not my seat nor the Bloodfang''s. But no matter how Iined, the problem remained, and my words merely drifted away along with the sound of the rain.


    ''I''m already tired just thinking about it.''


    I remained in my position, not moving a muscle, and hoped that it would rain so much it would cause a flood in the pce. If heaven was so kind, please just drown everyone in this pce.


    "Fuck¡­" I cursed under my breath, lifting my arm to shield my shut eyes. "Selfish fucking people."


    The more I thought about it, the more I had to question myself if any of them had ever thought about my feelings about everything. It was frustrating so much so I didn''t know what to feel it was numbing.


    Just then, I sensed someone''s presence approaching me. He didn''t speak until he was beside me.


    "What a beautiful mess you are." Sam clipped his fingers on my sleeve and lifted it away from my eyes. I slowly opened my eyes, only to see his pair of gentle crimson orbs hovering over me.


    "Tell me who made my wife cry?" he asked with a subtle smile, cocking his head to the side.


    "I''m not crying," I affirmed. Even if I wanted to, I just couldn''t cry for reasons unknown and it was adding to my frustration.


    Sam shook his head lightly, closed-lipped. "You''re not, but inside, here." He tapped my chest lightly, shifting his gaze back at me. "Who made your heart cry?"


    My breath hitched as the building frustration in my throat increased. How could he tell that?


    I stared at him in silence while he looked back at me. I thought he would press on the matter, but Sam only raised his shoulders. The next second, he plopped his butt down beside me and copsed on his back.


    "It''s tiring, isn''t it?" Sam murmured as he stared at the sky and weed the rain dripping down on him.


    I only watched his side profile, making my eyes soften. "Why are you here, husband? As a good husband, wouldn''t you tell me to go inside or at least give me an umbre? That would be romantic."


    "Haha. Is it?" Sam turned his head to me, smirking yfully. "Too bad your husband is neither good nor bad."


    "You''re right." I let out a low chuckle, shifting my gaze back to the sky. "My husband is neither good nor bad, he is anything but those two."


    "That sounds like an insult, wife," Heined, making me chuckle until I felt his gaze away from me. "But if our situation is switched, will you give me an umbre and tell me to go inside?"


    I pursed my lips into a thin line and kept silent for a moment. "I think I would, probably."


    "Probably?"


    "Imagining yourself in a situation and being in that situation, in reality, is a lot more different than we think. So, I''m not sure." I exined.


    I felt him nce at me for a while before saying, "You''re right."


    The corner of my lips curled up into a subtle smile. Would I feel warm about his understanding? Or question if everything he had shown me until now was real?


    "So, why are you getting soaked in here?" he asked.


    I bat my eyes ever so slowly before I answered in a low tone. "Because I would like to enjoy the rain, feel the cry and screams of nature¡­ as that reminded me that even nature had to scream sometimes."


    "Is that so?"


    "Mhmm. My time to ask, why are you here getting soaked in the rain with me?" I turned my head to him, seeing him cast me a quick look before closing his eyes while the corner of his lips curled up a little.


    "Because I feel like this is the only thing I can do for you," Sam muttered in a low tone as his eyes slowly opened. "Instead of telling my wife to go in, or scold her for not thinking she might catch a cold, I''d rather get soaked in the rain and be that silentpany she needed. A cold can be cured easily, but mending a broken heart takes time and patience."


    Silence befell us as I averted my gaze, teeth clenched. I thought I couldn''t cry no matter what, but just hearing his words, I felt my eyes sting. I covered my eyes with my arm once again, my hand clenched.


    "Just stay there." A muffled request escaped my lips. "Just¡­ stay there."


    "You don''t have to say it. Even if you push me away, I won''t budge. The theme of this marriage is ride or die, wife." Sam replied under his breath, but his words were clearer than ever. "You''re right when you said your husband is anything but good and bad. He is just selfish, I''m sorry."


    *****


    While Samael and Lilou remained on their spot in the middle of the garden, Stefan was staring at them from the distance. He couldn''t hear what they were muttering about due to the pouring rain.


    "Why am I even here?" he muttered, grinding his teeth with his hand balled into a fist. "This will be over soon."


    Stefan punched the wall, leaving cracks on it before he turned around and left. His eyes glinted menacingly as he walked away.


    "That''s right... just a little longer and she wille back to me soon."

 Chapter 249 - The Rose Had Bloomed

    <h4>Chapter 249 - The Rose Had Bloomed</h4>


    Once the rain stopped, Sam and I returned to our chambers, leaving trails of water on the way.


    "Oh, my! Your highness!" Lena gasped and rushed to me as soon as she saw the two of us drenched in water. "How! I will get you a towel and some hot milk. Please stay inside."


    Lena beckoned to assist me inside,pletely ignoring my husband. I halted in front of the door as I looked back. Sam was just standing several steps away from us, running his fingers through his hair before setting his eyes on me.


    "I wille backter," He said with his usual yful smirk. "Don''t catch a cold."


    Sam gave me a slight nod before waving, gesturing for me to go inside. I pursed my lips and took a deep breath.


    "Sam," I called, making his brow arch. "I¡­ nothing."


    I wanted to tell him tons of things, but I couldn''t.


    "Blood never lies, love." His lips stretched wider until his eyes squinted.


    Does blood never lie? Sam would always say that, but only now did I trulyprehend what it meant. So, I decided to not say anything and went inside with Lena''s assistance. Lena had already prepared a warm bath, so I immediately bathe in the tub while Lena prepared hot milk and just about anything to warm me up.


    "Blood never lies," I murmured, bending my knees closer to my chest with my chin over them. "Our blood really doesn''t lie."


    He only meant that whatever my ns were, he''d rather not hear it. After all, there were powerful vampires who could absorb someone else''s memories by sinking their fangs into that person. If by chance, Sam fell into the enemy''s plot, he wouldn''t be able to reveal my ns. Although his reasons for not telling me his ns might be different, I knew he trusted my judgment.


    "Until now, he still thinks of me." I closed my eyes and sighed, resting my forehead on my knees. "What should I do, Sam? Our blood never lies, and our blood''s will is absolute."


    I remained silent for as long as I could remember, taking deep breaths and just mulled over which move I had to take. After some time, I raised my head with my eyes glinting.


    ''I know what to do.'' I thought before Lena arrived to scrub me and help me dress up.


    ****


    "Fuck you!" us yelled at Fabian, who was gazing down at him while stepping on the former''s back, holding his wrist back. "Have you really gone mad?! I just added my own seedling to that flower bed! What is wrong ¡ª ah!"


    "I told you not to touch my garden," Fabian pulled us'' wrist while staring coldly at him. "How dare you nt sunflower when that''s not the motif of the garden I''m nning to see?"


    "Uncle said because he wants to eat the sunflower seed, Mister Fabian." ude chimed in, staring at us with no trace of pity in his eyes. "I think after getting buried many times, my uncle''s brain shrunk in size from suffocation."


    Kristina let out a sigh as she shook her head, watching us get bullied by a butler. After spending some time with them, she slowly got used to this already.


    "Mister Fabian, about Ramin¡­" she trailed off as Fabian suddenly cut her off.


    "He''ll be fine," Fabian reassured. "People had been diverting their eyes in this little meeting ce. Are you sure you want to risk this, Lady Monroe?"


    "I do not mind." Kristina immediately answered as she had already decided to side with Samael. "But Ramin, he''s still a Remington. I''m afraid the Remingtons¡­"


    "Don''t worry about the Remington''s," Fabian uttered while pulling us''s arms, making thetter wince in pain. "Just focused on the task given to you."


    "Ahh! Stop! Are you trying to break my shoulder?!" usined through his gritted teeth.


    "I''m trying to severe it," Fabian corrected, pulling it a bit more until he heard us'' shoulder cracking.


    While us writhed in pain under Fabian''s sadistic punishments while the other two just watched from the sidelines, their attention shifted to the person approaching them. Fabian dropped us''s wrist as he faced the approaching Samael.


    "My lord," greeted Fabian, gazing at him from head to toe. "Why are you here?"


    "I poked all the eyes around." Samael lifted a finger, revealing some blood in it. "We have a problem."


    Kristina, us on the ground, ude, and Fabian furrowed their brows. Until now, they had all possible problems under control. So, for Samael to personallye here in a rush, they could only expect the worst.


    "That rose had bloomed." His vague announcement baffled us while it made ude and Kristina parse what it meant.


    Meanwhile, Fabian''s eyes darkened as they glinted. "Prematurely?"


    "It''s deadly. I advised you to keep your distance from it and stay vignt about its thorns."


    "Your Grace, I don''t¡­" Again, Kristina paused as a chill ran down her spine upon meeting Samael''s pair of menacing eyes.


    "Figure it out yourself. You''ve been with us. This will be an easy riddle." Samael encouraged, before scanning everyone''s faces before setting it to Fabian''s smirk. "You know what to do Fabian."


    "Yes, my lord." Fabian bowed with his palms across his chest. No one could see the thrill flickering across his eyes.


    "As for you, Lady Monroe, we have some seedlings that need to grow somewhere in this west pce. Don''t let them wither away while Fabian is away."


    Kristina furrowed her brows for a moment before she bowed. "Yes, my lord." She was certain the details would be given to herter.


    Samael nodded, pleased that Kristina immediately understood his orders about those children. He then shifted his eyes towards ude.


    "Little crumb."


    "I know, Uncle," ude answered, even though Samael hadn''t said a word yet. "Leave it on Auron."


    "Good." Pleased, Samael nodded as he took a deep breath, nting his hands on his hips. Although they had considered Lilou, recovering her memories in the past, no amount of preparation was enough.


    "Brother, how about me?" us scrunched his nose up as it seemed he was the only one who didn''t have a special task.


    Samael nced at him nonchntly. "Just stay cute, brother," he uttered, making us gasped in disbelief. "We hadn''t prepared for this as much as we could, but I trust you with this."


    He turned his back on them and started walking away, hearing them (except us) say in unison. "Yes, Your Grace."


    "We''ve all experienced Hell, so everyone was prepared for him¡­" Samael murmured as a glint shed across his eyes while his hand curved into a tight fist. "¡­ but no one had met the she-devil thisnd nurtured."


    In other words, Lilou, taking part in this party individually, would definitely change everything. Samael had seen how Lilou in the past. She was as sadistic as Fabian, as risky as Samael, and as scheming as Stefan.


    "I wonder who were the other pieces the Bloodfang left..."

 Chapter 250 - Seance

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Seance</h4>


    Just as Yul said, he had arranged a time and date for me to meet those allied forces of the Bloodfang. It took him two weeks and for those past two weeks, I kept acting, as usual, to avoid garnering unwanted attention.


    "They''re waiting," Yul said as he gazed back up at me, while I stared at the narrow stairs leading to an underground meeting ce just right inside the gambling ce.


    My eyes narrowed, trying to see anything further than themp in Yul''s hand could reach, but nothing. I shifted my gaze to him and nodded, following his lead. There would be no fun if I could guess how deep and far this dark path was.


    "Had they always known about me?" I asked to break the deafening silence between us.


    "I don''t know, but since Hell brought a human with him, it was possible they had been watching you from the very beginning," Yul exined, hinting at how little interaction he had with these people I was about to meet. "Although I am an observer in the pce, reporting to them is not my duty."


    "I see." I nodded in understanding.


    What I had realized for the past two weeks, each piece the Bloodfang left in their little scheme acted individually. Each had their own roles to fulfill¡­ including me.


    "Even though we''re on the same side, don''t trust them so much, sis," Yul warned in a deep voice, almost like a whisper.


    I gazed at his back but said nothing. Yul was a child from our n who had taken the spot of the dead twin of Cassara. Thanks to the mentally unstable Carmi, one among many mistresses of thete king, Cassara''s mother, and the help of another Bloodfang member for Yul to resemble her, no one had questioned Yul''s birthright.


    "Do you abhor our n for putting you in the enemy''s den?" I asked after a prolonged silence.


    Yul didn''t answer immediately. "Unlike you, I''m a pawn. My survival or death in the pce will not make a huge impact on our n''s ns."


    "If you see me as your master, you better stop thinking like that, Yul," I urged calmly. "You better value your life just as much you value mine because¡­ you''re the only one I have right now."


    Silence enveloped the two of us as the path we''re taking seemed to have no end. Still, I couldn''t feel anyone''s presence.


    "About Hell," I snapped my eyes upon Yul''s remarks. "What are your ns about him? It''ll be more strange if he isn''t scheming something and we might need to confront him."


    "What do you think, Yul? You owe him for protecting you."


    "If he doesn''t harm you, I don''t think I will fight him head-on," Yul answered, as honest as he could be. "However, my blood and I chose you, so whatever decision you will make, I will follow it. No questions asked."


    His answer made the corner of my lips curled into a subtle smile. "Remember those words, Yul. And don''t ever forget you are not just my pawn¡­ you''re my only family."


    Yul nced back at me, but all he had seen was the sharpness of my eyes as my smile vanished.


    ''You might question your decision, Yul. I hope you can trust me until the end¡­ I hope Sam can too.'' I whispered internally, and soon the door of hell came to our sight.


    It didn''t take us that long to stand in front of the unguarded door. This private underground meeting room was unguarded, which only means the people inside were filled with different and powerful types of vampires.


    Yul looked back at me, and our eyes instantly met. "I only met a few of them, so I didn''t know who else is inside."


    "It doesn''t matter whether or not you know them. Don''t worry about me." I stared back at Yul for a moment before he nodded and knocked on the door once.


    After Yul knocked on the door, he waited for a good ten seconds before pushing the door open. As soon as he did, we intruded into the brightly lit room, which was surprisingly cozy inside. The first thing I noticed was the bookshelves on the wall ¡ª they were tons of them.


    "We''ve arrived," Yul announced in a low tone as he ced themp on the nearest stand. When Yul did, my eyes immediatelynded on the people scattered inside; most, I mean, everyone was male and I''m the only female inside.


    For a moment, they remained silent with their eyes fixed on me, studying me from head to toe. I did the same and scanned every face and etched them in my head.


    "So, the ninth prince isn''t lying when he said that the Duchess of Grimsbanne is the person who we had been eager to meet!" A nobleman approached me with a sly smirk on his lip. "I am Baron Mortas Martin. It''s a pleasure to finally meet thest descendant of the Bloodfang."


    Mortas Martin offered his hand as he bowed down a little, but I didn''t give him my hand. Instead, I stared at him for a long time until he chuckled awkwardly and withdrew his hand.


    "Baron Martin, I am not the only descendant of the Bloodfang. Yul is my blood brother, please don''t forget that." My eyes glinted, and my tone was frigid. I noticed the slight irritation in his false smile as he nodded.


    "My apologies." He beckoned a neck bow politely.


    "Apology epted¡­ just this once." I smiled when Mortas'' jaw tightened.


    There was a moment of silence in the room as I gradually felt their change in impression on me. I already felt their disappointment from their gaze they set their eyes on me, so I had to indirectly tell them I wouldn''t be their marite.


    "Alright, everyone. Since the Duchess had arrived, shall we start this¡­ seance?" One man with a distinct tinum hair color pped his hand, breaking the stifling silence, and caught our attention. He had this bright smile on his face as he gazed around before setting his pair of golden eyes on me.


    ''This man''s aura¡­ is no joke.'' I smiled as I felt him pulling an aura on me, but pretended not to feel it.


    "That would be better," I agreed with a nod, and my response seemed to please him as I noticed his eyes glinting in amusement.


    "No wonder¡­" He murmured, but I couldn''t hear the rest of his murmuring as everyone took a seat.

 Chapter 251 - Collecting The Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Collecting The Pieces</h4>


    The host for tonight''s seance was the cheerful tinum-haired guy. Every one of us took a seat with me sitting closest to the host and Yul on my right.


    "Before we begin, why don''t we start with a brief introduction?" The host suggested with his graceful hand gestures. "My name is Quentin Zero Moriarty."


    My brows knitted upon hearing his family name. Moriarty¡­ wasn''t that one of the founding ns of the Heart''s Kingdom? I gazed at him and he offered a polite smile, as if he had read my mind.


    "Yes, I am a Moriarty¡­ thest Moriarty alive." Zero''s smile remained, but the aura he exuded was so strong one could feel that his strong hatred was his driving force.


    "I had introduced myself, but I will still do so. I''m Baron Mortas Martin. I was one of the supporters of the Bloodfang ns in the aristocratic fraction." Mortas introduced, leaving bits and pieces of his connections with our n and outside this meeting room.


    ''For a baron to represent the aristocratic faction, he surely disguised himself well.'' I thought, nodding as his lower titles granted him more freedom. It seemed I couldn''t underestimate everyone here.


    The rest also introduced themselves. Around the table, from Mortas Martin, there was this middle-aged man named Theodore Darkbridge, Acheron Roseberg who had a title of a duke and was also a knight, Tristan Willow who seemed to be the youngest, then Yul, me, back to Zero. A total of seven people.


    "Now that we had introduced ourselves," Zero paused as his smile faded while his eyes darkened. "Let''s get down to business."


    ''Sounds good,'' I thought, and Zero didn''t beat around the bush as he addressed about the king''s current movements, possible ns in the founding celebrations, and Sam''s movements. It surprised me how they knew details, although unsure, they could make logical spections.


    I and Yul remained in silent and listened to everything. While I do so, my brow arched as I noticed more details the more I observed them. Unlike the gatherings the king held where Sam would take me in and where he would aggravate everyone, these people were calmer in their arguments.


    However, I was certain now that I''ve listened enough, these people only shared themon enemy: the La Crox. It was easy to figure out their other agendas as they were very vocal about it. For example, Mortas Martin wanting the aristocratic faction to gain more power. Unlike Mortas Martin, Theodore Darkbridge just pursued a less ambitious goal and that was to stop the king''s madness of turning all humans into vampires.


    I knew that n, as I was part of it in the past, but I bit my tongue and let those two argue. Meanwhile, Acheron Roseberg rarely spoke, but whenever he did, he would always hit the bullseye. It made me think every word that left his lips were as precious as gold.


    My eyes then studied the other person who hadn''t said a word since the beginning. Tristan Willow. I could understand Zero''s silence while listening to everything, but this Tristan''s silence made me feel a little¡­ leery?


    "Now that we''ve heard enough, I''d like to hear what her highness has to say?" Zero pped, stopping the argument before cocking his head in my direction. All the other men shifted their eyes on me.


    "I would say, ''you don''t have to worry too much as we''d only like to hear your thoughts about the matters we''ve addressed, but I figured you''d find it as an insult." His smile didn''t reach his eyes, keeping eye contact with me. "With the Duke of Grimsbanne, your husband, as one of our targets, what are your thoughts about it?"


    I didn''t respond immediately and stared at his taunting smirk. "It''s foolish and cowardly."


    "Foolish? And cowardly?"


    "And predictable, if I may add." I tapped the table with my forefinger. "Your ns, I mean."


    "That is not my question, you highness, but let''s hear it." The side of Zero''s lips stretched broader as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the surface of the table while linking his hands.


    "If your spections is correct, that His Highness, the third prince will start a revolt on the founding celebration, and we will move once the end of their battle nears its end¡­ it is not a bad idea. However, had any of you thought what if my husband nned something else?"


    Zero''s eyes narrowed, but his lips stretched even wider. The others clearly showed their puzzlement. I breathed out deeply as I cleared my throat.


    "Our n desired to put things in their rightful ce, but attacking and looting while both the king and the duke are exhausted is not just cowardly but also predictable. The king is as cunning as a fox, he could''ve thought of this possibility ¡ª my husband may have considered about it too, but I bet he will shrug it off. However, the people under the third prince, Sir Knight Rufus, Fabian the Butler, and those who are supporting him would''ve surely prepared for that possibility."


    I saw Yul nod his head, but said nothing. I studied everyone who brooded over my words in silence, and once again noticed the nonchnce of Tristan Willow.


    "So, you''re saying¡­?" Zero cocked his head, still bearing his smirk.


    "You guessed it right, Your Highness," I smirked back, almost smiling brightly as it seemed we thought alike. "Before the founding celebrations, I will announce my candidacy for the throne."


    "What?! But that is risky!"


    "Are you saying you n to challenge the king?"


    "Your Grace, I knew you arepetent enough. However, have you been listening to us? The king had already prepared a militia of human-turned-vampire. Even if you challenged him and miraculously defeat him, his will would remain."


    "Silence." Zero raised a hand to stop the continuousints from the rest. "Let''s hear her highness'' exnation first."


    "By announcing my right¡­" I trailed off as I tucked my hair behind my ear as I smirked, setting my eyes on Zero. "And causing all sorts ofmotion by dividing the nation in three, is more fun, isn''t Your Majesty?"


    The corner of his lips curled up as his eyes squinted slightly, leaning over as he cupped his chin. "Fun... I think we will get along well, Duchess."

 Chapter 252 - The Halberd

    <h4>Chapter 252 - The Halberd</h4>


    Quentin Zero Moriarty, thest pureblood of the Moriarty n. If memory serves, the Moriarty''s, Le c, and Von Stein n along with the La Crox, Bloodfang, and Crawford''s founded the Heart''s Kingdom. Unlike the Bloodfang and Crawford ns, who had inferior blood, those three ns could par the La Crox. However, instead of fighting for the throne, the three ns went on their separate ways to build their own kingdom.


    Those kingdoms were now known as Karo Kingdom, Cross Kingdom, Spade Kingdom. Just like the Heart''s Kingdom, those three held the same power and dering war with any of them would result in unimaginable casualties for both sides.


    But time had passed and the previous n leaders had perished. The newer generations don''t seem to think peace was always the perfect resolution. Whether it was their egos or greed for more power, Stefan and Zero from the Spade Kingdom seemed to share the same goal.


    That was an Empire.


    "Duchess."


    My brows quirked as I halted from leaving. The rest of the people I had met tonight nced at me, but they didn''t stop me from leaving the meeting room.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?" I turned around and faced Zero.


    He nced at Yul, who was waiting for me for a moment, before setting his eyes on me. "Would you grant this old fellow to share a tea with you?"


    Tea? With him? I took a deep breath as I pondered about it momentarily. I nced at Yul and offered him a smile, before facing Zero once again.


    "I would love to," I replied with a smile doesn''t reach my eye. "Yul, can you wait for me outside?"


    "But¡­"


    "I don''t think there''s something to be wary about His Majesty." I cut Yul off and cast him a quick look. Yul clenched his teeth before letting out a deep sigh and bowed.


    "I''ll just be right outside," he said as he gazed at me, and then to Zero who was smiling brightly.


    "Forgive my brother''s rudeness, Your Majesty. I hope you understand he is quite fond of me." I beckoned a slight bow as soon as Yul left.


    "Oh, no offense taken." Zero waved as he turned and walked towards the chairs near the shelves. "I understand the ninth prince since his sister is quite bold yet¡­ endearing."


    Zero dragged the chair carefully and then turned his head to my direction. "Please, take a seat."


    "Thank you." I nodded and sat on the chair. I watched him walked back and forth as he personally prepared the tea before sitting from across me, with the tray in his hand.


    "You''re quite skilled at this, Your Majesty." I praised as I watched him pour tea elegantly.


    Zero let out a low and soft chuckle. "I like doing everything by myself, Duchess. Hence, I picked up these type of unimportant skills."


    A profoundly distrustful person¡­ that was what he meant.


    After putting down the tea pot, he carefully served the tea in front of me before gestured to me to take it. "Please."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." I smiled and picked up the cup of tea, sniffing its aroma that made me furrow my brows. My hand unhesitatingly guided the cup to my lips and took a sip.


    My eyes dted a bit and turned to him when he chuckled. "Surprised that it''s sweet?"


    I pursed my lips and carefully ced the cup down. It was indeed surprisingly that was very unlike the tea I shared with Yul and Silvia.


    "It''s sweet and refreshing as if soothing my fatigue and my muscle." I expressed honestly as I faced him. Zero was sipping before he ced down his cup on the saucer and smiled at me.


    "I''m d you liked it," He mused and exined theponents of the tea which surprised me even more.


    "It''s blood?" I asked as I nced at my tea.


    "Don''t worry. In our Spade Kingdom, we had human blood donors." Zero smirked at me yfully, rifying his side just in case I would misunderstand. "This tea had been very popr among nobles from our kingdom and to othernds."


    It was popr to othernd, but not in the Heart''s Kingdom? I remembered drinking that bitter tea during my first day in the Avolire Pce. Did they deliver all the bad goods in our kingdom? Or did the kingdom refuse a trade with them?


    "Oh, dear! Your expression tells me everything. The Heart''s Kingdom is our biggest consumer since there were more vampires in this kingdom." Zero chuckled in amusement, smiling brightly for whatever reason. "If you''re a vampire, you will enjoy the natural taste of the tea. However, since you''re still human, I added my secret ingredients in it."


    "By secret ingredients, you don''t mean your blood, right?"


    "Haha! How did I not think of that?" he chuckled while shaking his head lightly. "Unfortunately, although the thought of you having me is tempting, I can''t attract attention by bleeding. So no, it''s not my blood, but my love."


    The little expression on my facepletely vanished. "I didn''t know Your Majesty is quite generous." This guy¡­ was he also a pervert? His words could mislead anyone who was listening.


    "Zero. I do not mind being called by my name, Duchess."


    "How can I do that, Your Majesty? Please don''t put such a burden in me."


    Zero''s smile slightly faded. "We are allies and just like me, you almost have the same standing being the Bloodfang''s n leader." He rested his leg over the other, propping jaw by the back of his hand with his eyes fixed on me.


    "Your Grace, do you know that by having one of the purest blood made you the most desirable woman in this kingdom?" he asked out of nowhere, rendering me in silence. "However, that is not the reason I asked you to stay."


    I unconsciously held my breath as I clutched my skirt, but kept my exterior in check. Zero''s alliance with my n must have more than¡­ my eyes dted as a scoff slipped past my lips upon the sudden realization in my head.


    This alliance¡­ hah¡­ fucking ¡ª!


    "Have you realized it?" Zero smirked as he amused himself watching me.


    I cleared my throat and bowed slightly. "Thank you for the tea, Your Majesty. I can''t stay out for a long time."


    I didn''t wait for him to speak as I stood and bowed once again before leaving. When I was by the door, I halted as he spoke.


    "This will be a long night, don''t you think?"


    My head turned back at him as I sported a subtle smile. "I hope it''ll be an interesting one as well." And then I left, grinding my teeth with my fist trembling.


    "Sis, are you alright?" asked Yul while I stomped my feet away.


    "Alright?" I sneered, as my eyes glinted in ridicule. "Yul, my desire for the throne just became stronger than ever."


    *****


    "How cute," Zero remarked with a smirk while his eyes were still fixed on the door. "No wonder the king and the duke are drawn to her."


    "Your Majesty, what do you think about her?" asked Tristan Willow, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "I think¡­" Zero trailed off as Lilou''s smirk andst remarks before she left hovered in his head. "Just as the Bloodfang said, the long wait will be worthwhile."


    "We can''t trust her, Your Majesty. That ninth prince is also not to be underestimated."


    Zero let out a loud chuckled as he turned his eyes towards Tristan. "The Bloodfangs are meticulous. It''s just a matter of time until the will of the Bloodfang will be her own will¡­ although now that I met her, I don''t think I still have the patience to let my fiance be with someone else''s wife."


    "Your Majesty, are you saying¡­"


    "My fiance said she hopes tonight will be an interesting night." The corner of Zero''s lips stretched wider. "Since the founding celebration ising, didn''t the king send an invitation? It''s my duty to respond, right?"

 Chapter 253 - Forgive My Old Age

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Forgive My Old Age</h4>


    When Zero usurped the throne, he had killed all his kin; even children and women, no exception. He was a real tyrant, feared by many, but also a wise ruler, as the Spade Kingdom flourished than ever before.


    "Doesn''t he have a Queen?" I asked at Yul as we shed sword in the training grounds. We had decided to return directly to the training grounds as our alibi if ever someone asked.


    "He had, or so what I had heard." Yul hopped back, and so did I. "As far as I know, although he was known to y around with women, he married twice."


    "What happened to them?"


    Yul swung his sword before leaping towards me. I blocked his attack and our des trembled between us.


    "Dead," he said as his eyes glinted, gliding his de up before thrusting it to my throat.


    Fortunately, my reflexes were fast enough to block his attack by my sword''s t. My palm supporting the other side of my sword.


    I tilted my head to the side. "Dead?"


    "Both died of an illness." Yul withdrew his sword, swinging it calmly. "Right now, the position of the Queen is vacant. Rumors has it that the reason that person indulged in debauchery is because of his sorrow for his queen''s passing."


    A light chuckle escaped my lips. "You believed that?"


    "No one believes that." Yul chuckled as well while checking his sword''s de. "For his two queens to die in almost the same illness¡­ who would believe that there''s nothing more about that story?"


    That was correct. After meeting with Zero and interacted with him, I could tell there''s more than what meets the eye. He was the type of person who would kill his own kin or anyone who could pose a threat to his power.


    ''He is more wicked than Sam and more ambitious than Lexx,'' I thought. ''At the very least, although Lexx and Sam could kill their own siblings, they didn''t. It may not be out of pure mercy, but the ways of the La Crox were keeping their family united.''


    "Be on your toes at all times, Lilou." I snapped back from my trance as I held Yul''s gaze. "That person¡­ the way he looks at you urges me to gouge out his eyes."


    "Are you saying this because I am married?"


    Yul shook his head. "I''m saying this as your family. I don''t like the way he looks at you, as if he cannot wait to see what kind of face you''ll make while you take yourst breath."


    "That''s a very distinct description, Yul." I chuckled at his remarks, but I couldn''t disagree with him because I felt it myself. Zero''s eyes didn''t bore lust, but rather, this twisted unknown desire one couldn''t tell what exactly.


    "And to think our n promised a marriage to seal an alliance with them¡­ just what the hell are they really nning, Lilou?" Yul turned to me in distress.


    Our n had prepared their scheme like a puzzle, and only I could tell what it would look like before itspletion. However, until now, I hadn''t figured it out yet.


    "I don''t know, Yul." I breathed out in frustration before raising my head to him. "But what I do know is, this alliance will be marked by betrayal."


    Yul nodded as a glint of determination flickered across his eyes. Even without spelling it out loud, he was already aware of it.


    "Lilou," He called solemnly without gazing away. "You told me to value my life as much as I value yours, and I will do so as promised. But, if worsees to worst, take my blood."


    "Yul, stop saying such ominous¡­"


    "I mean it." He cut me off as he walked in my direction until he was towering over me. "Don''t misunderstand. Death is not what I seek, your survival is. Just take ¡ª"


    "Shhh." I raised a finger and hushed him as soon as I felt someone else''s presence enter our vicinity. Yul seemed he had sensed it too, as he pursed his lips and took several steps back.


    "I will have to take my leave since you have a guest," He said and bowed slightly. "Don''t let yourself get killed."


    "You underestimate me too much, Yul."


    "I don''t. Your visitor is just something, although I don''t think he will kill you."


    Yul turned around and started walking away, waving. I shook my head as I let out a soft chuckle. I was d that Yul was with me in all these as I didn''t think I would remain sane having to deal with everything on my own.


    While I waited for this visitor, I stared at where Yul vanished to. Just as I said, Yul''s purpose was to only keep an eye on the pce. However, after our conversation just now, I figured he unconsciously knew his real purpose. That was, he had to be strong so he could give all of his to me.


    They wanted me to absorb him, his knowledge, his skills, and his life.


    ''Our n is really cruel, don''t you think, Yul?'' I muttered internally as I gritted my teeth. ''They''re selfish and just as evil as everyone else.''


    I let out a sigh and gazed up at the sky. "If God exists¡­ please hear me." I closed my eyes and prayed silently. I couldn''t remember thest time I had prayed, but I felt like if I prayed hard enough, God would hear me¡­ but nothing.


    My eyes opened ever so slowly. "I don''t know what the hell you''re doing up there and why you never answered my prayers. However, I pray for them¡­ you know ''them'', right? Protect them from me... please."


    Once I peeled my eyes away from the dark sky, I held onto Lakresha and took a deep breath.


    "Lakresha."


    My weapon immediately took form and my eyes glinted as I pivoted on my heel, swinging Lakresha to deflect the spear flying towards my direction.


    "Aren''t you being a little rude, Fabian," I greeted as Fabian slinked out from the dark with a wicked grin on his face.


    Fabian raised his hand as his dark spear returned to him. "Please forgive my old age, mydy. I''ve been having problems holding onto things, so my hand slipped."

 Chapter 254 - Their Trust In Fabian

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Their Trust In Fabian</h4>


    "Please forgive my old age, mydy. I''ve been having problems holding onto things, so my hand slipped."


    His hands slipped so his dark spear flew all the way in my direction with an intention to kill? I often found Fabian''s humor terrifying, but now it was quite funny.


    "Forgiven." I nodded, closed-lipped as I studied his dark spear, Maleficent.


    Just one nce from it prickled my skin. But more than that, Lakresha was reacting differently. It was as if it was excited to meet it. Well, I was excited as well.


    "I missed you, Mister Fabian. I heard you''ve been busy reviving the west garden back to life," I humored while ying the snath in between my fingers. "So, I suppose, for someone busy such as yourself to see me, it must be important."


    "The flower I had grown in the west garden had bloomed prematurely. So, I would like to invite you there since it is my apology gift for grazing mydy."


    An apology for that time? On the night of my wedding night, only Fabian was able to graze me. Although most of the powerful ones didn''t attack me with all their might, Fabian still grazed me easily.


    "That''s so sweet of you, Mister Fabian."


    "Mydy, I deeply regret my actions."


    Goodness. How could Fabian say such words with a sinister smile?! Did he know his expression and words don''t match?


    "Very well. Since you went on your way toe here, why don''t you spar with me?" I proposed since I''ve been eager to meet him for the past week, but didn''t have the opportunity. "Will you fulfill the request of this young, stubborn one?"


    His lips stretched broader. "How can I refuse you, mydy? I''ve been your instructor for a long time."


    "That''s right." I nodded in agreement and took a deep breath. "So, just like the good old times? Will you teach me one or two things?"


    "It''s my honor."


    My eyes drooped as I smirked. Fabian was one of the people I had thought about the second I retrieved all my memories. Sam didn''t lie when he said Fabian had an exceptional talent. Knowing he was by Sam''s side, it felt very reassuring.


    "Dagger," Fabianmanded and his Maleficent slowly shrunk in size and became a dagger. "I care for your well-being, mydy."


    Care for my well-being? Wasn''t he just insulting me?


    "Dagger." I grinned, almost giggling as Lakresha also formed into a dagger smaller than his. "I also care for your well-being, Mister Fabian. After all, I had to take into ount your old age."


    "How moving¡­" Fabian gasped dramatically with his palm across his chest.


    "Well, then." My eyes glinted before I bolted in his direction.


    Fabian didn''t move as I appeared in front of him in a blink of an eye. I thrust my small dagger towards the side of his neck, only to be caught by the wrist, while his other hand pointed his dagger right in front of my throat.


    "Dea¡­ d." He trailed off as soon as he saw me smile. His reaction was fast as he twisted my wrist and tossed it away before hopping back.


    The dagger in my hand became a sword and if he was a secondte, I had already plunged it into his neck. Everything happened within a fraction of a few seconds, so I could say I did improve.


    "That''s surprising, mydy." Fabian praised with a nod, but his eyes twinkled in excitement despite almost meeting his end. "I really thought I would die!"


    "You tter me, Mister Fabian. It was me who was at the death''s door just moments ago."


    "Well, it was safe to say it was a draw, mydy." Fabian chuckled before tossing his ck dagger and catching its handle midair.


    "Mister Fabian, I am not a fan of draws."


    "Neither am I, mydy." Fabian''s eyelids drooped halfway as he fixed his eyes on me. "However, aren''t we just sparring?"


    My eyes shifted towards Lakresha and studied its de. "I hate it when you hesitate, Fabian. My husband trusts you so much so he wouldn''t turn around if a surprise attack came from behind him."


    "I never hesitate to y those who bore ill-intention to my master, my Lady," Fabian exined, and I cast him an indifferent look. "However, my lord cherishes you so dearly I had to think twice."


    "Think twice to kill me?"


    Fabian let out a low chuckle as he sported his usual kind smile. "No, mydy. Think twice where I can hurt you the most without killing you instantly."


    So, he meant he would put me in slow and excruciating torture without an intention to kill me? I chuckled at the thought, as that was just Fabian''s style.


    "Still, you hesitate, and the moment you hesitate, it can cost you and your master''s life."


    "You''re right, mydy." His narrowed eyes opened once again, and they were sharper than ever. "By saying such, shall I assume we don''t share the same goal now?"


    A bitter smile resurfaced on my lips as a shallow breath escaped from my nose. By saying such, I was giving him a heads up.


    "Fabian, back then, Sam gave you an order to kill him once he woke up as a person he abhors." I stared straight into his eyes without any trace of emotion in my eyes. "My husband trusts you, so I also trust you with all the little conscience I had in me."


    "Conscience¡­ huh, that''s a strange choice of word, mydy."


    "Was it?" I took a deep breath and pursed my lips. There was this little part of me that was telling me I would have to embrace something, even if it was against my will. So, it scared me that by doing so, I might end up killing the person I love the most.


    "Can I call your name once?" he requested, catching my attention.


    "Sure. I don''t see any problem with that."


    Fabian nodded before he trudged towards me, making my brows knit. He stopped three steps away from me as he locked eyes with me.


    "Lilou."


    I snapped my eyes, waiting for the rest of his words. My eyes fell on his mouth and read his lips while the blow of the wind whispered in my ears.


    "¡­ Lilou."


    *


    "Lilou."


    Charlotte''s voice startled me back to the currentpse as I pondered about what happened two nights ago. I blinked my eyes, watching her withdraw her hands away from me.


    "Are you alright? You''re always zoning out." She pouted while studying my face.


    I sported a forced smile and took a deep breath. "I''m sorry. What were you saying?"


    "She said a delegation from the Spade Kingdom arrived today." Ramin chimed in as we were resting in one of the restaurants in the Capital.


    "Oh?"


    "What do you mean, ''oh?'' Are you really so clueless not to know the news this morning?" Charlotte''s nose scrunched up, gazing at me in dismay.


    "What news?" My brows furrowed. If there was any news, Yul would''ve told me.


    Charlotte and Ramin stared at each other before the former let out a deep sigh. She gazed at me in pity, as if she couldn''t believe I didn''t hear about it.


    "The king of the Spade Kingdom will arrive early before the founding celebration. That''s why the pce was in chaos. You really didn''t know?"


    "What¡­" My eyes dted as my pupils constricted. ''That Zero!''

 Chapter 255 - A Stroll In The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 255 - A Stroll In The Capital</h4>


    For another king to visit another kingdom, of course, everyone would be busy. After all, this could lead to a war if one offended the other. But more than that, what the fuck is that Zero nning to do?


    "Lilou, are you really alright?" Charlotte inquired as I scratched my temple. "Here, try this pudding. You barely had anything."


    "You should enjoy this rare opportunity, Lil. We don''t get too many day-offs, so use this day to enjoy it." Ramin chimed in a cool manner, making me nce at him and study him.


    "What?" he asked with a furrowed brow upon noticing my prolonged stare.


    I shook my head. "Nothing." I just noticed that Ramin''s temperament had changed gradually. Although he was always energetic in the training grounds and fieldwork, he doesn''tin whenever he was in the office and actually rests on our rest day.


    "You, are you going to get married to Kristina or what?" Charlotte suddenly inquired, breaking the ice as she was also staring at Ramin. Thetter''s face immediately distorted as he shot her a re.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    Charlotte just rolled her eyes and shrugged nonchntly. "Well, I never expect you to say such words. You never enjoy rest days."


    "And what''s that got to do with Kristina and marriage?"


    "Wait, wait, wait!" I snapped in confusion as I caught their attention. "Ramin and Kristina? What is this?"


    "Lilou, really? You don''t know Ramin and Kristina are lovers?" Charlotte cast me an eye full of disbelief.


    Ramin grunted in frustration as he ran a hand through his hair. "We''re not, alright?! Kristina is just teasing you! How ¡ª ugh! Whatever. Think whatever you like."


    Charlotte pouted as she let out a scoff while gazing at him with disdain. Meanwhile, all I could do was dart my eyes from Charlotte to Ramin before narrowing my eyes in suspicion. Ramin and Kristina? I was too preupied recently with my own thoughts and everything that had happened, that I didn''t notice Kristina and Ramin''s sudden closeness.


    ''Ramin and Kristina, huh? Right after Sam started training us?'' I pursed my lips and was upied with my own thoughts once again. The memory of myst encounter with Fabian hovered over my head once again, which made me unconsciously bit the tip of my thumb.


    "Lilou."


    I snapped out of my thoughts and gazed up at the two of them. They were staring at me, wide-eyed.


    "What?" I asked in puzzlement, only to realize that they were staring at my thumb. I didn''t realize I was biting it so hard it bled.


    "Lilou, are you really alright?" Charlotte asked in worry as she offered me a handkerchief. "How can you bite your skin so hard it bleeds?"


    "It''s nothing," I shrugged and pressed my thumb with the handkerchief.


    "How can it be nothing? I''m don''t want to pry, but aren''t we friends? You can always tell us what''s bothering you." She let out a deep sigh as she nced at the handkerchief and then at me. Ramin only stared at me in silence, but his worry was clear in his eyes.


    That was the point why I never told them what I had been thinking¡­ they were my friends. Moreover, since they were bearers just like me, there would be a day that they would have to wield their weapons at me.


    The thought of it brought this bitterness to my heart. "I''m really fine."


    "But ¡ª"


    "Charlotte, Lilou said it''s nothing. It''s probably nothing." Ramin cut her off and offered me a meek smile. I could only thank Sam for Ramin''s growth; he had truly matured.


    His remarks finally pushed her to concede in probing. "Fine. If that''s what you say."


    "Who knows? Lilou might be pregnant¡­"


    "Ramin!"


    "What?!" Charlotte''s eyes widened as she immediately cast them on me. "Are you¡­?"


    "No." My answer was just as quick as a bolt of lightning. "Ramin?! Are you kidding me?"


    "Well, I''m just saying." Ramin shrugged as he averted his gaze. Thanks to his reckless remark, it diverted Charlotte''s focus and the atmosphere between us three grew lighter.


    **


    After our meal, the three of us strolled the busy capital. Because of the uing founding celebration, the Capital was busier than ever, even in broad daylight, as guests from all around thend had started arriving in the Capital. Vampires and humans were in peaceful harmony here. It was entirely different in Grimsbanne since the people of Grimsbanne were afraid of vampires.


    "Gahh! Those chicken skewer." Charlotte wiped her drool as her eyes follow where that aroma''s direction. "Let''s buy that!"


    "We just ate ¡ª" Ramin choked when she smacked his back with a smile.


    "What did you say?"


    Ramin ground his teeth as his hand tried to reach his back. "How can you raise the hand you used to wield your weapon to a delicate boy like me?"


    "Delicate¡­ have some conscience, Ramin." Charlotte rubbed her shoulders as she cringed.


    "Whatever, girl. Let''s go buy that chicken skewer. Really¡­ does the women in the third squadron gluttons? Where are all the foods you''ve been eating go?" he grumbled in irritation before Charlotte dragged him with her. She nced at me momentarily, and I gave her a nod as I followed them from behind.


    While Charlotte made her ordered, I looked around at the busy street of the Capital. It was not like it was my first time going out, but there were more carriages passing through today. Such a big asion and Grimsbanne never celebrated it.


    My eyes nced at the speeding carriage.


    ''How can the coachman ride so fast in here?'' I wondered but paid no attention to it since it was not my business. However, just as I decided to let it be, my eyes narrowed as I noticed a child suddenly crossing the street.


    "No, hey, don''t! Look!" I hollered and at the same time, the child froze in the middle of the street while the galloping horse came close.

 Chapter 256 - A Stroll In The Capital II

    <h4>Chapter 256 - A Stroll In The Capital II</h4>


    "No, hey, don''t! Look!"


    I hollered, and at the same time, the child froze in the middle of the street while the galloping horse came close. Before I could think, I dashed towards the child as fast as I could and cradled her in my embrace while we rolled to the side.


    My heart was pounding so fast and hard I didn''t mind the bruises and minor grazes I inflicted. The child trembled under my grip before I let her go and held her small shoulders.


    "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" I asked in worry. A deep sigh slipped past my lips upon seeing her paleplexion. "It''s alright now. You''re safe, hmm?"


    The little girl didn''t answer me and just stared at me while she unconsciously clutched my sleeve. Really¡­ be it in Grimsbanne or in the Capital, some people just don''t know the proper decorum.


    I shot my eyes back and saw Ramin and Charlotte managed to stop the carriage. As a bearer, what they did was justified, even if the person inside that carriage was a nobleman. This was the heart of the Capital and they shouldn''t ride like that as if they were in an open field.


    ''I''ll break that one.'' I thought before I returned my eyes back to the child. "Can you stand?"


    It seemed she already recovered as she nodded. So, I assisted her up and checked if she had inflicted wounds. To my relief, it seemed she didn''t.


    "Thank you for saving me, mydy," she expressed. Her tone was sweet and muffled, making me smile subtly.


    "Just be vignt next time, alright?" I patted her head as I sighed once again. This reminded me of that same incident years ago.


    "Nitri! Let''s go!" Suddenly, another child''s voice came from the side as she urged the child I saved.


    Nitri looked at me while clutching her hand to her chest. She seemed hesitant to go, but I offered her a smile.


    "Are you sure you''re not hurt anywhere?" I asked for thest time, and she shook her head.


    "Thanks to mydy, Nitri is not hurt," she reassured and managed to put up a smile.


    I was amazed by her strong character for her to recover so fast. "Alright then."


    She gave me a nod before she ran towards the two young children waiting for her. My eyes watched the three children as they skipped their steps, singing something I couldn''t hear properly until they were out of my sight.


    When I couldn''t see them, a glint flickered across my eyes as I walked towards the carriage.


    "Why did you stop us? Do you think you can afford to offend the person insi ¡ª"


    While the coachman argued with Charlotte, I gritted my teeth and kicked the carriage''s wheel. Their argument stopped as the carriage rattled and they turned their heads to me, wide-eyed.


    "Coachman, please don''t misunderstand. We didn''t mean to offend anyone. However, we''re merely concerned about the bad shape of your carriage." I expressed shamelessly, with a disheartened expression. "How can we turn a blind eye to a carriage that is bound to cause an ident?"


    The coachman was rendered speechless, as he didn''t think I''d put it that way. There were no witnesses when I kicked the wheel and left cracks in it. All they had seen was me approaching after kicking it.


    "That''s right!" Ramin was the first one to recover after my remark. "We cannot let a carriage that is in awful shape to continue. You don''t want to put your master into an ident, do you?"


    "If something happened to your master, it can cause a problem not just to you but also to the country!" Charlotte also chimed in as she raised her chin up arrogantly."


    "But ¡ª"


    "What do you mean, but? We can''t let anything bad happened to the guest of the kingdom, or are you telling us you would like to use this carriage despite all the risk? Are you nning to start a war by purposely letting a distinguished guest be in an ident while in the capital?"


    If we put it this way, it would be the coachman''s fault. Well, it was not like he wasn''t at fault in the first ce.


    The coachman fumbled with his hands as he clutched his hat, ncing at the carriage. Even if he argued now, they still had to rent another carriage as the wheel I kicked would shatter, eventually.


    Suddenly, a knock from inside the carriage reached our ear. We unconsciously turned our heads upon hearing a woman''s voice.


    "What is all thismotion?" Her voice was muffled as she didn''t even uncover the curtains.


    "Mydy, the thing is¡­" The coachman hesitated as he broke out in cold sweats.


    "There seems to be a problem with the wheel of your carriage, mydy. You might be in an ident if the wheels gave in, so we stopped your carriage." Ramin exined the situation calmly, since the coachman was too anxious to churn out words from his throat.


    "A problem with the wheel?" the woman inside the carriage repeated. "I see."


    "We can assist you in renting one." He offered but received silence for a long time.


    "Geez¡­ do they still n to go on using this piece of trash?" Charlotte grumbled to herself, having a terrible impression of the nobledy inside.


    "Charlotte," I whispered, gesturing her to keep her tone down, which made her frown even more.


    Shortly after, the door finally opened. As if on cue, the coachman hurriedly went to the carriage door to offer his hand. However, thedy didn''t put her hand out and remained inside.


    "Get your filthy hands away." The woman coldly turned him down.


    The coachman seemed to realize his heedless actions as he bowed and stepped aside. "Ah, yes, mydy. My apologies."


    "Then, if you let me ¡ª" Ramin was also cut off as the woman spoke.


    "I want that dame to assist me." She requested, making us look at each other. Whichdy was she talking about? Did she hear Charlotte''s previous remarks?


    "Mydy, are you talking about me?" Charlotte inquired while pointing at herself.


    "Are you ady?"

 Chapter 257 - A Stroll In The Capital III

    <h4>Chapter 257 - A Stroll In The Capital III</h4>


    "Are you ady?"


    Charlotte ground her teeth as she balled her hands into a fist. Knowing her short temper, I ced my hand on her shoulder and squeezed it lightly.


    "Charlie." I widened my eyes as a hint for her to calm down. Charlotte clicked her tongue in irritation before I trudged towards the door of the carriage.


    "Mydy, please let this humble one assist you." I offered my hand, still couldn''t see her face as she was leaning back.


    The first thing I saw was her beautiful slender hand as she ced them on my palm. Her palm was so smooth I felt the calluses on me could scar her! I assisted her out of the carriage with my eyes, gazing down until she was out.


    Once I raised my head and saw her ethereal beauty, my heart skipped a beat. She was so beautiful ¡ª breathtaking, especially now that she was facing me and I could see how small and pretty her face was.


    If only I knew a goddess was riding the carriage, I wouldn''t have kicked the carriage. Wait, no! How could I say all that just because she''s beautiful.


    "I''ll be in your care for now," she said with a subtle smile.


    I snapped and cleared my throat. "Rest assured we will get you a proper carriage, mydy."


    She only nodded and stared at me. There was something in her stare that gave me this strange feeling, but I couldn''t tell what exactly. Regardless, we helped her find a new carriage.


    When we finally found a good carriage in which she could travelfortably, she turned and faced me. She had been quiet the entire time, and this mortal didn''t dare strike a conversation with a goddess. I wonder what she wanted to say. It couldn''t be she wanted to thank us, right?


    "Thank you for your help." The three of us were surprised that she actually thanked us after showing her arrogance to the coachman previously. "And I apologize for bothering you. I hope I can repay your kindness someday."


    "It''s alright, mydy. We''re just doing our duties." Ramin humbled with a smile while Charlotte was still not appeased, but she didn''t voice out their dissatisfaction. "Please take care on the way."


    "I''ll keep that in mind." The woman nodded before setting her eyes on me. "I have this feeling we will see each other again soon, dame."


    Well, if your destination was the pce, we probably would bump into each other! Was what I wanted to say, but I bit my tongue and only smiled.


    "Until then, please take care of yourself," she added before turning around. I instinctively followed her and offered my hand to assist her inside. That made her smile for reasons unknown as she epted the gesture.


    Once she was seated inside and I closed the door, she suddenly hooked the curtains with the back of her fingers. "A flower that blooms in hell is the most beautiful, yet the most dangerous. I wish you good luck, dame."


    My brows furrowed. Was she talking about herself? Well, her beauty was, indeed, a dangerous weapon. I hope she could meet Stefan or Zero; if she charmed just either of them, it would bring me great relief.


    ''You''re really cruel, huh?'' My mind sassed at me. ''Have you forgotten that those two want you so they can kill you?!''


    Well, I was not a hero and saving my own skin first was my top priority.


    The carriage soon started moving and the three of us watched it sped away. Ramin had secretly instructed the local coachman to drive safely, just in case.


    "Lilou, what did that vixen tell you?" Charlotte immediately probed as she hooked her arms around mine.


    I sported a smile as I turned my head to her. "She told me about a flower, nothing special."


    "What? Why would she tell you that?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she likes flowers?" I shrugged nonchntly and put the woman''s remarks at the back of my mind.


    "She didn''t tell you that as a hint she wanted you to give her one, right?" Her assumptions made me chuckle.


    "I highly doubt that," I said while shaking my head sideways. Thedy didn''t specifically say she liked flowers, it was more like she was describing herself as a flower. But I couldn''t tell Charlotte that, could I? She didn''t like thedy and Charlotte wasn''t even concealing it.


    "Some noble women are surely strange." Charlotte murmured, and I merely chuckled as we continued our stroll.


    After a while, I nced at Ramin, who was walking a step behind us. His eyes immediately caught mine, and he raised his brows.


    "You''re silent." I pointed out. Ramin had been silent after our encounter with thedy. "Did he perhaps know her?"


    Ramin came from a noble family and a distant rtive of the Remington''s, after all. But he shook his head.


    "I''ve never seen her. She is probably a guest from another country." He exined, keeping it short and simple.


    "Really? I thought she''s a local."


    "Well, you can''t tell the difference, but we can tell if a person is from thisnd or not." Ramin shrugged, confusing me a little. For reasons unknown, I felt like his words shouldn''t be taken as is.


    "Ugh! Enough with that talk about her!" Charlotte grumbled in dismay. "I don''t like her! The coachman wouldn''t ride that fast in a crowded ce if he wasn''t threatened for sure! They nearly killed a child in broad daylight!"


    "Alright, there, there." I patted her head to calm her down.


    She calmed down, but her pout remained. "If you''re a secondte, that poor child will die. Even if¡­ oh? Isn''t that Kristina?"


    Ramin and I instinctively followed the direction where Charlotte was looking at. I caught a glimpse of Kristina, who was wearing a cloak while heading into a street.


    "What is she doing here? Didn''t she say she has other things to do today?" Charlotte murmured. "Right! Let''s follow her!"


    "No, I think, wait ¡ª" I couldn''t refuse her as she dragged me with her almost immediately.


    "Charlotte, we shouldn''t ¡ª!"


    "Shh! We''ll just check!" Charlotte red daggers at Ramin as she dragged us to follow Kristina.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this.'' Was what my gut feeling was telling me.

 Chapter 258 - A Stroll In The Capital IV

    <h4>Chapter 258 - A Stroll In The Capital IV</h4>


    We followed Kristina at full discretion. Both Ramin and I kept ncing at each other, understanding that we were sticking our nose to where it shouldn''t belong. However, Charlotte was so into it.


    ''I didn''t want to know what Kristina was up totely,'' I thought as a sigh slipped past my lips. ''And I don''t want to know. I''m unsure if she knew something in Sam''s n as she had grown close to Rufus, or she was merely acting because she''s a bearer and it was a real mission. Either way, I should distract Charlotte.''


    "Charlie," I whispered and tugged her sleeve, but Charlotte only raised her hand without looking back.


    "Come on." Her voice was muffled as her steps grew lighter.


    Another exhale escaped from my mouth as I gazed at Ramin, who did the same. We couldn''t do anything but follow her, waiting for our chance to distract this Charlotte.


    "Charlie, can''t you ¡ª" Ramin halted as we three froze when a de suddenly appeared on Charlotte''s side.


    "Why are you¡­ Charlotte?" Kristina''s voice came out as low and menacing until it pitched upon recognizing Charlotte.


    "Hehe. You found us... surprise?"


    "What¡­" Kristina slinked out from where she hid and cast us a look of disbelief. "You two as well?"


    An awkward chuckle was my mere response and a shrug. Ramin, on the other hand, cleared his throat.


    "We tried to stop her. We didn''t mean to put our nose in your business." Ramin shot Charlotte a look. "It''s all her fault." He unhesitatingly pushed all the me on Charlotte.


    "Hey! How can you betray me so fast?"


    "Charlie." Kristina frowned as she cocked her eyes to Charlotte. "How can you?"


    "I was just curious, alright? You said you have something important to do that''s why you refused to join us today, but then you''re here acting all suspicious." Charlotte pouted as she sighed.


    "Charlie, I am¡­ hide!" Kristina''s eyes suddenly sharpened and as if by instinct, we all disappeared from our standpoint to hide. Ramin and Charlotte got into the rooftop while I hid at the narrow gap between houses ¡ª Kristina did the same from across me.


    "Man¡­ what are those kids singing?"


    I heard a man''s annoyed voice, along with several more footsteps. Since the alley we had taken was quite deste, their voices were slightly echoing.


    "Don''t mind those children. If you did, do we need to kill all the children who started singing that strange song?"


    "Did you tell that man about it, though?"


    "Agur did."


    "Ugh¡­ just when I thought nothing will happen if we sided with that man."


    "Those fucking children don''t know how dangerous that song they kept singing in the streets."


    There were at least six people speaking, and my brows furrowed as I listened to their conversation. I remembered the child I saved and heard the other children singing something as they left, but I couldn''t hear the words they sang. Were they talking about the same song?


    "Let''s just wait for, shhh!"


    I held my breath when they suddenly went silent. I gazed at their shadows, and they walked cautiously.


    These people were skilled. I''m certain we hid our presence well, but they still noticed our presence. I was uncertain if following Kristina turned out better or it only worsened things. Knowing her character, she wouldn''t face them head-on, but if these people found us out, there would be a confrontation.


    My eyes searched for Kristina, who was just across from my spot. ''What was she doing?"


    Kristina was fumbling her hand inside her cloak before I heard one of the men speak.


    "Show yourself!"


    They actually figured out that they were ears listening. I wanted toe out, but part of me wanted to see everything unfold from the sidelines.


    Kristina cast me a look and shook her head lightly, and then she showed herself. I gazed up to see Ramin and Charlotte not moving a muscle, but I could feel they were prepared if things turned from bad to worse. This was Kristina''s mission, after all.


    "Oh? A woman?" One man intoned. "A beautiful one at that."


    "I don''t raise my hand to women. Deal with her."


    "Let me do it. You people tend to underestimate women."


    ''I''ve never seen Kristina fight alone, I wanted to see it.'' I jolted with my own thoughts as I found the thrill of seeing her fight. ''Lilou, she is your friend, remember?'' my mind reminded me.


    Ever since I recovered my stolen memories, I was always in a constant battle with the old and current me. I knew if I embraced what I was before, all the things I cherished now would all go down the drain.


    I sighed and shook my head, watching Kristina fight arge man head-on! I merely saw a glimpse of him, but he was taller and bulkier than I thought.


    ''Why is she not using her Mace?'' My brows furrowed as Kristina was fighting with her bare hands. Also, she was merely deflecting and dodging without taking offense.


    The man grumbled and spat out curses while hispany booed him for being sloppy. The fight didn''tst long until the man copsed face-first as Kristina twisted his arm to his back.


    "Ahh!" the man yelled, but no help came from his friends. "You cunt ¡ª ah!"


    "Yes, this cunt had fucked you up and you finished too early. What a disappointment." Kristina injected something in his back, but the man struggled so much he didn''t notice it.


    I gazed up at the two who were on the rooftop. From there, they couldn''t also see what Kristina did, and I bet the people behind her didn''t see it as well.


    ''What is that?'' I narrowed my eyes, but I couldn''t see it anymore. I was certain she did something there, but it didn''t seem it affect the man.


    "Come on, Miss. Just kill him already! He''s such an embarrassment!" One man snapped me out of my thoughts as heined. There was not a trace of pity in his voice as he asked her to kill hisrade.


    "These people¡­"


    "Apparently, I didn''t n to kill any of you." Kristina did a chopping assault against the man''s nape and he instantly fell unconscious. She then slowly stood on her feet, facing the other men.


    A smirk appeared on her lips before she hopped in the opposite direction. The men yelled and followed her, saying they had to kill her. Because of that, the alley soon became empty as they all left the man who was unconscious in the middle.


    "What was that?" I muttered as I went out and the other two also hopped down. We all gazed at the unconscious man before I squatted down to check his pulse.


    "What¡­" To my surprised, the man didn''t have a pulse. Can Kristina kill someone with that move?!


    "What is it, Lilou?" asked Ramin, as I froze momentarily. "He won''t die by that move."


    But he was dead! Was what I wanted to exim, but my tongue rolled back. I looked up at him and offered a weak smile.


    "I guess Kristina purposely led them somewhere else," I said as I got up. "Let''s head back."


    "So she''s still doing odd missions until now? Sir Knight Rufus is bullying her." Charlotteined as she dragged her feet away.


    Ramin and Charlotte walked away first. I instinctively studied Ramin. I couldn''t tell if his reaction was because he had learned the art of minding his own business, or he had an idea about it beforehand.


    ''It''s possible.'' I uttered internally before following the two of them. My head turned back to the dead man for thest time before I heard Ramin and Charlotte call for me.


    "Yes,ing!" I yelled and skipped my steps to catch up to them.


    ***


    "Yes,ing!"


    As Lilou turned around and skipped her steps towards Ramin and Charlotte, the fingertip of the ''dead'' man suddenly moved. When they left the alley, that dead man slowly dragged his body up to stand.


    "The order... must do it." He muttered lifelessly as he dragged his feet in a certain direction.

 Chapter 259 - A Myth Created By Children

    <h4>Chapter 259 - A Myth Created By Children</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the king''s office, Stefan tapped his fingers against his desk. His eyes narrowed as silence embraced him and Dominique, who stood across from him.


    "A mere rumor¡­ saying a hero, a legend who wille to collect the debt of the world?" Stefan repeated the rumors that had been going around in the streets sung by children, and now everyone had heard about it. "What a hrious myth¡­ created by children?"


    "Your Majesty, the rumors had spread wide that it is impossible to track its source and... it''s impossible to silence now."


    The corner of Stefan''s lips curled up into a smirk. "The rumors somehow coincide just around the founding celebration, and for reasons unknown, the founding ns sent representatives to attend."


    Dominique pressed his lips together as his hands behind him clenched. It had been many years, and they could only count how many times the founding n attended or sent a representative by the fingers. And then suddenly, everyone answered their letters and sent a representative ¡ª even the king of Spade Kingdom woulde himself.


    "I''ve invited them so I could get their allegiance for an empire. But s, I can''t shake off this anxiety, Dom." Stefan voiced out in a dangerously low tone, contrasting his im.


    "Do you think they had sided with Hell?"


    "Hell? It''s not impossible, but it''s highly unlikely." He leaned forward, linking his hands before his lips. "There are only two possibilities. One is they knew about Lilou, and the second one is, it is just a mere coincidence. Either way, we had prepared."


    Dominique caught the glint that flickered across Stefan''s eyes. It wasn''t obvious, but the king was surely worried about this.


    "You had the allegiance of the Bearers of the Order, Your Majesty. Except for the third squadron who retained the will of their weapons, they are not enough for Lilou to usurp the throne." Dominique''s tone was solemn as he recalled Lilou''s potential. "Her strongest support right now is Hell, but I don''t think they can pose a threat."


    "The problem with everyone is they arecent. I know Lilou more than anyone, and if by chance she retrieved her memories, no one will know about it until she wanted to let everyone know about it."


    "Even so, what can a woman who came from nothing do?"


    "She is not someone who came from nothing, nor she had nothing, Dom." Stefan raised his gaze and locked eyes with Dominique. "She had the blood of the Bloodfang and the Crawford. Did you think the Bloodfang had staked their bets solely on Hell?"


    "Are you saying the Bloodfang had schemed with another founding n aside from the Crawford, Your Majesty?"


    "If the Bloodfang got Hell on their side, it won''t be a surprise if they managed to get another person to agree on this n from long ago. The Crawford''s won''t pose a threat even if they supported her, and even if the Remington dered their allegiance with Hell, they can only be an annoyance. My biggest fear is that Hell had finally lost his mind and strike a bargain with the other founding n."


    Silence once again befell the room as neither of them spoke. It was easy to jump to conclusions, but believing one thing and ruling out the others could be a fatal blow to them.


    "Hell¡­ I don''t think he will ever reach an agreement with any of them." Dominique was the first to break the ice as he gazed down. "I''m not beingcent, Your Majesty. I am merely stating what Hell is like. And even if what I said is wrong, I highly doubt he wanted Lilou to usurp the throne."


    That''s why Stefan said, ''if Hell finally lost his mind''. Stefan knew a thing or two about Samael''s movements, but until now, he didn''t know his actual goal.


    "Observe the capital and put eyes and ears in every corner of the pce¡­ no, in the Capital," Stefan ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "You''re dismissed." Stefan waved, and Dominique merely bowed before he left.


    When Dominique closed the door, Stefan didn''t move a muscle from his position. His eyes narrowed as he ruminated about possible scenarios to happen.


    "Quentin Zero Moriarty¡­ your personal attendance is the most suspicious of all. Just what kind of promise did the Bloodfang leave?" His expression grew sharper as he had met the man a few times in the past.


    Zero was someone who Stefan couldn''t truly underestimate. Unlike Stefan, Zero had forcefully usurped the throne by killing everyone who shared the same blood as him. Although Zero''s personal attendance could be an opportunity for Stefan, he still had to be careful.


    "Lena," called Stefan, and a shadow immediately appeared in the corner of the room. "Did you notice anything different from Lilou?"


    "She is still the same¡­ although, she had been sleeping less. Probably because of the recurring nightmares."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. And his highness, the third prince, had been out a lot."


    Stefan nodded, as he already knew Samael would be busier the closer the founding week approach. But if Lilou still didn''t recover her memories, and Samael had been ambushing the experiment sites one by one, he wondered if Samael would im the throne himself.


    "Lena, tell Alistair to start the awakening."


    "But your Majesty ¡ª"


    Stefan cut her off by raising a hand. "If a war broke out in the heart of the Capital, we have to do any means to push the enemies to retreat. Hell enjoys doing things in the grandest way, making him run rampant along with those monstrous Barrett Brothers had always been our n."


    He paused as he gazed at Lena with his eyes glinting. This was now, or never, and he couldn''t tolerate the slightest mishap.


    "Alphonse will also start closing all the borders." A smirk appeared on the corner of his lips. "Let''s see who will fascinate who."


    Lena pursed her lips, hesitant, but still bowed and disappeared from the shade of the corner. There was no turning back now.


    When Lena disappeared, Stefan''s eyes softened. "Lulu, just wait for a little while for I had prepared your grave myself."

 Chapter 260 - The Words Spoken Through Her Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 260 - The Words Spoken Through Her Kiss</h4>


    One week before the founding celebration, everyone was twice as busy. Even the third squadron was taking turns in patrolling the Capital and staying in the pce.


    "So, the king of the Spade Kingdom had arrived?" I asked as I ced a book on the shelf of the inner library.


    "Mhm. He had already had an audience with the king," Yul replied, who was also cing the books on the other shelves. "I heard the two are getting along well."


    I snickered at the thought. Those two? Getting along? I could imagine them hitting each other''s nerves with a confident smile on their face.


    "Lilou, by the start of the founding celebrations, you¡­"


    "I know, Yul," I answered before he could finish his sentence. At the beginning of the founding celebration, the founding n would gather to ''celebrate'' the kingdom''s longsting sess, and to discuss important political matters.


    ording to Yul, the founding n would always get invited every ten years. However, it was rare for the founding n to ept such invitations. This year was different, as each founding n sent a representative while Zero would be personally attending.


    ''The vacant seat of the Bloodfang will no longer be vacant this year as well.'' I told myself, as my fingertip caressed the books. ''In one week, the game will finallymence.''


    "So there you are," I snapped my eyes upon hearing a loud voice from the end of the aisle. I turned my head in his direction and smiled.


    Sam.


    "I''ll leave you two," Yul uttered, and I cast him a look before nodding.


    Sam marched towards me while Yul left us alone. "I''ve been looking for you."


    "I was returning the books I''ve read to apany me while my husband is missing."


    "Oh, dear. Please forgive your husband." Sam stopped a step from me and reached for my hand, slipping his fingers in between mine. "Or you can punish him if that will make you feel better."


    "Should I do that?" I arched a brow, watching him chuckle.


    Sam inched in as his other arm snaked around my waist, pulling me close with his forehead against mine. I instinctively clutched on his chest and felt the slight warmth of his body.


    "If that is what my wife wishes." His voice was husky, inhaling each other''s breath as our noses brushed against each other. Before he could lean for a kiss, I looked away.


    "Punishment," I muttered indifferently, making him chuckle softly.


    He ced his thumb on my chin and guided me to look at him in the eye. "My wife, I''d rather you punish me with a cane than refuse my kiss."


    "That is why I am refusing your kiss since it is worse than a cane."


    "My wife is so cruel, what should I do with you?" he smirked with his pair of crimson eyes flickering in amusement. "What should I do for you to forgive me?"


    "Hmm¡­ love me more?"


    His smirk stretched wider as he inched closer. "Say less."


    This time, I closed my eyes and hooked my arms around his neck, standing on my toes as I weed his soft lips. It felt like forever since thest time I shared an intimate time with him, so I felt this sudden aggression to have him¡­ all for myself.


    I felt a light squeezed on my waist before he broke away from our kiss. "My wife, you surprise me."


    "And what did I do to surprise you?"


    "Didn''t you just think you want to monopolize me?" he cocked his head to the side, seemed pleased, while my eyes dted a little.


    "Can you hear my thoughts?" I asked in horror, recalling all the vile thoughts I had in mind just moments ago.


    Sam chuckled in a low tone. "So you did think of monopolizing me?"


    "Sam, are you testing me?" I pped his chest, which made him chuckle more.


    "I can''t read your thoughts right now unless you want my fangs into your neck," He exined in between his waves of chuckles. "But I felt your desire from your kiss. I like it, though."


    He bent over once again, trailing kisses on my cheek and jaw, then down to my neck. I stretched my neck to give him easy ess, which he epted with delight.


    I ran my fingers through his argent hair, wrapping my legs around his hips as his arms lifted me up. His lips went from my neck to my lips, tilting his head back while I bent over.


    ''You know, Sam? I''ve lost my mind long ago¡­ but because of you, I want to get better, be better. You''re the only one that kept me sane up untilnow.'' Were the words my lips spoke through my kiss as I indulged in the warmth and pleasure his lips and tongue offered. ''Don''t ever leave or turn your back on me or¡­ I''ll kill you myself.''


    Suddenly, a tang of iron mixed in our mouth, which made him grip my body tighter. My eyes snapped awake, panting for air as I carefully drew back.


    "My wife, your way of seduction had gone way up," Hemented with a smirk, licking the corner of his lips that was slightly bleeding.


    "Is that so?" My eyes fell on the wound I caused by biting a bit too hard. "I''m sorry," I whispered and leaned over, licking the little blood on the corner of his lips.


    I felt him stiffen with my action, but I was quite aroused by licking his blood. I didn''t waste a second and captured his lips once again. My longing, the urge to monopolize him, and my desire to keep him by my side slowly overtook me.


    "Really¡­ I just came to recharge, but you always make me want more, wife," Sam whispered into my mouth as he started walking to a corner.


    "Then, have more," I teased, smiling against his lips and felt his yful smile against mine.


    "Not more, but I''ll have all of you." He raised a hand up my spine as our mouths locked with each other. As the heat of need and desire heightened, we paused upon hearing another person''s voice.


    "Oh, my apologies. It seems I walked in at the wrong time."


    I rolled my eyes as I break away from Sam''s lips and tilted my head to the side. My eyesnded on the person standing not far away from us with a bright smile on his face.


    ''I will peel that smile of yours someday, Zero.''

 Chapter 261 - Princess Beatrice Le Blac

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Princess Beatrice Le c</h4>


    "Oh, my apologies. It seems I walked in at the wrong time."


    Sam smiled in annoyance, but his grip around me didn''t budge. Even without turning his head back, it seemed he had already known the person who interrupted us.


    "If you know you''re interrupting with other people''s quality time, shouldn''t you go now?" he sassed without looking back, making me shift my eyes to him.


    Was he trying not to look back because he was not interested in whoever it was? Or so he could have an excuse that he didn''t know the person he was talking to? Either way, I should go down¡­ or maybe I''d stay just to spite this Zero.


    A yful smile resurfaced on my lips as I buried my face in Sam''s shoulder. "I''m shy, husband."


    "It''s alright, wife. I will hide you in a safe ce¡­" Sam caressed my hair that went all the way down to my back. "¡­ like always."


    What? Was he referring to how he kept me in Grimsbanne all this time? Whatever. I prefer Sam than Stefan or this twisted Zero.


    "What should I do? I came here because I have an important matter to discuss with¡­ the third prince?"


    He wanted to talk to Sam? Was he trying to get offended by my husband, so he had a reason to cause a problem? I frowned as I raised my head and red daggers at him.


    To my surprise, the smile on Zero''s lips previously was nowhere to be found, and only the coldness in his eyes remained. What was wrong with him?


    A sigh escaped my lips as I shifted my attention to Sam. "Let''s continue thister, alright?" I patted his shoulder lightly, making him look up at me.


    "Later, then." He reluctantly nodded.


    To appease him, I ced a quick peck on his lips, but he was still frowning. So, I kissed him three more times until he let me down. If one was not enough, I just had to give him more kisses until he listens to me.


    Sam cupped my cheek and stared at me for a moment, his thumb caressing my jaw. "I''lle and find youter."


    "You always find me wherever I go, so I''ll wait for you¡­ like always."


    He smiled at me as he understood my words. I smiled back and nod at him before he withdrew his hand and turned around. As Sam marched towards Zero, I caught thetter''s eyes on me. His gaze sent a sudden chill down my spine, but I didn''t back down as I raised a brow with a taunting smirk on my lips.


    ''Fiance, you say? A promised marriage? Don''t make meugh, Zero.'' My smirk stretched into a grin as I straightened my clothes. ''If worsees to worst, a marriage between us will be your worst nightmare.''


    "And who might be this honorable one?" Sam uttered several steps away from Zero.


    Really¡­ everyone in the pce was treading on thin ice so as not to offend this man. But what else can I expect from my husband? I hope he aggravates him more since Zero wouldn''t start a war just because of a diplomatic discourtesy.


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries as they walked away. I saw Zero nced at me for thest time, catching the stony expression on my face.


    "Should I meet him in secret?" I murmured, rubbing my chin as I took into consideration how many eyes and ears were nted in every corner of the pce. ''It is only a week before the start of the founding week. I think I should meet him in private.''


    After that thought, I fixed myself to leave. But before I did, I touched my lips, still feeling Sam''s lips on mine. Even the taste of his blood lingered in my mouth.


    "Now, I''m more frustrated about the interruption," I grumbled before trudging away from the isle.


    ****


    "Your Majesty, please refrain from looking at my wife that way," Samael warned calmly as they waltzed through the hallway. "Don''t forget you are in our territory, and not in somend neutralnd for peace talks."


    Zero chuckled as he nced at Samael''s side. "My apologies, Lord Samael. I was merely intrigued by what kind ofdy who captured the heart of a great man such as yourself ¡ª it was quite a news that reached even our small kingdom, you see."


    "Is that so?"


    "Haha. So, the rumors about you being indifferent aren''t baseless." Zero crooned as he held his hand behind him, smiling. "I guess you won''t even bat an eye if I regard this discourtesy as treason?"


    Samael remained silent as he kept his eyes ahead. He had been investigating the undead, and some information traced back to the Spade Kingdom, while the others to Stefan. Which made him wonder if these people had been working together.


    "Say, Your Majesty, it is not me who you wanted to talk to, isn''t it?" Samael broke his silence as he stopped in his steps, turning to face him. "Did you just say that to separate me from my wife?"


    "Oh, please. Why would I do such a thing?"


    "Then, what important matters does Your majesty want from me?" Samael didn''t beat around the bush as he stared at him coldly. He watched Zero smiled brightly before his lips parted.


    "Why don''t we talk about it over some tea, Your Grace?" Zero kept his smile while his brows arched and his eyes scanned their surrounding. "It''ll be a very long discussion."


    "A long discussion, huh?" Samael let out a faint scoff as there was a conclusion in his head.


    "Shall you spare me some of your time? Your Grace Samael?"


    Samael studied the yful glints flickering across Zero''s eyes. Although he had already concluded what it was about, he still nodded and epted this invitation.


    "Great!" Zero eximed in delight. "Then shall we¡­" Zero trailed off, but his smirk stretched wider upon hearing a woman''s voice chiming in.


    "Isn''t this Your Majesty Quentin and Your Grace Samael?"


    Both men turned their heads in the woman''s direction. Her every step as she approached them exuded elegance.


    "Princess Beatrice Le c! We''ve met and here of all ces!" Zero greeted cheerfully as the woman stopped steps away from them.


    "Is it not the best ce to meet, Your Majesty?" Beatrice smiled, but her eyes bore contempt, and then she cast Samael a look. "It''s also been a while, Hell, and I''m d to see you."


    "Beatrice," Samael smirked. "It''s really been a while."

 Chapter 262 - The Letter

    <h4>Chapter 262 - The Letter</h4>


    The day had passed just like that, and it was already nighttime. Once I returned to my husband''s quarters, Mildred was there to wee me.


    "It''s been a while, Mildred," I said as I plopped down to the divan, lifting my legs over the other as I leaned back. "How have you been?"


    My eyes fell on her, who stood before me. Since that time I punished her, I kept giving menial tasks to Mildred just because I didn''t want to see her.


    "I''m doing better, Your Grace. Thank you for your concern." Mildred hung her head low.


    Mildred and I knew I wasn''t concerned about her. Still, her obedience redeemed herself a little. I had tasked Yul to figure out what Mildred had been totely, and he told me she was living as quiet as a mouse.


    "Mildred, can I really trust you now?" I cocked my head, watching her raise her head to meet my gaze.


    "This servant had learned her lesson. I will never betray you, Your Grace."


    "That''s not what I had asked, Mildred." I scratched my templed. While Lena wasn''t here, I should use this opportunity to get Mildred on my side.


    Mildred pursed her lips as she clutched her skirt. "No, Your Grace."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "My blood never lies, Your Grace." Mildred took a deep breath as her eyes studied my expression, hoping I would understand her good intentions. "I am physically weak and if by chance, someone wanted to extract information from me, they can easily know everything. So, I don''t think Your Grace can trust me, but what I can assure you is I will never betray you¡­ purposely."


    I nodded my head in understanding as her answer hit the bullseye. Not that I was nning to put myplete trust in her, but I need more people on my side. People I handpicked, and not the people my n had picked for me.


    "I can''t tell if they were trying to spoil me, really," I murmured with that thought crossing my head.


    "Pardon?"


    I snapped back from my thoughts and refocused my eyes on her. "Nothing. I like your answer. So, can you deliver a letter to someone?"


    "A letter?"


    "Yes." My hand grabbed the armrest and assisted me up. "I would like to send someone a letter, but don''t tell anyone about it especially, to my husband and Lena."


    "Lena?" her voiceced with confusion but still agreed. "Yes, Your Grace."


    I walked towards the desk while Mildred remained standing behind me. I grabbed a parchment, smoothening it out while she prepared my quill and ink.


    "You haven''t been on my side for a long time, so you don''t know what''s happening," I said as I prepared on writing a letter. "But since your performance gained a bit of my trust, I''ll try to see you in a different light."


    "Thank you, Your Grace."


    "As such, keep what I speak to you to your grave." I nced at her and saw her hung her head low.


    "Yes, I will."


    I nodded in satisfaction. "Don''t trust Lena or Sam¡­ no, don''t trust anyone."


    "Your Grace, I will do everything as you ordered. But, may I know the reason you had to keep His Grace in the dark?"


    My hand that was holding the quill paused. I stared at the nk parchment until a drop of ink dripped on it.


    ''Why am I keeping Sam in the dark? I don''t think I was keeping him in the dark. Sam is smart. Even if he doesn''t tell me, I knew that he already figured out I retrieved my memories. So, it was not me who was keeping him in the dark, it was the opposite.'' But I didn''t tell her that.


    "Don''t trust him, but don''t betray him as well," I said as I started inking the parchment with my letter. "Someday, Mildred, when you can protect yourself from harm, I will tell you everything you need."


    "I will keep that in mind, Your Grace."


    Silence enveloped the room as I wrote. When I finished the letter, I wrapped the letter but stopped when I was about to seal it. Until now, I never sent a letter to anyone.


    "Your Grace?" Mildred called out in confusion as I stopped before I could seal it with the duke''s seal.


    A deep exhale escaped my lips, tossing the stamp of my husband, and used my thumb instead. Gasps from Mildred caressed my ear, but I endured the heat of the wax before withdrawing my thumb.


    "Your Grace, why did you¡­" Mildred rushed to my side in worry, staring at my thumb.


    "That''s my seal, for now, Mildred." I waved nonchntly before picking up the letter and handed it to her. "Send this to the king of Spade kingdom in secret."


    "Your Grace? The king of¡­"


    "Just do it, Mildred." I urged firmly. "Don''t let anyone know about it. Make sure, not a single would will know about it."


    Mildred stared into my eyes for a moment before she epted the letter. "You can count on me, mydy."


    "Do it now."


    "Yes."


    Just as Mildred turned around and walked away, she halted when I called her. Mildred turned her head around.


    "Mildred, be careful."


    A weak smile resurfaced on her lips as she nodded. "I will return with a response, mydy."


    "You don''t have to. Just return in one piece."


    "Yes." And so, Mildred left the room while I remained seated in the chair for as long as I could remember, staring outside the window.


    "Sam¡­ please bear with me just for a little while," I whispered as Fabian''s words from the other night hovered over my head. "I won''t let you do what you are nning¡­ it won''t happen, my love."


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the east wing of the pce, Zero chuckled as he read the letter in his hand and a ss of wine on the other.


    "Oh, dear, does she really hate the idea of marrying me that much?" he chuckled, tossing the letter in the firece and watched it burn into ashes. "She and that little duke¡­ those two really know how to annoy me."


    "Did she threaten you, Your Majesty?" Tristan inquired as he stood motionless behind Zero.


    Zero turned around with a smile. "No, she is... seducing me."


    (A/N: THE LIST OF THE LA CROX FAMILY IN THE AUTHOR''S NOTE.)

 Chapter 263 - Lets Run Away

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Let''s Run Away</h4>


    While I waited for Sam, I decided to take a stroll in the third princes'' garden. My eyes scanned the not-maintained garden. It was very unlike the Avolire Garden or the other gardens in the pce. This ce looked more like a cemetery. We just needed more corpses to bury¡­ wait.


    Now that I thought about it, Fabian liked gardens, and every garden he had worked on was beautiful there was no doubt about it. But why hadn''t he focused on this garden? I brood over it while rubbing my chin until an idea popped up in my head.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ he didn''t touch this garden to keep it pure?" By pure, what I meant was, Fabian had this habit of burying people alive. I cringed at the dark conclusion I came up in my head.


    "I shouldn''t concern myself with it that much." I shook my head to shrug off all the other thoughts crowding my head. There were too many important things to think about instead of these gardens.


    My eyes fell on the spot where Sam and I lied down under the pouring rain. "Sam¡­"


    That day, had it not been for him, I wouldn''t be standing here calmly with a barely sane mind. A lot had happened, making me smile bitterly.


    "Back in Cunningham, Sam and Rufus told me that this ce will take away my smile." And I told them I would store the little innocence left in me for Sam. However, I was never innocent to begin with.


    "The innocence we all knew¡­ is superficial," I whispered as I stopped in the middle of the practically dead garden. Back then, to keep me from fooling around, Stefan had taken even mymon sense.


    He had robbed everything from me and yet¡­ my desire to protect my husband exceeded my desire to settle scores with him. Not that I didn''t trust Sam''s capabilities, I just knew his enemies hade prepared. Sam had slept for centuries, and his enemies had taken advantage of it.


    "If he hadn''t fallen in love with me, he would be freed from this problem," I murmured as my eyes softened, gazing down and saw the image of the two of us lying in the pouring rain. "But s¡­ not only he had fallen in love with me, but he also married me, epting everything thates after."


    Yes, Sam had epted me. Despite my past, my roots, my ws, the problems that would arise; he still wanted to build a future with me. So, how can I not love him?


    ''The secret engagement with Zero¡­ the will of my n, Yul, Lexx, what should I do with them?'' I wondered, and gazed up at the clear night sky. ''I was certain I could do something about Zero, but until now, I hadn''t seen the entireyout of my n''s ns and it scared me even more.''


    I had this gut feeling that once I knew everything, somebody had to pay¡­ that I also had a price to pay for it. Be it my humanity, or my emotions, or the people I had to sacrifice, just the thought of it was enough to shake me to my core.


    "I feel suffocated¡­ this pce, no, this kingdom is suffocating me." I held onto Lakresha tightly, hoping she would understand how heavy the weight my n had put on my back. "I just want¡­ to go back."


    As that thought crossed me, I finally realized why I didn''t hate Stefan just as much as I thought I would. By taking away my memories, my experience, my knowledge, and skills, my trauma, I got to live in the bliss of ignorance and met Sam. I got to enjoy my time in Grimsbanne and see things differently.


    The peace¡­ the smiles of the children¡­ Old Olly''s nagging¡­ the kind servants in the Duke''s Mansion¡­ Rufus dragging Sam to work¡­ Fabian teaching me all this strange stuff that only now I realized they were quite disturbing¡­ those new memories I made kept shattering piece by piece in my time here.


    I ground my teeth, making my jaw tightened as I balled my hands into a tight fist until my trimmed nails dug into my palm. "Ugh¡­" I pounded my fist against my temples lightly, trying to knock some senses into me.


    "I had to¡­" I trailed off, stopping by my actions as tworge hands grabbed my wrist.


    "Don''t hurt yourself," Sam''s voice came from behind me, letting me go, and I immediately turned around.


    "Sam!" A sigh of relief slipped past my lips as I leapt towards him, wrapping my arms around him, eyes closed. "You''re here?"


    "I told you I will find you." Sam stroked my back gently, resting his chin over my head.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips as I indulged in the little warmth of his body. My hand clutched his back, desperate to be held by him.


    "First your thumb, and now your head. Which part of you do you n to hurt next?" his tone was low but his concern was very distinct. "You''re picking up bad habits. Not good."


    "It didn''t hurt, though."


    "It doesn''t hurt now, but it can in the future," Sam argued calmly, silencing me. "I won''t let anyone hurt you, even if it''s you, yourself. However, that is quite a hard task, you see."


    "I won''t do it again," came a tiny voice.


    Sam let out a hum, still stroking my back. "Please. Seeing you like that drives me mad."


    I pursed my lips into a thin line, cing my fist on his chest to push him away. But Sam pulled me closer and secured me in his embrace.


    "Sam?"


    "I''m angry, Lilou," He exined along with a sharp exhale. "I don''t know if I can face you right now. Let''s stay like this for a moment."


    I bit my lip, recalling how sharp and bright his crimson eyes were earlier. I was excited to see him, that I ignored that little detail.


    "Did that man earlier say something?" I asked, referring to Zero as Sam left with that damned king, but his answer was silence.


    "Sam?" I called once again, but nothing.


    We stayed like that for as long as I could remember until Sam finally broke his silence. "Lilou, my wife, should we just go back? To Grimsbanne, I mean, or maybe, somewhere far away."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s¡­ run away."

 Chapter 264 - Lets Run Away II

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Let''s Run Away II</h4>


    "Let''s¡­ run away."


    My eyes widened as my mind buzzed momentarily. Did I hear what I just heard? Sam? Was he asking me to run away with him? My heart throbbed loudly against my chest as my entire body froze. I did hear him say that.


    "Back then, I didn''t understand the reason Dyrroth and Lucia chose to run away, leaving everything behind; power, influence, wealth¡­ I didn''t understand what''s so great to give up those things," Sam uttered in a mncholic tone as his grip around me trembled. "I supported them just because that was what they desperately wanted, but I honestly thought they had lost their minds due to lust for each other."


    I bit my lower lip as I had heard this story at least once or twice. Dyrroth was thete crown prince, the rightful heir of the throne. However, his love for his sister, Lucia, who was at that time, was set to marry, weighed heavier than the crown. Thus, the two eloped.


    "But now, I fully understand why they were driven to make that decision." Sam let out another deep exhale that caressed my ears. "It was no secret to us that Dyrroth favored and looked at Lucia differently, but because of his position as the crown prince, his duties muste first. Being the king, the person standing at the top, having a weakness cannot be tolerated. So, my father arranged a marriage for Lucia to keep her out of his sight."


    Sam paused as his breathing grew heavier. Now, I''m more concerned about what could have happened to someone unshakable like my husband act so terrified.


    "Sam¡­"


    "Dyrroth¡­ that fool was the happiest when I sent them off. Now I understand everything." A soft ridiculing chuckle escaped his mouth as if he found it hrious that he only understood his brother after all these years.


    "Power, influence, and wealth, those things are not easily obtained, but not impossible¡­ happiness and peace of mind are. This pce¡­ the throne and crown, they are not merely bathed with the blood of those innocent and corrupt, but also a reminder of the price they had paid to attain it."


    Silence enveloped the two of us as I fully agreed with that. It reminded me of Stefan. I was not so stupid to think he didn''t love me, even just for a tiny bit. However, because he was the king, he had to choose between duties and my old self.


    So, this story of thete crown prince and the princess was more understandable and rtable. This pce was, indeed, suffocating, and every passing day was just getting worse. Can we really just run away and forget about everything?


    "I know by running away, it also means turning our backs on everyone. Our people in Grimsbanne, those who had put their stakes on us, ourfort, and everything." Sam uttered solemnly, gripping my shoulder tightly, but not tight enough to hurt me. "It was cowardly as well, but¡­ I don''t want to lose you, my wife."


    "Sam." My brows creased as I felt the heaviness and sincerity in his voice.


    "I was ready, Lilou. To burn everything, just one word, and I will burn this entire ce. However, my desire to put a stop to this unstoppable ordeal is not as strong as to my desire to keep you from harm."


    I bit my lower lip and closed my eyes, taking deep breaths before burying my face in his firm chest. "Is running away the only way we can do, Sam?"


    "No¡­ but I''m on the brink of madness." Sam hung his head low, resting his forehead against the top of my head. "And I''m about to make an enemy of the entire world¡­ but that won''t keep you safe, will it?"


    "If we run away... will that keep both of us safe?"


    Sam remained silent for a moment, inhaling the natural scent of my hair. "For the meantime, yes. But Stefan will surely search every nook and cranny for you. So we will have to move from ce to ce."


    This time, I was the one who couldn''t utter a word. I already knew that Sam had figured my rtionship with Stefan, but until now, I hadn''t asked him about the myriads of questions I had in mind.


    "Sam? Why aren''t you mad at me? If you knew about my history with the king, why hadn''t you said a word until now?" I asked after mustering the courage to throw the question that had been stuck in my throat.


    "Because¡­" Sam trailed off, not surprised, as if he had anticipated this day toe. "¡­ I can only see your memories, but I don''t know about your feelings behind every memory. Did you love him? I know you did, but what kind of love was it? It does not give those little details when peeking into someone else''s memories. It only showed what the eyes had witnessed and what the ears had heard."


    So, that was the reason, I thought. It made sense.


    "And even if I know your feelings behind it, does it matter now? You''re my wife whom I wanted to start a family with. What you did before I came into your life had nothing to do with us, also¡­ it''s not like I was innocent. I approached you for a reason, not knowing you will be my karma."


    Karma, huh?


    Sam slowly let me go and held my shoulders. He bent over, searching for my eyes until locking eyes with me.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Do you still trust me?" he inquired solemnly, without looking away from me.


    "I never lost trust in you, but¡­" I took a deep breath, biting my lower lip hard. "Are we really going to run away?"


    "Do you not want to?"


    I took a long time to answer. Of course, I wanted to run away from here. Maybe, I thought, just maybe, this would be the best for all of us. Ditching my n''s ns, forgetting about the pce, the Divine Order¡­ but how about those people in Grimsbanne? The future of those children? I was hesitant.


    Sam let out a shallow breath and chuckled bitterly. "You don''t have to answer now. It''s alright."


    I gazed up at Sam and he smiled at me. His eyes, though, had spoken otherwise. He wanted answers now, but he didn''t want to force me.


    "Sam," I called out of impulse, sping his chest. "Let''s¡­ do that."


    "What?"


    "I was hesitating because I was thinking about everyone¡­ but they are not as important as you, us."


    I knew this was a selfish and cowardly decision, but that''s all I wanted. Not the throne, not the power, not the will of my n, but just a life with my husband and our children. It won''t be easy, but with him, we could do it.


    "Lilou." Sam''s eye softened as a weak smile resurfaced on his lips. He cupped my cheek. His touch was warm.


    "I''m sorry you have to go through it," he muttered, an inexplicable glint flickered across his eyes, but I didn''t dwell on it too much. "Please forgive your husband."


    I shook my head, holding the back of his hand that was on my cheek. "You don''t have to apologize. This is a decision I made on my own."


    Sam remained silent as he gazed down momentarily before raising his gaze. Again, I noticed the strange mncholy expression in his eyes.


    "I will make preparations. I''ll be busy for the next three days, and we''ll set off in after that," He smiled, nodding encouragingly.


    "Yes. Four days it is." I nodded with a smile, throwing out all heroic reasons that could make me waver.

 Chapter 265 - I Love You Either Way

    <h4>Chapter 265 - I Love You Either Way</h4>


    Right after our talk, we didn''t mention it as we resigned to bed. Mildred also returned, but only to announce she did and said nothing further with Sam around.


    "Sam?" I rolled to my side of the bed, staring at Sam, who was also lying on his side with his knuckles propped on his temples, facing me.


    "Hmm?"


    "Which ce are you nning to take me to first?" My voice was low, but it was enough for his ears to hear.


    Sam pondered for a moment. "In the eastern continent, maybe? People in the west called them barbaric, but they''re more than what they had branded them. The easterners had a refined taste for art, their culture is also fascinating and different from ours."


    "Did you stay there for a long time?"


    "I don''t know what you consider, ''long time'', but I spent a few years there," Sam stroked my hair before pulling the quilt up to my shoulder. "When we''ve be mere travelers, you''ll see many fascinating things this vast world offers. For example, and an oasis in the middle of the dessert, colored lights visible in the night sky, mountains in the middle of theke, different cultures, beliefs, and the list just goes on."


    Listening to him bubbled up the excitement in my heart. We hadn''t had this type of talk for a very long time, so thinking about it made me want to listen more.


    "Do you speak othernguages, as well? How was it traveling from ce to ce?" I asked with my eyes glimmering.


    Sam let out a soft chuckle as he yed with my hair. "Well, since I have a long life span, I don''t mind staying for a couple of years. Learning thenguage and absorbing their culturees naturally."


    "Don''t get the wrong idea, though." Sam continued, "Discovering things and adventures are thrilling, but traveling can be draining and a hassle."


    "As if I was born with a golden spoon." Did he forget I was raised as a peasant?! I literally crawled my way up thedder¡­ well, it was strange to put it that way, but it was almost like that.


    "Right, haha! I remember how dirty you are and how I can smell you from a mile." Sam humored, chuckling gleefully while my expression died down. "You stink¡­ ah!"


    I punched his chest lightly with a gloomy frown. "I''m not ashamed of being peasant, but if you say it like that, it makes me feel embarrassed."


    "Well, can''t you see I''m trying to tell you I loved you even in that state?" Sam eximed proudly. "You looked like a witch back then. I almost mistake you as one ¡ª ah!"


    "Sam!" I pinched his shoulder with my face flushed in red.


    "Ah! Ah! No more! No more!"


    A sharp exhale escaped my mouth as I let him go. "Do you really have to make fun of me?"


    "But I am not, my darling!" Sam cajoled with brows raised. "I was stating facts, I mean, isn''t it romantic how my heart throbbed at first sight?"


    "I know it''s a fact. Just don''tugh like that. It''s annoying." I pouted and looked away.


    Sam chortled and stroke my cheek with his thumb. "Alright, that''s enough teasing."


    I nced at him and see how he was smiling so gently. It had been a while since Sam started acting like himself and not as Hell.


    "Sam?" I called, and he raised a brow. "Are you Sam or Hell?"


    The corner of his lips curled up into a smile. "Guess."


    "Hmm¡­ both?"


    "Why, so?" his brow raised higher as he narrowed his eyes.


    "I don''t know. I feel like you''ve been acting more like Sam, but there''s this part of me that tells me that''s not it." I shrugged my shoulders, as it was really hard to tell.


    "I see." Sam nodded with a smile. "Either way, does it bother you whether I am Hell or your beloved Sam?"


    I shook my head. "Not at all ¡ª not even the slightest. I love you either way."


    "Good," he intoned as he tapped my forehead lightly. "As long as I''m the only one in here and in here," his finger moved to my chest before he continued, "I''m all good."


    "You took so much space in my head and heart I can''t even remember other people''s names."


    "My wife, you know how to make my heart flutter!"


    I smirked a bit proudly. "Sam, were you worried before? I mean, were you worried that once I recover my memories, something will change between us?"


    "Do you want to know the truth? Or just half of it?" he raised a brow as if I would get disappointed with his answer.


    "The truth!" I pped his chest and red at him. "Be honest!"


    "Well, I''d be lying if I say I was not, but not because I was afraid you will return to Stefan." Sam hummed a long tune as his fingertip traces the bridge of my nose to its tip. "I was more worried that you''d hate me if I locked you up somewhere where no one can take you away from me."


    I didn''t know what to feel about his reply. The old me who hadn''t recovered her memories wouldn''t understand his possessiveness, but not the current me. I neither liked nor disliked his answer, though.


    Sam continued, "Of course, I might end up letting you be with another man and then kill the both of you."


    "Now that''s more disturbing," I blurted out but didn''t regret it when I realized it. Sam chuckled at my response before he slipped his arms under my neck.


    "That''s enough, wife. You go to sleep."


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" I looked up as I nted my arm over his hip.


    "Maybe, maybe not. I don''t know." Sam shrugged as he closed his eyes, moving his head to find itsfortable spot on the pillow.


    I studied his face and my lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, I kept my thoughts in my head and also closed my eyes. In a few days, I''d bid my goodbye in this damn ce, and the more I thought about it, the more my excitement grew than my building anxiety.


    ****


    When Lilou had fallen asleep, Samael slowly opened his eyes and a glint immediately flickered across his eyes. The corner of his lips slowly curled up bitterly as his eyes shifted to her sleeping face. Only but him knew the things in his head.


    "You shouldn''t trust me that much, wife," he said, but his eyes spoke otherwise. "I told you... to always observe."

 Chapter 266 - [Bonus ]A Response

    <h4>Chapter 266 - [Bonus ]A Response</h4>


    Ever since that day, I now found myself counting down the days before the founding celebration. It was now five days until the start of the festival. For the past days, Sam had been very busy, and I knew the reason, and like usual, I did my duties and just repeated everything in a blur.


    "The pce had been rather calm despite that the delegations from other countries had arrived," Yul said while he walked me back to my quarters. "I heard the princess of the Cross Kingdom had been spending too much time with the king."


    "I heard." Only deaf wouldn''t hear about it as everywhere I went, that''s all I heard about. "It won''t be a surprise if Stefan and the princess came to terms and joined forces."


    "And you look rather rxed about it."


    Well, that was because I''m about to bid everyone farewell, but I wouldn''t tell Yul about that... or should I? That thought caused me to halt abruptly as a deep exhale escaped my lips before facing him.


    Yul furrowed his brows as he stared at me straight in the eye. "Lilou?"


    I didn''t speak for a moment and studied him. Yul was my blood brother ¡ª he was myst kin. Hence, I felt bad about abandoning him after waiting for me in this hellhole all these years.


    "Yul." I took a step forward while he tilted his head to the side. "Give me your hand."


    I raised my palm, waiting for him to ce his hand on it. Yul seemed a little puzzled but still ced his palm on mine.


    "Yul." I took a deep breath, sensing if there were people around us. Fortunately, there wasn''t. So I opened my eyes and gazed at him solemnly.


    "Wille with me?" I asked, and his brows knit even more. "You said you will support me whatever my decision, so¡­"


    "So?"


    "If, I¡­" My hand instinctively squeezed his hand. This was more difficult than I thought. "¡­ if I don''t want to do what our n wants and just, you know, turn my back on it¡­ what will you¡­"


    "You want to run away?"


    My breath hitched at his straightforward inquiry. I bit my lip and gazed down, keeping my silence.


    "Lilou," Yul called before cing his other hand to our hands, making me raise my head to him. "I told you, I''m merely a pawn and you are my Queen. Thus, whatever decision you make, I will respect it."


    "Yul¡­" A weak smile resurfaced on my lips until his expression suddenly grew solemn.


    "However, it won''t be easy, Lilou. Entering the pce is easy, but getting out is impossible. Even Hell who had tried to leave this ce always finds himselfing back."


    I bit my inner lip because deep down, I knew that. Leaving the pce was the easiest step. The chase that woulde after was a different case.


    "Come with me, Yul. I don''t want to leave my only family behind." I squeezed his hand and smiled weakly. "I know it''s cowardly, and it''s insensitive of me to say all this, knowing that you''ve endured everything until now. But¡­ I don''t want this."


    Yul smiled faintly as he raised his other hand and ced it on my head. "Thank you for thinking of me, sister. Your concern and sincerity are good enough for me."


    "So, will youe with me?"


    He shook his head, closed-lipped. "I''m sorry, but I had to refuse your offer."


    "Yul."


    "Lilou, look at me." Yul bent over as he stared at me straight in the eye. "I told you I will protect you, no matter what. It''s not that I don''t want toe with you, but someone had to stay behind and keep an eye on everything. ude''s parents, Lucia and Dyrroth, made the same decision, and I had to witness their deaths."


    My eyes dted as that news was new to me. I''ve been wondering whose child ude was, but it wasn''t my top priority, so I didn''t ask. Now that I thought about it, ude had told me about his parent''s death in the past.


    "That happened to them because they didn''t know what was happening in here. I will keep in touch if leaving is your final decision." Yul exined, giving me mixed emotions as I gripped his hand tightly.


    "Yul, how can you ¡ª"


    "It''s my decision." He smiled and stroked my hair. "As I''ve said, you, considering me as your family, is good enough for me. I am doing this not because I''m your subject, but because you are my sister."


    Yul and I stared at each other for a long time. It was painful to hear that kind response despite my insensitive, cowardly, and selfish words. But there was no turning back now. I had agreed with Sam, and I was prepared to leave everything behind.


    "Don''t feel sorry for me, sister." He let out a soft chuckle as if he could read my thoughts. "Sometimes, choosing what is right and what makes you happy is hard. But know that I made this decision because it is what makes me happy. I hope your decision will make you happy as well."


    "Yes." I nodded as my eyes softened while staring at his pair of calm azure eyes.


    ****


    When Yul left, Mildred was waiting for me in my chambers. Lena had asked me permission to leave as she had to go to her hometown and would return before the founding week. Her timing was perfect as I had nned as well, before the founding week.


    "Mydy." Mildred followed me behind after she shut the door. I stopped when I was in the middle of the room and faced her.


    "Someone from the Spade Kingdom came earlier to give you this." She handed a letter with Zero''s family seal on it.


    The corner of my lips curled up as I immediately tore it apart to read it. My smirk stretched wider upon skimming through it, before I trudged towards the desk, and hovered it over the candbra, burning it.


    "Mildred, I will go out tonight," I informed her as I faced her.


    Her expression was aghast, wide-eye. "But mydy, what will I tell to His Grace if he asked me where were you?"


    "I will return as soon as possible. Tell him if ever he returned I was on the training grounds." I exined and waved.


    "Mydy¡­ what are you¡­ yes, mydy." Mildred hesitated but ended up just not prying on things too much.


    My eyes glinted as they squinted. Zero¡­ he had answered my letter and agreed to meet.


    ''Sam proposed our current n after meeting that guy.'' I thought as my eyes sharpened. ''I don''t want to know whatever they had discussed, but what I need to do is to refrain him from doing something stupid before the founding week.''


    "Just one more day and night, Lilou¡­ you''ll be free," I whispered while my hand curved into a ball.

 Chapter 267 - Secret Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Secret Meeting</h4>


    Once again, I snuck out of the pce, letting no one know about it aside from Mildred. From Zero''s letter, he would meet me in that underground meeting room where we first met. Since it was just the two of us, I came prepared.


    ''I''ll just kill him if he pulls off something funny,'' I told myself as I raised my hand, about to knock on the door. However, before I could, the door creaked open from the inside.


    My eyes slowly raised and caught the yful smirk on his lips. "That''s unexpected, but thank you, Your Majesty."


    "I was looking forward to meeting you, Duchess." He grinned as he stepped to the side to make way. "Did I look excited about our¡­ date?"


    "Date?" I chuckled as I trudged in. "Sure, call this however you liked."


    "I''ve charmed too many women in my life, but your nonchnce breaks my heart, dear." His tone was yful as he closed the door and followed me in.


    "You must''ve had a frail heart then, Your Majesty." I pulled down my hood and nced at him.


    "That''s also a new discovery for me." He smiled and beckoned me to sit. "I''ll make you some tea. Please, sit and get yourselffortable."


    "Thank you." I bowed slightly and trudged towards the chair while Zero busied himself by preparing tea.


    I studied him before scanning the room. There was not a single person here, but I knew someone was just around the corner, protecting him in the dark. I would''ve brought Yul with me, but our increasing time together would surely garner unwanted attention.


    ''Even if Zero had ulterior motives, he wouldn''t cross me just yet,'' I thought as I watched him approach the table with a tea set on the tray.


    "Here." Zero happily offered me a cup of tea before taking his, sittingfortably in the chair across from me.


    I locked eyes with him for a moment and offered a weak smile. "Thank you."


    "It''s nothing, my dear. I can make you different teas," He humored as he quirked a brow. "Just visit me anytime, and I will always make time for you."


    My lips parted, but no words came out. I wanted to tell him how I underestimated his infamy, but never mind. I''ll y along with him just a bit more.


    "My Duchess, how can you be so cold with your fiance?" he gasped with myck of response.


    "I''m married," I answered after a sip, and ced the teacup on the saucer. "I think you already know the reason I asked you to meet me in secret."


    Zero let out a low and soft chuckle. "Yes. You want to break our engagement, correct?"


    My eyes narrowed as I couldn''t hide my dismay flickering across my eyes. How could my marriage with Sam not bother him? Even if I was engaged to him even before I was born, there were other means of sealing this alliance aside from marriage.


    "My dear Duchess, do you hate the idea that much?"


    "To be frank, I do. I suppose you had heard about the environment I was raised in, so even if you don''t care about my marriage, I do." My eyes were full of conviction as they were fixed on him. "You don''t understand, but it feels awkward when you are showing a bit of affection to a married woman."


    "Haha! You''re frank, indeed, but yes, I do not understand what''s so wrong in charming a married woman."


    I opened my mouth to enlighten him, but I figured it was pointless. Arguing with him about it would be an endless discussion and a waste of time.


    "Duchess, I have this habit that the more challenging something or someone gets, the more determined I am to have it." Zero smiled, but his eyes glinted. "However, since we are allies, I am trying to respect your rtionship with the duke."


    "If the vessel of the core is a woman, a marriage will seal the alliance. But, if it was a man¡­" I raised a brow and cocked my head to the side. "¡­ I know there is a separate way for that."


    The corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. "You''re correct. If it was a man, he will swear allegiance to me by forming a blood contract."


    "A blood contract?"


    "That he and I will be sworn brothers. Just like how sire works, we will blindly support each other. Your n is a bit cunning, you know." Zero exined before sipping on his tea.


    Sire¡­ that word had grown painful in my ear. By recovering my memories and knowing where my core at, Stefan''s words wouldn''t be as powerful as they were initially. However, to get myself involved in something that was simr to that was thest thing I would do.


    "Of course, you will not want that, and neither do I," Zero continued. "Supporting someone blindly is thest thing you and I want."


    "That''s why you want this marriage?"


    Zero nodded and smiled politely. "With our current ns for you to usurp the throne and we starting an empire, you can always keep your husband as your lover. I do not mind sharing."


    ''Well, you better asked my husband about that.'' I chuckled, as my husband was not the type of person who wouldn''t even share what was his, even just for an example.


    "I keep wondering ever since our first meeting, which kingdom will absorb which?" I asked, diverting the subject as I might flip the table at him if it continued. "Are you perhaps, thinking, that once I usurp the throne, it''ll be easy for your kingdom to build an empire by putting our kingdom under your reign first?"


    His expression brightened up, and that was enough of an answer for me. I knew it. After a long of pondering, I knew that was his n all along. In conquering territories, one should conquer the strongest threat, so it would be easy to unify the othernds, since many smaller kingdoms would avoid war.


    "Are you also thinking of doing the same, my Duchess?" he asked with an amused smirk, and I only smiled back, and kept my silence.


    It would be the other way around if my ns didn''t change. However, I would have to keep that as a secret and keep making him believe about my ''ambition''.


    "On the first day of the founding week, I will fill the seat of the Bloodfang that had been empty for many years," I said as I assisted myself up. "Until then, I don''t want a word about this engagement or this blood contract."

 Chapter 268 - Secret Meeting II

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Secret Meeting II</h4>


    "On the first day of the founding week, I will fill the seat of the Bloodfang that had been empty for many years," I said as I assisted myself up. "Until then, I don''t want a word about this engagement or this blood contract."


    I walked away as I had said my piece, but stopped after taking a few steps upon hearing his remarks.


    "My Duchess, I already forgot how long has it been since someone dared ordered me around. However, the pce seemed to have nurtured people who had this habit."


    My lips curled up into a smirk before I turned my head back. "Were you offended? Why haven''t you berated the king about this discourtesy of his people?"


    Zero chuckled, cing his palm on the armrest, and pushed himself up. He walked towards me, while I fought the urge to take a step back, keeping my brave exterior.


    "It''s because I am your fiance, my Duchess." He bent over me with his eyes glinting. "The only person who can give you that throne. Do you believe your husband will support you in usurping the throne?"


    "Well, he had kept me hidden all these years. s, things had changed. But even so, do I need his support for this conquest? I had you."


    "Well, that is correct. You only need me in this conquest." He chortled as his eyes studied my face. "Just me, so why don''t you treat me well, my Duchess?"


    His brow raised before squinting his eyes, raising his hand to touch me. However, before he could, I ced my forefinger on his palm.


    "It''s a fact that I will have to need your support in this n, but don''t you also think you need me for your dream empire as well?" I inquired, eyebrow raised. "This situation gives us the same benefit, Your Majesty. Don''t make it sound like you are doing me a favor when we''re merely acting in our best interest."


    "Your straightforwardness is already growing in my heart."


    "If you still want this to happen, keep aggravating the people as much as you pleased, but take your hands off of my husband." This time, my eyes darkened as my voice firmed. "Be it out of love or something else, the only person who may touch him is me, Your Majesty."


    "Be it love or something else? I''m intrigued."


    "You don''t have to." I chuckled as I pushed his hand down by my finger. "I''m just not like you, Your Majesty. I don''t enjoy sharing. Be it wanting someone or getting rid of someone, I want to do it myself."


    "That was quite something. I now believe opposite attracts."


    I ignored his teasing. "I''m sorry if you find me rude, but as I''ve said, I was raised in a different environment where manners and tact in the pce don''t apply to me." I smiled faintly and watched him drew his head back. "I''m just d we have other options to keep this alliance."


    Zero didn''t reply anymore and just smiled. So, I walked away and left him alone.


    ****


    That was what my short meeting with Zero concluded. By showing him my ambition to usurp the throne still remained, he wouldn''t be suspicious about my n. I just had to survive tomorrow and¡­ it would be over.


    "Yes, everything will be over," I whispered, staring at the ceiling while I lied t on the bed. "Sam didn''t return tonight and Mildred said no one came looking for me."


    If this kept up, we wouldn''t have a problem until the day after tomorrow. "I wonder what is Sam doing? Just what kind of preparation was he doing?"


    I brood over it with my eyes closed, but I couldn''t think of any. Hence, I tried to get some sleep. If I could sleep for an entire day and wake up the day after tomorrow, it would be even better.


    ''For some reason, the closer our n approaches, the more I feel anxious.'' I didn''t know if this was because I kept think if our n would work out well, or because of something else. Either way, I wouldn''t know until the day arrives.


    ****


    "Your Majesty, you''re still here?" Tristan Willow suddenly appeared in their underground meeting room and saw Zero was still there. He stared at his king, who was busy drawing something on his desk.


    "Tristan, you should leave for now," Zero uttered without taking his eyes off of his sketch. "Your scent is mixing along with hers."


    "Your Majesty, the Duchess will be your strongest supporter. Even though we can''t trust her, you shouldn''t¡­" Tristan trailed off as Zero raised his head, eyes glinting menacingly.


    "She may be my strongest support but also the biggest threat," Zero corrected in a knowing tone. His eyes fell on the sketch and then shifted to the rest of the sketches, scattered on the desk.


    "Either way, I just had to make sure everything will go as nned," He added as the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. "Now that I think about it, the duchess and the duke of Grimsbanne are matched made in heaven. They are both arrogant."


    Tristan stared at Zero''s twisted expression and was a bit worried about it. It had been a while since Zero sketched something¡­ no, it had been centuries. So for Zero to sketch now of all times, the person whom he was using as a model would surely face disaster.


    "What do you think, Tristan?" Zero raised the sketch and showed it to him. "Do you think this is the body she was hiding behind her uniform?"


    Tristan narrowed his eyes and could immediately tell who it was. Lilou. It was a sketch of her lying naked. He shifted his eyes, stretching his neck to check the other sketches. Zero''s obsession was triggered, as all of them were Lilou in different poses and angles.


    "Your Majesty, about Princess Beatrice¡­" He paused, studying Zero''s indifferent expression.


    "What about her?"


    "It seems she is nning something with the king of thisnd." Tristan bit his tongue as he merely wanted to test Zero, but it seemed the princess of the Cross kingdom didn''t have the same effect as before.


    "Everyone was nning something, Tristan." Zero chuckled as he leaned back in his chairfortably, staring at the sketch in his hand. "The duchess¡­ still didn''t know the n of her n. Before she knows about it, we have to move now before the start of the founding celebration."


    "Your Majesty, do you mean¡­"


    Zero smiled as he cast him a look. "I want to express my newfound love to my fiance."


    Tristan hung his head low but said nothing. If he was correct, Zero''s next order would be something huge¡­ something nned.


    "I want to give her something¡­ something she won''t forget." Zero chuckled as he set his eyes at Lilou''s sketch once again before he tore it apart slowly. "Bring me the duke''s head."

 Chapter 269 - Shall We Have An Affair?

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Shall We Have An Affair?</h4>


    In the middle of the night, I opened my eyes, only to see it was still dark. My throat felt parched and I dragged myself to sit up straight, looking around at the dim room.


    ''Sam didn''t return tonight again.'' I thought as I rubbed my eyes. I checked the side table, but a ss of water wasn''t there.


    Lena hadn''t been here, and I dismissed Mildred immediately earlier. A deep sigh slipped past my lips as my urge to drink water increased.


    ''I''ll just grab one, then.'' I told myself, flinging my legs out of the bed, and walked towards the door. The third prince''s pce was like a cold pce, as it was almost deserted of servants. I preferred the quietness, though, and the privacy of theck of servants.


    ''Thest time I fetched some water in the middle of the night, I overheard a conversation I didn''t want to hear.'' That memory of that night when Cassara snuck here suddenly hovered over my head as my hand reached for the door handle. ''I just wish nothing like that will happen.''


    With that thought in mind, I opened the door, hearing its loud creaking noise. As soon as I did, I once again questioned whether God ever listened to my prayers, or it was just my terrible luck.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked and felt a painful scratch in my throat while my eyes panned up to see the person standing in front of my chambers ¡ª in the middle of the night.


    Stefan.


    His fiery crimson eyes met mine, making me flinch at the aura he exuded. "Where are you going?"


    My heart suddenly throbbed loudly against my chest. Was he asking me about our n to run away? Or was he merely asking me where I nned to go in the middle of the night? I would think it was thetter immediately if Sam and I didn''t have this secret n!


    "Why are you still awake?" he asked once again, receiving no response from me.


    A light scoff slipped past my lips as I raised my chin. "Your Majesty, I don''t think you should be the one asking that question. You are standing in front of my chambers in the middle of the night, so, shouldn''t it be more logical for me to know what are you doing in front of my chambers?"


    "I want to talk to you."


    As if. I mentally rolled my eyes. "You can always summon me if it''s that important, Your Majesty."


    Stefan didn''t speak anymore and just took a step forward. His action made me step back, but my brows furrowed upon getting a whiff of wine.


    "Are you drunk, Your Majesty?" I asked as I sniffed harder and he reeked of alcohol. Just how many barrels of wine did he consume to be drunk ande here? Had he lost his mind?


    "Lilou." Stefan ced his palm against the door and the other on the jamb. "Let me in."


    "Your Majesty, have you lost your mind?!" I yelled in disbelief, grinding my teeth. "Even if you are the king, how can you request to stay inside a married woman''s room? Your brother''s wife, of all people."


    "My brother''s wife¡­ right." A ridiculing chuckle escaped his mouth as he hung his head low, shaking it lightly. "Does it matter, though?"


    My jaw tightened as my hand clenched. ''Just one more day and night, Lilou. Don''t let him know you already retrieved your memories.'' My mind advised as I fought the urge of calling out Lakresha to slice him in half.


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself. "If you wish to rest in here, then I shall stay in the guest room."


    I opened the door wide and stepped aside. Avoiding any confrontation was my top priority¡­ as long as he wouldn''t cross the line further.


    "Can you join me?" he requested, making me cringe in dismay. "I need somepany tonight."


    "Your Majesty, I don''t want to be rude, but us, talking right now, considering howte it is, can cause a misunderstanding." I breathed out sharply, but couldn''t conceal the contempt in my eyes. "Our pce is not as grand as the main pce, but I hope this humble ce can still give you somefort."


    I bowed politely before gliding my way to the side discreetly. If he nned to do something to me, he wouldn''t just stand outside my chambers. He could''ve just trudged in, but he didn''t.


    Just as I walked past him, Stefan suddenly grabbed my wrist and spun me around to face him. "If you go now, I will really lose my mind."


    My mouth immediately opened, as I was ready to argue with him. However, I noticed how he looked so wasted and desperate.


    "I don''t n on doing anything to you¡­ I just need somepany." Stefan''s eyes glimmered with longing as if he was desperate to be heard. "So, stay¡­ will you?"


    My pupils constricted as my eyes darkened hearing hisst remarks. STAY? I suppressed the hystericalughter that was tempting toe out from me, as those words were akin to a key to opening a bitter memory I purposely buried.


    "Please." I exhaled and gazed down, hiding the evident hatred on my face. "Let me go."


    I thought I could be indifferent to him. However, it was hard to ignore everything he had done in the past now that he was right in front of me¡­ now that he was acting so shameless in front of the person who promised to kill him if he ever showed his face once again.


    "I don''t care if anyone misunderstands us right now. I even prefer it. I think I really lost my mind..." His grip around my wrist tightened as he took a step forward while I gazed up at him. Stefan''s eyes were zing red as they stared into my eyes as if they could even prate my soul.


    He bent over, inching closed as he stressed each word. "Say¡­ shall we have an affair?"

 Chapter 270 - A Piece Of Shit

    <h4>Chapter 270 - A Piece Of Shit</h4>


    "Say¡­ shall we have an affair?"


    My eyes slowly grew wide as my mind stopped functioning for a second. His words just killed half of my brain cells. Stefan really lost it, did he?


    "I never liked sharing, but having some is better than having none."


    "!!!" Did he leave his brain somewhere? Or was this just the alcohol? Either way, his words still stung my heart.


    ''Why, now?'' my mind asked in disbelief.


    "I asked you before, if I met you first, loved you first, cherished you first¡­ and chose you, do you think we will be in this situation?" he inquired, with his grip tightening.


    I stared at him for a moment, clenching my teeth as hard as I could. "I will pretend I didn''t hear you, Your Majesty. Please let me go."


    Stefan nced at my wrist as I tried to pull it away, but he clutched even tighter. He shifted his eyes back to me while the corner of his lips curled up.


    "Do I really have to let you go? Again?"


    "Your Majesty, I don''t understand why you are acting like this. However, you''re hurting me." My eyes sharpened as my hand balled into a fist. "Please. Let me go or I mightmit treason."


    "Bymitting treason, do you mean you will kill?"


    "Definitely." My answer came out as quick as a bolt of lightning.


    I just wanted him to let me be, just like what he did for the past seven years after abandoning me. If he had chosen his duties over me, he should keep acting that way until the end. There was no need for us to live in the past as what happened in the past shall remain where they belonged.


    If only I could say that aloud, I would''ve done it. But doing so would expose the fact that I retrieved my stolen memories.


    "I don''t want to do this, but let''s go inside." Stefan let me go and cocked his head towards the room.


    "Have you been listening ¡ª!" my breath hitched as my eyes dted. He was testing me by the power of sire! If I didn''t listen to him, he would know that his words didn''t influence me anymore.


    "Hah! Haha!" A scoff followed by a ridiculingugh escaped my mouth as the little respect I had for him pummeled six feet under the ground. "Sure. Let''s go in."


    My toneced with clear dismay as I ground my teeth and stormed my way inside. I pinched the bridge of my nose as I stopped in the middle of the room while hearing the door close.


    "You really are a scum, a trash, and a piece of shit," I mumbled as my patience started to run thin.


    "I can hear you."


    I turned my head back to him. "Good. I want you to hear it."


    "Calm down and take a sit." Stefan only nced at me nonchntly as he perked his chin towards the set of divans in the room.


    The nerve to act as if this was his room. I watched Stefan walked towards the long divan and plopped his butt downfortably.


    ''Calm down, Lilou. Just y along. Calm down.'' I told myself and dragged my feet towards the opposite sofa to sit on.


    Stefan and I didn''t speak for a very, very long time. He was just there, staring at me while blinking ever so slowly.


    "Your Majesty, I am a human who needs some sleep." I broke the silence that dawned upon us when I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Then sleep."


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "How dare I sleep in the presence of the king?"


    "The king you called a scum? A trash? And a piece of shit?" Stefan raised a brow and cocked his head to the side. "You really are very polite, huh?"


    "This jer¡­" I bit my tongue, suppressing the urge to curse him like how I used to do.


    Stefan chuckled in amusement. "Even before, you really are quite entertaining to watch."


    "Even before¡­?" I pointed out, despite knowing what he meant. "¡­ what do you mean by that, Your Majesty?"


    "Back when we''re still lovers?"


    "Lovers?" I scoffed and gazed at him with disdain. Although he wasn''t lying, both, and I knew that our rtionship was barely called a rtionship between lovers. It just sort of ended up that way.


    "You can''t remember it, but you used to cling to me as if I was your dear life." Stefan leaned back, crossing his arms with his eyes still on me. "Those times that you only look in my direction. Only smile for me, and would give your life to me."


    "I don''t remember any of them." I denied it without batting an eye. "Are you sure you''re not mistaking me for someone else?"


    "Are you deaf? I just told you, you can''t remember it right now." Stefan cast me a look of pity that was surely aggravating.


    A defeated sigh slipped past my lips. "If I can''t remember it, that only means you had robbed it from me. So, why are you telling me that now?"


    "I don''t know? Maybe, because I dropped my brain on the way here."


    "Maybe? But I can tell that''s what happened for sure?"


    "You make me want to think you are just denying not to remember, Lilou." My breath hitched with his remarks. "But that''s impossible¡­ right? I guess a person''s nature is hard to change."


    "Your Majesty, how can you expect me to be polite when you are inside my room in the middle of the night? Refrained me from fetching water to drink, making me stay upte, and used to power of sire to make me obey?"


    "You''re right. You always hate being underestimated and people deciding for you." He nodded in understanding, making me heave a sigh of relief. "Anyway, I came here to seduce you."


    My expression finally bid me goodbye. "Did you consider failing?"


    "I didn''t. I just know I will seduce you and fail." Stefan shrugged, making me wonder if he finally sobered up.


    "Good."


    Stefan quirked a brow as he gazed at me. "I saw Hell''s future," He said, breaking the silence before it would consume us.


    "Sam?"


    "Mhm. I saw his head... served to you on a silver tter."

 Chapter 271 - [Bonus ]A Talk With The King

    <h4>Chapter 271 - [Bonus ]A Talk With The King</h4>


    "Mhm. I saw his head... served to you on a silver tter."


    His words were akin to a loud drum buzzing in my ear. What did he say? I had to repeat his words, uttered with nonchnce in my head to make sense out of it.


    "It was just a vague foresight of the future, but that''s what I saw," He continued while leaning back, studying my expression.


    "Do you think I will believe that?" I scoffed under my breath as my eyes sharpened at him.


    "Up to you." He shrugged nonchntly. "Killing Hell is a challenge, but not impossible."


    "You will kill him?" My voice was low as I seethed, barely containing the building up anger in me. "And you''re telling me, his wife?"


    Stefan let out a ridiculing chuckle. "I would kill you, my dear, but not Hell. I will most likely force him into another slumber. There is no fun if he just dies so easily."


    I studied his demeanor. Stefan and I spent a good couple of years together. I would know if he was lying or telling me the truth. Apparently, his words and action seemed to be thetter.


    "I thought of looking more into it, but I''ve been rejecting my gift of foresight after all the flops it showed me. It is a useless ability." Stefan grumbled as he clicked his tongue in irritation.


    While heined about his abilities, I remained silent momentarily and gazed down. My hand clutched my skirt, trembling, as my mind drifted away.


    "Why?" I finally mustered my courage to speak after a prolonged silence. "Why are you telling me this right now?"


    I raised my head and set my eyes on him. Our eyes instantly met; one bore nonchnce while the other bore killing intent.


    "Because I hate you?" he cocked his head to the side, unbothered. "I was curious to see your reaction¡­ and it was quite unexpected."


    "What sort of reaction did you expect to see?"


    He remained silent for a second before his lips parted and uttered in a low tone, "Doubt. But I don''t see that in your eyes, sweetheart." His eyes narrowed as he studied my expression in silence.


    "It makes me wonder whether you are a fool of believing just anyone, or because¡­ you just know me." Stefan stressed his words, sounding suspicious about me, and I knew what he was referring to.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, calming my raging heart. "I believe my husband and his capabilities. Why would anyone dare harm him?"


    "I think you''re asking the wrong questions, sweetheart. Aside that your husband is the most hated creature in here, he is the biggest threat everyone wants to get rid of. His death will surprise no one." Stefan chuckled in delight, as if there was something tough about this. "Have you been wondering what he was doing all this time?"


    Yes, of course, were the words that failed to escape from my throat. All I knew about Sam for the past half a year was he was busy with the undead. That''s it. He never told me anything... which I was still bitter about until now.


    "Hell had been ambushing all the experiment sites of turning humans to vampires and the study of the undead. He had freed most of the sessful ones and tracking down everyone who had gone through the experiments." Stefan exined without a care in the world, as if it was alright to disclose this information to me.


    "But today, I received the reports that not only he was tracking them all down, he was injecting his blood into them." He continued with a loud chuckle, while my eyes went wide.


    Back then, Kristina did something to that person... was Stefan talking about that? But that man was dead. I confirmed it.


    "It made my blood tremble in excitement thinking how Hell never ceased to amaze me!" he continued with his pupils constricting. "There''s never a time he bore me!"


    "You sound happy about it." Was it his trap? If Stefan knew all these details, why was he here? Idling with his enemy''s wife?


    "I was amused, not happy." He corrected in a knowing tone. "But s, aren''t your husband foolish? Did he think forcing them in a blood pact and using that much blood won''t have repercussions?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Has Hell been drinking, sweetheart?" I froze upon hearing his solemn question. "For us, blood is a necessity, not a luxury. Hell is different since he could quench his hunger, but without proper supply, do you believe he is in his best shape? To be frank, I can challenge Hell right now and gift you the pieces of his remains every day until you can hold a proper funeral for him."


    "Really¡­" I sneered, as his arrogance was just aggravating me even more.


    "However, I am not the type of person who gets gratification in underhanded means."


    "That is quite a im, Your Majesty." I mocked. "Didn''t you keep your position by using underhanded means? Because of you¡­" I bit my tongue and held back the words that nearly slipped up from my mouth. I nearly told him about the extermination of my n.


    "Because of me¡­?" he narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    I gazed down. "Because of you, many had died. Sam told me you exterminated a pureblood n to keep your position and even killed ude''s parents who had nothing to do with the throne." I hoped I salvaged my disguise with those other facts to hide my truth.


    "Do you really think my nephew''s parents had nothing to do with the throne? Or those Bloodfangs that Hell helped in the past were all innocents?" His tone was solemn and adamant with his eyes flickering with hatred.


    Of course, I didn''t think my n was all innocent. With all the schemes that I had been uncovering, I was starting to believe my n wasn''t all that innocent. In fact, I believed they''re far more ambitious enough to sacrifice their own n just for one member, me, to fulfill that ambition. But what about Dyrroth and Lucia?


    "Lilou, do you really believe I am so heartless as to kill my brothers and sister without reason?" Stefan stared at me, dead in the eye, as if hurt by this ''usations''.


    Did I misunderstand him? I don''t know. With all the frustrating problems in this pce and the multiple truths hidden behind the thick mask of lies which everyone wore, I could hardly take everything with a grain of salt.


    "All my actions until now are for the goodness of my people. If thisnd had be a den of vampires, do you think humans will have to live in fear once the daylight dies?" Stefan inquired after a long silence.


    "Have you¡­" my breath hitched as my voice shook. "¡­ have you really done it for the goodness of your people? Or for your own ambition?"


    Stefan stared at me in the eyes, and I noticed the glint in his eyes. "Both."


    "Again, why?" I inquired because I knew all the information that he had told me was ssified information. "Why are you telling me all this? Sam''s death, the information of the undead and the experiments, your ns¡­ don''t tell me that is because you just hate me?"


    "Sadly, that is one of the reason. But¡­" Stefan paused as he leaned forward. "¡­ I want to give you an offer."

 Chapter 272 - The Inevitable Future (Bonus )

    <h4>Chapter 272 - The Inevitable Future (Bonus )</h4>


    "¡­ I want to give you an offer."


    "An offer? For me?" his words were equally fascinating and appalling. "How can someone insignificant such as myself deserve this honor?"


    "As you know, the feud between Hell and I were put in a truce because of the issues of the undead. It is also true that I was conducting research about the undead and turning humans into vampires. Do you know how I began doing all this?"


    Even though Stefan and I spent time with the research of turning humans and vampires, I never asked him about it. I was too blinded by just being with him I didn''t care about such details ¡ª I was insane; I knew that.


    "The sess rate of turning humans into vampires had increased by thirty percent. I wouldn''t say its sessful, but we found more effective ways of doing so. As for the undead, I was studying it as records of them showing up in the kingdom had been increasing annually." Stefan exined in a rather rxed tone. "Since I had foresight, I knew that one day, the undead would be a problem. Hence, I started conducting research."


    "A research to fight them?"


    "To fight them or to have them, sweetheart." He erected a finger as he corrected me. "Unfortunately, it is now clear to me that I can only choose the former."


    "If that is the case, then why are you suddenly telling me of giving me an offer?" My brows furrowed, as I couldn''t think of any rtion of this topic to his offer.


    This time, Stefan remained silent for a good minute and just stared at me. His silence thickened the atmosphere in the room.


    "Sweetheart, are you that dense?" Instead of an answer, Stefan cocking his head to the side and inquired. "If your enemy knows about your ns, do you think your ns will seed no matter how good it is?"


    His remark rendered me into silence. "I had to sit on the throne for a long time, dealt with many humans and vampires, and disregarded even my personal feelings many times. Hell is strong, that is given, and his people were few, but their strength was something not to be underestimated."


    "If you know that, why do you keep on dragging them in this political strife?" I inquired with a shaking voice. "You and I know, no, everyone knows my husband didn''t want the throne. Why do you keep dragging him back in here? Why can''t you just leave him alone?"


    Stefan chuckled softly before he assisted himself up. I sprung up on my feet when I saw him approach my seat.


    "Stay there. Don''t, Stefan." I warned in panic, and he stopped a couple of steps away from me.


    He didn''t answer and just stared at me from head to toe. "Why do I keep dragging him back in here? Honestly, I didn''t n to do that. If he had taken a different person with him, I would dly give them my blessing and leave them alone. However¡­"


    However, because it was me, he couldn''t just let it go? Wasn''t this just a selfish reasoning? It wasn''t me who abandoned who.


    "Lilou." He raised his hand, catching me off guard as the emotions I thought I had bottled up safely suddenly overflowed inside me. "I told you I hate you. Do you know the reason?"


    I didn''t answer him as he cupped my cheek, guiding my eyes to look at him. My eyes reflected his image as I struggled to keep thest straw of my sanity from snapping.


    "I hate how I appear in you eyes," He whispered as his eyelids drooped. "You never look at me the way you look at Hell. Be it then or now, why had you never looked at me that way?"


    We stared at each other for a very long time. Did he ask me why I never look at him the same way I looked at my husband? Hadn''t he figured that out yet? That our rtionship started as a mistake, and the foundation of our rtionship back then was nothing more than between allies, friends, family.


    "Please leave." I gazed down, brushing his hand away coldly. "We had talked enough. I need some rest, Your Majesty. You already sobered up, you should return now."


    I took a step back and turned around, walking towards the bed as I nearly told him about the pain of being abandoned. That I had loved him, just not the way he wanted me to, but he knew I would die for him.


    "Lilou," He called out, and the next second, his arms were already around my waist, stilling me from behind. A chill immediately ran down my spine as soon as his breath touched my nape.


    "You haven''t heard about my proposal yet," He whispered in my ear as I trembled in anger under his grip. "Let me show you what I''ve seen."


    As soon as Stefan uttered those words in my ear, my eyes dimmed as it took me in a scenario that had yet to happen. In that scene rolling in my head, I was staring lifelessly at the decapitated head presented to me on a silver tter. It was a brief scene, but the silver hair covered with blood and its mangled face still made me recognize who it was.


    It was Sam.


    "As I''ve said, Hell is not in his best shape and killing him right now is the best opportunity for all his enemies." Stefan''s voice snapped me back to the currentpse while I stood frozen on my spot. "I will keep him safe, if that is what you wish."


    My mind took longer to process his words as I stared at nothingness nkly. All I could do at this moment was to listen to his voice.


    "Even if you doubt what I''ve showed you, and his enemies failed, I can reassure you I will personally deliver his head to you." He hissed, making sure that future would happen no matter what.


    "What do you want?" My voice shook as I balled my hands into a fist.


    Stefan slowly let me go, cing his hands on my shoulder, and spun me around slowly. When I met his pair of crimson eyes, full of determination, he spoke.


    "Bear my heir."

 Chapter 273 - Deaths Are Guaranteed (bonus )

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Deaths Are Guaranteed (bonus )</h4>


    "Bear my heir."


    "Leave." I pointed at the door, grinding my teeth. "Get out and pick up where you left your brain."


    Stefan raised his hands up and shrugged. "You asking me to leave my territory, that''s new but alright."


    "Don''t evere here again, Stefan," I warned with all my heart in it. "I will cut your tongue even before you can speak the next time."


    "You talk big, but if that what''s makes you feel better." He chuckled as he took a step back before pivoting on his heel to walk away. He halted when his shoulder bumped against mine and cocked his head back as if to mock me.


    "Ah, right. My offer is still valid. Please reconsider before it''s toote." Stefan clicked his tongue loudly, followed by a low chuckle before he left.


    I ground my teeth as I turned my head back, seething in anger as my eyes dimmed. Really¡­ I wanted to keep civil, but he kept testing my patience.


    "Bear his heir?" A hysterical chuckle escaped my mouth in utter disbelief at his shameless offer. "Oh, goodness! This ce really is a scary ce!"


    Iughed andughed as that was the only way I could vent the building up rage inside me. There were things I had let go of despite recovering my memories; things that were not as important as a life with my husband. However¡­


    "Just endure this for a day, Lilou," I told myself as I clutched my chest tightly. "One more day and nothing will happen to Sam. Yes, that ability¡­"


    My eyes closed, and the image of my husband''s decapitated head immediately shed in my head. That wouldn''t happen. Sam might not be in his best shape, but he had Fabian and Rufus ¡ª even Kristina and possibly Ramin on his side. I was certain there were more people backing him up. He was the uncrowned king, after all.


    "That''s right, Lilou. There are reliable people on his side." I took a deep breath and nodded, almost, just almost sessfully convinced myself. But s, Fabian''s words during ourst encounter suddenly hovered in my head.


    My mind drifted back to that time¡­


    "Can I call your name once?" he requested, catching my attention.


    "Sure. I don''t see any problem with that."


    Fabian nodded before he trudged towards me, making my brows knit. He stopped three steps away from me as he locked eyes with me.


    "Lilou." He deliberately paused as his eyes darkened. "Keep your eyes closed and mind open for everything that wille in your way. Use everything at your disposal, if you want His Grace and you to live."


    A gust of soft wind blew past us. It felt colder than ever, as his words felt like giant rocks ced on my shoulders.


    "If you''re going to y, remember it''s not a child''s y anymore, because you have to stake your life. Everything is premeditated and deaths are guaranteed. Keep that in mind, Lilou."


    And those words were now hovering in my head along with Stefan''s words. Everything was premeditated and deaths were guaranteed? Whose death? Ours? Our enemy?


    I ran my fingers through my hair in distress as I dragged my feet back onto the bed. "Why can''t Sam just tell me what he is nning?"


    My eyes closed as my back copsed on the bed. When my eyes opened, they softened. My heart felt heavy.


    "I knew Sam''s reason for not telling me, but is this really the only way?" I murmured, thinking of any logical reason why my husband couldn''t tell me everything. "It''s not because he knew I would force him to drink my blood, right?"


    There were more conclusions that went through my head, but I just couldn''t pick one. Thinking too much hurt my brain because I couldn''t really understand Sam''s ns. Stefan knew all his movements, and because of theck of information from my husband''s side, I could not help but worry.


    "Did they know Stefan knew their movements?" I asked myself, but obviously, I didn''t know the answer. "Even if I rush to Rufus''s quarters now, I''m sure he won''t tell me anything. If they want to tell me, they would have already done it, after all."


    "What should I do if Sam didn''t return tonight again? What if he doesn''t show up tomorrow too?" Questions like this blew past my lips and I could only huff in disbelief.


    How could I stay positive at this moment? All the initial ns were all changed when Sam asked me to run away with him. But what would I do once things went south tomorrow? If Sam died, Fabian and Rufus would die as well, since they were connected to him. Killing Sam was like hitting three annoying birds in one stone. It would benefit all their enemies.


    What would I do if that happened?


    "Ughh!" I groaned and sped my hair, tugging my scalp. "No, you. Don''t think like that!"


    I forced myself to sit up and then sprung back on my feet like a total lunatic. My hand immediately pulled Lakresha from my neck and called for it through my gritted teeth.


    "Lakresha,e out now!" My voice echoed across every corner of the room and watched Lakresha shift into a scythe. "Why! Why, you! I didn''t want you! Why would Lara give you to me?! Why?! Why?! Why?! Answer me! Just why, me?!"


    I vented my anger at the scythe, screaming my lungs out, but nothing. Lakresha remained as a weapon. Did I expect that a mouth would grow on it and talk back? Of course, I didn''t. I just needed to let it all out before I snap.


    "You''re useless." I tossed it towards the floor, hearing it ck upon itsnding. "You''re useless¡­ no, I am useless, right?"


    My knees felt weak before they gave way, slumping to the floor with my palms on them. Tears started spilling from my eyes,nding on the back of my hand.


    "They said wielding a divine weapon is a gift¡­ but you''re like a curse to me." My life was a curse.


    Calm down, Child.


    I raised my head, following the soothing voice, and my eyesnded on Lakresha. Am I hearing things again?


    "¡­ Child."


    "Lakresha?" I crawled my way to it and held its snath to myp. "Is that you?"


    But again, nothing. Iughed mockingly, as this was ridiculous. Ah¡­ what a dimwit. Just after a few words and I''m already rattled. Really, how could my n put their bets on someone like me? They could''ve chosen someone else.


    "Someone else¡­ you mean, like your children?"


    The second I blinked, I found myself back in that garden of spring. My eyes panned up to see Lara smiling across from me.


    "Wee back, my child."

 Chapter 274 - Another Path Created For You (bonus )

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Another Path Created For You (bonus )</h4>


    "Wee back, my child."


    A sharp scoff slipped past my lips as soon I locked gazed with her beautiful emerald eyes. I was drawn to her the first time I met her, but right now, I didn''t have the luxury to get amused by her beauty.


    "Will Sam die?" was the first question that escaped my mouth even before I could think.


    Lara chuckled as she rested her jaw on her knuckles, smiling. "How will I know that, my child? Don''t you have more important questions to ask?"


    "That is the most important question for me." I sighed deeply as my shoulders lowered. "My husband''s life is the most important thing for me. His death is also my death."


    "My child, aren''t you too romantic?"


    Her response incited a ridiculing chuckle from me as I raised my gaze to her. "What do you know? He is the only person who was there for me ever since. Not the Bloodfang, not the Crawfords, not even you."


    "You are correct." Lara nodded in understanding with the same gentle smile on her lips.


    "You should argue with me. It''s no fun when you just admit it so easily."


    This time, my response made her snicker. "My child, how can I me the child who was abandoned by the world and then suddenly was carrying an immense responsibility? If you are raised as a nobledy, I wouldn''t understand, but you weren''t."


    I pursed my lips into a thin line, keeping my silence but my eyes fixed on her. Hating her was impossible as Lara was an understanding woman, which made me wonder why did she agree on this.


    "Why, Lara?" I asked, catching her attention as she cocked her head to the side. "Why did you scheme with the Bloodfang, and what is it that they desire to gain? You and the Bloodfang had sacrificed your lives to concentrate a blood, a core, that can stand on the same ground as the La Crox. Do you really want the throne so badly?"


    "The throne¡­ I don''t think any bearer had ever considered carrying the weight of the crown."


    "Then, why? If the throne is not your goal, what were you thinking?" I asked almost immediately as soon as I heard her response. "Don''t you dare tell me it''s for my sake or I''ll flip this table."


    "My sanity is barely hanging on, Lara," I added, staring at her dead in the eye as I leaned forward. "What is it that the Bloodfang and you desire?"


    Lara looked at me in silence. Her mouth opened and closed, but no words came out.


    "And, why are you inside Lakresha? Are you Lakresha?" I threw another question so that she could think of them all at once. "If so, what is your will? Do you share the same goal as the Bloodfang? Or do you have an ulterior motive?"


    Again, silence was her answer, so I urged. "Answer me."


    "My child¡­" She sighed heavily and tapped her fingers against the marbled table. "I know you have a lot of questions ¡ª"


    "Then give me an answer." I cut her off abruptly, not giving her a chance to change the subject. "If you know I have a lot of questions, it is your responsibility to enlighten me. What is the point of being here if you won''t enlighten me."


    "You are my child." This time, her response was quick and firm. "I did share the same goal as the Bloodfang, but uponying my eyes on my child¡­ I knew I made a mistake."


    "A mistake?" My eyes narrowed as I didn''t feel the shred of pity in her ims.


    "I realized I cannot pass this ambition to my child, knowing the path she will have to take," she exined, regret flickering in her eyes as her smile grew bitter. "The Bloodfang''s ambition is more than revenge. Eventually, the will of your n will manifest in you."


    "Whether or not I like it?"


    Lara nodded with a sigh. "Whether or not you like it."


    "What about you?" I scoffed as I wasn''t surprised about this information; I half-expected it already. "If you said you shared the same goal as them initially, but changed your mind. What sort of will do you wish for me to take?"


    "I do not wish for you to follow my will. However, I created another path for you."


    My brows knitted as my eyes squinted. Another path? What was it?


    "I gave a part of myself to Lakresha, hence, I am and I am not Lakresha. This weapon will follow any path you choose, my child. That is what I desire; for you to choose your own destiny. The Bloodfang and I were too blinded with retribution. We didn''t consider that this will be like a curse in the long run." She offered me a weak smile. "Forgive us, my child."


    Silence enveloped the two of us as I gaze down at my hand. "If I choose to run away, will that be alright?"


    "This is your life, my child. Don''t let us run it for you." My eyes panned up to meet her pair of gentle emeralds. "I realized my mistake a little toote, and giving you your own free will and the Crawford is the only thing I can offer you."


    "Huh¡­ you sound very magnanimous." I huffed in disdain, leaning back as I tilted my head back. "Can I just stay here for as long as I can? I don''t want to wake up."


    "You may, but didn''t you say Hell is important to you?"


    "Wasn''t he important to you as well?" I inquired without casting her a look. "You said ''I want to stay by his side'', aren''t you talking about my husband? Say, did you like him as well?"


    "I liked Hell, he is my king, after all." Lara chuckled. Her tone was rather gentler. "But I loved your father."


    "My father, you mean the person who raised me? Also, are you really my mother? Or were you my grandma¡­ my grandmother''s grandmother? I mean, my ancestor?" I pulled my head back and faced her squarely.


    "Well, it is a littleplicated to exin."


    "Just start from the beginning. We have time." I beckoned as listening to her to get some enlightenment was what I needed right now.


    Lara smiled as she nodded. "Then, this will be a very long story."


    "I''m prepared."

 Chapter 275 - Once Upon A Time... A History Of Vampire And Humans

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Once Upon A Time... A History Of Vampire And Humans</h4>


    Once upon a time, vampires used to live in seclusion, away from human civilization. Back then, vampires never meddled in human affairs, living silently amongst themselves. Until after many years, a wrecked ship drifted into thend of vampires.


    With humans in theirnd, the vampire society had different opinions on whether to silence them or have mercy on their pathetic, fragile life. The Grimsbanne n, who was at the time, the leader amongst vampires, had decided to keep the humans as guests.


    Of course, since vampires looked more like humans, the guests suspected nothing at first. They merely assumed it was another hidden country that was yet to be discovered byrger countries. Although the hostility was there at first, other vampires started opening up the longer they got to know their human guests.


    Until one fateful night, a human had uncovered the secret of thend. Fear enveloped their hearts and branded thend as a den of monsters; a ce that never had existed. While vampires hadpletely put their trust in these guests, thetter schemed behind their backs to set thend on fire and escape, just to return and invade it.


    However, neither of those humans and vampires knew what happened next.


    Blood reeked in the air, and the ground turned red. A man stood atop the pile of corpses of humans, shocking all the vampires, who rushed to follow the strong scent of blood.


    ording to Lara, those noble vampires could only stare at the human who slew his fellow humans in cold blood. His words were, "Dead people tell no tales. I, Soran Barrett, offer their bodies for they had wronged your kind."


    After saying his piece, Soran Barrett had attempted to slit his throat after killing his people with his own sword. However, the n leader of the Grimsbanne stopped his madness and kept him locked up in the dungeon, afraid he would do something silly.


    When asked why Soran did it, his answer was simple: humans were wrong. Soran had respected and already knew about the secret of thend, but he said nothing about it. Thus, when he heard the other human''s ns on escaping thend to return to invade it, he did what he thought was right.


    One could assume Soran was kind, but he wasn''t. Instead of being kind, Soran was just wise. He didn''t protect the vampires, what he protected was the world outside.


    Soran knew the difference between human and vampire strength, and the oue if a vampire and humans started taking each other''s lives. Therefore, to prevent such bad blood between two species, he sullied his hands to keep this secret society away from humankind.


    He didn''t keep his intention a secret, and he was very vocal about it. His character and honesty gained the respect of not just the Grimsbanne n, but also the respect of other pureblooded vampire ns.


    The ns that Soran got particrly closed with were the Grimsbanne n, the La Crox''s, the Moriarty''s, Von Stein, Le c, Bloodfang, and the Crawford''s. Out of respect to this human, these powerhouse ns blessed his blood with strengthparable to those of vampires.


    In return, Soran swore in his blood to keep the secret of their existence.


    But all stories had endings. Soran finally decided to return to the outside world.


    During his departure, many vampires had sent him off, and he promised to visit once again. Of course, the vampire society reassured him that they would wait for that day.


    And off he went with the memories he had built with creatures who had a more humane heart than humans such as himself.


    The first human friend the vampires had acknowledged and highly respected kept and broke his promise. He, indeed, didn''t say a single word about the vampires, but he also didn''t return.


    Out of worry and curiosity about the outside world, the youths of each n had decided to set off and visit Soran.


    It was still a wonder if those youths actually got the permission of their n leaders or they just snuck out. Either way, they went out and blended into human society in search of Soran.


    What these youths didn''t expect was, Soran Barrett was a king of somend and his return to human society marked the birth of the Divine Weapons. To go against the vampires? No. He just knew that one day, if another shipwreck was washed ashore in thatnd, and the humans would be shrouded with fear of the vampire''s existence; things would just go downhill from there.


    Indeed, Soran was a wise man, and his exnation to those youths had soothed their anger. Since Soran acknowledged these youths as his friends, he had protected them in the human world, just like how they protected him back in the vampire society. s, even a wise man like him could never keep up to human''s fickle hearts.


    Once the secret of the youths'' identities was exposed to the public by an unknown source, Soran protected the young vampires and¡­ died. Witnessing the death of their dear human friend, the young vampires were blinded with rage.


    Soran''s death marked the domination of the vampires. After many years, vampires had settled in human society, gaining power and influence, military strength, and wealth.


    The Kingdom of Iris was renamed the Heart''s Kingdom. That meant the heart and light of Soran.


    However, as years go by, the promise made in Soran''s dying breath was forgotten with the new generation of vampires.


    Greed had monopolized both humans and vampires, and darkness remained, reigning their lives.


    "Soran Barrett¡­ is he Fabian and Rufus'' ancestor?" I asked in disbelief, as I didn''t expect this type of long history of the Barrett''s and the vampires.


    Lara nodded with a gentle smile on her face. "As you''ve noticed, the Barrett''s bloodline has superhuman strength. Even before Samael''s meeting with them, those two brothers were already strong."


    "Are you telling me those two were of royal blood? Does everyone know about this?"


    "I believed I told you the new generation of vampires had long forgotten the promise. So, no. From our generation to yours, no one knew about the Barrett''s¡­ but s, it seemed even time cannot hide the greatness of Soran''s blood."

 Chapter 276 - The Story Of The Late Queen

    <h4>Chapter 276 - The Story Of The Late Queen</h4>


    "So, in this kingdom, I am the only one who knew about Soran?" I stared at Lara, and she nodded, smiling brightly. "And the Barrett bloodline¡­ how about Grimsbanne?"


    "Grimsbanne n is a different case, obviously. The mock town was named after Grimsbanne in honor of Amara." She exined in a knowing tone, but my brows furrowed. "You don''t know the name of your mother-inw? Thete Queen?"


    My tongue rolled back as I pursed my lips. Sam never mentioned his father or his mother, so I never asked. I wanted him to tell me first, but until now, he hadn''t said a word about it.


    "Be it in thisnd or in the vampire''s maind society, there are only two individuals who had the Grimsbanne bloodline." Lara cocked her head to the side, eyebrows raised. "Hell is one, and the other is¡­?"


    "I don''t like the suspense, grandma." I mentally rolled my eyes.


    Lara let out another wave of chuckles. "The son of Dyrroth and Lucia."


    "You mean ude?" I half-expected that it was someone else, like Stefan or Dominique. But ude?


    "Since Dyrroth, Lucia, and Hell, had the same mother, Amara Cecil Grimsbanne, His Highness, thete crown prince and the first princess'' son also kept his blood pure." Lara paused and stared at me. "If you want a better ally, you should consider taking that child by your side. However, you have to keep in mind that he can be your ally and your enemy in the future."


    "I would say, ''what can a child do?'', but figured fools only uttered those words." I nced at her when she chortled at my words. "Grandma, continue your story. You only told me the history of vampires'' domination, but that is not what I asked."


    "My child, didn''t you say start from the beginning?"


    "Huh¡­" Lara was quite the chatterbox. I didn''t know she would actually start from the beginning, but well, knowing things that the others don''t work fine with me.


    "Very well then, let''s fast forward to some important point of history, shall we?" Lara smiled excitedly as if she couldn''t wait to talk nonstop.


    "All ears." I raised my brows, arms- crossed, as Lara continued our history lesson. Her smile, though, worried me, as it seemed she wouldn''t go straight to the point again.


    ***


    Fast forward to when humans acknowledged the powers of vampires. Thete king, Victor La Crox, had constantly butted heads with the other n leaders. Since the Moriarty''s, Le c, and Von Stein were just as proud as the La Crox, they decided to establish their own kingdom where their words held absolute authority.


    From another angle, I could say those three ns weren''t as proud as the La Crox. If they were proud and just as strong as the La Crox, why hadn''t they challenged the La Crox for power instead of choosing the peaceful resolution?


    ording to Lara, they didn''t choose a peaceful resolution. Those three ns merely heed the request of thete Queen, Amara Cecil Grimsbanne. As mentioned, the Grimsbanne was once the leader among all vampires in the mainds of the vampires. Therefore, with respect for thest living pureblooded Grimsbanne, the three powerhouse vampires chose to leave.


    The pureblooded ns who remained were obviously the Bloodfang and the Crawford. Even those two ns mentioned, they remained only to support the Queen. In other words, thete king''s power was sheer brute force, while thete queen had more influence and respect.


    Out of jealousy of his Queen''s influence, thete king had involved in debauchery and started taking in mistresses from the noble houses from the maind who could give him absolute control. What the king didn''t see in the queen he had feared was she had loved and supported him unconditionally.


    While he favored his mistresses, the queen lived quietly. Even with the birth of her husband''s children from other women, she had kept her elegance and grace, epting those children as her own. Although she was aware that the king hoped that his children, from his other mistresses, could have the throne, and not his children with Amara.


    The saddest part was, thete king never saw Amara''s efforts, even at herst moments. But her children¡­ they had witnessed her silent battles, her sufferings, and the sadness in her eyes whenever she smiled at them gently.


    No wonder the king had raised his children with an iron fist and punished Sam severely for challenging his power. The third prince¡­ reminded thete king of thete queen.


    "What a piece of trash," I grumbled as I ground my teeth, seething in anger in thete queen''s stead. "He did all that, hoping none of his children with the queen will inherit the throne? As if they want it."


    "But the Queen''s supporters were just as angry as you, my child." Lara chuckled as she watched me in amusement. "Why do you think those noble houses had been pushing Hell to usurp the throne even though he keeps rejecting it?"


    Her question shocked me into silence. Ahh¡­ that made sense, huh? He was the uncrowned king because of his bloodline and strength. In addition, Sam had tantly challenged the king and won, and that only proved he was worthy to take the position.


    "My Queen Amara is someone worthy of respect, but among the purebloods, she had chosen the La Crox." Lara smiled bitterly as she peeled her eyes away from me, setting it on theke.


    "Even people like her make bad decisions, huh?"


    "My sweet child, once the matters of hearts are involved, we tend to do foolish things." Her eyes shifted back to me as she smiled once again. "Just like you, the thought of Hell dying can make you lose yourposure."


    I pursed my lips as what she said was correct. How could I argue with that when I was fuming just moments ago?


    "It can be a weakness, but also a strength. You just have to choose between the two."


    "Lara," I called, scratching the back of my head. "Did anyone tell you that you''re quite talkative? I keep asking you what is our rtionship, and yet, you just kept telling me things that are far from my question."


    Lara justughed cheerfully before she fixed her attention on me. "You had died and lived many times, Lilou."


    "What?" My brows furrowed, staring at her gentle expression.


    "Shall we continue the story?"


    My expression this time turned grim. "My sly ancestor, I only want to hear if you are my mother and if my father is my actual father, but your words intrigue me." I sighed dejectedly. "Go on."

 Chapter 277 - For My Sake

    <h4>Chapter 277 - For My Sake</h4>


    ording to Lara, I didn''t literallye out of her womb, my ancestor was. What she meant by I lived and died, she was talking about the core that was hidden within me. That core was akin to a bubble and within it was a concentrated power and knowledge of the Bloodfang n and Lara. It was passed down from generation to generation until it could find a body, a suitable host.


    After centuries, the core had finally had found its perfect host, and that was me. If it wasn''t for me, my children would have to bear the responsibility. If none of my children could handle the core, then their children would.


    A never-ending cycle that would only stop until a suitable host was born. Once this happened, the core would stop in that person, in me. Whether I live or die, my core would stop in this body.


    "In other words, the child who will have to carry the core is still my child." Lara smiled as she ended her exnation. "Since he or she will bear my blood and not your biological parents."


    "Please, stop." My under eyes twitched as a shallow breath escaped my nose. "It''s enough for me to know that my father is actually my father."


    "But you don''t have a mother."


    "I didn''t grow up with a mother, but that didn''t mean I never had one," I argued, eyebrow raised. "Even if what you''re saying about a part of your blood is running through me, that didn''t mean you''re my mother."


    "Blood is thicker than water, my child."


    "No." I shook my head, chuckling mockingly at her remarks. "Sharing blood doesn''t necessarily mean we''re family. Bond is stronger than blood, and family doesn''t limit to blood rtion."


    "But I think we''ve formed a bond now, don''t you think?" she cocked her head to the side, while my expression died.


    "Let''s not talk about it." I waved as I leaned backfortably against the chair. "Is that all you can tell me? You really can''t tell me your ns and my n''s ns? Won''t you give me a hint, at least?"


    "My child, what I had told you is a lot already."


    "They are, indeed, a lot, but mostly, irrelevant." My eyes rolled as I huffed in dismay.


    "I don''t think so, my child." Despite my rudeness, Lara kept her kind smile. It even brightened up. "But I can tell you one thing, from the human I had birth, I had passed down a hint that each and every one of them knew."


    "A hint that is passed down¡­?"


    "Yes." Lara smiled gently as her eyes softened. "Honestly, because of that, I thought your father was the one we had been waiting for. But s, he is just as stubborn as you."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Logan is a perceptive man, my child. He knew there''s something within him just for that hint, but he kept denying its existence." Lara picked up her cup of tea and sipped elegantly before cing it back on the saucer.


    She continued, "If he didn''t deny it, he could''ve awakened Hell and that sit will not be yours to sit on." Pointing at the chair I was perching on.


    "My father knew about our n''s will?" My brows furrowed as my mouth fell open.


    "He knew, but only a littleter. As I''ve said, your father is a perceptive man. I don''t how it happened, but at one point, he started hearing voices and opened a connection with me. But that is right after he had you." She traced the rim of her teacup with her finger as she stared at her reflection.


    "Logan only realized his mistake of rejecting the core when the responsibility was passed down to you," Lara added as she raised her eyes to me. "I''m certain he had taught you everything he could. You just have to remember it, my child."


    "His teachings¡­?" My voice came out weak as I gazed down, thinking of all the memories I had with my beloved father.


    "Did he me himself? Thinking he could''ve ruined his daughter''s uneventful life?" I murmured, knowing Father, he would think like that. He was the type of person who would put me first, after all.


    Lara remained silent, and we didn''t talk for as long as I could remember. Until now, I thought Father was having a st in heaven, but it seemed I was wrong. He died with a lot of regrets, and one of those was this curse.


    "You should return now, my child." Lara finally broke the prolonged silence between us, making me raise my gaze to her. "If you want Logan to rest in peace, don''t you think fighting instead of hiding in here is just the right thing to do?"


    "I don''t want to hear what is right and wrong from someone who chose death to pass their problem to someone else." I blurted out instinctively, but I didn''t regret voicing out my thoughts.


    Lara smiled bitterly. She couldn''t argue with me about that. "Still, waking up is still better than staying in deep slumber. Don''t you have a husband to return to?"


    "I know. I changed my mind when I realized how talkative you are." I exhaled sharply, cing my palms against the table to push myself up. "Anyway, it was a pleasant talk. Do I have to take the same exit?"


    I traveled my gaze around, searching for the exit of this illusion. It didn''t take long to find it, as it looked exactly the same the first time I got trapped in this ce.


    "Bye." I cocked my head back to her before I marched out of the gazebo and towards the exit. Just as I did, I halted when I heard her calling for me.


    "I''m sorry you have to go through this, Lilou." There was bitterness and sincerity in her voice, leaving heaviness in my heart. "If I can turn back the time, I would''ve fought differently¡­ I''m certain the Bloodfang, your father, had realized that as well."


    "Tch." All I could do after her remark was to snicker in dismay. Their regrets were futile now, as I was already in this situation of no return.


    I continued on my stride without ncing at her until I stood at the exit of the garden. I was not sure if she could hear me from here, but I still whispered.


    "All that I will do from this moment on is not for the Bloodfang or for your sake." I took a deep breath and turned my head back to her, seeing the distance between us. "It''s for my sake. Let''s not meet each other again, Lara."


    And then I pivoted on my heel and left the garden of spring, only to wake up with Sam¡­ kissing me?

 Chapter 278 - Multitasking

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Multitasking</h4>


    I weakly opened my eyes, furrowing my brows as I realized Sam was kissing me and I was back on the bed. Just then, something small slipped inside my mouth and I instinctively chewed it.


    "Hmm?" I watched him draw his head back while this sweet and sour taste of grape filled my mouth. "What is this?"


    "Grapes," Sam replied while chewing the other half of it. "If you''re wondering what I was doing, I''m multitasking."


    His words just confused me even more. I stared at him in silence as he propped his jaw against his knuckles.


    "By multitasking, I mean, I''m eating while kissing and waking you up. I was so busy, and I had to use every second." He raised another grape and carefully ced it between my lips.


    Sam didn''t even waste as a second and leaned in, biting the grape before pushing the other half inside my mouth with his tongue. My eyes dted as I just instinctively opened my mouth for him and ate it.


    He was chewing it as he drew his head back. "Time management. You should learn from me."


    "¡­" I was speechless for a moment. This was not what I expected to wake up in, eating grapes and spending azy morning with him.


    "It''s good right?" Sam smiled as he held another grape in between his fingers and slowly attempted to put it in between my lips. I stopped him by grabbing his wrist, catching his attention as he raised his brows.


    "You don''t like it?" he asked cluelessly. Of course, I liked it! But this wasn''t the time for this! All the memories fromst night came surging in my head, and I looked at him intensely.


    "Where have you been?" I inquired, without letting him go. "Do you even have an idea what happened while you''re away?"


    "Uh¡­ I don''t, but I was wondering why there''s the lingering scent of Stefan in here."


    I studied his nonchnt expression. Disappointing, I thought, but keeping his cool was perhaps the best right now.


    "He was herest night." I rolled to my tummy, stretching my arms and toe as I arched my back. When I bent my arms, I rested my cheek on them with my eyes on him.


    "He wants to start an affair with me¡­" I told him, trying to see his reaction. "¡­ I was reconsidering just for fun."


    "He, what?" Sam narrowed his eyes as he leaned forward. "And what did you say?"


    A mischievous giggle slipped past my lips as I bat my eyes coquettishly. I knew teasing him like this was toeing the line, but I had to do it.


    "Someone told me that right now, I am the most desirable woman because of my blood." The corner of my lips curled up into a sly smirk. "And yet, my husband couldn''t even spare me a second or tell me anything. It makes me wonder if this is all I worth for my husband."


    "Ohh¡­ I''m sorry if you feel that way," Sam frowned as he cupped my cheek while his eyshes fluttered sweetly. "I didn''t mean to. But, no, they''re wrong. You''re the most desirable woman in my eyes, and not just right now. So, please, don''t leave me. "


    My eyes rolled. "That''s not what I want to hear."


    "What do you want to hear, then?" he tilted his head to the side, knitting his brows. Did I have to spell it out to him? My husband was not this dense, but if this was what the game he wanted to y, then so be it.


    "Your ns, my husband. I want to be in it."


    Sam smacked his lips and averted his eyes. "Our n is to escape. I was busy preparing for our dramatic farewell, my darling."


    "You won''t tell me anything in the end, huh?" I murmured and my teeth gritted behind my lips, gazing down as the memory of his decapitated head sh in my head.


    "Stefan showed me your future, Sam. In it, they will serve your head to me on a silver tter." My eyes panned up to meet his pair of crimson orbs.


    "On a silver tter? Not even a golden one? Aren''t they a little rude?"


    I smacked his chest, ring daggers at him. "Stop joking, Sam! Stefan knew all your movements and I don''t know if this grand escape you''re talking about is even right!"


    I huffed as he stared at me in silence. He let out a deep sigh after a while and tucked my hair behind my ear.


    "They have the advantage as they had prepared during my slumber. I won''t lie about that. That''s why I figured that to defeat them, I had to y just as sly as them." His eyes glinted and his tone was low. "I did want to run away with you and had been preparing for it. Tomorrow before dawn, meet me in the west wing pce."


    I pursed my lips in a thin line and bit my inner lip. "Sam, I have a bad feeling about this."


    "Do you want to stay here?"


    "No." I shook my head, reaching for his chest, and clutched it. "But is this the only way?"


    "There is another way¡­ and that is tomit treason."


    "Let''s do it." I urged almost immediately. "Don''t be a hypocrite, Sam. Stop acting as turning the world against you bothers you the slightest."


    "Ahh¡­ how can my wife see me in this light?"


    I sighed dejectedly. "I don''t need to be protected if that is what you''re worried about."


    "Huh? What gave you that impression that''s my worry?"


    "It''s not?" I knitted my brows and frowned. "I''m a damsel in distress here!"


    "Oh, darling~! You''re a holder of Lakresha and my wife. I will have to be a fool to underestimate you!" Sam''s eyes darkened as he stared at me dead in the eye. "But despite that, I won''t deny that you concern me."


    "About?"


    "That Quentin." My forehead creased as I attempted to recall who it was, leading me to Zero''s first name. "Be it the Stefan or Quentin, there is nothing on them that is worthy to covet. But s, they won''t leave you alone."


    "So you nned to escape?" that didn''t make sense even more now. His words blinded me at first, and only now I realized how his actions didn''t match his character.


    Sam smiled and leaned over, brushing the tip of his nose against mine. "Escape? I''m abducting you. Do you trust me?"


    Lies. Was the word that my mind whispered upon his remark, but I ignored it and smiled back.


    "I do, but not blindly."


    Sam grinned as he pinned me down. "Now, we''re talking."


    ****


    I had said this before, that if I knew the consequences of my abrupt decision, I would have made a different choice. If only¡­ would things have changed?


    My answer back then and now was different. One harsh truth that reality pped me during my stay here was that, no, they won''t. The situation would be the same¡­ or even worse.

 Chapter 279 - This Will Be A Nasty Morning

    <h4>Chapter 279 - This Will Be A Nasty Morning</h4>


    Sam bent over, but before his lips touched mine, I raised a finger and put it on his lips. His eyes narrowed as he sucked air through his gritted teeth.


    "I have a request," I expressed with a sly smirk on my lips.


    "My wife, striking a request after teasing me is unfair!" He frowned, making me giggle yfully.


    "Drink." I didn''t beat around the bush as I cocked my head, highlighting my neck. "You haven''t been drinking, Sam. Blood is a necessity for you."


    "What gave you the impression I''m not drinking?"


    "Whose blood is it?" my brow arched as I studied his mischievous smirk.


    "Humans are not the only ones who had blood, my dearest Lilove." Sam carefully held my wrist to the side. "I don''t drink human and vampire blood."


    "You drink animal blood?"


    "It''s not as nutritious as humans and vampires, but it is enough to quench my thirst," he exined with a shrug.


    I didn''t know if that should appease me, but I remained adamant. "Just to be sure, drink my blood. If this blood of mine is so precious that even the king wants me to bear his heir, why don''t¡­"


    "He wants, what?" I trailed off as he inquired in the coldest tone I had ever heard. "Bear his heir¡­? Not only he wants to start an affair with you, but he also wants you to bear his heir?"


    "Lexx is a lunatic, Sam."


    "Lexx¡­?" he snickered as his eyes narrowed, making me bite my tongue while staring at his glinting eyes. "... don''t call him so sweetly, my wife. I might just really lose it."


    "Then¡­ just snap," I taunted as I raised my chin up. "I feel like a devil whispering to you, but your actions so far had been bothering me."


    "I want to hear you, Sam," I added in resolve. "I want to hear you in my head¡­ and I want you to hear me. This is the onlymunication that can reassure me you are safe."


    The corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. "You will regret having my voice in your head, my darling."


    Sam stood on his knees, licking his canine teeth as his fangs grew with his eyes fixed on me. He crossed his arms, clipping the hem of his linen white undershirt, and pulled it up, revealing his muscr upper body.


    "Just to rify," He deliberately paused as he tossed his shirt out of the bed, bending over as he grabbed my wrist and pinned them above me. "I already nned to have you."


    He hissed as his nose brushed against mine, then traced my jaw up to my ear. "That''s why I fed you the grapes," he whispered before nibbling my earlobe.


    My breath hitched as my chest moved in and out heavily. "You are considerate."


    "I am?" His chuckle was low as he continued tracing kisses to my neck. "My wife''s only change is she is getting bolder, it concerns me."


    "No, your change concerns me," I quivered underneath him as he bit my shoulder lightly.


    "Change is a miracle for vampires, love." He paused as he licked my neck, preparing it before sinking his fangs into me. "The only change in me is my y style."


    I held my breath when I sensed him open his mouth, and it didn''t take long before I felt the sharpness of his fangs against my skin. My fingers curved slowly as my back arch for the slow and painful and arousing sting on my neck.


    "Sam¡­" I moaned, closing my eyes as I felt his fangs in me. His gulping that caressed my ears, somehow, sent a sense of fulfillment into my heart.


    Was it because my blood was slowly turning into how it was supposed to be? It felt more sensual than ever before.


    His grip around my wrist tightened before he pulled away. "My wife, your response makes it hard to pull away."


    "Then, don''t." My lower lip trembled as my throat felt parched. "Just stop before you kill me."


    "Hmm¡­" Sam smirked before he bit his lower lip until it bled. "Your husband is considerate and a gentleman, I don''t just receive."


    He bent over, hovering his lips over my lips. "Have me, my love."


    "Who said I won''t?" I lifted my head and licked the blood on the corner of his lip.


    His lips curled up against mine. "This will be a nasty morning. At this rate, we will bother a lot of noses."


    "Let them be bothered." My response was quick as I wrapped my arms around his neck. "Can they me a newlywed''s energy?"


    "Your confidence makes you hard to resist, Love." He grinned as he took my lips for a long and deep kiss, snaking his arms around my waist as he bent lower, his weight on me.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the inner garden near the main pce of the king, Stefan and Beatrice sat across from each other in the grand pavilion.


    "That is quite a pleasant smell, don''t you think?" Beatrice sniffed faintly before setting her eyes on the man across from her. "I can discern the one is Hell, but the other? Is it the Duchess? No wonder many are drawn to her; her blood literally attracts purebloods. The Bloodfangs are surely cunning."


    Stefan''s expression was stoic, but his eyes were zing. Beatrice chuckled, as she could tell how this displeased the king.


    "My, they are newlyweds, after all. So, their cravings are strong." She smirked, assisting herself up, tracing the table with her fingertips while walking over to his side.


    Beatrice stood behind his chair, her hand on his shoulder as she massaged him sensually. A yful glint flickered across her eyes as she bent over and whispered in his ear.


    "Say, shall I offer my neck to make you feel better, Your Majesty?" she gazed at his side while Stefan turned his head to face her.


    He raised his hand and caressed her lips with his thumb. "By offering yourself, what is it that you want?"


    "You already know what I want, Your Majesty." Beatrice walked around while Stefan held her wrist, yanking her to hisp. "My! You don''t have to show your jealousy in front of another woman. It''ll break my heart."


    Stefan ignored her nonsensements. "What you want is difficult, but it''s not impossible."


    "If it''s easy, I wouldn''t go to you."


    His eyes glinted as the side of both their lips curled into a smirk. "You are quite lovely, Beatrice," he whispered as he bent over, sinking his fangs into her neck while she arched her back against him.


    "Quite lovely¡­ it''s funny how you men see us as just that."

 Chapter 280 - You Curse Like An Angel

    <h4>Chapter 280 - You Curse Like An Angel</h4>


    "Will I ever be a vampire?" I asked while my forefinger caressed his fang, lying in his embrace.


    Sam arched a brow as he cocked his head at me. "Do you want to be a vampire?"


    "Don''t you want me to?" My lips pursed as I stared straight into his eyes. "If I asked you, won''t you do it?"


    "Your wish might just be mymand, my wife," He stressed, narrowing his eyes as they glinted. "Don''t tempt me as having you forever is my only wish."


    A giggle slipped past my lips. "I did want to be a vampire at one point, but now, I want to stay as a human for as long as I can."


    "I knew you''d say that." He frowned and sighed, not even concealing the disappointment in his eyes.


    "It seems you''ve been thinking about it. Did you n to turn me into one without my consent?"


    "Well¡­" Sam averted his eyes, which made mine narrow suspiciously.


    I pushed myself up by my elbow, making the quilt fall to my bare chest. "That''s rude."


    "My wife, I already thought of turning you into a vampire the second Iid my eyes on you," He exined with a deep sigh. "Do you know why it''s rare for vampires to fall in love with a human?"


    "Because we don''t have long life spans?"


    "Correct, and also, since vampire''s emotions are heightened, the despair of losing someone you hold dear is just like death itself." Sam stroke my hair gently to my back and hummed. "I would mourn for you forever if you died, my wife."


    "I won''t die¡­ at least, not now."


    "Of course, you won''t, silly." He smiled brightly, giving me relief and reassurance. "I won''t let that happen."


    "Don''t die on me, as well, my husband." My eyes darkened as I leaned closer to him. "We will die at old age."


    "Are you saying we will never die?" He smirked, eyebrow raised as he brushed the apex of his nose against mine. "I don''t age, my love."


    I pushed his shoulder, wrestling my way on top of him. "Think whatever you like." I bent over, my fingertip trickling across his chest to his shoulder.


    "Let''s just say, I''m trying to feed you with your own medicine." I continued, teasing him by barely touching my lips against his. "I won''t tell you until you tell me your ns."


    "I already told you -- "


    "Not. that. One." My eyes glinted with our lips just an inch apart.


    ''The one you can''t tell.'' I uttered in my head, narrowing my eyes as he smiled.


    ''Your voice in my head sounds lovely,'' he replied telepathically. ''I can listen to you every second, my wife.''


    "Be careful of what you wish for. It might not be me, who will regret hearing another voice in here," I hissed, resting my forehead against his. "You don''t have any idea what''s inside my head right now, Sam."


    "Oh my, what could it be? Why don''t you tell me?"


    I chuckled as I drew my head back, dismounting him as I perched on his side. I offered him a bright smile before flinging my legs out of the bed.


    "Where are you going naked, my love?" he asked as I stood bare,bing my hair with my fingers. "Won''t you tell me what''s in your mind?"


    I raised a brow and smirk. "No fucking way."


    "Goodness, you curse like an angel!" Sam chuckled as he watched me walk towards the door leading to my closet.


    My steps stopped when my palms were against the door, turning my head in his direction. Sam was lying on his side, propping his jaw against his knuckles, while his eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    "Mildred surely ran a bath for me." I intoned, eyebrow raised. "Won''t you join me?"


    "Ah, no." Sam dragged himself to sit up, flinging his legs out of the bed with only his pants on.


    "I will take a walk," he said as he marched towards me. "I don''t want to clean your scent off of me."


    Sam stopped a step away from me, leaning over for a kiss. "I''ll see youter, my love."


    "You''re leaving?"


    "I have to see someone who asks someone else''s wife to start an affair and to bear his heir." Sam drew back with a smirk on his lips. "Our nter, don''t forget."


    After saying his piece, Sam walked away, waving. My eyes narrowed as he directly headed towards the door.


    "Won''t you get dressed?" my question halted his steps as he cocked his head back to me, revealing his smug grin.


    "I reeked of Lilou. Why would I hide it?" he winked mischievously as he held on the door''s handle. "Just trust me, my love, but not blindly."


    With that being said, Sam opened the door and was about to leave when I called him out of urgency. He cocked his head back once again, furrowing his brows.


    "I¡­ I love you." It had been a while since I had spoken those words and heard them from his lips.


    Sam froze as his eyes dted as if that was shocking to him. He didn''t have to say it back if he couldn''t.


    "I just want to say that." A bitter smile resurfaced on my face as I peeled my eyes away from him. "It''s not a question, so you don''t have to answer me."


    I pushed the door and didn''t cast him a look, but just as I did, I also paused. I turned my gaze back to him when I heard his voice inside my head.


    ''I love you¡­ is not enough to describe my love for you.'' Sam smiled gently, as I could see the sincerity in his eyes. ''More than my own. I love you. So, live for me.''


    "Sam¡­"


    "Later." He winked and left when I nodded at him.


    I smiled as I clutched my hand closer to my chest. That was enough for me, and his voice still rang in my head while he was humming a lovely tune until it slowly faded.


    "God¡­ I questioned your existence many times, but I still want to believe you will heed my prayers." I breathed and patted my chest lightly. "Please, keep him safe."

 Chapter 281 - A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 281 - A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brothers</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the king''s office, the guarding knights outside the office blocked the door with their spear, making a cross sign. Samael cocked his head to one and then to the other, smiling brightly until his eyes squinted into mere slits.


    "If I were you, don''t do that." Samael shook his head, closed-lipped. "You know I will enter even if there''s ten of you here."


    The guarding knights quivered under their armor but still didn''t budge. Stefan had ordered not to let anyone in, so they were merely following the orders. Now, they just had to hope the defiant third prince, who was daring enough to walk around without a shirt on, wouldn''t snap their necks.


    "Hmmm¡­" Samael rubbed his chin as he nced up the door, having an idea in mind. He ced his hand on the side of his lips and took a deep breath.


    "Your Majesty, I will kick the door open, alright?!" he yelled while his eyes darted from the two guarding knights standing on either side of the door. "I''ll give you ten seconds, bid your love one''s farewell."


    His smiling expression, by saying such rming words, sent a chill down the guard''s spine. Just like what Samael said, he started counting down, "ten, five, two¡­" skipping numbers, not giving them time to reconsider.


    "¡­ on ¡ª" before Samael could finish his messed-up countdown, the door creaked open. He quirked a brow as he shifted his eyes to the person who opened the door.


    "Your temper is getting better, Hell." Beatrice smiled sweetly as she closed her hand fan. "You do countdowns now."


    "I discovered the joy of suspense and thrill during my long stay in here." Samael grinned as the knights withdrew their spears to make way for Beatrice. "Although, I must say, your taste in men never changes."


    "Why? Are you jealous that I nevere to you? I might reconsider if you keep walking around half-naked."


    "Oh, princess." the corner of his lips curled up devilishly. "My wife is quite the jealous type. I''ll be in trouble if you say it like that."


    "Now, that''s interesting, Your Grace. I never thought there will be a person who will tame someone such as yourself."


    "Tame? I will take that as apliment. My wife is quite a character, you see." His smile stretched even wider as he was the proudest of Lilou. He doesn''t mind shocking everyone for being tamed by his wife.


    "I know, Your Grace." Beatrice chuckled softly, hiding her lips behind her hand fan. "It makes me want to see it for myself."


    "Well, if you have a chance, but I''ll tell you, she is quite busy with her¡­ character development." His grin remained as he took a step to the side, making way for her.


    Beatrice chuckled even more at his misced gentleman act. "This kingdom never ceased to amaze me every visit," she muttered, stopping in front of Samael as she cast him a mischievous look. "I''m looking forward to what kind of surprise you''d do this time, Your Grace."


    "Don''t make it sound like my only purpose is your entertainment. I''m hurt!"


    "Forgive me if that is how it sounds." Beatrice raised a brow as a cunning glint flickered across her eyes. "But your long slumber had bored me. I nearly died. Things are so uneventful without you in this world."


    Beatrice patted one of the knight''s chest, batting her eyes coquettishly. "His Majesty approved the Duke''s audience."


    "You now sound like the mistress of the house, Princess."


    "Is the thought of being your sister-inw a bad idea, Your Grace?" she smiled sweetly at him, making him smile even more.


    "I never said that." Samael stood in front of the door, raising his chin up without looking back at Beatrice. "I hope you find your stay herefortable."


    "Comfort is not a problem, but I hope it''ll be an enjoyable one as well."


    His smile grew into a smirk as his eyes glinted dangerously. "Then, look forward to it." Samael then moved forth.


    "I am looking forward to it," Beatrice whispered before she headed on her way with a cunning smirk on her lips.


    ''I wonder what sort of surprise you had prepared, Hell. Although¡­ I don''t think the sky will clear up so easily because people back home had their eyes on the outside world now.''


    ****


    "Hello, my dear brother! It seems you''ve been busy ying around with the Princess of Cross Kingdom." Samael greeted gleefully with his arms spread wide while marching his way towards the desk.


    Stefan slowly raised his head, sitting behind the desk while his eyes scanned Samael''s bare top. "It also seemed you had a busy morning, brother."


    "I was busy making a mess with my wife, yes!" Samael grinned as he perched on the edge of the desk, his palm on the surface of the desk.


    "I don''t like where you''re sitting." Stefan pointed out as he narrowed his eyes.


    "But I like the view of here," Samael smirked as he arched a brow yfully. "I enjoy looking down on you. You look quite pitiful, which reminds me of that whore of a mother of yours, back when she pleaded for mercy."


    Stefan''s hand balled into a fist as rage flickered across his eyes, but he managed to suppress his anger. "Did you visit just so you can aggravate me?"


    "Oh my, of course, not! How can I do something as childish as that?!" He dramatically gasped as he frowned, before chuckling at his own actions. "I came here because I need to think about what I should do with you."


    "So, you heard my visitst night?"


    "An affair, bearing an heir¡­ yes." Samael noddednguidly. "My wife is very transparent with me, although I sometimes hope she keeps those pieces of information to herself sometimes since it pisses me off."


    "But it didn''t piss you enough to run rampant? You''ve built quite the tolerance." Stefan smirked as he leaned back against the chair, resting his arms over the armrest. "I apud you for that."


    "My brother, running amok is what you want from me ¡ª why would I give you what you want?"


    Stefan let out a low chuckle, smiling that didn''t reach his ear. "So, you came here for?"


    "I came here to fulfill my duties as your older brother." This time, Samael''s eyes sharpened, tapping his sharp fingernails that were akin to a w against the desk.


    "Stop it, Stefan. Don''t follow in your father''s footsteps."

 Chapter 282 - A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brothers II

    <h4>Chapter 282 - A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brothers II</h4>


    "Stop it, Stefan. Don''t follow in your father''s footsteps."


    A faint exhale slipped past Stefan''s nose as he found Samael''s words ridiculous. He thought it was actually important, but it seemed he was wrong.


    "I am not following our father''s footsteps, Hell. Please don''t insult me like that. It is actually hurtful," Stefan expressed heartlessly, as if the thought of beingpared to their damned father was more infuriating than any insult.


    "My brother, as I''ve said, I am here to fulfill my duties as your caring older brother. Don''t push your luck too far." Samael''s tone was firm and sincere, staring deep into his eyes in hopes to touch Stefan''s rotten heart. "Knocking on death''s door is easy, but what lies further behind that door is something you and I don''t know."


    "You and I?" Stefan snickered as he shook his head. "I assumed you are already aware of what lies behind that door, but s, it seemed I am the only one who had been there."


    Samael chortled in a low tone. "Do you know why I passed the throne to you as soon as I seeded it?"


    "Because you don''t want it¡­ or rather, you can''t carry the weight of the crown."


    "You''re right. I can''t and don''t want to carry the weight of the throne." Samael nodded in agreement, tilting his head back as he didn''t feel the need to conceal that fact. "And also, I am not suited for it."


    "Regardless of what you want and don''t want, I don''t see the point of this conversation. If being grateful is what you seek from me, you''re wasting your time, Your Grace."


    "Gratefulness is the least I expect from you, Your Majesty. The point here is, I based my decision in the past on what I see right." Samael slowly stood on his feet, cing both his palm against the desk and bent over.


    "I could''ve given it to Dominique or Alistair, or just some random house to spite Father. However, I chose you because I know you can do better than thete king; better than me, and Dyrroth." Samael added while his aura thickened. "Don''t be greedy, Stefan. Alphonse is thest person you want on your side, trust me."


    "And here I thought I am the only hypocrite in here, but it seemed you are not any different from me, Hell." Stefan chuckled in ridicule as these were thest words he wanted to hear from him. "You allied with the Bloodfang and delivered theirst descendant in here to fight for the throne to save your own skin. Don''t speak such words thoughtlessly, or I will have your head."


    Samael let out a shallow breath as he pushed himself away from the desk. "Your big brother is wrong, Stefan. I made the wrong judgment and allied with the Bloodfang, thinking you can defend your position and take all those nobles under your reignpletely."


    "You are, indeed, wrong, because things had made an enormous turn and now, you can''t side with me because that person you delivered in here is your wife. If you are really sorry, why don''t you sacrifice for once, Hell?" Stefan seethed, grinding his teeth as the conversation was just getting more upsetting.


    "Die for me." His eyes sharpened as they darkened, leaning forward with his hand clenched tightly. "If you have a shred of conscience just as you speak, just die, my big brother. I had sacrificed everything for this damn crown and family¡­ why am I the only one who had to be in despair when all I did was for everyone''s sake?"


    Stefan took a deep breath, as he had bottled his emotions for far too long. Samael''s words were like a corkscrew, opening up an aged wine and allpressed pressure, anger, frustration, disappointments and everything just popped out uncontrobly.


    "For you who is just pure evil and capricious and selfish, a person whose only interest was for his own sake, why you?" Stefan scorned in dismay, shaking his head in disappointment. "Why did she choose you? Why did it have to be you? Why is it always you?"


    His voice echoed across the room, and Samael just stared down at him in silence. Samael studied the rage behind Stefan''s pair of fiery eyes, and he could tell no words could get to him anymore.


    "Dying¡­ I can do that. I would do it without a second hesitation." Samael rocked his head as he inhaled and exhaled deeply, taking a step back.


    "You will do it if I asked you before meeting her, I know." Stefan chuckled in ridicule, as he was very much aware of that. Samael agreed to be in a long slumber, after all.


    "But in the end, you still failed me, big brother." He continued as he smiled bitterly. "Until the bitter end, you and Lilou will never understand."


    No matter what Stefan does, even stooping so low to have a little bit of her, he couldn''t. At least, not the way he wanted him to.


    "It is such a shame that we came into this, Hell. I respected you and looked up to you¡­ at some point." Stefan chuckled weakly, thinking of those peaceful times when they just all hate the king. "I had those thoughts to be just like you¡­ to be someone who will protect our little brothers and sisters."


    Although Stefan''s ways differed from Samael, one fact that no one could deny was he had protected his siblings. Even bing evil in the eyes of the many, he had done so, so he could be the shield of the La Crox family.


    "But s, you and I had decided." Stefan raised his head, and all the lingering bitterness in his eyes eventually faded. "It is either you or I will have to die. We can''t live in the same time and world anymore, Hell."


    "I have been hesitant, but now I don''t anymore." Samael closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, the way he looked at Stefan was not like his brother anymore.


    "I''m doing you this favor, Hell," Stefan uttered as Samael turned around to leave. "If love and appreciation is something I can''t get from her or from this world, I will dly receive their hatred."


    Samael paused in his tracks as his eyes glinted menacingly. "May peace be with you, brother." Before he continued.


    When Samael left, Stefan fixed his eyes on the door and whispered, "and also with you. I hope your soul will find peace, my brother."


    If this conversation happened in the past, it would be dealt with differently. However, the scar in the king''s heart was far too deep and the will to keep the only resident in the duke''s heart was far too strong.


    So, maybe, just maybe, in another life, if they were not born as victims of their blood, they could smile at each other without contempt in their eyes. Just... maybe.

 Chapter 283 - Your Smile Is Deadly, Captain. ;)

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Your Smile Is Deadly, Captain. ;)</h4>


    Kristina knocked on the office of the captain of the third squadron and entered almost immediately. Her eyes instantly caught Rufus'' figure sitting behind his desk. His elbow on the surface of the desk, chin on his knuckles, and just distracted by his own thoughts.


    She raised a brow, marching towards the desk, and knocked on it to snap him out of his trance. "It''s too early to be zoning out, Sir."


    Rufus raised his eyes to her, seeing the slight smile on her face. He slowly leaned back, hands on the armrest, as he sighed.


    "Why are you here?" he asked, eyebrow raised while Kristina propped against the desk.


    "Checking on you, obviously?" she shrugged and sported a yful smile. "I''m still concerned about you, Sir. Although you tricked me into going in the west garden."


    "Do you hate me for that?"


    Kristina let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head. "Of course, not. Although I can say that''s cheap. How can you y with a maiden''s heart? I had expectations."


    "I didn''t mean to y with a maiden''s heart." A low and short chuckle slipped past his lips as he tilted his head a little, resting his jaw on his knuckles. "And about the seeds?"


    "I''m trying to charm you, but your mind is all about the seeds? Am I ugly?"


    "Miss Monroe, stop ying around." His eyes narrowed as Kristina was being especially yful. Although she always had this sense of humor in the beginning, she was getting bolder.


    "I''m not ying around, Captain. I am really trying to charm you."


    "And what will you get by doing that?" Rufus raised a brow, genuinely appalled by her actions and words.


    "You? Are you dense, Captain? Don''t you know you''re attractive, strong, and a gentleman, just my type! After meeting Mister Fabian, I thought of living without regrets¡­. just in case." Kristina eximed in a matter-of-fact tone.


    He nodded in understanding. "I see. So you want my protection so my brother doesn''t skin you alive, is that it?"


    Kristina pursed her lips in a thin line. Rufus just worded her intention urately, although she wasn''t lying when she said she was trying to seduce him with her charm. He was almost perfect, after all.


    "Fabian is not the type of person who just kills anyone¡­" Rufus coughed and cleared his throat as he nearly bit his tongue off by saying that. "¡­ I mean, sure, he is unreasonable sometimes, but he won''t kill you, at least."


    "He won''t kill me, I know, sir." Kristina nodded, casting him a look full of disbelief, before she argued, "But he can make me want to just die."


    "Fear him if you did him wrong, or betrayed His Grace. I mean, not only Fabian, but I can make you wish you were never been born in the first ce if you betrayed His Grace." His eyes sharpened with resolve, staring straight into her eyes. "But, I know you''re wise enough to know that, Miss Monroe."


    A shallow breath slipped past Kristina''s lip. "I came here with a good intention. You don''t have to threaten this young maiden. No wonder you''ve yet to tie the knot."


    "I am not the type to marry," he affirmed with a slight smile.


    "You''re not the type to marry, or you just haven''t found one yet?" Her brow arched suspiciously. "Or maybe, you found one already but you can''t have her?"


    "Don''t pry too much at other people''s private affairs, Miss Monroe."


    "I''m not the type to put my nose where it doesn''t belong, but I''m always curious about you, Captain." Kristina wiggled her brows as she smiled brightly. "Please, this young maiden will stop once she gets heartbroken too many times."


    "You''re getting quite a lot to handle." Rufus sighed as he leaned backfortably. "What is really bothering you for you to bother me so much?"


    Hisst remarks took her aback. But then, her surprise turned into amusement as Rufus just felt like she knew her far too well.


    "I will tell you if you tell me who is this lucky woman who upies that untouchable heart?" she negotiated yfully, knowing he wouldn''t ride along.


    Rufus narrowed his eyes briefly before the side of his lips curled up. "I don''t find the need to negotiate, but I will give you a hint. She''s just around, close by."


    "Oh?"


    "She is strong and lovely, bold but not brass. Hmm. She always had this yful smirk on her lips, and her eyes spoke a thousand unspoken words." Rufus described that person without looking away from her, brushing his lower lip with the side of his forefinger.


    "Goodness, Captain! Don''t say all that while looking at me! This young maiden might get the wrong idea," she humored as that was what his eyes made her feel, but she knew for a fact it wasn''t her.


    He chuckled. "You can get the wrong idea. I don''t mind a visit from such a lovelydy whose smile is as cunning as a fox, and eyes as bright as rubies."


    "Gracious! You''re terrible! How can you y with my heart so much?" she chuckled, waving as she didn''t know he could be yful sometimes. "Oh, I heard my heart crack."


    Rufus chuckled at her yful and free-spirited remarks. Kristina raised her brows as it was her first time hearing him chuckle candidly.


    "Your smile is deadly, Captain." She smiled at him, eyes gentle, which caught his attention. "Mister Fabian smiles all the time. I know it''s deadly too, literally. But you Sir Knight, I never saw you smile until now. I will be in trouble if you smile like that in front of me."


    "You are quite dramatic, and it makes me want to smile for you." Rufus breathed out his low chuckle before cocking his head.


    Kristina gasped dramatically. "Did you just indirectly say you want me dead?"


    "Haha. Think whatever you like." He waved, enjoying his littlepany. "Kidding aside, will you now tell me what is the purpose of your visit? I''m certain it''s not just to humor this old knight."


    Her tongue poked her inner cheek, rocking her head as she did promise to tell him. "Well," she deliberately paused, staring at him solemnly.


    "Why are you doing this?" she asked as the light atmosphere between them gradually turned heavy. "Isn''t there another way, Captain?"

 Chapter 284 - Kristinas Heart

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Kristina''s Heart</h4>


    "Isn''t there another way, Captain?"


    Rufus stared at her in silence. Of course, he knew what she was talking about. He had already guessed this was one of the many other reasons.


    "Miss Monroe," he called in a low tone, pushing his chair back with his feet before standing up on his feet. Rufus walked around the chair, trudging towards the window, and stood in front of it.


    "Do you know what the Duchess told the Duke after their marriage?" asked Rufus, his eyes softening while staring outside where he could see the training ground where Charlotte and Ramin were sparring.


    "The Duchess asked His Grace for a painless death," Rufus remarked while Kristina pressed her lips with her eyes on him. "She had epted him despite knowing that His Grace married her only for formality. I had told her before that this ce will take away her smile¡­ but she didn''t listen."


    "It is such a shame that we all came to this, but losing her is thest thing we all want." Rufus continued, holding his hand behind him. "Losing the duchess also means resurrecting the devils that were d in human skins. Her death would surely piss a certain butler, a duke, a prince, and just a lot of people that will bring ruin not just to their enemies but to this kingdom."


    Rufus paused as he turned and faced her. "After all¡­ she is their light. So, there is no other way but to keep her alive regardless of any means possible, Miss Monroe."


    "I understand." Kristina nodded weakly as she took a deep breath. "Thank you for enlightening me."


    And by enlightening her, she meant that if all those people went against the kingdom, even the Divine Orders who swore to keep the downfall of this kingdom wouldn''t be able to defend it. Samael''s capabilities remained unknown to them. What more if Fabian, Yul, and many people who prowled in the dark backed him up?


    "I will go now." Kristina ced her fist across her chest, bowing before turning around and walk away.


    As he watched her back, Rufus uttered, "Please take care, Kristina. It will be such a shame to lose a talent like you."


    "I will ignore thetter part of the sentence, Captain." Kristina cocked her head back, chuckling. "But if you tell me to take care, I will. I still have a lot of ways to test and charm you."


    Rufus chortled, shaking his head while she resumed in her stride. Kristina also smiled, as she didn''t want to leave with a heavy heart. Teasing him was putting her in a good mood, so she''d rather be in a good mood despite the stifling air in the pce.


    Just as Kristina opened the door to leave, she stopped upon seeing the person standing outside. She was a bit taken aback for a moment, before snapping to her senses and bowed.


    "Greetings to your Royal Highness." Kristina greeted politely while Silvia gazed down at her.


    Silvia noticed the smile on Kristina when she opened the door but didn''t point it out. "Is Sir Barrett inside?"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    Silvia nodded while Kristina took a step to the side, making way for her. She held her skirt up, walking towards the office but stopped in front of Kristina as she studied her.


    "You¡­" Silvia''s grip on her skirt tightened, same with her jaw. "You are quite lovely."


    That was all Silvia could say before heading inside. When the door shut closed, Kristina gazed at the door with a furrowed brow.


    She''s just around, close by. She is strong and lovely, bold but not brass. Hmm. She always had this yful smirk on her lips, and her eyes spoke a thousand unspoken words.


    Rufus'' words suddenly hovered in Kristina''s mind, as those descriptions somehow suited Silvia. A weak smile resurfaced on her lips as she immediately grasped the situation.


    "Ah¡­" Kristina chuckled lightly as she walked away, cing her palm across her chest. "¡­ those two suit each other quite perfectly and that''s another crack in my heart."


    It was not like Kristina had deep, romantic feelings for Rufus. She respected him and being able to tease such an immovable man gave her a thrill. Still, she was not so selfish as to stand in between them. If anything, Kristina just felt bad that Rufus loved a royal who was also married to the current king.


    ''And that makes me wish¡­ he will heal the wounds in his heart that no one knew about.'' She hummed and tried to stay positive.


    *****


    Silvia froze as she caught the smile on Rufus'' lips the second sheid her eyes on him. That smile, though, was immediately reced with coldness in his eyes as soon as he recognized her presence.


    "Ruru," she called softly, forcing a smile, but failed miserably. "That dame is quite¡­ no, she is lovely. I think she will suit you."


    "To what do I owe this honor, your royal highness?" His tone was icy as his eyes glinted, showing no sign of any other emotion aside from that. "It''s not just to matchmake me with Dame Kristina, is it?"


    When Silvia remained silent, Rufus narrowed his eyes, chin up. "It won''t be good for you if His Majesty get the wind of your visit in here, Your Royal Highness."


    "Are you worried?"


    "Of course. It is my duty as one of your people."


    Silvia pursed her lips and swallowed down the tension in her throat. His cold treatment was like a stake stabbing her right through her chest.


    "Can I¡­" she gazed down, mustering her courage before she raised her head once again. "¡­ can you share a tea with me? I want to discuss an important matter with you regarding Stefan."


    Rufus squinted his eyes into slits. "Whatever it is, I don''t want to hear it."


    "Ruru! Even with your lives at stake, you will deny my help?"


    "Your help is thest thing I want, Via." He growled, eyes glinting. "Get out of here."


    "No."


    Rufus fumed as he stomped his way towards her, grabbing her shoulder, and dragged her towards the door.


    "Get the hell out of here¡­" Rufus froze abruptly as Silvia suddenly clung onto him, hugging him tightly despite the pain in her shoulder.


    "I was wrong, Ruru." She whimpered, clutching his back tightly. "Kill me if that will make you feel better, but please¡­ listen to me for once."


    When he didn''t reply, she added, "you can''t die, Ruru. I won''t let that happen, even if it means sacrificing your people the second time. So, give me a chance¡­ please."

 Chapter 285 - Unnatural Calm Morning

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Unnatural Calm Morning</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the west garden, ude and us were just idling around the fountain. They were both seated on the concrete fountain basin while eating lollipops, eyes on Fabian, who was cutting roses to make a bouquet.


    "Uncle," called ude without casting a look at us while thetter hummed and nced at him. "Your fangs do not sting anymore, right?"


    "Hmm. Why?" us quirked a brow, gazing at his little ancestor, who just knew how to be a child in front of Lilou.


    "Nothing." ude shook his head before looking up at him. "It''s just I suddenly think you are quite useless."


    His blunt remark made us scrunch his nose. "Little ancestor, you''ve spent too much time with that lunatic." pointing in Fabian''s direction.


    "Being with Mister Fabian for over half a year is more productive than being with you for many years, Uncle." ude voiced out with all honesty, hurting his uncle''s pride. "But this is not about me, Uncle. It''s about you."


    "What about me? Hell said just stay the way I am, so that''s what I am doing."


    ude let out a deep sigh and shook his head once again. He couldn''t believe his uncle''s ignorance.


    "Uncle, I don''t know how you survived until now if you can''t even read the change of air in the pce," he murmured with genuine wonder in his eyes.


    "Because I''m strong?" us replied as a matter of fact. "I''m not as smart as everyone else nor do I indulge in such schemes, but your uncle is pretty strong."


    "But you can''t even retaliate against Mister Fabian."


    "That guy is a lunatic, my adorable nephew." us clicked his tongue in annoyance, resting his palm on the rim of the concrete basin they were sitting on. "No matter how I hate to admit it, that damn lunatic is on a different caliber."


    "I suffered for centuries because he yed dentist and extracted my fangs." us continued but only felt a little fury unlike usual. "But then, just like him, I don''t really want him to die."


    "Just like him¡­ you mean, Mister Fabian doesn''t want you dead as well?" ude cocked his head to the side, a little doubtful at his uncle''s ims.


    us cocked his head to ude, sporting a nonchnt look. "If he wants me dead, you wouldn''t even meet me."


    "Make sense." ude nodded before shifting his eyes towards Fabian. "I guess I should thank Mister Fabian for that."


    "Haha!" us chortled with delight as he raised his hand, ruffling his nephew''s soft hairs.


    His action brought a frown on ude''s lip. "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    "Let me tell you, my beloved nephew, you shouldn''t thank Fabian for that. You should thank that your uncle, although not gifted with high intelligence, in terms of strength, I''m the strongest among my brothers." The side of us'' lips stretched into a grin, holding ude''s little head with no force. "So, you don''t have to worry because this wonderful uncle of yours will protect you."


    "Uncle, I hope you can say that you''re the strongest in front of Uncle Hell."


    us'' grin died down. "Of course, I can tell that to his face. He was the one who told me that."


    "Uncle Hell is the greatest liar I had ever met in my life."


    "Hey, kid. Why don''t you just tell me you can''t or don''t want to rely on me?" us frowned as this nephew was his was too judgmental. How could ude not trust him when us had been protecting him?


    ude just stare at him in silence before averting his eyes. Hisck of response and expression made us'' face twitch. He was truly cruel to the only uncle who genuinely cared for him. But s, although ude''s lips weren''t smiling, his eyes were.


    "Huh?" us''s brows suddenly quirked as he gazed up. "The weather is getting colder day by day. I think the snow wille earlier this year."


    "It''s been winter for a long time, Uncle," ude murmured as he fixed his eyes on Fabian''s back, before glimpsing at the sinister smirk on thetter''s lips when he slightly turned his head. "And it will only get colder from today onwards."


    "I wonder how is Alistair doing in the north. I hope he won''t freeze to death so I cane and kill him myself." us peeled his eyes away from the sky and he just spent the morning idling with his nephew and watching Fabian arrange the flower he had grown himself.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the pce''s guest chambers where Zero was being amodated, Zero stared at the ceiling whileying on the carpeted floor.


    "Your Majesty, please lie on the bed instead. The floor is rather cold." Tristan uttered politely, staring at his king who hadn''t been himself for a while¡­ or rather, Zero acting like his usual self before he became the king.


    "Today, I got a whiff of my fiance''s scent." Zero raised his hand, cing it on his right eye with gaps in between his finger. "She has a lovely scent, suitable in creating a bloodlineparable to those purebloods back in the maind."


    Tristan pressed his lips into a thin line, as he couldn''t deny that. Lilou''s scent was so strong that they all knew she had fed someone, and that someone was her husband, obviously.


    "At the same time, I got a whiff of Beatrice''s blood as well." The corner of Zero''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Things that happen in this country never cease to amaze me. It makes me want to own it."


    "Your Majesty, there are a lot of ears around. We don''t know if there are more ears listening."


    "Let them listen, Tristan." His eyes glinted as his smile brightened up even more. "Prepare the gift that I asked for. We can''t let someone else get ahead of us."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The gift will be ready soon. We''ll just have to wrap it tonight."


    "Good," Zero cackled as his eyes drooped and his aura grew sinister. "Ahh¡­ what a good day to wake up in such an unnatural calm morning."

 Chapter 286 - The Start Of The Long Winter

    <h4>Chapter 286 - The Start Of The Long Winter</h4>


    "Your Grace, Lena had returned, but I told her to rest for today," Mildred informed me as she stood behind me.


    I looked outside the window, cing my hand on the ss. "Winter seems it will start earlier than expected, Mildred."


    "It happens, Your Grace."


    "I hate winters," I whispered, as winters often turn my life upside down. I didn''t want to anticipate another disaster, but I couldn''t help it.


    "The cold is not everyone''s favorite."


    After Mildred voiced out her thoughts, silence enveloped the two of us. Sam was just here this morning, but my heart felt restless. Although it was peaceful¡­ it was unnaturally peaceful.


    "A lull before the storm¡­" I whispered as my eyes narrowed, taking a deep breath as I closed my eyes briefly. When I opened them, I stared at my reflection only to see the color of my eyes having a different color: one was red and the other was olive ¡ª the original color of my eyes.


    "Mildred, will you die for me?" I asked, sensing her flinch at my question.


    I nced at her reflection in the window, seeing her bow her head. "Yes, Your Grace. I will die and live for you."


    "Don''t die on me," I muttered, knowing the sincerity of her words.


    "As long as you do not wish for my death, I shall remain by your grace''s side."


    Again, silence came afterward. I didn''t know why this sounded so heavy in my heart. Although I would never fully trust her, I had to do my own preparations as well. The restlessness in my heart was not to be taken lightly, and it would only be calmed if Sam and I sessfully fled this ce.


    "Why am I hesitating now?" I whispered along with a faint scoff.


    "Your Grace?"


    A weak smile resurfaced on my lips as I blinked, and the color of my eyes returned to normal. "Nothing, Mildred. Can you send a word to Yul and tell him toe and find me?"


    "Yes, Your Grace." Mildred bowed politely and immediately left to execute the order.


    I didn''t have any ns for today so I idled in my room, organizing my thoughts as I need some peace. Last night, I met with Lara and figured out a thing or two. She told me a hint that was passed down from generation to generation.


    "If Father got it, that means he had told me even if it''s vague," I muttered, recalling all my father''s teaching. A smile resurfaced on my lips the more I thought about Father.


    "I tried recalling whatever important details I missed, but all I can remember was our wonderful memories together." The times that I was just a clumsy, curious little girl.


    Those times we would run around the shack, walking in the field, and his warm smiles, especially during tough seasons. His kindness shielded me from the ugly reality.


    "I''m d he figured out this scheme a littlete." I breathed out with a weak smile, gazing down with my eyes softened. "This ce doesn''t deserve Father. He had already had a hard life¡­ and I''m d I got to deal with this instead of him."


    This could be considered selfishness, or selflessness ¡ª depends on the angle. But that was what I felt. Part of me felt relieved that I was the one who had to bear this curse, and not my father or my children.


    Silence enveloped me as I waited for Yul to arrive. I wanted to spend some time with Yul, just in case, things went on our way. While I waited patiently, a sudden memory shed in my head. Maybe it was because I was unconsciously diving into the deepest part of my mind that I was reminded of this vague memory.


    "What¡­" my brows furrowed as I squinted my eyes into slits.


    My father had always believed in the Duke of Grimsbanne. There were multiple asions we would stand on the spot where I buried him, and he would point out at the duke''s mansion. I couldn''t remember everything he had said, but what etched in my mind was what he would repeatedly tell me.


    "Lilou, things will return to their rightful ce in the future. Live as quietly as a mouse until the right one arrives."


    "Ah¡­ now that reminds me." I chuckled, recalling that time in Whistlebird where Sam said the same thing. Those words¡­ were thest words of the Bloodfang to my husband. No wonder when I heard it from him, I felt this strange familiarity which I ignored and forgot.


    "Live as quietly as a mouse until the rightful ruler arrives¡­ I see." I repeated under my breath, rocking my head as I parsed the words of my father. "Things will return¡­"


    Back then, Sam said so himself that the Bloodfang were fitted to be rulers. I didn''t know why he would say such a thing when he knew this curse on me from the very beginning, but¡­ my eyes narrowed as I rewind everything in my memory.


    "If Father had this unquestionable faith in Sam, does that mean Sam''s rtionship with the Bloodfang wasn''t as simple as what it looks like?" It reminded me of how Sam and I were too close, but still, move on our own. Despite that, I hadplete trust in him.


    "Which makes me wonder¡­ do I trust him because I love him? Or it is because the blood that is running through my veins is silently telling me to trust and love him?" I shut my eyes closed and shook my head, erasing that damn thought that suddenly intruded into my mind. "That''s thest thing you should question, Lilou."


    Although I tried not to think about it, that thought remained at the back of my head. Questioning my heart right now of all times would be thest thing I need to do. What I need to do was to prepare myself forter.


    "Later¡­ that''s right." A shallow breath slipped past my lips while gazing down.


    Unbeknownst to me, this day would a very long one.

 Chapter 287 - The Cursed Prince

    <h4>Chapter 287 - The Cursed Prince</h4>


    When Yul and I arrived, we just stayed idle and apanied me around. We only did a brief patrolling, if that was what even considered patrolling as we didn''t pay attention that much.


    "You are leaving in the worst season," Yul said as soon as we headed back into my chambers. He took a seat on the chair across from me.


    "Mildred. Tea, please."


    Mildred was bowed her head and left without a sound. Once she closed the door, I set my eyes back to Yul.


    "Can you look after her?" I asked, a bit worried about what would happen to her once we leave. "I don''t worry about Lena, but Mildred will surely be in trouble. She''s mydy-in-waiting, after all."


    Yul stared at me before he smacked his lips. "All I can do is get a lesser punishment for her, but if the king orders her death, I can''t step in."


    I pursed my lips in a thin line. I understood his point as stepping in to save Mildred would raise suspicion. Yul interfering with the oue was already risky for him.


    "Should I tell her to run?" I inquired, as I never had this idea before. "I don''tpletely trust her, but I can feel her sincerity to redeem herself. Having more hands and feet and eyes is never a bad idea, Yul."


    "You''re right. I''ll see what I can do." Yul nodded, closed-lipped.


    I stared at him and felt sorry for him. We always bantered at first and we still, sometimes, but he was my family. This story wasn''t normal at all, but this rtionship with Yul was one of what I was thankful for in this twisted story.


    "I will excuse myself first, sister." Yul took a deep breath and assisted himself up.


    "You''re not going to have some tea before you leave?"


    He shook his head a smiled. "I can''t becent and I had to keep my eyes and ears open, just in case."


    "Sorry. You have a stubborn and selfish sister," came out a weak apology as I smiled gently at him.


    "Lump of meat, cheer up. You should get as much rest as you can since getting out of here is the easiest part." Yul chuckled as he teased, cocking his head to the side. "You will be running for the rest of your life, so I don''t think you should be the one feeling sorry in here."


    "Haha, pretend to be a little sweet sometimes, Yul," I chuckled, shaking my head as he barely changed whenever he wanted to change the mood. I assisted myself up to send him off.


    Just when we were by the door, Yul faced me and stared at me in silence. "I will miss you, sis."


    "The hair on my body can''t help but raise, don''t joke like that." I humored and snapped my tongue, making him chuckle.


    "See? This is why I don''t even try."


    My tongue snap. "Give me a heads-up, at least. Now, go."


    "I will." The side of his lips stretched wider as he turned and left.


    I looked at him through the gap of the door until it shut in front of me. A deep sigh slipped past my lips as my anxiousness increased every passing second.


    "I haven''t seen Sam, but he told me to meet him in the west wingter." I dragged my feet back to the divan but didn''t sit on it as I looked around therge room.


    It wasn''t strange that I didn''t feel any sort of attachment in this ce. If this was the duchy, I would probably cry or feel a little reluctant to leave. But all I want while looking at this room was¡­ I wanted to get the hell out of here.


    "Your Grace, here is the tea that¡­" Mildred trailed off upon seeing that Yul was gone and I was just standing.


    "Mildred, you''re dismissed for today." I turned my head in her direction, offering a weak smile. "I want to rest early. But before you go, please bring me water so I wouldn''t need to fetch er."


    "Yes, Your Grace." There was confusion in her eyes, but she didn''t pry and just epted the orders.


    As she turned around to leave, I called her name, which made her pause and look back. "I''ve forgiven you, Mildred."


    "Your Grace¡­" her voice cracked as if that alone could make her cry.


    "I hope you will get a good sleep tonight." I waved to avoid her seeing being emotional. Mildred sniffed and nodded before resuming in her strides.


    Just as she was told, Mildred fetched me water and run a bath for me before she resigned to bed. I, on the other hand, didn''t act out of the ordinary and only when I was alone I prepared a few men''s clothes to bring with me.


    After that¡­ it was the waiting game.


    Sam didn''t return while Iid on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Time passed by slower, seconds felt like minutes, and minutes felt like hours. The anxiousness in my heart also increased as my breathing grew slower.


    "I can''t sleep now," I told myself, turning my head towards the window that filtered the illuminating light from the bright moon. "Just a few more hours, Lilou¡­ just a few more hours."


    My jaw tightened as I clenched my teeth, stabilizing my breathing as I nodded in resolution. I couldn''t turn my back now. This would be a now or never thing¡­ and it made me a little scared.


    "It''ll be alright, Lilou. Everything will be alright." I chanted under my breath, eyes closed as I attempted to calm my heart; I failed.


    When my eyes slowly opened, another heavy sigh slipped past my lips. "This feeling¡­ felt so familiar."


    It was the same as that time. That time I prayed so hard, but to no avail.


    "It couldn''t be¡­" I trailed off as I jolted up to sit, rmed by the sudden presence that entered my radar. "Who ¡ª"


    "It''s alright." My breath hitched when I heard an unfamiliar voice of a man inside this room. Because I barely lit a few candbra, the corner of the room was dark, and he had camouged himself in the dark.


    "Who are you?" my eyes glinted as I stared in the voice''s direction.


    All I heard as a response was a low chuckle before he slowly slinked out of the dark. He had this cloak, pulling his hood down ever so slowly to reveal his argent hair and a pair of deep crimson eyes.


    "Alphonse, is the name, my dear sister," Alphonse stated while the side of his lips curled up into a smirk.

 Chapter 288 - The First Snowfall

    <h4>Chapter 288 - The First Snowfall</h4>


    "Alphonse, is the name, my dear sister."


    My eyes sharpened as I felt Lakresha react to him the first time I sensed his presence. His aura just reeked of pure evilness. Of all days, this man showing up tonight added to my anxiety.


    "Alphonse? So my husband is right, after all." I calmed myself, as I knew attacking him thoughtlessly was simply stupid. "You''re alive. How the hell did you get inside here?"


    "Haha, don''t worry. This is not my physical body, dear sister-inw."


    This was not his physical body, but his aura was already this strong? Just how strong was this man?


    "That is not what you want to ask me, though." He spoke while the side of his lips hooked up. "Won''t you ask me the reason I came here to see you?"


    "Will you tell me in all honesty that you will answer it?"


    He chortled and pped. "Maybe? Why don''t you try?"


    "Get out. This room is not a public ce for everyone toe and go as they pleased." My voice thundered as I didn''t want to hear a word from him.


    As a Bearer of the Divine Order, I was supposed to subdue him. However, there was no need to subdue a substantial body. Also, I couldn''t trust anything that woulde out of his mouth ¡ª I''d rather save myself from being yed with words.


    "You have quite the determined mind, sister-inw." He chuckled, pleased by the reaction he was getting from me. "But let me state the purpose of my visit."


    I don''t want to hear it, were the words that failed to escape my throat. Instead, I kept quiet and stared at him.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day, sister-inw." My brows quirked as the first thing that came up to my mind was he allied with the Bloodfang, but that was very unlikely the more I studied his expression. "A day that someone will share the same interest as I do."


    "Same interest? And what interest is this?"


    He didn''t answer immediately and smiled. "You will understand soon, my sister-inw. And when that timees, I wille to you and we''ll talk."


    "You people juste in here and say everything you want. But, what I can tell you is, there''s no need for that." I smirked, squashing down all the other worries I had in my heart. "I wille and find you, Alphonse. You people won''t like it if I do."


    "Bold, I must say, but I''m sure you will."


    I took a deep breath and shared a few seconds of silence with him. There wasn''t an obvious intention in his eyes, but one thing that he didn''t hide was his amusement.


    "Anyway, tonight will be colder," he said as he took a step back in the dark. "May the heat of your blood protect you from the cold."


    And then he disappeared, just like that. He came like a ghost and left just like one.


    "Did he know about our ns tonight¡­?" This ominous feeling slowly enveloped my heart, making my fist tremble as this n was starting to feel wrong.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the west wing garden, Samaelid in the middle of the garden, staring at the night sky. Thick clouds started to reign over the sky, making him narrow his eyes.


    "My lord, the preparations areplete," said Fabian as soon as he stood by his side.


    "Is that so?" Samael hummed a low tune as he forced himself to sit upright. "Ahh¡­ this is exhausting."


    "Lord Remington had prepared the steeds you asked for. Rufus had already changed the knights guarding the exit in the east gates."


    Samael looked up at him, nonchnce stered on his face. "Bring only the necessary things, Fabian."


    "Of course, my lord." Fabian smiled as he had already packed his own luggage with only the necessary equipment he would need to use. "It is such a shame that we came to this decision."


    "Did Rufus say he wille?"


    "He will, but he said he would like to stay in Grimsbanne. He can''t turn his back on it." Fabian reported which they already expected, knowing Rufus'' strong sense of responsibility. "I''m certain my brother will be fine."


    "Of course, he will be fine." Samael nodded and smacked his lips, peeling his eyes away from his butler. "Rufus is stronger when he has motives, although, this is saddening."


    Fabian pressed his lips together and forced a smile on his lips. He could understand Samael, but this was the best they could do to keep Lilou safe.


    "Oh, damn." Samael frowned as he felt a liquiding out of his nose. He raised a hand and wiped it with his finger, withdrawing it only to see blood on it.


    "Your Grace." Fabian''s eyes dted, rmed by Samael''s condition. "Are you alright?"


    "Of course I am." Samael waved nonchntly as he wiped the blood on his upper lip.


    "You haven''t recovered your strength and had been straining yourself throughout your entire stay here." Fabian''s eyes glinted as this wasn''t the first time Samael''s nose bled or coughed out blood.


    It all started back in Whistlebird, and it was getting worse. The reason Samael wouldn''t go see Lilou for days was because of this.


    "Fabian." Samael gazed up with eyes flickering dangerously. "I''ve gone this far. I can''t turn back now."


    Fabian hung his head low, his jaw clenched. "I will protect you, My Lord."


    "I trust you in that." Samael smiled brightly and wiped off all the blood when Fabian offered him a handkerchief. "Oh¡­ it snowing now."


    Both of them looked up as snow started falling from the sky. Samael opened his palm and gazed at it, his eyes gentle as a bitter smile resurfaced on his lips.


    "This will be a very long night," he muttered as blood continuously dripped from his nose, before he coughed out blood, but ignored it as he stood. "Fabian, get Lilou for me. I''ll meet you at the border."


    Fabian exhaled sharply and bowed. "Yes, Your Grace." He trudged away but looked back once again, seeing that Samael raised and spread his arms.


    "My lord," he breathed out before resuming in his strides. Once Fabian blinked, his eyes sharpened as they glinted.


    *****


    A mist of red and ck filled the air as the ground beneath Samael''s feet cracked. His argent hair raised at the forceing from beneath the ground.


    "Rise," he whispered, and the ground started shaking as hands from underneath the ground crawled their way up.

 Chapter 289 - A Royal Order

    <h4>Chapter 289 - A Royal Order</h4>


    Meanwhile, in one of the castle towers, ude was sitting on the window, his feet swaying, hanging outside the window. He hugged his stuffed toy while chewing a piece of gum before he blow a bubble. Once the bubble was big enough, it popped around his lips. ude didn''t remove it as he bats his eyes ever so slowly.


    "It had started," he whispered and gazed up at the bleak sky. "This will be a long winter."


    "There you are!" us'' voice reached him from behind as his uncle approached him. "Hell threw a banquet for everyone. Aren''t you going to join?"


    us leaned on his side against the concrete wall, arms crossed. "Stefan gave out a royal order. Did you hear about it?"


    "No, but it''s expected."


    "You, did you know about this?" us scrunched his nose up as it seemed he was the only one that was left in the dark about this.


    ude slowly turned his head in us'' direction. "It is just the beginning, Uncle. I will stay here, but you have to see things for yourself."


    "Are you ordering your uncle?"


    "I always order you around." ude''s response brought a frown to us''s lips. "Take care, Uncle. I will be safe in here."


    us stared at his little nephew before he sighed and ruffled his hair. "Aish! I wille back a littleter."


    ude smiled and nodded without saying a word. us nced at him and let out another sigh before turning around to leave.


    ''He always acts like a fool, but I''m certain he is worried about Uncle Hell.'' ude uttered internally, shifting his eyes outside. "A royal order for Uncle Hell''s head¡­ he surely enjoys doing things grandly."


    ude gazed down and lifted his teddy bear up. He looked at it for a long time before he leaned forward, immediately falling from the tower''s window.


    "Auron."


    *****


    In the pce where the delegation of the princess of the Cross Kingdom stayed, Beatrice paused in sipping the tea. She turned her head in the window''s direction, while the corner of her lips curled into a smirk.


    "I knew he would surprise me," Beatrice whispered, and someone suddenly barged into her room. She turned her head and her eyes immediatelynded on her knight''s figure, catching the mask that covered the right half of the knight''s face.


    "The third prince had dered a war against the king. We should leave, Your Highness," said the knight in a solemn and deep voice.


    Beatrice chuckled as she leaned backfortably. "Oh no, I want to see how this will turn out."


    "Your Highness."


    "What do you think, Zarros?" her smirk remained, with eyes glinting with amusement. "Who will take the seat of the La Crox at the start of the founding celebration? Will it be Hell? Or Stefan?"


    "Your Highness." Zarros let out a deep sigh. "This is not something to look forward to. The third prince brought a cursed army with him."


    Despite Zarros''s remarks, Beatrice chuckled as she peeled her eyes away from him. She didn''t show any sign of wanting to leave.


    "Hell is very strong but¡­." She trailed off, and her cunning smirk remained. "¡­ he is not the same as before, Zarros. To mobilize such an army withoutpletely regaining all his strength, do you think he canst that long?"


    "Are you saying¡­"


    "Hell will die." Beatrice gazed back at Zarros once again and smiled. "That''s why I didn''t put my bets on him."


    "You sided with the king?"


    As soon as Beatrice heard that, a loudugh escaped her mouth. Zarros furrowed his brows, confused as it seemed that wasn''t the case as well.


    "Oh, Zarros." She shook her head, recovering from the joke she just heard. "Just guard this pce and don''t let a single fly in here. Be it Hell or Stefan''s men, don''t let them in."


    "Your Highness¡­" Zarros sighed for the nth time as it seemed he couldn''t change Beatrice''s mind. As he turned around, he halted upon hearing Beatrice''s next words.


    "Your Highness?" he turned his head back, appalled at what he just heard.


    "If Quentin came here, just send him in." She smiled cunningly. "Don''t worry about him, Zarros. I think, for the first time in our lives, Quentin and I will have to agree with something."


    Zarros''s expression turned grim, deadly, but said nothing and left. Seeing his reaction was normal, as Beatrice and Zero had a long and dark history.


    "I can forget the scores I have to settle with Quentin for now, Zarros," Beatrice whispered as she looked at the tea, seeing her vicious reflection on it. "This is merely the beginning. I will have his headter."


    *****


    It wasn''t the time yet, but when I felt this strong sense of danger that suddenly enveloped the entire pce, I knew I had to move. Fortunately, after Alphonse''s visit, I changed into men''s clothing so I could move better and faster.


    "I don''t know what is going on, but it ising from the west wing," I muttered, kicking the door open, as I could use this excuse of checking the situation as a Bearer.


    Was this the preparation Sam was talking about? A distraction? It could be. In the end, I only brought myself and Lakresha with me. Having a gut feeling bringing more would only be a hindrance.


    "Lilou!" As I marched through the hallway, Yul suddenly appeared from who knows where.


    "Yul, what is¡­" I trailed off and drew back because he suddenly grabbed my shoulders, scanning me from head to toe. "Don''t go to the west wing."


    "Yul, Why? What is going on?" My brows furrowed as my heart suddenly pounded against my chest.


    "He had lost his mind, Lilou." Yul ground his teeth as he tightened his grip. "The undeads are inside the pce, and it was Hell and Fabian who had kept them hidden in the west wing."


    What? I fixed my eyes on him, attempting to speak, but I couldn''t.


    "I don''t know why Hell would do something as grand as this, but this is his deration of war against Stefan." Yul''s eyes darkened as he bent over and stressed each word. "You have to go."


    "What? No." a scoffed slipped past my lips. "If my husband had dered a war, I will fight alongside him. Why do I have to go?"


    "Lilou!" His voice thundered as it echoed, but that didn''t shake me.


    "Yul, will you stop me once again?!" I hissed, as my eyes glinted menacingly. "Again?!" this time, my voice hitched as my body trembled in rage.


    Yul looked down momentarily as if he didn''t want to do it as well. "I don''t want to, but Hell told me I need to get you out of here, sis."


    "And why would he tell you that? Hah!" I held Yul''s arms tightly. "Does he really see me as a burden? Someone he needs to protect and not someone he could trust his life with?"


    "Sis, that is not it. It''s ¡ª"


    "Move," I ordered coldly. No one would change my mind about this. "If that is not the case, move aside and I will be the one who will drag my husband out of this ce."


    "You don''t understand, sis. The king had passed an order for his head and to capture you."


    "Then, the more reason I had to take up my weapon." I stared straight into his eyes and brushed his hands away. "This time, I won''t let it slide if you stop me once again. Know your ce."


    "I''m afraid it is not the ninth prince who will stop you tonight, mydy." Suddenly, a voice reached my ear, along with his approaching footsteps.


    Fabian.

 Chapter 290 - Throwing You In Fire

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Throwing You In Fire</h4>


    "I''m afraid it is not the ninth prince who will stop you tonight, My Lady."


    "Fabian." I ground my teeth as I shifted my eyes to him. "What is the meaning of this?"


    The light from the sconce hit his face, revealing the bloodstain all over him. He was wiping his hand covered in blood with a handkerchief, his eyes on me.


    "Mydy, you need toe with me. I had cleared the way on the way here, but the royal knights will soone and drag you with them." Fabian informed me calmly. "I know you can fight them on your own, but His Grace said he will meet you on the east border. It will be more troublesome to get rid of them."


    Silence enveloped us as neither of us talked. Fabian only stared back at me without emotions in his eyes.


    "If you truly trust His Grace, you shoulde with me, mydy," Fabian uttered solemnly. "Please, Your Grace."


    My breathing constricted as this felt like an indirect way of telling me to run to save my own skin. "I¡­ trust Sam, Fabi." My voice shook as I took a deep breath, my heart heavy. "But don''t you all trust me?"


    Silence was their answer. Leaving without Sam was the hardest decision they had asked me to do.


    "I am his ride or die and I won''t forgive you two¡­ no, I won''t forgive this world if something happened to him." I stared at Fabian and then at Yul. "If something happened to Sam, there is no way I can trust any of you anymore."


    "Nothing will happen, Your Grace. I assure you that." He looked at me, nodding reassuringly. "His death also means my death."


    That was right. Fabian only lived this long because Sam''s blood was sustaining his life ¡ª theplicated bond of human and vampire blood.


    "Lead the way." I jerked my chin up, swallowing as hard as I could as I balled my hand into a fist.


    Fabian bowed and then shifted his attention to Yul. "How about you, ninth prince?"


    "I will¡­ assist Hell." Yul only cast Fabian a brief look before he set his eyes on me. "I will make sure he wille to you no matter what."


    He reached his hand to mine, squeezing it as his eyes spoke a thousand words. "Now go."


    "Follow me, mydy." Fabian beckoned and started walking. I followed him and nced back at Yul.


    He offered me a weak smile and waved. I knew Yul wouldy his life to fulfill his words. Maybe this request from Sam pained him just the way it hurt me. Yul trusted me and my capabilities, after all.


    "Just so you know, Fabian. I never ask to be protected." I uttered coldly, eyes glinting as I hastened my pace. "I can fight on my own."


    Fabian nced at me as I walked to his side. "I know, mydy, that''s why I am not doing it."


    "You''re not doing it?" I scoffed. "If you''re not protecting me, then what do you call this?"


    He didn''t speak anymore, and I assumed it was because he couldn''t argue with me. However, after a minute of silence, Fabian spoke under his breath.


    "It might be the opposite, mydy." He cast me a side-eye, nonchnt. "Instead of shielding you, have you ever thought I might be throwing you on fire?"


    My eyes studied his solemn expression before setting my eyes ahead. "Throw me anywhere and I''ll be alright."


    "I figured¡­ we all know that, mydy."


    *****


    On the other side of the pce, Samael was humming a tune, waltzing through the hallway while his fingerpassed each note. The scream and yell, blood stting and hisses, echoed faintly in his ear as he strutted his way towards the inner pce.


    "Hell."


    Samael stopped upon hearing the voice behind him. The corner of his lips curled up into a smirk as he turned around, facing his brother squarely.


    "Hanzel." His eyes drooped with amusement as their eyes met. "I didn''t expect you will be the first person to show up."


    "You''ve finally done it, Hell." Hanz hissed as his fangs let themselves known. "Now, there is no reason not to kill you."


    "Kill me?" Samael cackled, rocking his finger up. "You talk big, my little brother."


    *BOOM!*


    Samael raised a brow upon hearing a loud explosion not far away. Hanz didn''t falter as he narrowed his eyes, knowing that a fire broke out somewhere in the pce.


    "Do you think you can get away from this, Hell? This act of treason¡­ oh boy, I am looking forward to seeing how you will look like while being hanged and burned alive in the gates of the pce." Hanz sneered as his eyes glinted with malice.


    "You sound confident, I like it, Hanzel." Samael nodded in satisfaction, and then raised his eyes and fixed them on Hanz. "But s, you are not the person who will kill me."


    "I, alone, can''t kill you, but even so, your end had been set on stone."


    "My death¡­ a weak person like you will never understand." Samael let out a shallow breath as he gazed at him in pity. "How I will die and when I will die, or who will kill me is my choice, but you, Hanzel¡­ you can never negotiate on those terms because you are so weak it breaks my heart."


    "Tch. That tongue of yours is surely an expert in agitating people." Hanz scorned as he snapped his tongue. "As I''ve said, I can''t kill you, but I will surely cut that venomous tongue of yours."


    Suddenly, their surroundings shut into silence, making Samael arch a brow. It was as if they had entered a different realm, but still looked like the same ce.


    "You can create illusion domains now?" Samael mused, a little surprised at this level up in Hanz''s ability. A few clones of Hanz appeared one after another, surrounding him.


    "Oh, no. One Hanzel is already annoying. What more if there are ten of you? Is this your tactic? To annoy me to death? That''s smart, I must say!"


    "Hah! I wonder for how long will you stay arrogant?" Hanz and his clones uttered in chorus, making Samael sigh dejectedly.


    "Oh, Hanzel. I give up." Samael raised both his hands as a gesture of surrender. "I can''t humor you tonight as this brother of yours had better things to do."


    Upon saying his piece, Samael pivoted on his heel, turning around as he marched away. This made Hanz cackle in disdain, eyes glinting before one of his clones bolted towards Samael.


    A smirk appeared on Samael''s lips as he felt the cloneing close to him. However, that didn''t faze him as he continued in his stride calmly.


    "Die, Hell, die!" the clone yelled through his gritted teeth, revealing two ances as he thrust it towards him.


    "Keep your fucking voice down." A voice came in, blocking the attack as he stood behind Samael. "It''s past your bedtime, Hanz, just sleep."


    "Tch. What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Samael chuckled as he continued to walk away, waving. "A battle of who is more annoying¡­ good luck, us."


    "I''m not doing this for you, Hell." us grinned as his crimson eyes burned with thrill, as if an opportunity finally opened up for him to do this.. "This is for Lucia, Hanzel."

 Chapter 291 - Power. Control. Dominance.

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Power. Control. Dominance.</h4>


    "Currently, the undead were still wreaking havoc in the west wing. The royal knights were resisting them from advancing to the inner pce."


    "And Hell?"


    The man who was reporting the current situation to Stefan gazed down. "He had entered the inner pce. The tenth prince had confronted him, but the fifth prince appeared."


    "Oh, us?" Stefan leaned back, his back against the throne as he propped his jaw on his knuckles. His leg resting over the other.


    "Yes. Shall we add Prince us to our list?"


    Stefan''s eyes fell on Luther, a middle-aged vampire whose hair had a streak of white and ck strands. "us¡­ I don''t think he knew anything about this. If he did, everyone would know about it since he has a big mouth."


    "Then, what shall we do to the fifth prince, Your Majesty?"


    Stefan didn''t speak momentarily, with his eyes narrowing into slits. He tapped his fingers against the armrest, pondering what could have happened in a battle between us and Hanz.


    "I''m certain us will kill Hanzel; this is an opportunity for him to avenge his beloved Lucia," he uttered calmly, aware of the hidden grudge us had against Hanz and his other brothers. "But Hanz had been honing his skills. Even if us stands victorious, it''ll be a losing victory. So, let him be, for now. us still has his uses."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "About ude¡­?" Stefan deliberately paused as he cast Luther a look.


    "The young prince is in the cold pce tower. He hadn''t left since," Luther reported, having eyes around the pce.


    Stefan nodded in understanding. "Keep him safe. It''ll be hard to tame us if that child dies."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "What else?" asked Stefan, and Luther knew what kind of report his king wanted to know.


    "The Duchess and Fabian the Butler are heading east. We have yet to confirm if east is their original destination or just what they want us to believe. Nevertheless, it seemed their n is to run away." Luther immediately ryed the information without leaving a single detail out. "We had deployed elite knights to follow their tracks and drag her back, Your Majesty."


    "Running away¡­?" Stefan smirked evilly, followed by a low chuckle. "Tell the knights who are following them to retreat."


    "Your Majesty?"


    "We need more men in here to deal with the undead."


    "But, Your Majesty, the duchess¡­"


    "She wille back on her own." His pair of crimson eyes glinted, licking his fang as he tapped his fingers against the armrest once again. "She tends to doubt if things are going smoothly and¡­ she is a stubborn one. I''m certain she would rather lose an arm or a leg than run away while Hell is in here."


    "Your Majesty... you''re not saying this because you pity the duchess?"


    "Pity? Haha. You''re hrious, Luther."


    "Please forgive me if I overstepped, Your Majesty."


    "Forgiven. I understand your concern, but this is our decision." Stefan exined, leaving no trace of remorse at what he had nned. "Despair, darkness, and woe¡­ that is what we all chose, Luther."


    Luther''s eyes glinted with worry, but bit his tongue to hold his words back. He merely hung his head low, keeping his thoughts to himself.


    "Still, we can''t becent. Keep an eye on the princess of the Cross Kingdom and His Majesty of the Spade. If they showed any resistance against me or any signs that they sided with Hell¡­" Stefan smiled as his eyelids drooped menacingly, turning his head back to the person who was standing in the dark.


    "I will have their heads," said the man, making Stefan''s lips curl up.


    "Alistair, don''t be like that. Although I don''t think they are foolish enough to do anything bold, knowing they are in someone else''s territory." Stefan chuckled, shaking his head as everything so far amused him. "By the way, I''m certain you had an arduous journey."


    "The north had been unbearably cold, so the heat in the pce is enough to warm me up."


    "Well, what do you expect in hell?" Another shadow, d with a cloak, appeared on the other side of the throne hall. "I bet the mes in here are quite refreshing for you, Alistair."


    Stefan''s eyes lingered on the man in a cloak, seeing the sinister smirk on his lips. He rocked his head, pleased that regardless of everything, they still had everything under control.


    "Indeed, Alphonse." Alistair, who still stood in the dark, revealed his fangs that glinted. "The pce is like a giant bonfire. My people from the north enjoy the heat."


    "Should you thank Hell for that?"


    "I, thank you, second brother." Alistair was quick to respond in an amused tone. "I''m certain this situation wouldn''t be this huge if you didn''t let it happen."


    "Haha! It''s not me, brother. It''s His Majesty''s ns."


    Alistair stared at Alphonse, hiding his emotions in the dark. "Anyway, I shall rest first," Alistair excused calmly. "I need a bit of rest so I can witness Hell''s death."


    When Stefan nodded in approval, Alistair vanished in the dark, just like that. His eyes then shifted on Alphonse.


    "Hell will be here soon, Your Majesty." Alphonse voice out, using his same cunning tone. "I wish you luck."


    "Luck is not what I need." Stefan''s hair gradually turned nch as the side of his lips stretched wider. He had sacrificed everything and already reached this point of no return.


    If Lilou had epted his heart for the second time, or Samael gave her up to him, he could''ve changed his mind. But s, they made a choice, painting thest piece of his heart ck. Hence, Stefan could only embrace what was already there and live up to what he had lived for.


    Power.


    Control.


    Dominance.


    "No mercy for Hell." Stefan dawdled as he set his pair of crimson eyes on the door ahead, waiting for Samael to barge in and settle the score with him. "His death¡­ will mark the beginning of my reign as an emperor."


    Alphonse chuckled and bowed before turning around to walk away. As he trudged away, a cunning smirk appeared on his lips as his eyes flickered with mischief.


    "Hell''s death, my king, will be the birth of the monster born from hatred, ambition, and greed for destruction," he murmured, suppressing his excitement at what was toe. "And you had taken part in nurturing that monster.... if you know what I mean."

 Chapter 292 - The Kings Swords

    <h4>Chapter 292 - The Kings'' Swords</h4>


    We only encountered a few knights, which Fabian got rid of easily. I was almost in awe of his skills, but the situation didn''t allow me to.


    "It''s been a while, Your Grace. Our people had made a route for you." Noah uttered as soon as we met with him at the gates of the east wing.


    "It has been, Noah. What a surprise that you''re also part of this." I pursed my lips, recalling the time I spent in Whistlebird in the past. Although I barely saw him from afar, I was acquainted with his father, Anton, and brother, Arthur ¡ª they''re dead now. Good for them.


    "How is the situation inside?" asked Noah to Fabian, and thetter cast me a nce.


    "His Grace will meet us at the border." Fabian kept his answer short. "About the situation outside?"


    "Apparently, the awakening had begun as well. It will be more troublesome if you don''t reach the border until itspletion. The king can just send them to you to bring Her Grace back as their first mission."


    "I see." Fabian nodded as if this information didn''t surprise him at all. He turned and faced me, his expression solemn.


    "We should hasten, mydy," he said, gesturing me to ride on the steed Noah prepared for us.


    I stared at him momentarily before looking back at the pce. There was fire and thick smoke ascended the dark sky, making me more worried about my husband.


    "I don''t want to go¡­" I whispered through my gritted teeth, feeling more reluctant to go knowing my husband was still out there, fighting. "¡­ why do you have to do this to me?"


    My voice shook as I kept the rage in my heart at bay. I already agreed, but it was just hard to proceed with all these worries in my heart. Not to mention, we got out so easily ¡ª as if Stefan purposely wanted me to go.


    "Your Grace, please trust us in this." Fabian stayed adamant and looked at me straight in the eye.


    "I already did, Fabian, that''s why I am here. However, my husband¡­ is out there fighting. Even if he is strong, how can he fight his enemies alone?"


    "Rufus will assist him out of this."


    A shallow scoff slipped past my lips, finding it hrious how powerless my words were. I could fight my way back and be stubborn, but part of me wanted to trust them. That, I should put all my trust in them and ignore my gut feeling.


    "Mydy." Fabian took a deep breath, holding the steed''s reins, and guided it to my standpoint. He reached for my hand to hold on to the rein.


    "His Grace doesn''t gamble if he knows he will lose." He asserted, squeezing my hand to grip the reins. "Stake your bets on us, please."


    There was a touch of desperation in Fabian''s words, making me waver once again. I hate to do this, but I had to trust them. That''s right. I knew Sam very well and he wouldn''t do something this big if he wasn''t prepared.


    "I will throw all your gardening equipments once this is over, Fabian." I pulled the reins from him, walking towards the horse, and mounted it.


    "Thank you, mydy." Fabian smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. He then jogged to the other steed, and we galloped our way to the east.


    ******


    "Captain, what should we do?" asked Ramin, dropping a severed arm of the undead who attacked him. "It seems there''s no end to¡­" he trailed off when an undead whom he assumed dead lurched at him, but was shot down by an arrow in his head.


    "Nice cover, Charlie!" Ramin gazed in a certain direction, raising a hand for a salute.


    Rufus remained silent, standing mightily with his eyes scanning the waves of undead marching their way. This was one of the reasons he opposed this idea. The undead attacked just about everyone.


    "The pce is thest ce we want to protect." Rufus set his eyes towards Ramin, expression grim. "The awakening had begun. Those turned-ones will surely find something to fill their thirst as soon as their fangs grow. Take Charlotte with you and help the Remingtons and Kristina to evacuate the humans."


    "How about you, Captain?"


    Rufus took a deep breath as he turned his back against them. "I will stay here."


    Ramin frowned as he fixed his eyes on Rufus'' broad back. Although his captain''s back looked so reliable, he could not help but hesitate.


    "This is our duty, Ramin. To protect thisnd and its people ¡ª not the king or the La Crox. Regardless of our personal feelings, we are knights born to fight and die for this kingdom." Rufus uttered without looking back, gripping his sword.


    "Protect as many people, be it vampires or humans. Those newly turned ones will act as abnormals unless they quench their thirst. So, seize them for now." Rufus continued as he looked at Ramin. "And as much as possible, avoid any confrontation with any of the La Crox or any people of the king¡­ they had the third squadron on their list."


    "Yes, sir!" Ramin clenched his teeth, his fist across his chest as he bowed. "I ept the captain''s order."


    Rufus nodded before he looked ahead, eyes glinting with killing intent. "Go."


    As soon as Rufus ordered that, Ramin gestured in Charlotte''s direction before leaping away from Rufus. Ramin gazed back at his captain, only to see another person appearing across from Rufus.


    ''Did he send us away because of that guy?'' Ramin wondered but shook his head as he stared ahead, eyes glinting with resolve. ''Regardless if that is the reason, this is the duty of the Divine Orders. Protect the people of thisnd.''


    ******


    A wind blew past Rufus as his shoulder rxed. His eyes remained on the person who just appeared out of nowhere.


    "Your highness, the seventh prince," Rufus greeted coldly. "You didn''te here to help me clean up these undeads?"


    Dominique chuckled as he gazed at the remains scattered around the ground. "You had caused this mess, so why would I?"


    "I see." Rufus sighed while nodding in understanding. "I guess talking is unnecessary at this point."


    "Indeed," Dominique smirked, watching as Rufus lift his sword while he just spread his fingers, highlighting his long, sharp, w-like nails.


    They stared at each other and the air around thickened. After a beat, both of them bolted forward, adding a loud explosion of aura as the swords of the kings shed.


    **A/N: CHECK THE COMMENT SECTION FOR ARTWORKS

 Chapter 293 - Schemes After Schemes, Secret Alliances Behind Alliances

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Schemes After Schemes, Secret Alliances Behind Alliances</h4>


    Meanwhile, on another side of the pce where the delegation of the princess of the Cross Kingdom stayed, Zarros gazed up. His eyes glinting with murderous intent as soon as heid his eyes on the person approaching him.


    "Zarros," greeted Zero with a smirk, walkingnguidly without a care in the world.


    "Your Highness." Zarros hung his head low, keeping his emotions in check. "You came¡­ just as what her highness said."


    "Oh? Beatrice is expecting me?"


    "Yes."


    The side of Zero''s lips stretched wide as he rocked his head approvingly. "The princess never ceased to amaze me. Then I shall head inside to humor her. I''m pretty sure she is dying of boredom."


    Zarros spoke nothing as he stepped to the side, teeth clenched. His obedience made Zero arch a brow, stopping in front of him.


    "It''s funny how you, a war hero, is willing to set aside your emotions for the princess." Zero let out a low chuckle, patting Zarros'' shoulder lightly. "Even though she indulges in debauchery to get what she wants, she is still your God. If this is not what they call love, I don''t know what is."


    Zero grinned mischievously, followed by a chuckle, leaving Zarros in a terrible mood. Meanwhile, Zarros only balled his hand into a fist but said nothing ¡ª afraid he would cause a problem with whatever Beatrice was nning.


    ''You will have your time, Quentin.'' Zarros nced at the shut door, eyes glinting with killing intent. ''I will surely bash your head in¡­ one of these days. I hadn''t forgotten what you did to the princess.''


    *****


    "You''ve reallye to meet me in private." Beatrice turned her head towards the door, setting her eyes on Zero. "You''ve be bolder and bolder the older you get, Your Majesty."


    "Don''t make me sound like an old man, princess."


    "I didn''t mean it like that. My apologies." A soft chuckle escape her mouth while Zero perchedfortably on the seat across from her.


    "Would you like some tea? Should I prepare you one myself?" asked Beatrice with a polite smile.


    "You brew tea now?"


    "I practiced knowing I will see you one day."


    Her response made him chortle. "My, princess. You truly know how to touch my heart!"


    "So? Would you like some?" she smirked, raising a brow and tilted her head to the side.


    He smiled until his eyes squinted into slits. "I appreciate the thought, but I only drink tea prepared by yours truly."


    "Too bad, my frail heart is hurt."


    "Oh, Beatrice¡­ you are so precious." Zero looked at her in amusement, enjoying herpany as usual.


    Upon his remarks, a weak smirk appeared on Beatrice''s lips. "But not as precious as thest descendant of the Bloodfang."


    "Oh? Is this jealousy I am hearing?" His brow raised, grinning even wider as he narrowed his eyes.


    "Jealousy?" Beatrice could not help butugh at this ridiculous joke.


    "Of course, it''s not." Before she could answer, Zero answered for her with the same smile stered on his face. "You are, after all, who everyone wants, but no one gets."


    "And that is until the man who gets everything he wants by means or foul walks into my life."


    "Oh, Beatrice." Zero shook his head, chuckling. "Don''t make it sound like that man is someone special."


    "But he is, Your Majesty." Her eyes glinted despite the smile on her face and her calm demeanor. "Don''t tell me you don''t see yourself as someone special?"


    "Special? No, apparently."


    "Right¡­ someone who wants to be God will not ept the term special." The smile on her face slowly faded as she fixed her eyes on Zero.


    Zero didn''t deny nor did he confirm herst remark. However, it was certain her brief humoring pleased him.


    "I think you know the reason I am here, Beatrice," Zero said, changing the subject as they already set the tone between them. "Someone¡­ no, many of the La Crox will die tonight."


    Beatrice remained silent, aware of that oue. "The death of the few La Crox mattered not to me."


    "Oh? Does this mean you ced your bets on neither Samael and Stefan?"


    "Why would I bet on someone who doesn''t share the same ideals as mine?" she raised a brow, giving him a knowing look. "After all, those two are not the only rulers in this ce at the moment."


    Herst remarks caused his grin to stretch even wider. Surely, Beatrice was someone wise enough to see the bigger picture.


    "I see that you want an alliance, princess. s, what can your small kingdom offer? I already nned to wipe your country." Zero leaned forward, eyes narrowed with a smirk of the devil.


    "Give me a reason on why I shouldn''t do it?" his tone lowered as the temperature of the room gradually dropped.


    The crackle of the wood in the firece sang in their ear. They stared at each other for a long time, sharing a moment of silence.


    "Werewolves." After a moment of silence, Beatrice uttered, and that caught his attention. "You had the undead, Stefan had the turned vampires, Hell has¡­ demons, I guess, and we have werewolves on our side."


    "Werewolves¡­ hahaha!" Zeroughed out loud, pping in amusement as he didn''t expect such cards from showing up.


    Beatrice smiled, confident that the card she had drawn had changed the flow of the game. "Surprise?"


    "Shocked. Did you offer yourself once again to some random leader of a pack to gain such an advantage?"


    "It''s funny how you always assume my body is the only thing I can offer, but alright." Beatrice, although not pleased by his remarks, set aside her personal feelings for a better cause. "So? What can you say?"


    Zero leaned backfortably while studying the woman across from him. "Werewolves, huh?"


    "Considering all the people you had angered, you will need as many allies as possible, don''t you think? Having the duchess'' blood will help, but it won''t be enough."


    "Oh, dear. You make it sound like I am simply using my fiance!" Zero eximed shamelessly but didn''t even try to sound believable. "My feelings for my fiance are true love. I am a sincere man."


    "Hearing those words from you makes me want to believe nothing is impossible in this world."


    "Haha, very well, it was a pleasant chat." Zero ced his palm on the armrest, assisting himself up. "I am looking forward to spending more time with you."


    Beatrice exchanged gazes with him and watched him leave as he hummed a tune. The second the door shut closed behind him, a cunning smirk appeared on her lips as she peeled her eyes away.


    ''It is true that Hell and Stefan are not the only rulers in thisnd¡­ you''re also not the only one, Quentin.''


    "Well, you seem to be in a good mood, Beatrice." She raised a brow as a voice suddenly reached her ear out of the blue. It didn''t take long when someone stood behind her chair, bending over as he traced her neck with the apex of his nose.


    She turned her head back, smirking. "Have you been here, Alphonse?"


    "Surprised?" Alphonse suddenly tugged her hair back, his fangs growing.. "You know I''m always watching, Beatrice," he whispered before his lips parted, sinking his fangs right into her neck.

 Chapter 294 - Not As Crazy As You

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Not As Crazy As You</h4>


    Zero chuckled, shaking his head while walking through the hallway. Werewolves? Beatrice''s cards never ceased to amaze him.


    ''A title of a Queen befits her talent and wits,'' He thought as a smirk appeared on his lips. ''Too bad, she is barren.''


    "Your Majesty." Suddenly, Tristan''s voice intruded inside Zero''s head, making thetter raise a brow. "Alistair had put a shadow on you and the princess."


    ''Is that so?'' Zero''s reaction was neither pleased nor displeased, it was nonchnce. ''It''s to be expected, don''t worry.''


    "Those people in the seance want to take this opportunity to¡­"


    ''Tristan, tell them to sit back and rx.'' Zero cut him off as he looked ahead, eyes glinting dangerously. ''If we make any bold movements right now, it will spoil all our preparations. All they have to do is watch quietly and enjoy everything unfolds.''


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I will stop them from doing something foolish."


    ''Good.'' He stopped in his steps momentarily before he asked, ''and about the thing I asked you?''


    "The gift is heading to the person who will wrap it."


    Upon hearing that, a sinister smile resurfaced on Zero''s face as he resumed in his tracks. Whatever he was thinking, one could tell it wouldn''t do anyone a favor but himself.


    "I should prepare flowers and tea tofort my dear fiance," he whispered in high spirits, excited to see whose schemes would win in the end.


    *****


    Stefan raised his gaze, hands over his sword''s handle. His eyes immediately caught the figure who kicked the doors open.


    "Hell," He called coldly. "You sure took your precious time. I nearly fell asleep."


    "Forgive my tardiness, Your Majesty." Samael lifted his Catharsis to his shoulder. "This humble me lost his way in here."


    "Haha, is that so? Then, forgiven." Stefan pushed himself up, standing upright while gazing down at Samael.


    "You are quite merciful, Your Majesty."


    "That is thest mercy I will ever give to anyone, Your Grace."


    Then silence¡­ The two of them stared at each other as if gravitating each other''s strength with Stefan, revealing he had reached the peak as well.


    "Surprised?" Stefan inquired, noticing that Samael''s eyes lingered longer in his hair.


    Samael peeled his eyes away and shrugged. "Unexpected, but not surprising. I had tested your strength recently, after all."


    "Test¡­ you mean, back on your wedding night?" Stefan sneered. "I don''t think you are foolish enough to think that is all I can do. Just as I believed that you still held back that night."


    "You think too highly of me, I''m ttered." Samael frowned as he let out a sigh. "I shouldn''t fall for this sweet talk. You want me dead, after all."


    "A battle between pureblood wouldn''t end unless one of us perish, especially a battle between who had reached the peak." Stefan''s voice grew solemn as his grip around his sword''s handle tightened. "So, yes. I want you dead, Hell."


    "Dying in your hands is not a bad idea."


    "You are epting your death so easily, which makes me wonder what ns you had to send her away." Stefan cocked his head to the side, sizing him up with narrowed eyes. "You know I can always drag her back in here."


    "Well, let''s just say I''m making you happy by thinking you can kill me." Samael smiled brightly, tapping the back of his sword against his shoulder. "After all, even when I say I will die a thousand times, the oues always differed."


    "Make sense."


    "Also, we had stayed here for far too long. I don''t want to dy our schedule to leave."


    This time, Stefan couldn''t hold back hisughter. "Is that so? You sent her away first because you don''t want to postpone your schedule?" he paused, marching down the stairs ever so slowly.


    "Or is it because you don''t want her changing her mind midway?"


    "Well, think whatever you like, Your Majesty. I am the viin and viins always make surprises." Samael shrugged nonchntly. "We just don''t die, you know? At least, not the first or second try."


    Red and dark mist started floating out of nowhere, filling up the entire throne hall that suspended the air. As their eyes locked with each other, the aura they exuded grew stronger and darker. One must have enough strength to enter their vicinity.


    "Well then, I guess you will be the first viin who will die the first time," Stefan affirmed in a calm tone, raising his other hand as a small red ball grew under his palm. "Honestly, I don''t want to kill you. If I have a choice, I would rather seize you and let you watch how I take everything from you."


    "Everything¡­ you mean, you want me to watch how you will take Lilou from me?" she was his everything, after all. "Aren''t you a little sick in the head?"


    Samael pointed to his temple, his finger doing a short circr motion. "You underestimate Lilou so much, even after you personally nurtured the monster within her. I don''t know if you justckmon sense or you''re not as smart as I think you are. Either way, I just think you are crazy!"


    "Not as crazy as you."


    "Haha! That''s right." Samaelughed and then, in a snap, his face lost any emotion. "I am¡­ the craziest."


    His fangs slowly grew, licking them as he stretched his neck in a circr motion. "Catharsis, go back. I don''t need you." And his sword slowly turned into an earring dangling from his ear.


    "You won''t use Catharsis? Your arrogance will be the death of you." Stefan pointed out but was not surprised by Samael''s actions.


    "It won''t be fun if I y you with a sword, Your Majesty. I want to feel how I will tear you apart with my bare hands." Samael grinned, staring menacingly into Stefan''s eyes.


    As silence befell them, they both disappeared from their standpoint in a blink of an eye. However, instead of the two of them shing, two figures appeared in between them, blocking their attacks in a nick of time.


    Samael snapped his eyes, tilting his head, baffled. "Yul, it is nice to see you. But you see, His Majesty and I are in the middle of important business."


    "Silvia, step aside before Lancelot mistake you as his meal.." Stefan cautioned while staring at Silvia, who was blocking his attack.

 Chapter 295 - Darkfield

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Darkfield</h4>


    "Silvia, step aside before Lancelot mistake you as his meal."


    Yul''s eyes glinted with malice, his sword trembling under Samael''s clutches. "Stop this madness, Hell."


    "Have you lost your mind, Stefan? Hell?" Silvia''s voice thundered while blocking Stefan''s sword, her eyes flickering with rage as she stared at the king.


    "It should be me who should ask that, Silvia." Stefan''s voice was low. "Have you two lost your minds? Do you want to die?"


    "How can you not behave yourself with all those guests¡­ enemies lurking around and waiting for the right time to bare their fangs?!"


    "Oh,e on, Via! Don''t act as if this is for the goodness of the country!" Samael rolled his eyes. "Just say you don''t want me dead because if I did, Rufus will die as well."


    "Hell!" This time, Yul''s voice pitched as he ground his teeth. "Have you lost your mind? Have you forgotten about your wife?"


    Yul had promised Lilou he would bring him to her. He had searched for him, but the more he had searched, Yul had noticed a thing or two. Those hints had led him to a strong conclusion that Samael didn''t want to run away.


    "No, of course not." Samael snapped his tongue in irritation, grinding his teeth as he leaned in, pupils constricting. "But I will appreciate it if you and Silvia step aside right now."


    "What happened to the truce you both imed?" Silvia''s voice shook, fighting off Stefan''s sword that felt heavier against her saber every passing second.


    "Isn''t it obvious, Silvia?" Stefan''s seethed, as he didn''t appreciate this intrusion. With no signs of remorse, his sword''s de grate against her de, forcing it to the side. He then immediately grabbed her neck with his other hand, lifting her up.


    "The truce is called off." His eyes glinted as his grip around her neck tightened. "The next time you will overstep, I will snap your neck, Silvia."


    Stefan mercilessly tossed her to the side like a doll. His force was too much, as she crashed against the wall, leaving cracks in it.


    "Oh, ho! What a heartless husband!" Samael gasped, wide-eyed. "I didn''t know my sister is a battered wife! No wonder she doesn''t love you."


    "Silvia¡­" Yul gnashed his teeth, casting her figure a look as she crawled while coughing.


    "The problem with people like you is you push your luck too far," said Stefan, and Yul froze for a second, sensing Lancelot''s tiping at his back.


    Just as fast as Stefan, Samael pulled down Yul''s sword and hopped over him, stepping on Lancelot''s tip to the floor. Stefan gazed at Samael''s foot, then slowly raised it to meet thetter''s ridiculing gaze.


    "You still have soft spots for your siblings, huh?" he mocked, amused that he didn''t expect him to save Yul. "When you protect something or someone¡­ they will be your weakness, Hell."


    "Are you speaking from experience?" Samael cocked his head to the side, arms crossed.


    A thick silence followed his question. Yes, Stefan was speaking from experience. Foolish, he thought, that even now, Lilou was still his weakness. He hated her, but not enough for her to die¡­ just enough for him to wish she suffered just as much as he suffered.


    "Yul," Samael nced back at Yul. "You see this guy over here? This piece of shit will follow my wife even to hell. Running and living in constant fear from this lunatic is not the life I want for her and for our children."


    "Children?" That word was akin to a scissor, cutting thest straw of Stefan as his eyes darkened. "Don''t worry, Hell. I will make sure she will never bear your children."


    "Tch. Fuck." Samael spat to the side before cracking his neck. "You know what makes me so annoyed, Stefan?"


    Yul staggered back while Stefan hopped back, sensing danger from the devil. Samael brushed his hair back with both his hands, taking deep breaths as something in his head tingled.


    "It is not the fact that you have a history with Lilou or the fact that you fantasized about my wife." Samael sucked air through his gritted teeth before disappearing from his spot, and then suddenly appearing in front of Stefan.


    "What pisses me off is people seeing her as nothing more than a womb to bear their fucking seed." His eyes glinted as blood oozed from his palm, grabbing Lancelot''s body. "That they see her as nothing more than just thest descendant of those Bloodfangs... it pisses me off as well."


    Samael slid his grip up, smearing his blood as Stefan''s sword sliced through his palm. But that didn''t faze him. Instead, the more he bled, the more the force around them grew stronger, creating an impregnable bloodfield around the two of them.


    "My wife!" He asserted as the mist formed into sharp needles. "Is more than that. Don''t you ever dishonor wife like this, Stefan."


    "Hell!" Yul shouted, but an explosion of force nearly tossed him away. He raised an arm protectively, peeking through squinted eyes, only to see a dark bloodfield. He couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    "No, no, no! Hell!" his voice shook as his heart pounded against his chest. "That darkfield¡­ what the hell is he thinking? Why would you use the same darkfield that forced you into slumber before?"


    *****


    My grip on the reins tightened, steeling my heart and avoided from looking back. The farther we were from the capital, the heavier my heart was.


    "Mydy, just continue on the path Lord Noah told us about." Suddenly, Fabian''s steed galloped to my side, informing me to go on my own.


    "Fabian¡­!" I grumbled, gritting my teeth as I cast him a re. "Just how many people should I leave behind?!"


    "Mydy, please, trust us. Once you reach our destination, you will meet five dwarfs. They will lead you the way."


    "Ughh!!!" I kept it in, looking ahead, teeth clenched.


    "Never look back, Your Grace." Were Fabian''sst words as I galloped ahead while he slowed down.


    ''Don''t ever look back, Lilou. Don''t look back. They have a n for this¡­ they surely have a n.'' I repeated those words in my head like a broken record as I sped away. ''Keep going. Keep going¡­''


    I was nearly sessful in listening to myself, but then, there was this powerful explosion of aura from where we came from. My heart skipped a beat and my mind buzzed.


    "Sam¡­" I murmured, gritting my teeth as I pulled the reins abruptly. The steed nearly tossed me out, but I held on. When it stopped, I looked back and from this point, I could still see the pce.


    Never look back was what Fabian and I told myself repeatedly, but I did. And now that I did, all the efforts I had exerted until now came crumbling down into nothingness.


    "What the hell?" A shallow scoff slipped past my lips. "My husband needs me."


    *****


    Fabian stood on his steed and jumped off while the horse slowed down on its own. Landing perfectly on the concrete, Fabian raised his head and set his eyes on the people who had followed them.


    "Bearers of the Order¡­ or shall I say, bearers of the king?" He sported a smile, but his aura grew sinister.. "Either way, I am pleased to meet you."

 Chapter 296 - The Rest Of The Bearers Of The Divine Order

    <h4>Chapter 296 - The Rest Of The Bearers Of The Divine Order</h4>


    "Either way, I am pleased to meet you."


    Three figures stood in front of Fabian, sizing him up and his strength. Even when he just stood, they could feel that the aura he exuded was no joke, making their weapons trembled.


    "Fabian the Butler," said a woman with short dark brown hair. "We, the Bearers of the Divine Order, asked you to surrender ande with us."


    "How formal." Fabian smiled, followed by a low chuckle. "If you are this nice, then I will."


    His immediate agreement made their brows furrow as they gazed at him suspiciously. Fabian grinned, raising both his hands as he marched towards them.


    "Hmm? Why are you in doubt?" Fabian inquired, tilting his head to the side upon noticing they were not moving. "I like the formality, so I don''t see the reason for unnecessary bloodshed."


    "Seize him," the woman nced at the other man and cocked her head.


    "Maxine, do you really believe he will just surrender just like that?" the other man with arge physique asked, ring at Fabian with doubt in his eye.


    "Choosing a more peaceful resolution is our first choice." Maxine, who had a short brown hair, fixed her sharp eyes towards Fabian. "If he tries something funny, then you know what to do, George."


    The three of them exchange gazes and then nodded. "I''ll follow the duchess, then."


    "Oh, no." Fabian chimed, shaking his head lightly. "I''lle with you peacefully, however¡­." he deliberately paused as he opened his usually squinted eyes.


    "Following Her Grace is a different case."


    "You have no say in this, Fabian the Butler." Maxine''s eyes darkened, as her tone was solemn. "The Duke of Grimsbanne had started all this. Hence, everyone who is involved with him must be investigated and receive punishment ordingly; that includes the duchess."


    "Benedict, go." She ordered to the other man with a lean and towering figure, without taking her eyes off of Fabian.


    Benedict nced at Maxine and nodded. Just as he crouch and bolted, he stopped before passing through Fabian''s standpoint. He froze as he was certain he was fast, but Fabian suddenly appeared in front of him with Fabian''s palm on his chest.


    "Benedict, is it?" as soon as Fabian''s voice caressed his ear, Benedict simply acted on instinct as he hopped several meters back. His eyes dted, cing his hand over his chest, and noticed that his clothes were ripped slightly.


    ''If I didn''t act immediately, he would''ve taken my heart with his bare hand.'' Benedict thought as he had felt the killing intent behind Fabian''s smirk. "I see that the rumors about you are not just rumors."


    "You are quite fast, Benedict." Fabian nodded in satisfaction, not surprised that this member of the Order could react on time. He took a deep breath, rubbing the back of his ring with his thumb, and it immediately shifted to a dark spear.


    Using his dark spear, Maleficent, Fabian raised it up and swung it, drawing a line before him. The three bearers who worked under the king gazed down and then raised their eyes back up to him.


    "If you ask me to go with you, I will, without a problem. However, if you choose to cross this line, then¡­ that''s where we will have a problem."


    "Fabian, as we had said, we are here to ensue orders." Maxine''s tone dropped. "No matter how strong you are, never underestimate a bearer."


    Herst remarks caused Fabian to chortle aloud, hunching in as he held his stomach. There was no sign of him being bothered, even in the slightest.


    "Numbers are never a problem, child." Fabian wiped the corner of his eyes, shaking his head. "The new generation of the Divine Order are all foolish. I feel bad to the previous owners of your weapons."


    "Even if you stand before us, we will execute what is right and a butler such as yourself can only struggle to the bitter end." George, the man who had arge physique, roared. The vein in his temple and the back of his hand protruded, holding hisrge ax before bolting towards Fabian.


    "George, wait!" Benedict suddenly acted out of instinct to stop hisrade from attacking. Not that he was siding with Fabian, he just knew they couldn''t just attack this man thoughtlessly.


    "Benedict!" Maxine yelled, taking a step before freezing abruptly. Her eyes slowly went wide as Fabian suddenly appeared behind Benedict.


    George, who stopped upon Benedict''s sudden appearance, gazed down. His eyes fell into Benedict''s eyes and then crept down to the sharp spear that went through from his back to his chest.


    "Oops¡­" the corner of Fabian''s lips curled up as he gazed up at George. "¡­ wrong person."


    Without the slightest remorse, Fabian pulled Maleficent from Benedict''s back and casually hopped back. He gazed at his dark spear, touching the blood, before withdrawing his fingers to his lips, licking it for a taste.


    "Bitter." Hemented, rubbing his fingers against each other.


    "Benedict!" George snapped, holding Benedict''s shoulder while blood trickled down from his wound. "Why did you ¡ª"


    Benedict panted for air, clutching his chest as blood oozed from the gaps of his fingers. The rumors were truly urate. Fabian¡­ would kill without batting an eye. He would y anyone in a snap of a finger as if he was more afraid of wasting time than taking a person''s life.


    "George, take Benedict back. I will handle him." Maxine''s eyes glinted with killing intent, her eyes fixed on Fabian''s nonchnt expression.


    "No, Maxine. I will ¡ª" George abruptly stopped as soon as Maxine cast him a look.


    "He purposely missed a vital point by an inch. Take Benedict with you and get him treated before it''s toote." This time, Maxine''s tone was devoid of emotion as she shifted her eyes back to Fabian. "I will kill this man."


    "I wille back." George gritted his teeth, cradling Benedict in his robust arms before hopping away. However, just as he did, Fabian also dashed up, appearing right in front of him in mid-air.


    "And who told you that you can go?" asked Fabian., swinging his spear towards him.


    "Shit!" George''s eyes widened, as he could only take this blow with Benedict in his arms.


    "I did." Suddenly, Maxine also appeared in front of them, blocking Fabian''s attack with her sword. "George, go. I will hold him back."


    "Oh¡­ you are quite interesting," Fabian mused as both he and Maxine hopped back andnded on some random roof. "Maxine, is it?"


    "Yes. Maxine." She nodded, holding her sword as she bent her knees. "Remember that because¡­"


    Maxine suddenly shed towards him while he blocked her attack, fighting mid-air andnding on every roof they couldnd. "That is the name who will take your life."


    His grin stretched wider, shing weapons against her.. "Then, be my guest, Maxine."

 Chapter 297 - Not A Chance, Little Girl.

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Not A Chance, Little Girl.</h4>


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the heart of the Capital, Kristina looked back upon hearing Ramin''s voice.


    "Kristina, how is the situation?" asked Ramin as soon as he reached her, gazing at the people they were escorting to one of the Remingtons'' estates.


    Right now, this area was being filled with darkness as the turned vampires were wreaking havoc; they''re no different from those undeads. They encountered a few; some died while some were just knocked unconscious.


    "We had evacuated the people in the area, but we don''t know if the situation will escte to worst," Kristina briefed him, sighing as she gazed around. "The problem is, most of the noble houses won''t open their doors tomoners."


    "Only the Remington opened their doors?"


    Kristina nodded. "The Monroe and the Soulton also opened theirs, but s¡­" it wasn''t enough. Ramin understood her point, even though she didn''t finish her sentence.


    "It was only fortunate that the Remington''s are wealthy and their estates are huge." She added, shifting her eyes towards the people heading inside, escorted by the knights so as to keep them all disciplined.


    "Kristina, did you know about their n?" Ramin inquired solemnly, staring at Kristina. "Did you have any idea that it will be this big and chaotic?"


    "Ramin." Kristina took a step forward, grabbing his shoulder as she gazed up at him. "Even if I do or don''t, we can''t stop this from happening."


    Ramin''s eyes darkened as he balled his hand into a fist. He knew a thing or two about the n and he had already foreseen something like this. However, he was tired of just reading the situation and wanted a clearer answer.


    "The vampires prowling in the streets of the Capital are His Majesty''s people. This is bound to happen even if His Grace doesn''t do all this." Her eyes remained on him, nodding reassuringly. "It just happened that they pushed their awakening forward, but it is better than getting surprisedter."


    "Kristina." Ramin''s eyes glinted with brows creased. "Vampires are not the only ones who walk the street of the capital."


    Her forehead wrinkled. "What do you mean?"


    "We encountered a few undeads on the way here."


    "How many?"


    "Four, but I''m certain there are more." Ramin asserted as their journey in here wasn''t as smooth as it seemed. If Ramin and Charlotte didn''t train like crazy with all Samael''s advice, those monsters had held them down.


    "What¡­" Suddenly, Charlotte, who was surveying the area, gazed up. Her hand over her forehead, seeing something fly in their direction. As soon as she recognized it was someone, she turned to Kristina and Ramin''s standpoint.


    "Watch out!" yelled Charlotte, and by instinct, Ramin and Kristina leaped away.


    As soon as they did, something crashed down to the gates of the estate. The impact was so strong that a part of the gate broke. Everyone, even the evacuees, shifted their eyes to it, seeing thick dust and smoke hide whatever flew in that direction.


    "What the¡­" Kristina murmured, narrowing her eyes as she saw a man''s figure sat down, arm on his knee.


    Ramin snapped his eyes as he turned his head back, sensing another person''s presence. At first, he thought they were under attack. But it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "Maxine," He called as soon as heid his eyes on Maxine''s figure. "What are you doing?"


    Maxine nced at him, her eyes cold, and then shifted it to the people. She remained silent as she saw nothing wrong with what these other members of the Order were doing.


    "Maxine! What the hell?! Can''t you see we''re doing all this work?! How dare you break the gates, huh? Will you repair it yourself?" Charlotte, who was too honest for her own good, harrumphed. "Just suck up to His Majesty like you always do, but don''t give us ¡ª"


    Charlotte abruptly paused as Maxine cast her a re. But, at the same time, Kristina suddenly appeared on Maxine''s side, pointing a dagger at her neck.


    "We are both bearers of the Order, Max." Kristina seethed, as Maxine almost assaulted Charlotte if she didn''t stop her. "I don''t care if you are taking orders from His Majesty, but I won''t stand still if you hurt other members of the Order just because Charlotte stated a fact."


    "Kristina." Maxine shifted her eyes to her as the side of her lips curled upward. "Stay out."


    "Maxine¡­" this time, Ramin grumbled through his gritted teeth as his fingers cracked, clutching it in a fist. "Have you forgotten our oath and duty? While these people are in peril, what were you doing?"


    "Duty."


    "Duty?" Ramin sneered. "And your duty is to follow the King''s orders?"


    "My duty is to eliminate threats to this kingdom." Maxine cast Ramin a brief look and then looked ahead. "And that person is a threat not just to this kingdom, but its people."


    As soon as Maxine dropped those words, Kristina and Maxine leaped away as a sudden spear flew in their direction. Kristina and everyone slowly shifted their gaze, wide-eyed.


    "Mister Fabian?" Kristina nearly gasped as Fabian sauntered in their direction. He raised a hand, and his spear that flew towards Maxine returned in his hand.


    Fabian quirked a brow, noticing Kristina, and then scanned the area to see more people. "Oh. Did we disturb your evacuation?"


    "Mister Fabian, what are you¡­" Kristina walked towards him as soon as he was out, exiting from the broken gate. "¡­ you and Maxine."


    "Don''t worry about us." Fabian offered his usual polite smile. "I merely asked her to send me flying for once, and she did!"


    His light tone and attitude brought a frown to Kristina''s lips. Her eyes scanned the blood dripping from his head, a bit surprised that Maxine could damage him like this.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Monroe." Fabian ced his hand on her shoulder, patting her lightly. "The more I bleed, the happier I get."


    "Then, I''ll let you bleed until you can no longer bleed." Maxine''s cold voice reached his ear, making him turn his head to her.


    "Miss, the third squadron, are quite busy doing their duties. Shall we continue this somewhere else?" Fabian offered politely, facing her. "As you know, my brother is their captain. He will be infuriated if I interfere with their heroic duties, you know."


    "Heroic¡­" Maxine smirked, as she suddenly had an idea in mind. "¡­ that is a good idea."


    She held her sword to one side. Fabian narrowed his eyes as ice crawled from her hand up to the tip of her sword.


    "Oh, my¡­" a low chuckle escaped his lips, and then in a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Maxine. "Are you nning to frame me by butchering everyone in here? Not a chance, little girl."


    Without short notice, Fabian raised his hand, grabbing her face, and bolted forward, mming her against a random house. His movements were faster than before, taking Maxine off-guard and everyone who had witnessed it.


    "I¡­ I guess, he is alright." Kristina stammered, watching how Fabian didn''t stop, sending Maxine flying from house to house.


    "At this rate, the turned vampires and undeads are the least of our concerns.. If they continued fighting like this, the Capital will just be rubbles," Ramin murmured, seeing some houses crumble down as Fabian changed the location of their fight.

 Chapter 298 - One Lost An Arm, While The Other Lost His Life.

    <h4>Chapter 298 - One Lost An Arm, While The Other Lost His Life.</h4>


    Gnash teeth, eyes ahead, galloping my way back to the pce. Yes. In the end, I didn''t listen and returned to where we came from. I might see Fabian on the way back, but I would never listen to him ever again.


    ''Even if it means fighting him¡­'' I swallowed down a mouthful of saliva as the wind grew harsh with my speed. "Get out of the way!" came out a yell as I took a route to where there were people.


    Screams and curses reached my ear as the people jumped to make way, but that didn''t faze me. Killing one or two people didn''t matter. That wasn''t what important to me right now. It may sound selfish and heartless, but my gut feeling was screaming at me, telling me something bad would happen to Sam.


    ''I shouldn''t have listened in the first ce.'' I told myself, gripping the reins tightly. ''I should''ve fought beside him no matter what he said.''


    But more than regret, my heart was being filled with anger. This fury building up inside just kept increasing while my patience was getting shorter.


    "Out of my ¡ª" My eyes narrowed as there were two people who turned up in the middle of the road. I caught some house from the direction they came from, shaking as if it would crumble down.


    Fabian? I gnashed my teeth as soon as I recognized him fighting someone. My eyes fell onto the other person, and immediately recognized her. Maxine.


    Maxine was a member of the Divine Order. However, Maxine and some members were receiving direct orders from Stefan. So, I wasn''t particrly close with them, nor did I care about all the people under Stefan.


    ''Whatever.'' I thought, speeding up without a care if I run over them or not.


    As I approached, both of them turned their head in my direction. I saw Fabian''s eyes dte, seeing that I didn''t listen to him.


    "Out of my way!" I roared as a warning, speeding up even more, as I would truly run over them if they don''t make way.


    In no time, I got past them as both of them realized I wouldn''t stop. I heard Fabian called, "Mydy!" but I didn''t stop and continued.


    "I''m sorry, Fabian. I really can''t just do what you want me to do," I whispered as I continued.


    *****


    "Mydy!!" Fabian hollered, watching Lilou gallop her way back to the pce. "No¡­!"


    Just when he was about to follow Lilou, Fabian crouched to dodge the swording at him. He kept dodging, hopping by his feet, then hands to create distance.


    "It seems we didn''t need to drag her back." Maxine smirk, stretching her stiff neck as Fabian was no gentleman. "So I guess I can finally focus on you, Mister Butler."


    This time, the smile on Fabian''s face disappeared. His eyes opened; they were sharper than ever as if they could pierce even metals.


    "Little girl, I''m done ying with you." Fabian raised his dark spear and Maleficent sucked the air around them. "I feel sorry for you, so I won''t kill you. However¡­ I don''t leave a fight empty-handed."


    Maxine smirked, spatting blood that clot inside her mouth. She had known the difference between her and Fabian; she knew that he was just ying since the beginning. However, she had taken an oath to her king, and nothing could stop her, even this demon in front of her.


    "Bring it o¡­"


    She couldn''t even finish her sentence as Fabian suddenly disappeared in front of her. There was a second dy in her mind before pain struck her eyes as they bled.


    "The next time you stand in my way, I guarantee your death," Fabian uttered as hended behind her, gazing down at Maxine.


    On the concrete ground, she writhed in pain, holding her eyes as they bled.


    "I knew someone¡­ who had blinded himself, saying he doesn''t need eyes to see." His tone was cold, tugging his sleeve as he gazed at where Lilou went off. "But you, Maxine, your sight is useless since you can''t even see the actual face of the king you worship."


    Fabian was unsure if she could hear him as she was screaming her lungs out. The pain was understandable. Maleficent had sucked a part of her, after all.


    "Until then¡­" upon saying so, Fabian bolted, following Lilou''s tracks. "Mydy, why did youe back? You would''ve understood¡­"


    A battle between Fabian and Maxine¡­ ended in andslide victory. Fabian won, as expected.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the outer pce, Dominique whisked away, stopping himself from flying away by putting all his weight on his feet and digging his fingers into the ground.


    "What a monster," he scorned, finally stopping, and he gazed up to see Rufus saunter toward him. "He doesn''t have many people under him, but they''re all monsters."


    Dominique clenched his teeth as Rufus was akin to a thick wall. No matter what Dominique did, nothing would move him. Despite the wound that Rufus inflicted, that didn''t decrease his strength.


    "Your Highness, please don''t stay on the ground for too long. I can''t keep looking down on you." Rufus'' tone was cold, in contrast with his ridiculing remarks.


    "It''s such a shame that you''re wasting your talent under some unfitting king." Dominique scoffed, shaking his head as he slowly stood on his feet after grabbing a handful of soil. "We could''ve been friends, you know."


    "Friends¡­" Rufus chuckled at the term used. "¡­ there is only one person I see as a friend, and that is someone who reached his hand out when the entire world turn its back on me."


    "Aren''t you romantic?"


    "And aren''t you ungrateful?" Rufus slid his other feet back, a stance before he couldunch an attack. "My friend¡­ he had loved you all, but you turn your back on him."


    His eyes flickered with killing intent, rocketing forth towards Dominique. But thetter threw the soil in his hand, then used the other and thrust it forward.


    Rufus squinted his eyes at Dominique''s distraction tactic, but that wasn''t enough to stop him. Even with his eyes closed, he could feel Dominique''s movements. So, when he felt thetter''s hand, he unhesitatingly swung his sword down. However, just as Rufus was about to make another move, he halted at the sound of a faint whistle.


    Within the frame of seconds, an entire arm flew somewhere as blood spurting everywhere. The dust that had been surrounding them as they duel slowly subsided.


    "Shit¡­" Dominique cursed, gazing down at his severed arm while blood oozed from his torso. His knees wobbled and soon gave way as he dropped to his knees.


    He then slowly shifted his eyes towards Rufus, who stood in front of him. "It was a nice fight, Sir Knight. You have my respect."


    As soon as those whispers slipped past Dominique''s lips, Rufus slowly copsed onto his back. Dominique then shifted his eyes towards his other hand, staring at the beating heart.


    "Whoever helped me¡­ I''ll kill him, Rufus," He murmured, knowing that someone interfered just before Rufus could y Dominique.


    A battle between the kings'' swords: One lost an arm, while the other lost his life.. Dominique won a pathetic victory.

 Chapter 299 - I Am… Always Proud Of You, Brother.

    <h4>Chapter 299 - I Am¡­ Always Proud Of You, Brother.</h4>


    While Fabian dashed to catch up to Lilou, he paused as his heart clenched. He clutched his chest, eyes slowly dting.


    "Ru¡­" came out a whisper as he gazed at the pce''s direction from his standpoint. "You¡­"


    Fabian could not move for a few minutes, he couldn''t even blink. There was just tightness in his chest while his lungs constricted.


    "Hah¡­" The veins on the back of his hand protruded as he tightened his grip around his dark spear until it trembled. He always had this little connection with Rufus, but now, that was broken, and that only means¡­ death.


    "Who did it?" the side of his lips slowly hooked up into a sinister smirk. Fabian closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. When he opened them, his eyes were devoid of emotions. There was neither rage nor sorrow, just nonchnce.


    "Maleficent," Fabian called, and Maleficent''s size doubled. He lifted it up, pulling his arm back, and narrowed his eyes to see which direction he would throw his dark spear. The roof under his feet cracked as a violent gust of wind blew past him.


    "No one will get away from this," a whisper slipped past his lips and then threw Maleficent in a certain direction. His dark spear traveled just as fast as a sound, creating dark lighting around it, and then Fabian disappeared from his vantage point.


    ******


    "Whoever helped me¡­ I''ll kill him, Rufus."


    Dominique stayed on his knees for as long as he could remember. His victory didn''t give him satisfaction, knowing he wouldn''t attain it without anyone''s help. He just simply couldn''t stop his attack at that moment.


    "That humming¡­" his ear twitched as he looked up before he leaped away out of instinct. Something crashnded on the spot he was kneeling earlier, causing thick clouds of dust to stream up. He narrowed his eyes as the smoke cleared up, seeing a dark spear surrounded by dark lightning as it crackle.


    His eyes then shifted to the person who arrived a minuteter. "Another monster appeared¡­ damn it."


    Dominique clutched his bleeding torso with his eyes on Fabian, who was staring down at him from a distance. When Fabian took a step, the ground under his feet cracked, leaving shallow holes as dark shrouds enveloped him.


    "Your Highness," called Fabian under his breath, but his tone instantly sent a shiver down Dominique''s spine. He shifted his eyes to Rufus, who was lying on the ground.


    "Ru." Fabian approached his brother''s body, squatting down, and scrutinized him. He ced his palm on the hole in his chest, brows wrinkling.


    There was a long moment of silence as Fabian didn''t talk, nor did he move. Dominique knew he had to flee; he couldn''t fight Fabian in this state. However, he couldn''t move. All Dominique could do was stare at Fabian in silence.


    "Your death will not be in vain." His other hand reached for Rufus'' eyes, closing them to rest. "You had done your purpose. May you rest now, brother. I am¡­ always proud of you."


    As Fabian mourned for his brother''s death, Noah, who had rushed into this ce, stopped in his spot. His eyes scanned the area; it firstnded on Dominique and then he slowly shifted them to Fabian and the man on the ground. Noah''s eyes dted as he immediately grasped the situation.


    "Sir knight¡­" Noah''s breath hitched, taking another step, but halted once again. He gazed up, feeling this deadly aura around the three of them. Not good, he thought. Fabian¡­ they had touched that maniac''s bottom line, and Samael wasn''t here to calm him down.


    ''Mister Fabian¡­ this is not the n. Where is Her Grace?'' Noah asked in his head, unable to utter them with the tension in his throat. ''How can this happen and Sir Knight¡­''


    At that moment, Noah knew something changed in their n. It just made an enormous turn¡­ for the worst.


    "Noah." Noah jumped when he heard Fabian''s low but clear voice. "Take my brother with you. I will arrange a proper burial for him."


    Fabian cast Noah a look, bearing no emotions in his eyes. Thetter swallowed down a mouthful of saliva before he nodded, teeth clenched as he entered the thick atmosphere surrounding Fabian.


    While Noah scurried towards Rufus'' figure, Fabian slowly stood on his feet, hand inside his pocket and eyes on Dominique. His eyes scanned the man, noticing his severed arm andplexion.


    "Your Highness¡­" Fabian sauntered towards Dominique while thetter could only watch him approach. He squatted down in front of him, staring at him in pity.


    "You don''t look happy in plucking out one of the thorns in your king''s throat," uttered Fabian in a deep tone.


    "It''s not an honorable victory." Dominique swallowed the little saliva in his mouth, smirking bitterly, as he had figured this would be as far as he goes. Without Rufus, no one could keep this demon down.


    "Honor, humility, dignity, valor, justice, mercy¡­ I never understood those, your highness. For me, if I win even if it''s by means or foul, it''s a win, regardless." Fabian exined, raising his hand and reached for Dominique''s hand, that was clutching his torso. Dominique gnashed his teeth when Fabian sped his hand and put pressure on his wound.


    "But this victory¡­ it not that it''s dishonorable." Fabian paused, smiling at the sight of him. "It''s just simply not a victory, at least, not yours."


    "Urgh¡­!" Dominique ground his teeth as he attempted to struggle away from him, but Fabian didn''t budge.


    Fabian squeezed his torso tightly before letting him go. "Who killed him, your highness?"


    His question was a little confusing, but Dominique immediately knew that Fabian''s question was about the person who interrupted their fight. How did Fabian know that? Dominique was unsure, but that didn''t matter.


    "I¡­ don''t know."


    "You don''t?" Fabian cocked his head to the side, snapping his eyes as he heard a faint humming. He studied Dominique''s slight change in expression and that told Fabian that was who he was looking for.


    Dominique gazed up when Fabian suddenly stood on his feet. "Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    "Why would I?" Fabian cast him a nonchnt look briefly. "I want you alive, your highness. Death¡­ will be the only wish you will desperately seek but... for as long as I live, you will never have it."


    Fabian''s remarks sent a chill down Dominique''s spine and, within a snap of an eye, Fabian disappeared.. The only trace Fabian left was the enormous crack on where he had stepped on.

 Chapter 300 - I Need You, Captain.

    <h4>Chapter 300 - I Need You, Captain.</h4>


    Kristina looked in the pce''s direction as her heart suddenly raced anxiously. Back there was unlike the ''slight'' peacefulness in this estate. Even from this distance, she could feel the powerful auras colliding in that ce, making her vividly imagine the pile of corpses and blood painting the entire pce.


    "Captain¡­" she whispered, taking a deep breath. She couldn''t point what exactly this anxiousness in her heart, but it made her feel restless.


    "Kristina." She snapped her eyes towards Ramin as the man jogged towards her.


    "Ramin, what is it?" Kristina asked as soon as Ramin stopped in front of her. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Aside from the turned ones looming around the estate and the ones we had seized, everything is alright¡­ I guess."


    "Then what do you want?" she inquired with a furrowed brow. "Where''s Charlie?"


    Ramin pointed his finger up, making her gaze up at the roof. "She''s keeping watch. Anyway, you can go."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re worried about the captain, right? You''ve been staring in the same direction throughout the night."


    A weak smile resurfaced on Kristina''s lips as she appreciate his thoughts. "It''s fine. I''m in charge here. How can I leave my duty because of personal feelings?"


    "Kristina, look at me." Ramin''s expression grew solemn, nting his hand on both her shoulders. "This is not just your personal feelings. Both you and I are worried about the captain¡­ Charlie probably feels the same."


    Once again, Kristina looked up to where Charlotte was at. Thetter was just staring in the pce''s direction. Even from this distance, Kristina noticed how serious Charlotte''s expression was ¡ª which was quite rare.


    "The Remingtons are wealthy and their knight brigade doesn''tck in numbers. Having you here surely helps a lot, but His Grace and Captain¡­ they''re the only ones fighting inside the pce. They may be powerful andpetent individuals. I''m confident in their capabilities. However, we can''t becent¡­ just look around."


    Ramin and Kristina looked around. The people, mostlymoners, had set up their little tents in the open area of the estate. There were just too many evacuees that no matter how enormous the Remington''s estate was, it was not enough.


    "If I didn''t know, I will think His Grace caused this. However, the undeads that His Grace unleashed were all inside the pce." Ramin paused, swallowing down the tension in his throat as he tightened his jaw.


    "The person who put all these people in this situation¡­ is the king himself. I''m certain he will push all the me to the Duke of Grimsbanne once this is all over."


    His hand balled into a fist, as that was just the logical way to drag Samael''s already soiled reputation to the gutter. No one would question it, and it would surprise no one if they framed Samael as the mastermind of this night.


    Ramin turned his attention to Kristina once again. "His Grace and Captain, we owe them for opening our eyes to see the rotten face of thisnd. We can''t let them die, Kristina."


    "Ramin¡­"


    "I don''t know why my divine weapon never sensed the evilness in the pce, nor am I even curious why Maxine and the rest of the members of the divine order follow the king like a god." Ramin''s eyes glinted, cing a hand on Kristina''s shoulder.


    "The answer to these questions is unnecessary right now. But what I''m certain of is¡­ the Bearers¡­ the Order is no more, Kristina. Right now, we can''t rely on our weapon''s senses; our weapons rely on our senses, and we must act to what we see and feel right as bearers." Resolved filled his eyes as observing the situation opened doors to some strong conclusion.


    "And that was to protect the person who gave us the opportunity to see the truth."


    Ramin was grateful that Samael trained him to observe things on his own before acting out. If Samael didn''t, Ramin and Charlotte were one of the people who would blindly side with Stefan.


    "You''re the closest with them, Kristina, so make sure to assist them." He stared at her straight in the eye, rocking his head encouragingly. "They may brand us as traitors after this, but we can''t let them die, Kristina."


    *


    "We can''t let them die, Kristina."


    Ramin''s words lingered in Kristina''s head throughout her journey back to the pce. He had given her coordinates on which wing Rufus could be engaging in a fight with Dominique, the seventh prince, and Stefan''s sword.


    "Captain, Your Grace," she murmured, dashing inside the pce gates as no one was guarding it. Or rather, the people who were guarding it were all dead ¡ª as if someone forced their way inside.


    "We can''t let them die¡­ we can''t let them¡­ no, they shouldn''t¡­" Kristina''s steps slowly came to a halt as her eyes caught Noah''s figure from the corner of her eyes. She slowly turned her head in his direction, and her heart sank.


    Her eyes fell on the other person with Noah. His arms were ced across Noah''s shoulder, head hanging low, and his footwear dragged on the ground. In that instant, one could tell that person was either dead or just unconscious.


    "Captain," she called under her breath, recognizing him immediately. "Lord Remington!"


    In a beat, Kristina dashed in their direction while Noah stopped. He raised his head to Kristina, his jaw tightened the second he locked eyes with her.


    "Miss Monroe."


    "What happened to Captain?" asked Kristina without beating around the bush, eyes on Rufus. "Let me help you. I can give him first aid!"


    She reached her hand to Rufus but stopped midway upon seeing Noah shake his head. The grim expression on Noah''s face was akin to a tight p in the face.


    "Miss Monroe, Sir Knight Rufus¡­" Noah''s voice cracked as he held Rufus tightly. "He put up a good fight until the end."


    Until the end¡­ these words were akin to a bucket of ice sshed down on her.


    Kristina couldn''t move for a second as her eyes stung, staring at Rufus and his current state. She gazed down, only to see the blood dripping down on them, and then the trail of blood behind.


    "No." She shook her head, shifting her eyes back to Noah. "Don''t joke like that, Lord Remington. Captain won''t die like this, not easily, at least."


    Noah didn''t argue with her anymore as it was honestly a shock to him as well. Instead, he carefully put Rufus down for her to see the hole in his chest and his missing heart.


    "Captain¡­" Her eyes hovered over the hole in his chest, before she dropped to her knees, eyes welling up. "¡­ no."


    Memories of today''s conversation, his smile, his words, his noble character¡­ everything suddenly reyed in her mind while staring at his face. Just earlier, he was talking to her about duties, but now¡­


    "Captain, wake up!" Kristina ground her teeth as he held his shoulder, shaking him awake. She didn''t care about the hole in his chest. She wanted to believe that wasn''t enough to kill him.


    "His Grace needs you, his fight isn''t done yet! Mister Fabian will turn this world upside down if he knows about this! Your brother needs you ¡ª no, this ce needs you from your brother!" She yelled at the top of her lungs, tears rolling down her cheek as she had lost herposure for the first time. "Mister Fabian will wreak havoc if you keep this up!"


    "How about Lilou?! She needs you! We must keep her alive ¡ª that''s what you said! The third squadron?! They need you! The people in thisnd? You want to protect them, so get up!" She huped, chewing her lower lip as she gripped Rufus''s lifeless shoulder tightly.


    "Captain... how about me? I need you... no, how about her? She needs you, right? You don''t have to do it for me... just get up for the sake of everyone else... please."


    Noah ced a hand on her shoulder, suppressing his personal emotions for this loss. "Kristina, this is a war. Casualties are inevitable, you know that better than anyone as a member of the Divine Order."


    "Bullshit!" Kristina''s eyes were bloodshot, ring daggers at Noah.


    "Kristina."


    A ridiculingugh escaped her mouth. "Casualty? This casualty... is a loss for this entire kingdom, Your Grace. My captain is the only person here who genuinely fights with the people in his mind, not the king or His Grace."


    Kristina shot her eyes towards Rufus, cupping his cheek, and felt how his little warmth fade under her touch. "And as one of his people.... I will avenge him."

 Chapter 301 - A Purge

    <h4>Chapter 301 - A Purge</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the throne room where Samael and Stefan engaged in an intense fight, Samael''s eyelids fluttered as he gazed up.


    "Rufus," he whispered, balling his hand into a fist because the second Rufus'' heart stopped, Samael felt it.


    "It seemed Sir Barrett died." Samael snapped his eyes upon hearing Stefan''s voice. "Don''t worry, you will follow him soon so he wouldn''t be sad."


    "It wasn''t you," Samael whispered with narrowed eyes. "The humming¡­ it was the same as that night in the banquet. So, it wasn''t yours."


    "I will deal with those mice after you."


    "Stefan." A smile turned up on Samael''s face, running his bloody fingers through his unruly argent hair. "I didn''t know how blind and foolish you are. Those rats in hiding¡­ can''t you feel their uncalled participation in this?"


    "Alphonse, Quentin, Beatrice, and a lot more people, Stefan," Samael continued in an arrogant tone. "You''re so fucking dumb not to see the situation you''re in."


    "You''re not in any better situation, Hell."


    "Well, I don''t think so. I actually think I''m a genius. If I use my head often, I can rule this world!"


    A ridiculing scoff slipped past Stefan''s lips, sizing him up from head to toe. "You boast despite your current state, it''s amazing. Just look at yourself, Hell. Your wounds don''t even heal anymore."


    Samael quirked his brows as gaze down to see his arms covered with his own blood dripping down the floor. He couldn''t feel the pain that much, and because of that, he didn''t realize the loss of blood.


    "Oh? Do I look pathetic in your eyes?" he asked nonchntly, raising his head to him. "Losing a bit of blood is not a terrible trade for tonight''s agenda, though."


    "Tonight''s agenda, hah¡­" Stefan stared at his brother''s pathetic state, smirking when blood suddenly dripped from Samael''s nose. "And what is tonight''s agenda, Hell? To mobilize that number of undead, what is your goal of making such a huge sacrifice? And to top it all off, this darkfield¡­ everything is going in my n¡­ and that makes it more suspicious."


    Silence enveloped the two as they stared at each other. The only sound they could hear was another faint humming from somewhere.


    "That humming again." Samael broke the silence as he tugged his earlobe in irritation. "Am I the only one who gets affected by it?"


    His eyes scanned Stefan, and it seemed Samael''s conclusion was correct. That humming he had been hearing had restricted and weakened him. If Samael wasn''t sealed into slumber for a long time, the humming would affect him greatly.


    "That humming¡­ whoever is doing that will pay the price for giving me unwanted help. However, that is not my problem now." Stefan''s expression turned grim, discerning the reason Samael couldn''t fight like he used to. It just confused him whether Samael couldn''t go all out because of this unnecessary help, or because mobilizing those undeads had already weakened him.


    Either way, one thing was certain. That humming was only restraining the people on Samael''s side. Rufus died because of it, and the chances of winning against Samael just skyrocketed, even if Fabian was still alive.


    "That makes me proud as your brother, Your Majesty." Samael smiled, finally taking out Catharsis. "We had yed enough. Shall we end this now?"


    "Finally, it seems you will take me seriously now."


    "That humming is out of tune. It''s annoying." Samael spun his sword until its tip faced down. "Silence."


    A strong swirl of wind circled around him as he thrust his sword into the floor, causing turbulence. The dark field that was around the two of them suddenly widened its range, expanding across the entire pce.


    "No rats will leave the pce." A smirk resurfaced on Samael''s lips as he raised his eyes towards Stefan. "You asked about tonight''s agenda¡­?"


    Stefan narrowed his eyes as he gazed around, seeing that Yul and Silvia, and a lot of knights, came into sight as the dark field expanded. It was twicerger than the darkfield Samael created long ago.


    "Tonight''s agenda is to see all the rats sneaking around¡­ and kill them all in one ce." A sinister grin turned up on Samael''s lips, licking his fangs as his eyes glinted in malice.


    "Your Majesty!" Jayden, the twelfth prince, called out through his gritted teeth, surrounding them with their weapons up. "Hell, stop this madness now."


    "Oh, Jayden? Since when have you been here?" asked Samael, gazing at the shadow knights of Stefan who were surrounding him.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are surrounded, Your Grace. Please, surrender."


    "Jayden," Stefan called, and the young prince clenched his teeth. "This is a battle between Hell and me. If anyone interferes further, I will kill him."


    "Hell¡­" Yul called with a shaking voice, gazing up to see that darkness covered the entire pce. Even the light from the rising sun couldn''t prate the darkfield.


    "Did you n on killing every La Crox tonight?" came out a question from Yul, as that was the only logical answer to all this.


    A purge.


    "Well, why not? The La Crox had lived long enough. It''s time for everyone to rest, don''t you think, Yul?"


    "You!" Jayden''s eyes darkened, grinding his teeth as he took a step forth. However, he froze when Stefan cast him a look.


    "Do not interfere. I won''t repeat myself again." Stefan cast everyone a brief look and the ground underneath him cracked. "Lancelot, bloodfield."


    "Great!" Samael pped, gnashing his teeth as he pulled Catharsis from the ground. "The purge will start with you."


    In a heartbeat, Stefan and Samael disappeared from their position. Everyone could only see their shadow and loud explosion of auras each time their sword collided against each other. The impact was so strong that some could not help but look at the high ceiling, only to see cracks crawling across it.


    *****


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the inner pce, us looked up and then shifted his eyes towards the broken window. There was just darkness with no presence of light as if they were inside a void.


    "Can you see that, Hanz? It seems Hell literally brought up hell in the world of the living," us uttered calmly, wiping the blood that was covering the right half of his face. "Did you hear me?"


    He raised his hands, holding Hanz''s severed head, and stared at it with a grin. "Of course you can''t. You''re dead."


    From us'' state, Hanz put up a good fight. However, the result was obvious. In the fight between Hanz and us, thetter¡­ undoubtedly won.


    "Let''s see go, Hanz. Knowing Stefan''s people, they''re probably ganging up against my king.." us slowly stood up, strutting his way towards the throne room while tossing and catching Hanz''s head nonchntly like a ball.

 Chapter 302 - All Of Them

    <h4>Chapter 302 - All Of Them</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the Avolire Pce, ude walked silently through the hallway with his toy in his hand. This pce was rather quiet, unlike the rest of the pce. Not that the Avolire Pce was deserted, it was just that no one was moving, like statues standing just everywhere in the ce.


    ude just walked in a certain direction and soon arrived in front of the door. He ced his hand on it, pushing it open as it creaked.


    "Auntie," he called softly, peeking his head in. He then entered the room and his eyes searched for Cassara.


    "What are you doing there, Auntie?" ude asked coldly, despite that Cassara looked pathetic in the corner. A sigh slipped past his lips as he approached her.


    Cassara gazed up, hugging her knees in terror. "You¡­ why are you here, Dyrroth?"


    ude''s eyes grew colder as soon as he heard that name. He gazed down at her, not a trace of pity in his eyes.


    "I was worried about you, Auntie. Everyone is fighting, but here you are¡­ like always." His eyelids drooped, tilting his head to the side. "You hide and tremble in fear when things don''t go your way."


    "I didn''t do it¡­ no, I didn''t mean to, Dyrroth." Cassara raised her trembling hand, biting her nails while shaking her head. "That girl¡­ will kill Hell. I should''ve killed her. No, no¡­ I was going to kill her¡­ she is a monster. I''ve seen it¡­ her core ¡ª the Bloodfang''s will, she has it. That''s right, she can''t hear them, but I do. But what am I hearing them? No, get out of my head¡­!"


    ude watched Cassara slowly lose her mind as she mumbled under her breath. This was the effect of her meddling with Lilou''s memories.


    "If you didn''t meddle with Lilou''s memories, you wouldn''t hear the voices that are solely for her ears, Auntie." He squatted down, eyes on Cassara, and let out a shallow breath. "And for that, you have our gratitude. So, I''ll help you."


    "Dyrroth, I can hear them!" Cassara clutched the child''s sleeve, eyes shaking. "Help me, brother. We should kill her for them to stop. She can''t exist, Rothie. That woman''s existence shouldn''t have existed."


    ude remained silent for a while, studying the state Cassara had fallen. "You look like your mother, Auntie. Poor thing."


    "Dyrroth, I¡­" Her eyes suddenly dted as realization struck her. "You are not my brother. Who are you?"


    "I am his child, Auntie."


    "No." Cassara shook her head sideways, staring deep into ude''s eyes. "You''re not ude either."


    "Auntie, please don''t say such a thing." ude smiled, letting out a brief chuckle. "It is I, your nephew."


    "You¡­ Quentin."


    His lips stretched into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "You might be useless, but it''s amazing how you hadn''t lost your sanitypletely, Auntie."


    "Since my cover is blown, there''s no need to hide it." ude''s face and physique gradually shifted into a man''s form, revealing the cunning face of Zero. "I need you, Cassara."


    Cassara shivered, backing away, fusing herself against the wall when he reached his hand towards her. Her heart skipped a beat as she froze when Zero held her hand and pulled her to him.


    Zero leaned into her side and whispered, "Stefan had killed Hell, you need to get it together, Cassara."


    "What¡­"


    "Your beloved hell¡­ his head rolled." His eyes moved to the side, studying her stunned expression. "Why don''t you see it for yourself? They were in the throne room."


    A smirk appear on Zero''s lips as his eyes glinted with malice. He slowly stood up, hands on his hips.


    "I have told you because I owe you one." He shrugged nonchntly, turning around to leave. "That is my repayment for making her remember everything and for keeping the voices inside your head."


    *****


    I forced my way inside the pce, slew everyone who stood in my way. It didn''t matter if bloodshed trailed me like a shadow as I followed my husband''s aura. Fortunately, Fabian didn''t seem he catch up.


    "Out of my way," I warned the person who suddenly appeared before me. "Lena."


    Lena slowly raised her head, removing the hood of her cloak. "Your highness, please turn back. His Majesty will lock you up once ¡ª"


    I didn''t wait for her to finish her sentiments as I dashed forward, swinging Lakresha at her. As expected, Lena was quick to react as she repelled my attack and leaped back.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Lena!" I growled, my eyes bloodshot. "I won''t repeat myself."


    Lena''s eyes flickered with sorry, but that only made my blood boil. It was clear to me that no matter what, Lena would always side with Stefan. Be it in the past or today, she would choose loyalty over friendship.


    ''She''s not your friend, Lilou.'' My mind whispered in my ear, and I didn''t feel any remorse in thinking she was my enemy.


    "Lakresha." I could feel Lakresha''s anger under my hand as if my weapon and I had be one with all this rage building up inside me.


    Just when I was about to take her out, someone suddenly crashed towards the window from the outside. My eyes sharpened as a person standing on the shattered ss, faced me.


    "Kristina, are you here to stop me as well?" I asked coldly, spinning Lakresha in my hand.


    Kristina didn''t speak as she slowly turned around and faced Lena. "I will handle her. You go, Your Grace."


    My brows quirked, a little surprised by this abrupt help. However, this gesture was not enough to move my frigid heart.


    "I will kill them all, Lilou. All of them." Her cold statement caught my attention, as I knew Kristina meant it from the bottom of her heart. I would want to ask her about the source of her fury, but I didn''t have the leisure for idle chat.


    "So then¡­" I trailed off as Kristina didn''t waste a second, dashing towards Lena and swung her Mace at her. Lena was able to block the attack, but she couldn''t stop the impact as Kristina sent her flying through the walls.


    "I wonder what angered her," I murmured, but didn''t dwell on it. "Sam¡­"


    My eyes glinted as I didn''t waste a second and dashed towards the throne room. On my way, us suddenly appeared behind me, speeding his way in the same direction.


    "Oh, sister-inw, you''re alsote," he said, making me instinctively look back at him and noticed the head in his hand. "Hehe. Happy to see my trophy?"


    "You killed Hanz."


    "He is a fool for standing up against my king! I taught him a lesson." us eximed happily despite that half of his face was covered with thick blood.


    "Sadly, he can''t apply that lesson you''ve taught him," I muttered with disinterest. Hanz''s life didn''t matter to me ¡ª just like everyone else.


    "Haha! He can apply that in his next life. Right, Hanzel?"


    I paid him no attention anymore, as I knew us and I shared the same reason. Even though I disliked him, there was no reason to fight him right now. Little did we know, all we had done would be a futile attempt.


    Because, after all, this was just the beginning of the cold winter.

 Chapter 303 - The End And The New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 303 - The End And The New Beginning</h4>


    At the same time, in the throne room, Samael gazed down at Stefan. A sinister smirk turned up on his lips, stepping on Stefan''s chest with his sword pointing at his throat.


    "This is unfair, Stefan." Samael rolled his eyes as he nced at the shadow knights surrounding him. "How can I kill you if you have this much aid?"


    In the inner circle that the knights had formed, Yul and Silvia stood around Samael, drawing their swords to stop the knight''s attack. There were only the two of them, but they managed to stand as a wall around the battle between Samael and Stefan.


    "This is a duel between our family. How dare you step in?!" Silvia''s voice thundered, holding a pair of sabers as she gazed at the knight on her side.


    "It is not called treason if a pureblood challenged another. That is ourw. Take another step and I won''t hesitate to rip your flesh apart." Yul backed up. A warning to those who stood before him. If Yul and Silvia didn''t intervene, these people would''ve helped Stefan, regardless of the king''s warnings.


    "Haha. How reliable." Samael chuckled, pleased at the oue. "See, Stefan? The reason I don''t keep a lot of people under my wing is that¡­ I have high standards. My people... just one of them is equal to ten thousand men. It cost less too."


    "Don''t jest, Hell. I am still breathing." Stefan smirked, as he was rather rxed, even in this current state.


    Samael frowned. "Goodness. I just want to chat with you for thest time, but well, what else can I do if you don''t want to." He lifted his Catharsis, about to thrust it towards Stefan, but froze midway.


    His eyes dted, feeling the two people''s presence who just arrived in the throne hall. "Lilou!" Samael called at the top of his lungs until his voice shook.


    "What the hell are you doing here?!"


    Using this perfect opportunity, the corner of Stefan''s lips curled up into a smirk. He spread his fingers, whispering, "Lancelot," and his sword flew back in his hand. As soon as he gripped his sword, Stefan swiftly swung it on Samael''s neck, making a clean cut in a frame of a second.


    Time stopped for everyone as this turn of events all happened within a few seconds. Before they know it, Samael dropped to his knees as his head rolled over several steps away from his body.


    *******


    "Lilou!!!! What the hell are you doing here?!"


    My breath hitched, as I didn''t expect such an angry tone from him. Not that I expected a weing tone, so I didn''t take it to the heart.


    "Sa ¡ª"


    Just as I was about to yell back, my heart¡­ no, my entire world stopped. Everything happened slowly in my eyes. Blood suddenly spluttered from my husband''s throat, and even when I tried to rush to him, I couldn''t. The next thing I knew, Sam suddenly dropped to his knees as the sound of his head rolling sounded overly loud in my ears.


    "Sam¡­" My mind went nk as the entire pce had be a soundless ce.


    "Hell!" us yell and time resumed just at its normal pace.


    My eyes fixed on the severed head of my husband¡­ no, that was not him, was what I told myself. That was impossible. I shifted my eyes to Yul and then to Silvia. They looked shocked. Why, though? That was not Sam. Yul gazed at me in panic. Don''t look at me like that, Yul.


    "Lilou," Stefan called to me, making me look at him. A faint light traveled through the cracks of the ceiling, shining upon him.


    "Drop your weapons, Yul, Silvia." He ordered, gazing around. "Everything is over. Hang Samael''s head in the gates of the pce."


    Whose head would they hang in the gates?


    "Stefan!!!" us''s voice thundered, seething in anger. "I won''t let you drag my brother''s honor any further!"


    "Stefan!" Silvia''s voice also pitched, facing that damn Stefan. Well, he was detestable.


    "You two seemed you hadn''t grasped the oue of this battle." Stefan voice out calmly. "Drop your weapons, and your punishment will be light. Especially you, us."


    Oh¡­ did they do something to Stefan? I scratched the back of my head, looking around to find my husband. I thought he was here¡­ my eyes dted as I realized Sam might''ve gone to the border where we should meet.


    "Lilou¡­" Yul suddenly called for me, and I raised my brows. I couldn''t exin his expression, but he looked very sad and scared.


    When he called me, everyone''s eyes were suddenly on me. So, I gave them a smile and took a step back.


    "Is the problem with the undead over?" I asked, trying to conceal the reason I was here was to find my husband. Now that I was certain he wasn''t here, I should sneak out and meet Sam at the border.


    "You¡­" us''s eyes dted, staring at me in shock. "¡­ what are you saying?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head. "Good thing this is all over. I should help the third squadron clean up."


    I didn''t want to waste my time here. Hence, as soon as I uttered those words, I turned around to walk away. However, just as I took a step forward, I stopped.


    "Hell!" It was Cassara, screaming her heart out, making me turn around only to see her rush to the severed head. "No, no, no!"


    She was crying, screaming my husband''s name. Why?That was not my husband¡­ My eyes fell on the head she was cradling in her arms. That familiar argent hair was damp with blood.


    "Lilou, your husband is dead." Stefan''s voice blew past my ear, and I stood motionless on my spot, watching Cassara weep.


    "No!" Cassara shouted, shooting ring daggers at Stefan. "Stefan! I will kill you!" she raised her skirt, marching towards Stefan, but was stopped by the knights present.


    "Let me go! I will kill him! I will kill him!" she shouted those words over and over and over, but her voice faded in the background.


    I dragged my feet towards Cassara, saying nothing. She kept struggling, yelling she would kill Stefan, so a knight knocked her out. As she lost consciousness, the head she was carrying tumbled down. I tried to catch it but failed. It rolled over towards my feet, and it stopped with its face facing me.


    This face¡­ I squatted down and picked it up carefully. "This is not him." I denied, even though I knew whose face was this.


    "This is not him," I repeated, shaking my head, hearing Yul and Silvia call my name softly. "Surely, this is not him."


    To prove my point, I walked towards the body. Some knights blocked my path, but Stefan gestured them to make way. Without them on the way, I marched towards the body and I squatted down beside it.


    "This is not my husband," I affirmed once again, connecting the head to where it should be. My eyes scanned him from head to toe, my hand on his chest.


    Before I knew it, tears formed in the corner of my eyes and stained my cheek. This was not my husband, I convinced myself, but no matter how I denied reality, my heart beat slower and slower, dying painfully and slowly.


    "Lilou," Stefan called my name once again, cing his thumb on my chin and raised it up. "I killed your husband."


    And hearing that.... something within me died.

 Chapter 304 - The End And The New Beginning II

    <h4>Chapter 304 - The End And The New Beginning II</h4>


    "This person is Hell, your husband, and I killed him." He repeated, making sure that I would understand his words. "No matter how you deny the truth, he will nevere back to you."


    Pain.


    I raised my shaking hand, clutching his cor. "What did you¡­" my voice cracked as his words were like stakes stabbing me right through my chest.


    "I killed him, sweetheart." Stefan cupped my jaw, wiping the tears on my cheek with his thumb, his eyes on me. "Can you understand my pain now?"


    All kinds of emotions surged in my heart, but neither of them could overwhelm my grief. There was this strong urge to kill every single one of them, but I couldn''t move a muscle.


    My body, my brain, had gone into shock with the death of my heart.


    And everything¡­ just went nk.


    *****


    Stefan stared at Lilou and how the life in her eyes dimmed. He withdrew his hand, standing up. She was too shocked, so there was no need to talk to her.


    "Drag the Duchess to the dungeon and seize the Duke''s aplices for interrogation." He ordered coldly. "We will begin cleaning up this mess."


    "You will not touch her." Yul hissed, as there was nothing he could do but to protect her. Samael was dead, and he must take Lilou with him no matter what.


    "Yul, your action makes me wonder why are you so overprotective of her." Stefan narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "I''m curious."


    "My rtionship with Lilou is none of your business, Stefan." Yul''s eyes darkened as his fangs grew longer. "I won''t let you do what you want with her."


    Pain, desperation, rage¡­ were just some of the many other emotions that surged in his heart. Samael''s death was painful, but seeing Lilou go into shock amidst the situation they were in, he couldn''t grieve.


    He had to take her away from here.


    "Is that so?" Stefan raised a brow, shifting his eyes to us, who suddenly stood next to Yul. "Are you going against me as well, us?"


    "This woman¡­ I won''t let you touch her, Stefan. Hell died for her. I won''t let his death and that lunatic Fabian''s death go in vain." us ground his teeth, eyes bloodshot, as he knew Samael''s death also meant Fabian''s death.


    "Call this treason, but you we will take back Hell''s body and Lilou with us." Silvia also chimed in, standing side by side with her brothers. "You are not our king, Stefan. You are never our king nor our brother."


    "You three¡­" Stefan chuckled aloud, not expecting how bold would these three be after Samael''s death. "And what can you do?"


    He raised his chin up, annoyed at this disobedience. Were they doing this because of Samael? No, Stefan knew the answer. Samael was just one of the reasons. Now that Samael was gone, they had chosen Lilou.


    "Of course, you can put up a fight. The La Crox''s blood is running in your veins after all." Stefan let out a sigh, stretching his neck in a circr motion. "But at what cost? Hell is dead, and you little children¡­ no one will protect you anymore."


    His remarks made them grit their teeth as their weapons trembled under their grip. Stefan just stressed that Samael, their big brother who protected them since birth, had perished.


    "Alistair, you''re here?" Stefan cocked his head to the side without looking away from the three.


    A man suddenly slinked out of the shadows, revealing a tall and lean man with hair that had a streak of ck and silver. Yul, us, and Silvia''s eyes widened as they set their eyes on the man.


    "I''ve been watching the fight. It was a good one." Alistair smirked as he nced at the pathetic Lilou, who had her head hang low. "These three, Your Majesty, what are you nning on doing with them?"


    "Alistair¡­ you bastard!" us grumbled as he seethed in anger at the sight of him.


    "Oh, us, how are you? Too bad Hanz died, but oh well, we can only me that he is a weak creature." Alistair shrugged, not a bit sorry for Hanz''s death.


    "These three had dered their defiance against the king and are now the enemy of the state." Stefan ignored their brief reunion as he scanned everyone, but his eyes lingered on Yul longer. "Execute them."


    This order did not even surprise the three of them. Samael was dead, and they all had this silent agreement to protect Lilou, the person their brother loved and protected.


    "His death and ours¡­ will not be in vain, Stefan." Silvia''s expression sharpened as she was prepared to die.


    "You guys are always cute." Alistair chuckled, licking his fang as he stretched his neck as a warm-up.


    As the atmosphere in the throne room thickened once again, and at any moment, another battle would ensue, they stopped. All eyes slowly drifted to Lilou as she spoke.


    "Lilou?" Yul called, creasing his brows together.


    us was also in disbelief. "What did you say?"


    "Lilou¡­"


    Lilou stared at Samael, her thumb caressing his cheek as a bitter smile resurface on her lips. She bent over, nting a soft kiss on his stiff lips.


    "My husband''s death will not be in vain," she whispered before she gazed up at Stefan. "Drop your weapon, Yul, Silvia, us."


    "Are you out of your mind?!" us grumbled through his gritted teeth, but that didn''t faze her.


    Lilou didn''t take her eyes off of Stefan. "us, it is my husband''s duty to ensure that his beloved siblings get to live. Now that he is gone, that responsibility falls on me."


    "What nonsense¡­!" us tried to argue, but she cut her off.


    "He had lost the fight, and we must ept and honor his defeat," Lilou stated firmly, clenching her hand tightly as she slowly stood up. Her eyes remained on Stefan with no human emotions.


    "You... will touch none of my people anymore, Your Majesty." Lilou raised her chin, pointing her finger, and one knight who was trying tounch a sneak attack on us dropped dead.


    "Never again, Lexx."

 Chapter 305 - The End And The New Beginning III

    <h4>Chapter 305 - The End And The New Beginning III</h4>


    "Never again, Lexx."


    Stefan''s pupils dted, stunned at my call. I had thrown away my previous desire to settle a score with him after abandoning me. The reason was that Sam was far more important than vengeance.


    For my beloved husband, I was willing to forget the past and live in the present, where we would create our future together. But they took away that future by ruining the present in a blink of an eye.


    It was supposed to be painful, but strangely, all I felt was numbness. I just¡­ couldn''t absorb or ept the spirit of grief right now.


    All I''m trying to do was protect the people who stood by my husband''s side until now. Sam would be disheartened if this madman would take away these children my husband had protected.


    "You''ve¡­ regain your memories?" he asked after a long silence, eyes squinted into slits.


    "Surprise, surprise?" A ridiculing chuckle slipped past my lips, bending over to pick up my husband''s earring. "How funny that those were the first words you will tell me."


    "Since when?" that was his question as I put on my husband''s earring, standing upright, and set my eyes back to him.


    "Does it matter now, Lexx?" I quirked a brow, feeling my lungs constricted as this felt suffocating. "When or how I retrieve our bloody time together, are they really important questions right now?"


    Stefan stayed quiet and his eyes never left mine. "You''re right. It doesn''t matter. Actually, this turns out to be more interesting."


    "Interesting, huh?" I chortled softly, ncing at everybody around. Oh, dear. Those three seemed bbergasted. I mean, Yul''s expression was more worried than shock.


    "We will concede, Your Majesty." I continued, causing an uproar from those three.


    "Are you out of your mind?! Are you trying to insult us, and Hell, by doing this?!" us was the first one to bark, followed by Silvia.


    "Lilou, we can''t back down now. If we concede and y along with him¡­ he will kill us all. How are we supposed to face Hell in the afterlife?"


    Yul remained silent and only hung his head low. He knew me and would follow my decision; my brother would die alongside me if that was what I chose.


    ''How could I choose death if I didn''tpletely ept my husband''s death, though?''


    "Hah¡­ interesting, indeed." Stefan chuckled, nodding in approval. "Seize them."


    "What ¡ª!" us and Silvia raised their guards, but Yul dropped his weapon and raised both his hands.


    "I surrender." Yul voiced out.


    "Yul!" us grumbled, grinding his teeth as he seethed.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. When I opened them, a glint flickered across my eyes as I locked my gaze with Stefan.


    "I said, we will concede, and that means we will retreat, Your Majesty," I said tonelessly. "I warned you not to touch my people because if you do, I will mess with yours."


    "Even if you regained your memories, just how are you going to protect your people with mere empty words, sweetheart?"


    I heard a snicker from Alistair, so I nced at him and smiled. Alistair''s expression change when he barely dodged Lakresha from attacking him. His eyes dted as he touched the blood that suddenly appeared on his cheek.


    "That was¡­ amusing. Lakresha follows your orders on its own." Stefan mused, but his tone dropped.


    "I missed, purposely¡­ I bet you know that, Lexx."


    "You baffle me. You concede and yet, raise your weapon the next second." He chuckled, shaking his head. "What is it that you want, sweetheart? You know I can only make an exception for you. Those three¡­ and all the people who allied with Hell will all pay the price."


    "Take me." I didn''t beat around the bush and took him by surprise. "Let them all go, and just take me."


    "Lilou!" This time, Yul couldn''t keep his silence anymore.


    "Haha. You know I can''t do that, my sweet Lulu." Stefan raised a hand, ying with the tip of my hair. "They hadmitted a grave sin punishable by death."


    "Then, imprison them." These three would probably need some rest and time to think, I thought. "Lexx." I paused, walking over my husband''s body and sped his cor, pulling him down to my eye level.


    "You need me, but I don''t," I whispered in his ear, tilting my head as my eyesnded on the throne behind him. "If you want me to cooperate, you better start treating my people right."


    His low chuckle tickled my ears. "Wee back, sweetheart."


    I let him go and drew away. Stefan and I had made it this far. Hence, acting out of a personal grudge now would benefit no one.


    "If you three cooperated, no one will get hurt." Stefan peeled his eyes away from me to the people who stood behind me. "You will undergo trial. Seize them, but don''t resort to unnecessary violence."


    "No!" us immediately refused, and I spoke.


    "us! Concede now and don''t get hurt." My voice shook without looking back at them. "Fighting more will result in more casualties, let''s not do that."


    Strangely, us kept quiet, but I could feel his frustration even without looking at him. They were all upset and I could understand that. However, their brother just died¡­ and I would like to give them the liberty to mourn for their loss.


    "Trust me, brother." I turned around and finally faced them. us and Silvia''s eyes were bloodshot, reluctant to ept this oue.


    "I will get you all out of here. Use this time to mourn for you had lost a brother whom you respected." I nodded my head encouragingly and watched the tears spill from Silvia''s eyes. us ground his teeth before hanging his head low.


    As if on cue, the knights carefully seized them without hurting them. They bound their hands and confiscated their weapons before assisting them out of the throne hall.


    Jayden, the twelfth prince, Luther, the king''s advisor, also stood before me to seize me. I darted my eyes to them before facing Stefan.


    "You know what I want, Stefan," I smirked bitterly, licking my chapped lips. "Do not touch my people and a funeral for my husband, my knight, and my butler."


    Stefan chuckled as the two started restraining my hands. "I will reconsider."


    "No, you will do it," I muttered as Jayden tugged my bound hands with him, and I followed voluntarily. "I will see you¡­ soon, Lexx."


    ******


    In the pce where the delegation of the Cross Kingdom stayed. Beatriceid on her side, assisting herself with her elbow as the quilt fell down on her bare bosom.


    "The dark field is gone," she muttered, staring at the window as the darkness covering the entire pce cleared up. "How sad."


    Beatrice arched her brow, rolling to her other side and set them on the man lying on her side. "You look sad, Al. Should I mount you to make you feel better?"


    Alphonse stared at the ceiling in silence, his hand under his head. He kept quiet for a long time, ignoring Beatrice.


    "Of course you are." She snickered weakly. "Hell is the only brother who treated you as a family. Now, he is gone and there''s no reason for you to keep the sentiments you have in thisnd."


    "Samael¡­ what a pathetic death." Alphonse let out a weak scoff.


    "Were you watching? Well, that hurts. I thought I kept you upied all night."


    "He died just because he got distracted for a second. It''s pathetic." He clicked his tongue, shaking his head as he dragged himself to sit up. "I can''t kill him for centuries, and he died just like that. What a fool."


    "Are you disappointed in how he died or were you disappointed that he died before you?" she asked with an arched brow, watching him get out of the bed and wear his trousers.


    "Both." Alphonse slid his hand inside his undershirt and then the other. "But more than that, his wife didn''t disappoint."


    "Well, she is a Bloodfang, after all. A person nurtured by those detestable, but undoubtedly remarkable individuals."


    He kept his silence until he was fully dressed up. Alphonse then set his eyes on her, smirking.


    "If I were you, stop thinking like that." He hinted, waving as he walked away.. "She is, after all, someone who had nothing to lose anymore."

 Chapter 306 - The End And The New Beginning IV

    <h4>Chapter 306 - The End And The New Beginning IV</h4>


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the east wing pce. Zero smiled brightly as he watched the darkness above slowly vanish.


    "Oh, my¡­ did she like the gift?" he chuckled in delight. "Of course she did."


    "Your Majesty."


    Zero peeled his eyes away from the gloomy sky as he turned his head to Tristan. "There you are and you look, oh¡­ that''s deep a wound."


    He gazed at his right-hand man from head to toe and could instantly tell how intense the battle he got into. Tristan was almost covered in blood, and the most distinct of all was the deep wound across his face.


    "He is just as monstrous as they said." Tristan approached Zero, stopping several steps away from him, and nted his fist across his chest. "If the Duke of Grimsbanne didn''t die, I am unsure if I will be able to return. My apologies, Your Majesty."


    "Why are you apologizing for?"


    "I am ipetent, my king." Tristan hung his head low as his battle just now made him realize there were individuals like Fabian who existed.


    Zero let out a chuckle, shaking his head sideways. "My, he had died, and you lived, yet he killed your spirit. That butler never ceased to amaze me."


    "Anyway, he is dead now," Zero continued, smacking his lips andid his palms open. "Where is it?"


    Tristan nced at Zero''s palm and pursed his lips into a thin line. His action made Zero furrow his brows.


    "Maleficent. Where is it?" Zero inquired in a low tone, narrowing his eyes as Tristan raised his head.


    "It''s gone, Your Majesty."


    Zero cocked his head, appalled. "Gone?"


    "It turned into dust, just like its owner," Tristan exined, keeping it short. "My apologies, Your Majesty. It seems that Maleficent only exists because of him."


    "Haha¡­ hahaha!" Zeroughed, startling the dejected Tristan as thetter gazed up.


    "It''s gone?" He pped, running his fingers through his hair. "Just like him? Pfft¡ª!"


    "Your Majesty¡­"


    Zero''sughtersted for a while before he took a deep breath, eyes flickering with malice as he gazed up. "That damn bastard¡­ that thing won''t just disappear, Tristan."


    "But, Your Majesty. It turned into dust when I touched it." Tristan affirmed, afraid Zero was suspecting him of stealing it.


    "Oh, Tristan¡­" Another brief chuckle escaped Zero and the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. "Send people and search for them."


    "Your Majesty?"


    "That thing wouldn''t just disappear, Tristan¡­ unless it''s not real." The smile on Zero''s face disappeared, facing Tristan solemnly. "Conduct a secret search."


    Tristan was lost in words momentarily, confused at Zero''s words. Find who? Fabian? They already died, though. But knowing Zero, his king could be irrational most of the time, but he wouldn''t speak nonsense with such intensity.


    Zero peeled his eyes away from his chief shadow knight, gazing at the capital from his high vantage point. "I need to make sure they are truly dead. Because if not¡­ they outsmart everyone, including us, and that... irks me."


    *****


    In the cold pce, ude opened his eyes, staring at the gloomy sky as the snow started falling. He raised an arm, wiping the blood on his upper lip.


    "It was a long night," he murmured, eyes still on the sky whileying on the grass. "Uncle us."


    His eyes softened as the ground underneath him felt colder than ever. He didn''t get to see everything unfold, but he was aware of those who had perished. His heart could feel and hear the mourning hearts, the silent cheers of the victors, and the screaming of the dead.


    "I hope we can all survive this cold winter," He murmured once again. "Because it''s only just the beginning."


    *****


    Meanwhile, in one of the Remington''s estates where Ramin and Charlotte were, the two of them turned their eyes in the pce''s direction. Soon, even everyone had set their eyes in the same direction, watching as the darkness that had covered the entire pce slowly dissipate.


    "Kristina¡­" Ramin whispered in worry as his heart just suddenly raced. "Captain¡­"


    "Ramin." He snapped when Charlotte suddenly called him. He turned his head to Charlotte, who was standing a few meters away from him, staring at somewhere.


    "We should leave," she said, taking him by surprise as she set her eyes on him. "His Grace¡­ lost. The royal knights are heading this way. We should flee."


    "Hah¡­ we did nothing wrong, Charlie," Ramin argued in disbelief. "At least, not yet, so there''s no reason for us to flee."


    Charlotte was always smiling and expressive, but her expression right now was grim and solemn. "We have to go." She repeated.


    "Do you really believe they will not find fault in us? Even if we are proven innocent, we can''t let them have their hands on our weapons." Charlotte continued as she gripped her bow tightly. "We did nothing wrong yet, but you and I can agree that we hadmitted treason in our hearts. I am going against this monarchy, Ramin. His reign¡­ this madness is not what my heart will ever tolerate."


    Ramin stayed silent and stared at Charlotte for a very long time. A sigh slipped past his lips and nodded.


    "You''re right, Charlie. We had alreadymitted treason the second we questioned the monarch." He took a deep breath, ncing at the people who were not paying attention to them. "His madness¡­ is also what my Labyrinth wants to break."


    They stared at each other for a minute, sharing a moment of silence, and then, they''re gone. Where they went, no one knew. However, people would only notice their disappearance once the people in the pce searched for them.


    *****


    "He died¡­" Kristina wept, clenching her teeth as she pressed her dagger into Lena''s chest. "She failed."


    Lena gnashed her teeth, stopping the dagger from going deeper. However, she had lost too much blood and her life was slowly slipping away from her grasp.


    "Hell¡­ is already bound to happen ¡ª"


    "Shut up." Kristina''s eyes sharpened as she nted her other hand over the hilt to put more pressure on it. "Just die you. Your existence doesn''t make this world a better ce."


    The veins in Kristina''s eyes reddened as she watched the life in Lena''s eyes fade away. It was not her who was dying, but Kristina felt she was in more pain than her dead opponent.


    Rufus'' death¡­ Samael''s¡­ Fabian¡­ she had respected those three. And now, they''re all gone and who knew what could''ve happened after this. She didn''t even know if they could hold a funeral those three deserved.


    "I won''t forgive you¡­ the La Crox. Their existence¡­ doesn''t make this world a better ce." She mumbled, chuckling as tears spilled from her eyes.


    "Kristina." Suddenly, a hand was ced on her shoulder.


    Noah stood behind her, squeezing her shoulder lightly. "We should go before the people of the king can find us. They won''t surely let us get away from this that easily."


    "I don''t care. I will fight them all." Kristina stared at Lena''s lifeless eyes. "This kingdom will fall if the La Crox''s reigns continue, and as a bearer of the Order, I must do my duty."


    "Miss Monroe, don''t be impulsive. If we all die, their¡­" Noah choked, as he still couldn''t believe the oue. "¡­ their deaths will be all in vain. Just think of Sir Barrett and His Grace, even Mister Fabian. We can''t let their will die on us."


    Kristina gnashed her teeth, wanting to argue with him, but she couldn''t. No matter how angry she was, Rufus would condemn an impulsive and reckless suicide mission.


    "He is the only noble person in this kingdom, Lord Noah¡­" came out a muffled cry. "Captain¡­ he died honorably."


    "Yes, they all did, Kristina." Noah suppressed his emotions, but his eyes also started welling up. "That''s why we have to carry on for their sake."


    The two of them stayed in silence, their hearts weeping for their loss. However, no one was able to find their trace.

 Chapter 307 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning V

    <h4>Chapter 307 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning V</h4>


    Everything was so chaotic that day. That was all I could remember¡­ because that''s all I heard while being locked up in this oubliette. I was never in a ce like this. A ce where there was no light or sound.


    It was just darkness, silence, and me. A perfect representation of my heart.


    Empty.


    Numb.


    Nothing.


    Despite that, I didn''t shed a single tear. I held back. No matter how this deafening silence try to kill my spirit, I didn''t sumb. The other half of my brain told me I was in denial, while the other part told me¡­ the same.


    ''I am going out of my mind.'' I told myself, chuckling at the thought. ''But an insane mind¡­ is just what I needed.''


    One would condemn me for what sort of wife I had be. A person who barely shed a tear for her husband''s death, but that didn''t matter to me.


    "Sam is not dead." My voice, no matter how low my whisper was, still echoed across this dark and tiny prison. "Right, Sam? My husband?"


    A smile appeared on my lips, staring into the darkness. I imagined him sitting in the opposite corner, staring at me suspiciously. Sam would always give me that look whenever I smile out of nowhere. My husband¡­ was that kind of man.


    "If you are here, I''m pretty sure you will just sit in silence and just be that silentpany," I whispered, talking to the imaginary Sam I was staring at. "But you know, love? I want you to just go crazy and make a fuss right now."


    My smile grew bitter, and so was my tone. "Silence¡­ your silence is not what I need right now."


    But nothing. Sam didn''t break the silence.


    I closed my eyes, although there wasn''t any difference if I had them open, as there was no light in here. I''m exhausted, physically, emotionally, and mentally. This pce, no. The Capital was just like arge Oubliette. Maybe that was the reason I didn''t feel suffocated in this cramp and dark ce.


    The Capital was just the same. Dark and suffocating.


    After who knows how long, I peeked through my one eye as I heard the door creak open. The light from the torch nearly blinded me, so I closed my eyes once again.


    "I do not appreciate this intrusion, Lexx," I uttered, eyes closed, hearing his footsteps as he came in.


    "It seems you find sce in this ce."


    "If you don''t n on leaving, take that torch away." I ignored hisment, covering my closed eyes with my arm. Stefan didn''t speak for a long time, but I knew he was there. I could hear his breathing.


    "You''ve been here for two days, sweetheart. Don''t you want toe out?" he asked, breaking the silence when he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Come out?" I slowly lifted my arm away, opening my eyes slightly as light hurts my eyes. Once my eyes adjusted, I turned my head to him. I was lying down, so I had to raise my eyes to see his face.


    "Are you sure you want me out?" I asked, eyebrow raised.


    "I thought about it, sweetheart." Stefan grazed his chin lightly, eyes on me. "A funeral for those three and immunity for their crimes and those who had allied with them. I will give them to you, and will approve your return to Grimsbanne."


    "At what cost?" Of course, I sort of knew what he wanted, but I still wanted to ask. Maybe to make fun of him? Or perhaps, to have something to ponder about.


    Stefan stood up from his seat and then squatted down on my side. His fingertip caressed my neck, staring down at me.


    "You know what I want, Lu."


    "You want my womb?" My brow raised even more. "Why don''t you just take it out, then? I mean, what''s the point of keeping me alive if you know I am capable of killing you in your sleep?"


    "You still have that sharp tongue of yours." He ced a thumb on my lip, but that didn''t faze me. If he tried to force himself into me, I would castrate him.


    "Does it bother you? Then, why don''t you cut it." I stuck my tongue out, watching him stare at me before I put it back in my mouth. "Oh, Lexx, why would you go here if you''re well aware I will aggravate you to death?"


    "I will execute them all, Lilou. I will start with Yul and then Silvia, us, ude, the third squadron, the House Soulton, and everyone in Grimsbanne." His expression didn''t change, but the weight of his tone grew heavy. "Right now, I haven''t passed my verdict, nor does the public know what truly happened. It is your decision if you want Hell to be someone who died in his duty or the mastermind behind the chaos."


    "Choose, sweetheart." He added, smiling gently at me. "I always favor you, you know that. I''m giving you the liberty to save the people who had sworn their lives to Hell; an option to let them live or die."


    There was a long silence between us, but our eyes never left each other. His thumb on my lips remained there, making me open my mouth and bit it as hard as I could. Sadly, that didn''t faze him nor did I cut it. What a shame.


    "Well, that''s arousing." He smirked as I released his thumb and he withdrew it away. "So, what do you think, sweetheart? Bear my heir¡­ as many as you can and those people get to live."


    "Before I answer your question, answer mine." I lifted my chin, raising my hand, and cupped his jaw. "Do you think you love me?"


    He didn''t answer for a long time, as if taken aback by this sudden question. "Does it matter now?"


    "Yes, Lexx. It matters to me."


    "Then, yes," He answered right away, without a second hesitation, but that made me chuckle.


    "No, you don''t. You never loved me, Lexx." I shook my head, patting his cheek as I smiled.


    "Do you think you know my heart more than I know it?"


    My smile remained, staring into his eyes. "I don''t, I just know you never know what love is."


    "Hah¡­ is that what you believe?"


    "No, that is what I know." A shallow breath slipped past my lips. "If hurting me doesn''t hurt you, don''t ever tell me you loved or still love me. Don''t mistake love for obsession, because even though my husband had a violent way of speaking, he never hurt me purposely."


    "And he is dead, sweetheart. Don''tpare me to the dead."


    "For as long as I live, even if I bear as many children as you want, I willpare you to my husband... and you will never win." My answer was immediate, as my pupils constricted. "I''m warning you. Letting me out of here and giving me this liberty will be the biggest mistake of your life.. I assure you that, Lexx."

 Chapter 308 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning VI

    <h4>Chapter 308 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning VI</h4>


    My husband''s death took the kingdom by surprise. Stefan was truly amazing in distorting the truth; Imend him in that aspect. Well, it was not like Sam, Rufus, and Fabian weren''t heroes in this kingdom¡­ but Stefan always made sure that he was doing me a favor.


    Just like what he had also promised, he let Yul, Silvia, and us out from being locked up in a separate prison. By looking at them, the exposed bruises on them told me they had it rough. Good thing they had survived this far.


    No, I''m d Stefan had kept them alive and used them as his bargaining chip. My husband had loved his siblings. It wasn''t obvious to his personality, but he had protected them until the end¡­ so I would continue that duty as his wife.


    The decision I made, I would never regret. Everything that my husband left, I would protect them¡­ until he return to me one day.


    I snapped my eyes, staring through the ck veil at my husband''s open casket ced on the stack of woods. Standing in the middle amongst all the few attendees of his funeral, I stayed silent. I could hear Cassara''s weeping as if she was the wife; I envy her.


    For her to weep, to cry her heart out until she hyperventted¡­ I envied her for that because I just couldn''t shed a single tear. I wanted to, but I couldn''t. If I mourned like her, if I epted my husband''s death¡­ how am I supposed to keep going?


    "Your Grace, please bid your farewell to His Grace," said someone who was facilitating the funeral. I nced at him and nodded before I trudged forth to my husband.


    My hand rested on the edge of his open casket, staring at him coldly. They had covered the slit in his neck by a high cor, so I reached for it, hooking it down to see his head and neck had this tiny gap between each other.


    "You," I whispered, raising my eyes to his shut eyes. ''This is not you, right?''


    I caressed his cold cheek with the back of my fingers. This was numbing. Even if I denied this person was my husband, the pain was unbearable. I was not good at dealing with a loss, that''s why I was in denial about my father''s death for a long time.


    ''Sam, I will keep denying this death and wait for you, hmm?'' A weak smile resurfaced on my lips, feeling the coldness of his body seep deep into my bones. "My heart is with you¡­ I will wait for you to return it to me."


    I bent over and ced a soft peck on his cold and hard lips. Despite that, I kissed him for as long as I could. When I walked away, I watched them set him on fire. The crackle of the woods drifted into my ears as fire devoured him into ashes.


    I remained on my spot even when other attendees left. There were a few people who were left with me: Yul, Silvia, us, ude, and Zero. Even though my eyes never left the fire, I could discern them just by their auras.


    Night came and the fire already subsided. Some people collected my husband''s ashes, and I still had my eyes on them.


    "Lilou," Yul''s mncholic voice came to my side, followed by his hand on my shoulder. "We should head in."


    "I want to stay¡­ just a little longer," came out my weak yet cold voice. "Just a bit, Yul¡­ I want to breathe."


    Yul didn''t argue with me. Instead, he draped a coat over my shoulder. "Then, stay warm at least."


    Warm¡­ the second the fire was extinguished, I knew I would never feel what being warm feel like. The only warmth I sought would not be able to give me that for now.


    I appreciate Yul''s thought, regardless.


    Under this frigid winter, Yul stayed on my side in silence. Even when us and Silvia left, then Zero left after another hour. They tried to approach me, but they knew talking right now was pointless.


    After my long silence, my lips parted. "Yul, return with me to Grimsbanne."


    "Lilou, I¡­" He cast me a look. I knew he was nning to refuse, but held back and gaze down. "There is no point in staying in this ce. Of course, I''d rather be by your side."


    Again, silence enveloped the two of us, until I turned and faced him. Yul turned his head to me, eyes flickering with pain and regret.


    "Lilou¡­ I''m sorry I couldn''t keep my promise." His eyes dropped as he couldn''t look me in the eye. Yul had lived as a La Crox and I''m certain he had looked at Sam as his own brother, regardless of his origins.


    I raised my hand, cupped his cheek, and offered a weak smile. "How can I me you, Yulis? Your pain is just as painful as mine."


    His eyes welled up, suppressing the pain of this loss. I guessed Yul and I had some simrities. He didn''t know how to deal with our loss, so we deny it by sporting a brave front and locking our hearts away.


    "Even so, I lost a brother, but I still have you, my sister. But you¡­" He trailed off, pointing out the obvious ¡ª pointing out that his pain was far shallow than mine. "¡­ you lost your husband, and no one can ever rece nor fill that void in your heart, Lilou."


    "Even until now, you don''t hold back with your words, Yul." A weak and short chuckle slipped past my lips, shaking my head lightly. "You don''t worry. My heart¡­ Sam took it away with him."


    "Sis¡­"


    My eyes behind the veil sharpened, and Yul noticed it. "Yul, I will put you in danger."


    He stayed silent for a long time before hanging his head low, then raising his gaze back up. His eyes glinted with resolve.


    "Then, I will face danger bravely." Yul reached his hand over my shoulder, pulling me into his embrace. "I won''t fail you this time, sister."


    I rested the side of my head on his chest, gazing down. "Our pain¡­ I will make sure to double theirs, Yul. Don''t die until then because now¡­ you will be their next target."


    "Yes, my Queen," he whispered back, knowing the eyes that were on us.


    ******


    From a distance, Stefan narrowed his eyes as he watched Yul suddenly pull Lilou into his embrace. His jaw tightened as he slowly curved his hand into a fist.


    "Yulis¡­" he smirked menacingly. "No wonder."


    "Your Majesty, what should we do with Yul? It seemed he took advantage of the situation." Alistair inquired, standing behind Stefan.


    Stefan stayed quiet before he turned around and walked away, keeping the rage in his heart at bay. "We observe for now."


    ******


    Meanwhile, Zero chuckled, as he didn''t expect the turn of events. Unlike Stefan''s reaction, he didn''t take what he was watching to the heart that much.


    "Well, I don''t mind if she kept one or two ythings to keep herself sane." He chortled, eyes on the two.. "Aren''t I benevolent? You should appreciate that, my fiance."

 Chapter 309 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning VII

    <h4>Chapter 309 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning VII</h4>


    After Sam''s funeral, I didn''t get the chance to rest as the founding celebration came right after. Despite the chaos that transpired, everyone still celebrated it by honoring those who had lost their life the other night. Those who had lost a brother, a sister, a child, a spouse, a parent, a friend¡­ wept.


    I felt bad for this country.


    We were all being deceived, as the culprit from that night still stood mightily, talking to his people, giving his sincerest condolences. Stefan was portraying himself as everyone''s savior, giving them empty promises of protecting them.


    It made me sick. I wanted to throw up, watching him from this distance as he made a heartfelt speech that moved these pitiful people.


    "I heard you are setting off today." Zero''s voice came to my side.


    I cast him a brief nce. "My purpose in this ce is over. I don''t see any reason to stay idle in here."


    "Cold." He chuckled, tilting his body as he looked at me. "That''s right. You came here to get the king''s blessing, which you got, and married the love of your life. How sad that you are returning to the duchy alone."


    My expression didn''t change. What I learned from this ce was to keep everything in ¡ª just like that man, over there, making a speech. Just grit my teeth¡­ because their time woulde.


    "Anyway, you, going away from this ce, will give us more chances to see each other," he continued in a light tone, peeling his eyes away from me. "It makes me wonder why you don''t tell me anything yet. Your fiance is a little heartbroken since you''ve been ying around with that ninth prince. I even heard you burned the bouquet I sent you."


    I remained silent and ignored his warning. Yes, warnings. His words only meant he was keeping a close eye on me, but I wasn''t surprised. Ever since Sam died, everyone''s eyes were all on me. But since this ''affair'' with Yul started spreading in the pce, they shifted half of their attention to him.


    ''Thanks, Yul.'' I expressed in my mind as he was ying the scapegoat role quite perfectly.


    "Will you really treat your fiance a cold shoulder?"


    "Zero." I slowly set my eyes on him, only to see him raise a brow. "You keep calling me your fiance¡­ but it makes me wonder what can you offer me?"


    The corner of his lips curled up. "Are you seriously asking me, what, this sovereign can offer?"


    "His Majesty had offered me a tempting deal," I exined, taking my eyes off of him. "Whispering me words of love will not help you, Your Majesty. Lexx needed me, so he offers me things that I need in return."


    Again, I cast him a nonchnt look. "How about you? What can you offer me so I keep you by my side?"


    "My fiance, you are so tempting." He grinned in delight, eyes glinting in amusement. "What a shame. I was trying to build the foundation of our rtionship through love, but it seemed that is out of negotiation anymore."


    "How passionate." My response received a soothing chuckle from him.


    "I am very passionate, my fiance. However, I like you better now: fierce, cold, dangerous." He leaned into my side, his breaths tickling my ear. "I will write you a letter once you reach Grimsbanne. I will be pleased if I hear from you in return."


    Upon saying his piece, Zero didn''t stay long and left. He was quite busy as well. He had his own duties, after all. My eyes fell on Stefan as he left the podium.


    "I told you letting me leave the Oubliette or keeping me alive will be the biggest and worst mistake you will ever do," I whispered, the side of my lips curling up. "I will take everything from you, Lexx¡­ and Zero. Everything."


    After stating those words, I turned around and left the ce I was watching him. There would be another gathering after this. A meeting of the representative of the founding n.


    I would never miss it. Especially now that I had this agenda.


    ******


    "Will you be alright?" Yul asked me as we walked through the hallway leading to the gathering.


    I cocked my head back, casting him a puzzled look. Yul let out a sigh as he nodded in understanding.


    "It''s a stupid question, I know." He rolled his eyes, making me chuckle.


    "Yul, I never realize that you''re such a worrywart." I humored, shaking my head as I stared ahead.


    "I''m only worried because it''s you." He sighed, but his tone wasced with sarcasm.


    "Oh, Yul." I shook my head, smiling cunningly. "People might misunderstand."


    "People''s minds are so dirty they misunderstand just everything."


    "And that gives us an advantage, isn''t it?" I trailed off, stopping in my tracks, and faced him. "My lover?"


    Yul gritted his teeth as he cringed. I nearlyughed hysterically, as he would never get used to the title he was known for now. Of course, I felt disgusted with how people looked at us, but not surprised. After all, a twisted rtionship was not unordinary in this ce.


    "Anyway, people are watching you." I patted his chest, turning around as I started walking again.


    "They don''t just watch. They visit me every night." His response was low and weak, but I heard it. Yul had been in constant danger because some annoying bastards kept sending people to kill him.


    "You will have a well-deserved rest once this is all over," I reassured without looking back, eyes glinting with resolve as I approached the venue of our meeting.


    When I stood in front of the door, my brow raised. I slowly turned my eyes to someone who was walking from my right.


    "Well, what a pleasure to bump into you, Your Grace," she said, holding her fan that was covering her lips. "Greetings."


    I squinted my eyes as I recognized this woman. She was thedy we had met in the streets of the capital.


    "I knew when I saw you that we will see each other again. Although I didn''t expect we''ll see each other in here, in this situation." She expressed calmly as she stood in front of me. We locked eyes for a long time, making me smile as I noticed the familiar fire beneath her eyes.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess." My smile remained, and her eyes flickered in interest. "It is, indeed, a shame that we met again under such circumstances. However, I hope we can share a cup of tea in the future."


    She smiled, pleased at this invitation. "I will look forward to your invitation." And then she faced the door.


    "Please, do." A smirk appeared on my lips. Probably, she had experienced the same situation as I did that there was just this instant connection between the two of us. There were no other words that we said, but we already had this mutual understanding with only that brief contact.


    ''Princess Beatrice¡­ Yul briefed me about the representative of today''s gathering. I wonder if her cards would be useful for me.'' My eyes sharpened as the door opened. ''But more than that, I am more interested in someone else.''


    I walked inside with an intention of winning, and we were weed by only a few people inside. The representative of each founding family: Stefan, Zero, Cameron, and that one person¡­ my eyes fell on that sickly-looking man, Heliot Von Stein.


    The man who made me look forward to this seance.

 Chapter 310 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning VIII

    <h4>Chapter 310 - [Bonus ]The End And The New Beginning VIII</h4>


    The gathering was simple. We sat around arge round table; from the host seat sat Stefan, from his right perched Zero, Cameron, Beatrice, Heliot, then me. Stefan started speaking pleasantries ¡ª too much formality for me to even bother.


    Instead of listening to him, I just stared at my seatmate, Heliot. I made sure they knew I had my eyes on him, but the man didn''t even nce at me.


    The man who had my attention had this long, midnight blue hair that strangely matched his tanned skin. His dark navy eyes that were akin to the depths of the ocean deep, looked mysterious and dangerous. But overall, without those little details, he looked sick.


    How strange.


    ''Was Yul mistaken?'' I wondered. ''He said this person who kept silent the entire time since he arrived at the Capital was someone who could be an excellent ally. Yul wasn''t certain, but he said many ''good'' things about him. Well, I couldn''t really judge a book by its cover.''


    "Pst." I tried to catch his attention, but nothing. ''He didn''t seem to care about this at all. It was as if they forced him to attend here, so this seat won''t be empty.''


    "An empire?" My eyes veered to Zero upon his remarks. "Aren''t you a little confident? To suggest that I, the supreme ruler of Spade Kingdom, to submit and bow down to you? Are you perhaps, suggesting you will wage a war with me? That is so formal, though."


    Oh, they had started? I smiled, as this was one of the things I was looking for.


    Stefan sported a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "I am merely stating the ns for my reign whilst trying to avoid any conflict amongst everyone in here. Of course, I am saying this now not to wage a war, but so we can all resort to a peaceful resolution."


    Really. Stefan always had his way in his words.


    "Peaceful resolution?" Zero chuckled in a low tone, leaning backfortably with his eyes on Stefan. "And if we refused?"


    "Then, that would be a shame." Stefan shrugged nonchntly. "Since everyone here came from the founding ns, it would be a shame that we couldn''t keep a peaceful diplomatic rtion."


    "You kept saying peaceful and yet, your action, this diplomatic discourtesy speaks otherwise."


    "I didn''t mean to, Sir My Brother." Stefan let out a sigh, making me nearly p at how shameless he was. If my husband was here, he would''ve surely pped and showered him with devastating ttery.


    "However, do not forget that thend you are stepping on is neither the Spade Kingdom nor a neutralnd for peace talks." Stefan leaned in, arms propped against the edge of the table.


    "Now you''re threatening me. How cute." Zero chuckled once again, cocking his head back. "Let me reconsider, hmmm. Alright."


    That was quick, and I gazed at Stefan to see that his expression didn''t change. He wouldn''t keep his crown if he was easily deceived by others. That would be disappointing.


    A smug grin stered on Zero as he set his eyes on me. "I will agree on this proposition through marriage and the woman of my choosing." He slowly peeled his eyes away from me to Stefan. "How about that? The Duchess of Grimsbanne¡­ offer her to me as the tribute, and you have my card."


    Hah¡­ how cunning. I thought, not even surprised by this because Zero had his other way of refusing by not making himself look bad. It was interesting to see them twist each other''s words and fight with just that.


    Sam would be bored, though, if he were here.


    "The Duchess of Grimsbanne is not part of the royal family. I can give you all the women you''d like, my sisters, for example, but the Duchess is out of my jurisdiction."


    "Your sisters? No offense, but I like rare things. For me to submit and offer thend I had built, isn''t it just a fair trade if I get the same value in return?" Zero tilted his head to the side, but Stefan wasn''t fazed.


    I watched them bicker as if they weren''t talking about me, like an item they should trade. Strangely, it didn''t irk me even the slightest. What was the point?


    "Since I merely came as a representative, I cannot agree to this proposition." Beatrice chimed in when Stefan and Zero started pulling an aura at each other. "However, our Cross Kingdom doesn''t adhere to unnecessary bloodshed. I will surely ry Your Majesty''s ns."


    "I will look forward to good news, Princess." Stefan smiled, which Beatrice returned with a polite smile and a bow as well.


    "I had said what I said. Unless you have a better idea in mind, we will talk about it again." Zero voiced out his opinion as he didn''t have a clear middle ground with Stefan. I bet they would ever reach an agreement.


    Stefan shifted his attention to Zero. "That is a shame, then."


    His words could be either a threat or just a harmless expression. However, only a fool would believe it was thetter. I wondered if Zero would ever get out of this ce.


    I didn''t have a say in it, nor Cameron had. Just like Heliot, Cameron stayed silent and cast me a look from time to time. Cameron and I had a lot to talk about, but we both silently agreed this was not the right time.


    Suddenly, Heliot tapped the surface of the table to catch everyone''s attention. We instinctively set our eyes on him, waiting for whatever he wanted to say after his long silence.


    "Our Karo Kingdom will submit." His statement made me raise a brow. How could he decide for that if he wasn''t the king? "But on one condition."


    "And what is it, Prince Heliot?" asked Stefan.


    Heliot didn''t answer immediately as he slowly turned his head to me. "I want to do all negotiations with the Duchess, your Majesty."


    The corner of my lips curled up into a smirk as it seemed Heliot had some business with me. I could tell his interest wasn''t the same as Zero and Stefan''s, but it was more something¡­ formal.


    "All negotiations with the Duchess?" Stefan raised a brow. This guy shouldn''t have wasted his time on me to save himself from all this unnecessary jealousy.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Heliot stared at Stefan squarely. "The Karo Kingdom will agree, only if Her Grace will handle this negotiation with us."


    There was a long silence in the room, as no one expected his adamant request. This didn''t seat well with Stefan and surprisingly, with Zero as well.


    Meanwhile, I indulged in the look on their face.


    *****


    The gathering didn''t end as smoothly as we had all expected. The dispute between Stefan and Zero just went from bad to worse. Stefan had given me the liberty to ept Heliot''s orders, but to make him happy, I told him I would follow his decision.


    In the end, Stefan still agreed with Heliot''s request. Heliot didn''t show any emotion when Stefan agreed, piquing my interest even more with what kind of person I would have to deal with in the uing days.


    I didn''t waste a second, as I already nned to leave the pce today and return to Grimsbanne. This was a promise made by Stefan.


    "Lilou." I stopped in my tracks as I heard Stefan''s voice behind me. My eyes scanned the carriage that was outside, seeing Yul standing in front of it.


    I turned around and faced Stefan. "You came to stop me? Did you change your mind?"


    "I had promised," he said, walking towards me and stopped a step away from me. "I came to send you off, sweetheart."


    "How sweet."


    "It is winter and the journey back to Grimsbanne will be rough and cold." Stefan draped another coat over my shoulder and tied the strap carefully. "Be careful."


    I kept my silence as I gazed down. "Don''t forget our agreement, sweetheart," he added in a whisper as he finished tying the strap. "You will return here in a year."


    "I won''t forget our agreement, Your Majesty," I replied coldly, raising my gaze up to him. "And I nned to honor it once I settle the matters in Grimsbanne. However, do not ever forget your promise as well."


    "I won''t step foot in Grimsbanne¡­ well, I will try."


    "Once I sense your presence in Grimsbanne, I will kill you," I warned, smiling sweetly as I cupped his jaw. "It will break my heart if it ends like that, Your Majesty. We had a long way to go, after all."


    Stefan just stared down at me, eyes glinting. If I didn''t know his intention, I would truly think he was treating me quite ''remarkably''. However, I was not foolish to fall for such a trick.


    "I will write. We can''t lose contact, after all." I withdrew my hand away from him, turning as I walked towards the carriage. Yul had his eyes on me, opened the door for me, and even assisted me inside before he hitched in.


    "Lilou," Yul called as he perched from across me, and the carriage started moving. "Try to rest. It will be a rough journey."


    I ignored him, my eyes on the window where I could see Stefan and the grand pce. There was just this strange heaviness seeping deep into my bones as we get farther and farther away from this hell.


    "I arrived in this ce without my husband, and I left without him," I murmured, still had my eyes outside as it softened. "The next time Ie back here¡­ this hellhole will be on fire, Yul."


    "I will take everything from this ce... just like how it took everything away from me." My eyes glinted with resolve.


    That was my promise, a stake I would im.


    No one would get away from it.


    Stefan.


    Alistair.


    Alphonse.


    Dominique.


    Jayden.


    Zero.


    Tristan.


    The rest of the Bearer of the Divine Order.


    Everyone.


    "Slowly and painfully, I would ruin them all," I smirked viciously. "Karma will surely return here... in a year."


    ¡ª THE END OF VOLUME 4 ¡ª

 Chapter 311 - [Bonus ]The Journey Back To Grimsbanne

    <h4>Chapter 311 - [Bonus ]The Journey Back To Grimsbanne</h4>


    The journey back to Grimsbanne was silent. Traveling during winter surely added this nostalgic feeling to my nonexistent heart. Not only it was unbearably cold being out, but it was also undoubtedly a hassle.


    However¡­


    For the people who were numb to the pain of defeat, for our loss, for the deaths of something within while we''re alive, this cold weather and silence felt nothing. Like defeated soldiers returning from a lost war, we were¡­ pathetic.


    "Should we make a stop in the Crawford''s estate?" Yul inquired, snapping me out of my trance.


    I snapped my eyes, staring at the window while we passed by the empty street of Knotley, Cunningham.


    "No," I muttered. "Let''s continue."


    "But Marquess Cameron sent a word and prepared your room¡­" Yul trailed off and just went silent while gazing at me. "Alright. Let''s just continue. The faster we arrive in Grimsbanne, the better, right?"


    "Mhm."


    Just as I said, we didn''t make a stop in Cunningham. The ce where Sam and I spent a long time before the Capital. I had grown fond of this ce, but I didn''t have the energy to make stops. We had been traveling continuously, setting up tents to rest for a few hours and then continue.


    Despite the frigid weather, it didn''t matter to us. It didn''t even faze us, as if we''ve all grown numb from it.


    My eyes softened as my eyesnded on the area where I met ude. The day I met ude was the same day I was abducted to the Capital. However, more than the terrible memories of that day, Sam and I had a good time.


    "He was so dashing that day." I smiled bitterly, and I felt Yul, who was from across me, gaze at me. "His hair was brushed neatly to his back, and unlike his usual unbuttoned shirt, he looked good in that cravat on him. His hands that day didn''t have a speck of stain, although they felt rough to the touch, they''re the warmest thing I had held."


    "Sis¡­"


    I kept my smile as I could envision those times upon seeing that spot. That day, Sam held my hand as we walked in this very street. His lips would shift from smirk to smile, and how he looked at me made me feel like the most beautifuldy in this world.


    But unlike that day, the snow had nketed over the suburban.


    It made me want to cry, but I couldn''t because¡­ until now, Sam was alive. That was what I wanted to believe. In my head, he just went somewhere far, and he would return to me one day.


    "We will surely do that once he returns, Yul." I peeled my eyes away from the window and set them on Yul. "We will walk freely without a care in the world again¡­ someday."


    "Lilou." Yul''s eyes flickered with pain. I wanted to tell him to stop looking at me like that, but I ignored it. "Yes, someday¡­ that''s right."


    He sounded sad and unconvinced, but I still smiled. "Someday¡­ for sure."


    ******


    Our journey continued, and we exited Cunningham without a problem. Because of the weather, we had to spend more time on the road before we reached Whistlebird. I didn''t have many fond memories of this ce.


    Aside from having my first argument with Sam. He also massacred those corrupted members of the Remington n and sat Noah as the new Duke. Compare to Cunningham, there weren''t many memories I shared with Sam in this ce. However, I had a ton of memories with Stefan in here ¡ª that was why I dislike this ce.


    "Lord Noah is still on the run, so his brother took charge of Whistlebird," Yul informed me of what I had missed. "Although the entire House Remington wasn''t stripped off of their titles, Stefan had them on close watch. Lord Noah probably knew that the second he step foot in thisnd, those who were lurking around Whistlebird will seize him¡­"


    Yul''s voice faded in the background as I looked outside the window. He had been trying to cheer me up every once in a while¡­ or rather, he had been trying to keep me distracted whenever he has an opportunity. I let him, though; it was useful information.


    My brows creased a little as I tilted my head to see far ahead. There were people lining up in this cold winter. It made me wonder what was going on. When our carriage got closer, I froze momentarily as I recognized this establishment.


    "Yul, let''s make a stop here," I requested without looking away from where I was looking at. "Tell everyone¡­ we will dine in."


    "What¡­ alright?" There was a slight hesitation in Yul''s voice, but he still agreed. Yul told the coachman to make a stop and the knight under Rufus, who managed to stay alive throughout that ordeal in the Capital to inform everyone.


    As ordered, we did a stop like normal travelers. Yul stood outside, offering his hand to me. I gave him a smile, epting his hand, and he assisted me outside the carriage. My eyes instantly veered at the people flocking the establishment.


    "Is the food here so great? The ce seems pack from the in and out." Yul muttered as others had a bowl of soup while eating outside the establishment.


    "It''s not that," I said, and someone familiar who was serving the people outside turned his head in my direction. His eyes dted as soon as he recognized me and rushed towards me.


    "Your ¡ª" Mister Teddy Brown, the owner of the restaurant where Sam and I ate, stopped when Yul raised his arm to his chest.


    "Do you have an idea who is the person you are trying to approach thoughtlessly?" Yul''s tone was cold, gazing down at Teddy Brown. Thetter awkwardly stepped back, holding the tray in his hand while the other scratched the back of his head.


    "My apologies, Your Grace." Teddy Brown apologized with a bow. "I was suddenly caught in the moment that I forgot my ce."


    "Yul, it''s fine." I nced at Yul and let out a chuckle. He reluctantly lowered his arm and stepped aside.


    "Mister Brown, it seems your business is flourishing that people stille even during winter." I nced at the establishment behind him.


    "Ahh, haha! No, it''s not like that, Your Grace." Teddy Brown chortled bashfully as he turned his head back. "It''s free food. We feed everyone whoes in here hungry."


    "A charity¡­?" Yul sounded appalled, staring at Teddy Brown with doubt in his eyes. "This only supports everyone to bezy. You must be wealthy to do this kind of thing."


    "Haha! I do not have wealth to leave to my offsprings, but our n made a promise to a remarkable man and we''re simply upholding that man''s legacy." Teddy''s eyesnded on me and he smiled gently. "Your Grace, it is presumptuous of me to invite you to our humble abode. Our food isn''t asvish as what Your Grace deserves, but I hope it can give you even the slightest warmth in this cold weather."


    By the looks of it, Teddy Brown already heard the news about Sam. However, he said nothing and just offered me food.


    Food made of goodwill, food that was not made to make a profit, food created by a promise. How dare I refuse?


    "Thank you, Mister Brown." I bowed my head lightly, moved by this change Sam did in a ce where money moved.


    The corner of his lips stretched into a wide grin as he beckoned us to enter the establishment. I nced at Yul, and he smiled in relief upon locking gaze with me.


    "He is really amazing, isn''t he?" he whispered to my side as we followed Teddy.


    My eyes softened as I gazed down, chuckling in a low tone. "Don''t think highly of Sam. All the good things he had done were¡­ unintentional."


    "And that''s what''s makes him more amazing." Yul humored, making me chuckle as he had a point. "I heard a lot about Whistlebird... but it seems it is not as bad as what I had heard."


    Whistlebird, a ce where money was more important than race.. Sam made this change in this tiny area of Whistlebird, but it slowly changed everything; from thisnd where everything was all about money to and where everyone unite through thick and thin.

 Chapter 312 - [Bonus ]The Journey Back To Grimsbanne II

    <h4>Chapter 312 - [Bonus ]The Journey Back To Grimsbanne II</h4>


    Since the restaurant was packed. I assumed there wouldn''t be enough space for us, and I was correct. Surprising, the people inside were kind enough to spare us some tables and space. I told them we could eat outside just like the rest, but the townsfolk insisted for us to stay inside where it was warm.


    Why, you ask? Why was this kindness suddenly?


    I smiled and gazed down, staring at my hand on the table. The reason was simple; everyone in here saw my husband as their hero. If not for him, the Brown''s, the Remington''s, or rather, this Whistlebird wouldn''t change. Sam changed one person''s perspective, and it spread across the entire city.


    Not that Whistlebird had a total reform, but they were¡­ making progress. It made me a little proud.


    "Your Grace, I hope the soup will be to your liking." I snapped out of my thoughts when Teddy served a bowl of soup on the table, making me gaze up at him and smile.


    "Thank you."


    Teddy just smiled and distanced himself, but I could still feel he was looking, waiting for our reaction. There were also other eyes that were on me. I nced at them and I saw some men and women, even children, studying me.


    ''They were the people behind this charity works, huh?'' My eyes grew softer, peeling my eyes away from them and then set them to Yul, who was sitting across from me.


    "Don''t be ungrateful." I reminded, knowing Yul was a picky eater and had this problem with his expression.


    He frowned and cast me a look. "Do you really see me in that light? The food might look nd, but I appreciate the kindness."


    Yul picked up his spoon and started eating. I watched him take that first sip, and the way his brows creased made me chuckle a little. He was trying to control his expression, and I knew he didn''t like the food. However, Yul said nothing and continued to eat.


    Just when I was about to take a spoon, I turned my head to the table not far away from us. us was eating fast, asking for more. My eyes fell on the table, and there were already two empty bowls on it.


    "Did I starve them?" I wondered under my breath, seeing that Silvia, who also sat at the same table as us was eating like crazy. No, not just them, but everyone who was with me ate at the same pace.


    "Don''t mind them." Yul wiped the corner of his lips with a handkerchief. "They are eating like that not because they are hungry."


    "Are they feeding their greed, then? Because it''s free?" I cocked my head to the side, staring at Yul to get some answers.


    Yul didn''t speak for a moment but stared at me and smile. "Why don''t you listen?"


    My brows arched and veered my eyes around my people. The loud sound of cutleries hitting the bowls slowly faded, listening to their muffled, indistinct mumbling as they ate.


    "More! We need to eat more, so we get stronger! We need a source of strength. One more bowl, hoy!" us raised another empty bowl, catching Teddy''s attention, which thetter acknowledge in a hurry. "Faster, you!"


    After us asked for seconds, some knights and even Silvia requested another bowl. My eyes softened as a gentle smile appeared on my lips.


    "These people are obsessed with getting stronger. Their logic is the more they eat, the stronger they get." Yul sighed, shaking his head helplessly. "But¡­ I think we all share the same ideals."


    "Yul."


    "Sis, we will protect you just like how you protected us." Yul smiled, reaching his hand to mine and squeezed it lightly. "We will get stronger, so you don''t have to worry about us. So, please, rest assured."


    Sam left, but the people he left had truly loved and respected him. That was why I wanted to protect them and keep my husband''s spirit alive.


    "You, people¡­" I let out a weak chuckle, gazing at the bowl of food, and scooped a spoonful of soup to my lips. As the slight heat went through my tongue down my throat, I smiled.


    It was¡­ nd. I got used to the food in the pce that this soup felt tasteless. However, no dish in that hell had ever touched me, yet this soup¡­ gave me a sense offort.


    "Thank you for the food," I whispered and continued eating without wasting a drop.


    ******


    We ate to our heart''s content. When it was time to leave, Teddy had escorted us to my carriage.


    "Ahh¡­ what a nd food," usmented as he walked outside with a toothpick clipped in between his lips.


    Silvia scoffed and red at him. "Have some sense of shame, will you? Don''t forget you downed ten bowls!"


    "So, what? That doesn''t mean it tastes good!" us held his hand behind his head as the two walked back to their carriage.


    "Please don''t mind him." Yul sighed, apologizing to Teddy as we had heard their conversation from our position.


    Teddy just chuckled, shaking his head. "No offense is taken. We are already honored that Her Grace and Your Highnesses dined in our humble restaurant. It is an honor that our future generations could brag about!"


    "Mister Brown, I appreciate your kindness. The food is good¡­ and I''m certain many people will survive this season." I expressed in a soft tone, smiling at him.


    "Your Grace." Teddy smiled gently, ncing at Yul as if asking him if he could approach me. Yul said nothing nor did he give a signal of his approval, but Teddy knew that Yul not giving him a signal was the signal.


    My brows raised when Teddy took a step forward ¡ª he was close, but not too close. Just enough distance so his words could only be heard between the three of us.


    "Your Grace, if you ever need anything, our n, the Remington''s, and the entire Whistlebird will do everything for you," he said in a low yet sincere tone, his eyes on me. "Those were my, the Remington''s, and everyone who is fed by this restaurant''s words. We will be happy to assist Your Grace if you ever need us."


    "Anything, Your Grace ¡ª even if it''s our lives," he added.


    I see¡­ so the Remington expected we would pass through in here, so they left a word.


    "Thank you, Mister Brown." I smiled, appreciating this kind gesture and offer. "However, your deaths are not what I seek."


    "Yes, Your Grace." A bitter smile resurfaced on his lips, but I ignored it and turned around. Just as I did, my smile faded.


    "I will keep in touch," I said and then resumed my steps.


    "I will wait, Your Grace." That was what I heard Teddy said, and I knew he understood I would need their assistance in my future endeavors.


    They never directly said a word about Sam, but Teddy was clear that he owed Sam a debt. It was not my imagination when I saw how the people looked at me. It was neither pity nor sadness.


    What the eyes of those who ate in this ce and Teddy''s were filled with suppressed rage. Vampires or humans, everyone knew Sam''s death wasn''t the end of everything.


    Just like how I noticed the fire in their eyes, they surely noticed the me of hell burning in mine.

 Chapter 313 - [Bonus ]The Day I Returned To Grimsbanne

    <h4>Chapter 313 - [Bonus ]The Day I Returned To Grimsbanne</h4>


    Strange, wasn''t it? We left Whistlebird with a full stomach, but the emptiness inside me remained unfulfilled. We camped on the road that night and then continued our arduous journey before the crack of the day. Just like in the past days, we traveled in silence. Yul would constantly talk to me, but I barely replied with a hum.


    "We''re almost there, Your Grace." Yul broke his silence once again after a half-day of quietness.


    "I can see that," I replied, staring outside where I could see the borders of Grimsbanne. The sight of it gave me this mixed emotions; emotions that were thrice as intense as what I felt when we left Whistlebird.


    "We''re really back¡­" My breathing grew heavier and so was my body. It was as if the second we entered this territory, a gigantic rock was ced on my shoulders.


    "I received a word from the duchy that some knights were waiting for your return. The townsfolk also wanted to wee your return, but were told to stay inside their houses as per your request." Yul informed me as we met a knight that was left to protect Grimsbanne to give us a message halfway through our journey.


    "That''s good." I nodded in appreciation. "They don''t need to wee us and the ashes of my husband. Holding a public mass is better than standing outside in this cold season."


    "Yes. They had arranged it for tomorrow." Yul cleared his throat. "Are you sure you don''t want to rest first? We had a rough journey. Your people will surely understand if you postpone it for a day."


    "It''s alright. I can''t dy the grieving hearts of his people."


    "Lilou," Yul let out a deep sigh. "You''re grieving too. Among everyone, you are the most who is in pain¡­"


    "I am in pain, but I''m not grieving, Yul." I slowly peeled my eyes away from the road to him. "To me, Sam is alive somewhere. I am merely fulfilling the wish of his people and respect what they believe¡­ regardless of what I believe."


    "You can''t!" His breath hitched as his chest moved out, then back in slowly. "You can''t keep denying his death, sister. You have to ept it¡­ not now, but you have to consider epting it." Yul gazed down in worry as his tone lowered.


    "If I ept it¡­ I will die, Yul," I murmured, sping my skirt tightly.


    Denying it was just my defense mechanism to keep moving forth, because epting my husband''s death and that he would not return to me was a slow and painful death. Sam''s death was not the most painful of all. What was the most painful of all were the days that had passed by without him.


    "It was already hard for me despite tricking myself." I paused and took a deep breath, swallowing down the tension in my throat. "Don''t speak about this again, Yul. I''m calm now¡­ but I can''t guarantee what I''ll do the next time."


    "I''m just worried. You know that." He sighed heavily. "But if that is what you truly want, then so be it."


    "I don''t me you," I uttered after a brief silence. "I just decided to keep my heart and eyes closed, and my mind open. Sam told me that before¡­ and it helps, barely."


    Silence dawned upon us once again as we didn''t talk even when we reached the little town of Banse. We made a brief stop as some knights escorted us from the entrance of Grimsbanne, and Yul talked to them while I remained inside.


    "Your Grace, everything had been fine in here. The knights will escort us all the way to the estate." Yul reported as soon as he returned to the carriage.


    I remained silent momentarily, gazing outside with my eyes in a certain direction. "Let''s go there."


    "Your Grace?"


    "Over there," I said, staring at the route heading to the field. "Let''s make a stop there first."


    "Oh¡­ but ¡ª I mean, alright¡­?"


    Just as I requested, our carriage headed towards the ce where I used to work. Some of us headed straight to the duke''s mansion, while I kept only a few knights and Yul with me. It didn''t take us long enough to reach our destination. We stopped from a distance and went on foot since I didn''t want to catch everyone''s attention.


    "This is where you work before?" asked Yul, gazing at the empty field which was now covered with thin snow. The very few knights that were with us kept their distance while we stood near the field.


    "Mhm." I nodded, recalling those times where everything was simple. "It''s not a good life, butpare to now, life back then was more bearable."


    "I beg to disagree. You can eat now to your heart''s content and have the power to make a change."


    "You''re right." A bitter smile resurfaced on my lips as he had a point. "But even so, I''d choose that life in a heartbeat over the life I have now. It may be superficial, but if I can stay like that version of me for even a second¡­ I would."


    Because the past me was just frustratingly ignorant¡­ but she was happy. The present me was just an empty shell.


    "Lilou? Is that really you, Lilou?" Suddenly, I heard a woman''s very familiar voice from our side. Yul and I instinctively turned our heads to her, only to see Old Olly and a group of elders with her.


    "Oh, goodness!" their eyes brightened up in relief as soon as our eyes met, while I was frozen on the spot. "It''s really is you!"


    Old Olly and the rest immediately rushed to me, surrounding me while Yul backed away. She held my hand, her hand trembled as she looked at me teary-eyed.


    "You child! Where have you been all this time, huh? Do you know how worried we were?" nagged Old Olly and then followed by the rest.


    "The children had been asking about you even until now! A lot of things happened! Where have you been?"


    "Goodness! Thank the Lord you were safe! We almost died out of worry!"


    "How have you been, Lilou? Have you been well?"


    They berated me with a series of nagging, but their eyes were welling up. My mouth opened and closed, no words came out. So, I took a deep breath and sported a weak smile.


    "Why are you all out in the cold?" I asked as I didn''t have the energy to lie and tell them I was alright. They would figure out if I did.


    "Oh!" Old Olly snapped and then frowned, casting everyone a look. "We tried to send the flowers we made with the children to the Duchess. We heard she will arrive today¡­ and we want tofort her."


    My eyes fell on the gand in their hands. It seemed they failed, seeing their mood suddenly turned grim. However, this gesture moved me.


    "There were many people who sent gifts and condolences to the Duchess, so they couldn''t amodate us." Old Olly cleared her throat as she tried to stay positive. "We will give it to her after the public mass tomorrow. They told us that she will join¡­ Lilou?"


    Old Olly''s expression suddenly grew worried as she looked at me. "Are you alright? Why are you crying?"


    I didn''t realize that the tears that failed to spill from my eyes suddenly fell without restriction. It just fell like waterfalls, staining my cheek as I bit my lower lip as hard as I could.


    "Goodness, child." Old Olly nced at the others. They look all worried.


    "Were are you hurt?" they asked with the purest sincerity in their voice.


    I nodded, almost choking. "It¡­ it hurts," came out a muffled reply, and I clutched my chest. "Here¡­ it hurts here. I feel like dying."


    "Oh, child. Come here." They didn''t ask me a single question, but they consoled me with a warm embrace.


    And just like that, I bawled, cried my heart out until my knees gave way. All I could remember was I cried and cried, screaming while clutching my chest as if my heart would stop at any moment.


    ******


    Yul watched Lilou cry like how a wife should be for losing her husband. He gritted his teeth, balling his hand into a fist as he looked away. The elders who were consoling her didn''t raise a question, and just rubbed her back and wept with her.


    ''You finally cried, sis¡­'' he took a deep breath and walked away, giving Lilou a space with these people. These people who had nothing in their name, but carry the power that none of them had.


    A heart to touch Lilou and a voice to reach her.


    ******


    "So, she knows how to cry too, huh?" us muttered as they watched Lilou from the distance. "Tell everyone to close the area."


    He didn''t even turn back to the knights who apanied him from behind them. The knight bowed and executed the orders without questions asked.


    "Is it really necessary to close the area just because Lilou is crying?" Silvia asked, standing to his side with her eyes on Lilou and those peasants.


    "We don''t know who is watching, Silvia." us cast her a side-eye before setting them back to Lilou. "Lilou had given us the freedom to mourn for them and even after that, that frail-looking woman faced Stefan without fear, nor did she show any sign of weakness."


    us deliberately paused, rocking his head lightly. "I will keep it that way¡­ I''m sure she will not appreciate it if someone sees her other than those people breakdown."


    "You sound like a proper knight now, us." Silvia chuckled, shaking her head as it seemed they had all matured overnight. "But you''re right. We have to be her walls, just like how she stood like a wall for us to lean on."


    The day she had mourned was also the day the Lilou they had all known died.


    -- END OF VOLUME 4 --

 Chapter 314 - [Bonus ]Welcome To Hells Den

    <h4>Chapter 314 - [Bonus ]Wee To Hell''s Den</h4>


    ¡ª WELCOME TO VOLUME 5 ¡ª


    PROLOGUE


    It had been seven months since we returned to Grimsbanne. There were a lot of adjustments at first, keeping everyone in the duchy busy for the first four months. But now, everything had settled down ¡ª even I got used to my duties as the Duchess.


    I dipped my body in the coldke I had discovered in one of my morning runs. The water was cold, especially now that it was nighttime, but I liked the view and quietness in here. I gazed up to see the moon shining brightly above.


    "How pretty," I adored, smiling amusingly. "It always looks pretty every time I bathe in here."


    My brow arched upon hearing a footstep approached me. "It is rude for you to intrude when someone is bathing, Zero."


    "Haha! How did you know it was me?" he chuckled, standing not far away from me. "Also, I was simply taking a night walk, but lost my way. I didn''t mean to peek at you while you bathe."


    "How pitiful. You must''ve marched a long way to reach Grimsbanne from the Spade Kingdom." I turned around ever so slowly, looking at him in a foreign uniform.


    "Marching by that distant is worthy." He gazed down, smirking seeing my exposed shoulder. "Shall I join you, so you don''t get bored?"


    "Haha¡­" I shook my head, calmer than ever. "It''s been a while, Your Majesty."


    "It has been, Your Grace." He smiled brightly. "Although, please tell your people to stop aiming at me. I have a frail heart, it''s been racing anxiously."


    "How keen. I thought you didn''t notice."


    "How can I not sense the bloodthirst of the fifth prince?" Zero humored back, ncing in a certain direction. "Although, it makes me wonder if they had been watching you bathe all these times¡­ I''m envious."


    "You''ll be surprised how obstinate my people are." I raised my finger and crooked it down, signaling those who were aiming at Zero from the distance to drop their weapons.


    "Mildred, bring me my robe." My voice was low, but I knew a lot of people were listening to my orders. My people were just around, waiting for orders, or just guarding me from a safe distance.


    It didn''t take long when Mildred, mydy-in-waiting, appeared with a robe draped on her arm. She nced at Zero, performing a curtsy as she greeted him with respect.


    "Shall I turn around, Your Grace? Although that will dishearten me for this golden opportunity to glimpse upon your body." Zero smirked, and I replied with a smile as a warning shot was fired near his foot.


    "My¡­ your people seem they do not have long patience," he added, cocking his head back as Silvia pointed a sword over his shoulder; the de an inch away from the side of his neck. "It is nice to see you, Your Highness."


    "How dare you step foot in where the Duchess bathe?" Silvia''s eyes glinted as she lifted her chin up. "Even if your head rolls over right this instance, it is just."


    "Silvia, please don''t scare my distinguish guest like that." I raised a hand, and Silvia only huff as she withdrew her sword before taking a step back. "His Majesty had an arduous journey ining here. Please treat him with respect."


    "How sweet." He chuckled and cast Silvia a look to taunt her.


    "Your Grace, I will¡­"


    "It''s alright, Mildred. The waters are cold, and I don''t want you catching a cold." Without a second hesitation, I stood up from theke, not a bit embarrassed to walk naked with all the eyes around.


    Zero smirked as he narrowed his eyes, not even concealing his enjoyment of what he was looking at. I let him, raising my hand and Mildred helped me wear the robe.


    "You have a nice body, Duchess." He sized me up from head to toe, licking his lips as he raised his eyes back up on me. "Now I regret being able to see it because I can''t touch it."


    I chuckled, unlike Silvia''s reaction, who obviously had to use a lot of restraint not to y Zero. "That''s too bad to hear," I smirked as I hook my damp hair out of the robe.


    "Well, anyway, can this regretful one greet you formally, at least?" Zero walked towards me, extending his hand for me to sp.


    "How dare I refuse your greeting, Your Majesty?" I raised a hand and sped his hand.


    A smirk appeared on his lips, smirking as he bent over, eyes burning on me. "It is nice to see you again, my duchess," he said, cing a brief peck on the back of my hand.


    "The pleasure is mine, Your Majesty," I smirked as my eyes glinted viciously. "Thank you foring after receiving my invitation."


    "Your invitation is quite unique, my duchess." He let my hand go, studying my face. "You''ve be stronger."


    "Are you threatened by what kind of woman I had be?"


    "Who knows?" He smirked, raising a brow as he tilted his head back. "But surely, the rumors about you aren''t just hearsay. I can tell in a nce you''ve changed."


    "I hope you liked the change... just like I do." I turned and marched away, but stop and nced back at him. "Shall we head to my humble estate, Your Majesty?"


    The smirk of his lips stretched wider. "I won''t refuse that offer," he said, walking towards me as we head back to my den.


    ******


    Meanwhile, from a distant hill from theke, us stretched his neck in a circr motion. As he did, someone d in all ck appeared not far away from him.


    "Seize everyone who is lurking in the shadows." He ordered, stretching his arms up and then tilting his body from one side to the other. "Her Grace ordered that every single rat from the Spade shall be served tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Captain." The man, who was akin to a shadow, immediately disappeared without a trace.


    As us stood alone, he gazed at the surrounding from the center top of the hill ¡ª the location of Lilou''s shack that was now a school ¡ª and smirked.


    "Wee to Hell''s Den, Quentin.." His smirk grew sinister as the mild wind blew past him.

 Chapter 315 - [Bonus ]Beauty Is A Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 315 - [Bonus ]Beauty Is A Weapon</h4>


    Yul squinted his eyes into slits as he weed us by the door. He knew that Zero woulde, but he probably didn''t expect to see him tonight.


    "Wee to our humble estate, Your Majesty," He greeted formally, bowing before facing us squarely. "Forgive us if we are weing you in such a poor state. We aren''t aware."


    "Haha. Oh, ninth prince." Zero chuckled, nting his hand on his hip. "You are too formal, unlike the rest I had met so far. But, do not worry. It''s my fault that the messenger I sent didn''t seem to arrive in here safety."


    "Yul, take His Majesty to the drawing room." I chimed in and nced at Zero. "I will join you there while they prepare us dinner, Your Majesty."


    "My, how lovely." He chuckled, casting me a smirk before he followed Yul''s lead.


    "Your Grace." Mildred cast me a look of worry, but I smiled.


    "Help me get changed, Mildred. Don''t look at me like that."


    "Yes, Your Grace." She bowed slightly, and we headed back to my chambers.


    ******


    "This jewelry will suit your dress, Lil." Silvia raised a ne, staring at the emerald pendan shining in front of her.


    I nced at her, who sat on the Divan inside my roomfortably. "Sivi, I don''t see you dressing uptely. You don''t have to join us tonight since you''ve been exhausted with volunteer works in the town."


    "I''m bored, and this change of lifestyle brings me back to the good old days. I like it." Silvia tossed the ne and caught it midway before tossing it to me. I caught it out of instinct.


    "Careful, you!" I pouted, checking the ne. "This is worth an entire estate. We need money."


    "Just exploit all your suitors to give you more," she humored with a smirk, making me giggled as I passed the ne to Mildred. "Those bastards just don''t know when to stop."


    "Grimsbanne is benefiting. I don''t see any reason to stop them." Mildred started putting the ne around my neck while I cast Silvia a look. "Although, I feel bad to Yul since he had to deal with them."


    "Yes, poor him." She let out a deep sigh, feeling sorry for the title Yul had in the high society. "Good thing everyone is terrified of us, so they don''t run their mouths thoughtlessly."


    "us is very reliable. He never fails to surprise me." I smiled, thinking that the reason my ''personal'' affairs don''t spread out of the high society was that us would surely cut their tongues. He had made a few examples in the first four months. Some were even executed just by speaking ill about me.


    It was not something I would tolerate ¡ª or so what I thought. Being the head state and a woman who had to keep her status, I learned to be twice ruthless as others. If I wanted to keep my status, I had to let everyone know I don''t give mercy to those undeserving, and hell was guaranteed if they get on my bad side.


    "Well, he seemed very exhrated." Silvia shrugged, leaning backfortably. "He had been very bored since everyone was too scared to even think of plotting behind you."


    Another wave of chuckle slipped past my lips. Silvia raised a brow and let out a shallow breath.


    "Anyway, good luck in humoring the king of Spade. It was surprising how he rushed in here after sending him an invitation." She whistled faintly, looking up at the ceiling with genuine wonder.


    "Of course he will rush in here." I smiled and Silvia set her eyes back on me. "Don''t act as if you don''t know the reason."


    "Heh." Silvia grinned mischievously. "I''m surprised, but I didn''t say I''m ignorant."


    "Anyway, I can''t keep him waiting." I gazed at myself in the mirror, checking at how I looked.


    "Why are you checking yourself?" Silvia raised a question, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "You don''t do that ¡ª never."


    I pursed my lips into a thin line. "You know¡­ Zero is handsome and¡­"


    "Bullshit, Lilou."


    "Haha!" A gleefulugh escaped my mouth, turning my head to Silvia, whose expression was utter disgust. "I jest. Beauty is a weapon, didn''t you say that, Sivi?"


    "But you don''t even need to try. You''re already beautiful, my sister."


    "Even so, I want to make an effort." A sly smirk appeared on my lips, casting her a knowing look. "I still have roughly around five months before my agreement with Stefan starts. I need Zero''s power."


    "As aggravating as it sounds, I agree."


    "Don''t worry, Sivi." I winked at her, smiling sweetly.


    "Who said I was worried?" Silvia raised a brow before she pushed herself up to stand. "For seven months, you made it clear that worrying about you is useless. I''m more concerned that I have to bid farewell to my life as a teacher. I''ve grown fond of the people here, after all."


    Silvia walked towards the door, waving at me without looking back. But she paused in her tracks and turned her head back.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that your favorite suitor, Prince Heliot, sent you a letter. Shall I get it for you?"


    "Oh?" I raised a brow, as it piqued my interest. "I haven''t responded to his previous letter, and he sent another?"


    "Well, you''re quite the beauty." She humored with a grin before resuming in her strides.


    "I will get it myself, Sivi. You know how I am so fond of him." Silvia didn''t respond as she closed the door, while I smirk at the thought.


    "Your Grace, you look beautiful." Mildred, who remained silent throughout my conversation with Silvia, praised me.


    I gazed at her, smiling. Mildred came in here a month after I arrived in Grimsbanne. Apparently, the House Soulton were ostracized by nobles and even received death threats. The reason was that she stood up for me when she overheard a conversation regarding Sam and me.


    "Thank you, Mildred." I expressed, standing up and wave. "I will bete tonight."


    My eyes glinted as I walked away to meet my distinguished guest from the Spade Kingdom.. A smirk appeared on my lips, as I couldn''t wait to show Zero my gift of appreciation.

 Chapter 316 - [Bonus ]The Best Is Yet To Come

    <h4>Chapter 316 - [Bonus ]The Best Is Yet To Come</h4>


    "And here I was wondering what had taken you so long, my duchess!" Zero eximed as soon as I entered the drawing room. "Turns out you dressed up! I might assume you did all this for me!"


    "You don''t have to assume, Your Majesty." I smiled, tilting my head a little before taking the chair across from him. "I dressed up for your eyes to see."


    "Goodness, are you seducing me?"


    "Well, if I can charm you, why not?" I raised a brow, smirking coquettishly. "You are not a bad partner, after all."


    Zero chuckled once again, leaning back, legs over the other, while his arm was on the armrest. "Your flirting had improved. I guess this is one of the skills you had honed in a mere seven months."


    "That mere seven months for you is already a long time for me, Your Majesty," I replied almost instantly, leaning back and raised my chin. "The problem with vampires is, they have a lot of time to waste. That is why humans'' progress is fast because we need to make the most out of our short lives."


    "Make sense." He nodded approvingly. "Humans always fascinate me."


    "They do?" my already arched brow raised, even more, seeing that he grinned.


    "I will correct it. You always fascinate me." His grin stretched even wider before he took his leg from the other, leaning in with his arms on his thigh. "It was amazing how you got so much power in the span of seven months, and uncovered secrets that no one knew."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Just how? Is there some sort of secret? Or were you just naturally cunning?"


    "Secret? Well, I was¡­" I paused deliberately, studying his expression, and noticed the menacing glint flickering across his eyes. "¡­ bored, Your Majesty. You see, to cope up with my husband''s death, I had to think a lot and move a lot, or else I might go insane from the sadness."


    "Haha." Zero chuckled, but this time, it sounded threatening. "Your Grace, I do not appreciate that I am being used as a mere entertainment."


    "Well, I didn''t mean to." I shrugged nonchntly as my eyes drooped, indulging in the dangerous aura he exuded. "But s, I probably had fallen in love with you, since I can''t get you out of my head. So, I tried to catch your attention."


    "How sweet, my fiance." He let out a brief scoff, gazing down while shaking his head lightly. "Where is he?"


    Zero raised his head, and his usual yful expression was gone. That was more like it, Zero. Now he was showing me his irked expression with eyes burning with madness.


    ''Hah! I love it!''


    I took a deep breath, pressing my lips together as I averted my eyes away. "I don''t know what you are talking about, my fiance."


    "Lilou." He stretched his neck in a circr motion, closing his eyes as if trying to suppress his anger. "I didn''t be a king for no reason. Don''t mess with me."


    "Goodness, what''s the rush? Am I keeping you bored?" I pouted, unfazed by the rming aura suspending the inbound breeze.


    "You don''t want me to be your enemy, my fiance," Zero warned in a low and menacing tone. "There is also a limit of how much I y. Don''t push your luck too far."


    "Fine!" I rolled my eyes and let out a heavy exhale. "I will take you to him."


    *****


    As promised, I escorted Zero to an underground prison. Holding amp in my hand, we stayed silent as he walked down the steep stairs.


    "Please do not misunderstand, Your Majesty," I said, breaking the silence as we came near to a certain prison cell. "I merely kept him here, so he doesn''t run away. It is so dangerous outside. I had to protect him, you know."


    "Shut your nonsense."


    "Pfft¡ª!" I pressed my lips together, suppressing the hystericalughter that was tempting to escape my mouth. "I just don''t want you to misunderstand."


    He said nothing anymore after that as we walked in silence once again. Soon, I stopped in front of the prison cell, moving themp close to the metal bars that brought light to the person inside.


    "You¡­" Zero ground his teeth as the veins in his temple protruded. He fixed his eyes on the person locked up inside with hands bound by a chain on either side and a chain around his neck. My prisoner was in a terrible state, as there was not a single area of his body that wasn''t bruised and wounded.


    "He is quite wild, you see," I muttered, making the prisoner inside raise his head. He was barely recognizable with that mangled faced of his. It nearly moved me to tears!


    "Your Majesty¡­" the prisoner''s voice was rasped, letting everyone know he barely had a drink.


    "You!" Zero faced me, his eyes bloodshot as he immediately grabbed me by the neck and lifted me up. "I will kill you!"


    He seethed, fangs growing as his grip around my neck tightened. I couldn''t breathe, but s, Iughed hysterically. It wasn''t a fakeugh. I was truly gleeful as seeing Zero lose it was worth it.


    "Oh, Zero!" I coughed in between my waves ofughter. "The best is yet toe! Hahaha!"


    This time, his grip tightened even more, as if to silence the echoing chuckles across the underground prison. ''Yes! Kill me, Zero! Because I''m just starting!'' I grinned maniacally as I felt suffocated not long after.


    "Your *cough* Maje¡­ ty." Zero snapped his eyes as he turned his head back to the prison cell, letting me go abruptly. As soon as he dropped me, I gasped for air, groping my neck as I nearly died. Goodness, what a crazy experience.


    "Tristan, why ¡ª" His breath hitched as he immediately squatted down, holding my shoulder as he red at me. "What did you do to him?"


    I didn''t reply immediately as I gasped for air, coughing while he rocked me. "Lilou Bloodfang, what did you do to my son?!"

 Chapter 317 - Heliot Is Not Hell

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Heliot Is Not Hell</h4>


    I smiled until my eyes were squinting, loving every second I could see the anger in his eyes. It was a surprise to me as well upon discovering this knowledge. Tristan, Zero''s chief shadow guard, was his son. No wonder a person like Zero, who wouldn''t even trust anyone to make him tea, trusted Tristan.


    "It was a wrong assumption to think you are heartless, Your Majesty." My response caused him to grip my shoulder tighter, but I ignored it. "Because if you are, you wouldn''t keep the bastard you had with a turned vampire."


    His pupils dted, hearing my remarks. "Surprised that I know about that too?" a smirk resurfaced on my lips. "I was wrong on thinking you are not passionate, Zero, because you surely are."


    "Let him go." He hissed, and I could tell he wouldn''t hesitate on killing me if I pushed him too far.


    "Of course, I n to let him go. I told you, I only kept him here so he wouldn''t get hurt outside." I smiled gently, letting out a shallow breath as I reached for his cor. "You are, after all, still an ally I will need."


    Zero squeezed my shoulder tightly before he let me go. "What do you want?"


    "What I want¡­ is rather simple, Your Majesty," I smirked, withdrawing my hand from his cor. "An alliance between you and me, not between you and my n. It''s simple, isn''t it?"


    "You want a blood contract with me?" he asked, eyes burning, but I chuckled, shaking my head.


    "No, I would be foolish to think you will easily agree on an unfair blood contract just like that one." I nced at Tristan, whose life was connected to me through a blood contract. Thanks to my experience tagging along with Stefan in the past, I applied all the experimenting knowledge I learned from it.


    "Hah¡­" Zero chuckled in ridicule, staring at me like a beast staring at its prey. "Then, are you telling me this alliance will hold a middle ground of simple trade?"


    "Yes. You''ve been in constant dispute with Stefan and everyone knows it is only a matter of time before a war between Spade and this kingdom will break out. I will support you and you will support me." My smirk stretched wider. "Marriage and blood contract aside, isn''t this what the n all along?"


    "Hah¡­ I guess you are not afraid of betrayals for wanting an alliance without the reassurance of blood pact."


    A chuckle slipped past my lips as I assisted myself to stand up. I walked towards the cell, unlocking and pushed it open. "Do not worry, Your Majesty. I will make sure you and I will trust each other. Tristan, dear, break those chains, can you?"


    Tristan''s eyes glowed in red, gnashing his teeth as he pulled the chains with all his might. Blood spurted from his wounds as he struggled, making me smirk at the sight of it. I felt Zero stand behind me. His aura felt more rming than ever.


    "Trust, huh?" his gaze lingered on my back. "You''ve really changed, and it gives me mixed emotions about this."


    "I didn''t change, Your Majesty." I turned and faced him squarely. "The Lilou you''ve met first is the changed one. I just returned to how I was."


    We stared at each other, listening to the sound of Tristan''s hissing along with the chains he was struggling to break. I felt no remorse in doing this, nor I was afraid of Zero''s retaliationter on.


    "I hope you will find your stay in my estate pleasing, Your Majesty." I performed a curtsy, not waiting for him to speak as I left him with Tristan. Before I turned to leave, I looked back and saw him enter the cell. In the end, Zero still had to help Tristan with the chains.


    I smirked. Of course, Tristan wouldn''t be able to break those chains on his own. Zero knew Tristan would be either choke to death or lose his limbs if he wanted to escape the chains. I made sure that would be the oue without anyone''s help, after all.


    ''I''m just starting, Zero.'' My eyes glinted as I trudged away. ''The best is yet toe.''


    *****


    When I exited the underground dungeon, my brows furrowed uponying my eyes on Yul. He was just standing outside the entrance, wearing his usual poker face.


    "Were you worried?" I asked as I continued to walk away while he followed me from behind.


    "I will always worry about you, Your Grace."


    A weak smile resurfaced on my lips. "How funny. Sivi said she doesn''t worry about me anymore, but you always worry about me."


    "I trust you just like how Silvia trust you, but worrying about you simplyes naturally," Yul replied in his same stoic tone. I was used to his stubbornness at this point ¡ª not that I found it displeasing.


    "Will you resign to bed now?" he asked when I didn''t respond to him. "Or, you¡­"


    "I will have to check my mailbox," I answered without beating around the bush. "Prepare Be for me."


    "You''re going yourself again?"


    "Of course. Since when did I let any of you receive his letters?" I cocked my head back, casting Yul a knowing look. He sighed, frowning as he had been displeased about my ambiguous movements regarding Prince Heliot.


    "I don''t know why you are so interested in Prince Heliot that you always bother receiving his letters personally. Not that we will peek at it." Yulined and clicked his tongue.


    "I didn''t mean to make you feel that I don''t trust you, Yul." I stopped in my tracks and faced him. "If there is a person I entrust my life with, that would be you."


    "Then, why are you like this with Prince Heliot?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled weakly. Yul''s frown grew more gloomy.


    "You don''t like him, do you?" he asked the question he had been restraining from asking me all this time. "Lilou, Prince Heliot is not Hell."


    "Yul, please prepare Be for me." I cut this conversation upon hisst remarks. "I had a long day, and I wanted to end it in a good mood."


    Yul''s eyes flickered with sadness as he hung his head low. "Yes, Your Grace."


    With that being said, Yul left to prepare my steed. I watched my brother''s back as he walked away, feeling sorry for him.


    ''Heliot is not Hell... hah, of course, Yul.. No one can rece Sam.''

 Chapter 318 - Hidden Shadows That Only She Knew About

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Hidden Shadows That Only She Knew About</h4>


    As ordered, Yul prepared my steed for me while I changed into a morefortable outfit. I would leave Zero behind, but that didn''t worry me in the slightest. He wouldn''t recklessly touch my people while I was away.


    "Stay safe, Your Grace." Yul bowed, his palm across his chest as I mounted Be,


    I smiled at him, holding the reins. "Don''t stay upte, Yul."


    "You''re telling a vampire that?"


    "Oh, please, when do you resign to bed?" I humored as Yul seemed he doesn''t sleep at all. He was up in the morning, and evente at night.


    "I should be the one asking you that, sis." Yul clicked his tongue, making me realize I had the same hectic schedule. "Anyway, even though Grimsbanne is your territory, it won''t bring you harm if you act more cautious."


    "Yes." I maneuvered my steed as it gaited toward the gates. "I am always cautious, Yul."


    "Please, don''t lie," was what I heard from him, making me chuckle before I left, galloping away from the mansion to the town.


    ******


    Seven months ago, the people of Grimsbanne had wept for the loss of its Duke. However, since Sam had been sleeping for a long time, no one truly took it to the heart. What the people worried about wasn''t the death of the Duke, but rather, what would happen that the lord of thend would be his wife. It was a rough first four months with all the other nobles meddling with me, trying to get me wrapped around their fingers and make me their puppet.


    That was to be expected and not a surprise, though. It was a good thing that Sam had already cleaned up those corrupted nobles when he woke up. So, the nobles that were left in Grimsbanne weren''t annoying to deal with. When they realized that they couldn''t use me, their attitude towards me had changed drastically.


    It took me four months to unify Grimsbanne and get all the nobles to acknowledge me. Be it by means or foul, I made it clear to them that being on my good side was the best option than being on my bad side.


    Now, seven monthster, Grimsbanne was my yground.


    Of course, behind the peacefulness in Grimsbanne, there was this lingering fear behind. But everyone knew that they only need to embrace that fear if they had done something wrong.


    If one''s conscience was clean, they were no need to live in fear. That was my golden rule.


    "Duchess!" I heard some townfolk called me as I galloped through the street of Banse. My eyes nced at the people who were still outside, offering them a smile, but didn''t stop at my pace.


    Yes, this was the new Grimsbanne.


    My people loved and fear me, and I''ve given them the privilege not to fear the dark¡­ because I had consumed the darkness in thisnd and became one with it.


    "Duchess! Take care!" I heard some yelling from the background and that made me smile, as this had be a norm in here now.


    My people seeing me galloping through the street alone, and yelling things people wouldn''t dare do in the past. Funny, though. Everyone who would see me wouldn''t also speak a word of seeing me if someone was searching for me. That was why us learned not to bother with the townsfolk whenever I disappear.


    Soon, I reached a deserted area not far away from Banse. There was this small forest in the area and I entered it without a second hesitation. After getting deeper, my steed finally came to a halt.


    "Thanks, Be." I bent over, petting its neck, before dismounting. I tied its strap to the closest tree before walking in a direction alone, stopping in front of the small house after a long walk.


    "You came?" someone from my side suddenly appeared, making me turn my head to him.


    "Of course," I replied with a smile until the person who approached me stopped several steps away from me. "Are you waiting for me, Ramin?"


    His nose scrunched up, casting me an eye full of dismay. "Why would I wait for you? I was busy training with my Labyrinth."


    I chuckled, and we headed inside the house. As the light from the house hit his bare top, I noticed the scars and fresh wounds on his body ¡ª mostly around his shoulder, down to his sleeve.


    "You can''t still control Labyrinth?" I asked, casting him a look.


    Ramin gazed down at his palms, slowing down at his pace. "I can control it now, but not that long. It''s still hard since it seemed some power restrained my weapon." He clenched his hand into a fist.


    "How long?" I questioned, knowing that it was huge progress that Ramin could control the power of Labyrinth.


    "An hour maximum." Ramin and I stopped at the doorstep, facing me. "If I used it more than that, I''ll be crippled."


    "I see..."


    "You look disappointed?"


    "Haha. I''m not. I expected it to be ten minutes at max." I chuckled, patting his shoulder lightly. "Just be patient. I''ll increase your intake."


    "Save your blood. I don''t need it." He frowned as he had been disliking my methods of helping them get stronger.


    "But I need you." My eyes sharpened as I stared at him dead in the eye. "If I want to win against Stefan, I need more power, Ramin. Sacrificing a drop of my blood is just a small sacrifice. In five months, I will have to fulfill my promise to Stefan. Until then, I need to prepare."


    "Damn it." Ramin clicked his tongue in irritation, ruffling his hair, and ced his hand on the door.? "The taste of your blood is annoying, do you know that?"


    "You mean, it''s addictive?" I raised a brow, and he only cast me a look before pushing the door.


    As soon as he did, an arrow came flying towards Ramin. Thanks to his fast reflexes and the power of Labyrinth, Ramin was able to stop the arrow by grabbing it.


    "How shameless to present yourself to the Duchess half-naked! Get dressed, you disgusting pervert!" Charlotte''s loudints immediately rang in our ears, making Ramin grind his teeth.


    "Is that the only reason you''re shooting me, huh!? What can I do when Labyrinth just tears my clothes apart whenever I train with it?!"


    "Kyahh! Get out!" Charlotte pulled three arrows, shutting her eyes as soon as she saw Ramin''s bare top. She didn''t even hesitate to release those three arrows at the same time with her eyes closed.


    Despite that, her arrows only aimed at Ramin, and it never went in my direction. Ramin grumbled as he grabbed all the arrows, but one arrow grazed his shoulder.


    "Charlie, stop that." Suddenly, a voice from the side reached my ear. I turned my head to see Kristina walking out of the room. "Ra, go and wash up."


    "Yes, Ramin. You should wash up before dinner." Another voice of a man came in and I shifted my eyes to him. "Will you dine in here again, Your Grace?"


    "I would love to eat your cooking again, Lord Noah." I smiled back and gazed at everyone who was in here.


    The former members of the third squadron and Lord Noah, who was on the run¡­ were now my hidden shadow guards that only I knew about.

 Chapter 319 - [Bonus ]Prince Charming

    <h4>Chapter 319 - [Bonus ]Prince Charming</h4>


    The story of how this team was formed wasn''t a long story. When Sam died, these people knew Stefan wouldn''t let them off that easily. Although they considered that Stefan wouldn''t kill me just yet, they had to flee so they could do what they should to help me out of the pce.


    However, since I had an agreement with Stefan dayster and Sam was proimed as a hero who lost his life on duty, things had made an enormous turn. Not just that, but also taking Silvia, us, and Yul with me was not what they expected.


    So, instead of trying to take me away from the pce, these three waited for the right time to approach me. That perfect opportunity was when I was out to receive a letter from Heliot. These four ambushed me and now we''re here.


    No one, even Yul, knew about their existence, nor I had the ns to let anyone know about them. I need to keep some secrets that even my trusted people shouldn''t know about. In this case, even if they ended up meeting an unfortunate encounter, not all my ns would be spoiled.


    "Fuck you." Charlotte spat out in dismay at Ramin, who sat across from her.


    Ramin chewed his food, stabbing the meat with his fork as he set his eyes on her. "Do you want me to fuck you so you shut up?"


    "Manners, please." Kristina rolled her eyes as she cast them a warning look.


    "But this guy is so shameless! The Duchess rarelyes here, and he had to talk to her first before me! He''s not even wearing anything, unting his garbage of a body!" Charlotte pouted.


    I was d that Charlotte returned to her usual self because back when they ambushed me, her eyes were full of abhor. Although¡­ she had been too clingy and overprotective of me now. Maybe because of my blood.


    "Gar ¡ª ahh¡­ this girl is really testing me." Ramin stretched his neck in a circr motion, irked by Charlotte''s remarks.


    "Is the food to your liking, Your Grace?" Noah inquired, ignoring the two who were bickering nonstop. He was sitting at the other end of the small rectangr table, smiling at me gently.


    Noah Remington. Although the House Remington had kept their noble status and wasn''t charged with an offense as the enemy of the kingdom, there was a manhunt for Noah. Even Noah didn''t know the reason, so he ended up tagging along with them instead of returning to one of the Remington''s estates.


    "Yes. I am never dissatisfied with your cooking." I smiled, as I didn''t know Noah had this hobby in cooking. No wonder he and Teddy Brown had be friends in the past.


    "I''m d to hear that." Noah heaved a sigh of relief. "Anyway, I felt the presence of the king of Spade Kingdom enter Grimsbanne."


    When Noah dropped those words, Charlotte and Ramin stopped bickering as they shifted their attention to me. Kristina also had her eyes on me; silence filling the air.


    "Well," I leaned back, done eating as I already emptied my te. "It is about time that we need to talk to him."


    "So, that guy is truly his bastard son?" Kristina arched a brow as it was truly hard to believe it.


    "Well, if he came after receiving that guy''s finger, then that''s probably that." Charlotte chimed in with a shrug. She was the person who delivered it, shooting the letter from the distance in that foreignnd straight to Zero''s bed chambers.


    It was the version that only the people here knew. Silvia and everyone knew an improvised version of how I sent the letter.


    "People are really full of mystery," Ramin murmured, shaking his head. "Who would have thought that a person who was known of ying his kin would keep his bastard son as his chief shadow knights."


    "Either way, that only means we have him under control since Tristan Willow-Moriarty is in a blood contract with Your Grace." Noah voiced out, making everyone nod in approval.


    I smirked as soon as Noah mentioned that word: blood contract. As I had said, I''ve been experimenting. Since Zero and Stefan had desired my blood so much ¡ª plus Heliot''s words ¡ª I had experimented to see what I could do with it to use for my advantage. I discovered a lot of interesting things that this blood of mine could do, that included the power to sire a vampire (not a pureblood) and forming a blood contract.


    Although there were repercussions, the risk was worth it. As long as I used these powers in moderation, I won''t die.


    "For now, we won''t have a problem with Zero, unless he epts that my death also means his son''s death." I took a deep breath, cing a hand on the table, tapping my fingers lightly against it. "And even if he disposes of Tristan, he will have to reconsider the advantages of working with me."


    "But what if he disposes of Tristan and dered his opposition with you?" asked Ramin.


    "Then that would be a shame. I will have to dispose of a good card."


    There was a long silence that enveloped us as they only stared at me. They had already grown used to my heartlessness and coldness, and how I value those people ¡ª Zero, for example ¡ª as a mere card I could throw away once I couldn''t use it.


    "By the way, the letter is in your room," Kristina informed me, breaking the silence. I looked back at her, nodding, closed-lipped.


    "I''m getting suspicious of your actual rtionship with Prince Heliot," she added in a knowing tone. "You know, no one will me you if you had fallen in love with a charming prince."


    "Charming¡­" A weak smile turned up on my lips. "He is, indeed, charming."


    *****


    Inside this small house, I had my private quarters where I kept some important documents. I walked towards the desk, picking up the letter that had the seal of the Royal Family of Karo Kingdom.


    I nced back at the shut door before setting my eyes back on the letter. "Fall in love with a charming prince, huh?" came out a ridiculing whisper as I opened the letter and read its content.


    "Heliot¡­" my eyes glinted after skimming through the letter, crumpling it. "¡­ you don''t have to remind me."


    Just like I said, there were secrets that should be kept hidden from my trusted people. I kept the third squadron and Noah''s existence from Yul and the rest, and my agreement with Heliot from everyone.


    I nted my fist on the desk, spreading them as I hung my head low. A smirk turned up on my lips.


    "After all, what you want is also what I want, Heliot."

 Chapter 320 - [Bonus ]I Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 320 - [Bonus ]I Missed You</h4>


    Just like the past seven months, my night was cold and silent. Everyone was used to my habitualte returns, and I would hate it if they had to wait for me. Hence, I just went home with no one nagging me and went to bed after changing.


    "Two hundred and sixteen nights, Sam," I whispered, raising the cross earring over me. "I''ve been spending the night alone for that long now."


    My eyes softened at the ne I always kept with me. "And it still hurts."


    Actually, I yearned for him even more now. People thought I had recovered, and that I was getting better ¡ª I wasn''t.


    ''I was getting worse and worse¡­'' and that wasn''t a secret to myself. I told Zero the reason I was doing all this was out of boredom. It wasn''t aplete lie.


    If I stopped and rest for even half a day, the pain of what happened seven months ago would devour me whole. That was why I had gotten drunk, of all other things, to distract me.


    "I missed you¡­ so, so, bad." I held the ne close to my chest, rolling to my side as my body curved into a ball. "If you don''te to me¡­ I will go to where you are."


    Because the longer I wait, the more days and nights that had passed without you¡­ the crazier I get.


    ******


    Morning came, and it was as if the sentiments I hadst night hadn''t happened, staring at the crates in the inner bailey of the mansion. I snapped my eyes when I felt Zero''s presence from behind.


    "Good morning, my duchess," He greeted and stopped beside me, gazing down at the crates. "And what are these this time? I can see that''s a lot of blood leaking."


    "As I''ve said, I will make sure that you and I will trust each other." I turned my head to him, and he looked back, eyebrow raised. "Open them."


    As soon as I raised my hand, several knights came to open the crates. I studied Zero''s expression as he squinted his eyes into slits, staring at the horrific content of the crates.


    I took a deep breath, peeling my eyes away from him. "Usually, us brings home hearts. However, I want you to recognize these people and confirm if they were yours."


    "Haha¡­ and how the hell do you think this will make me trust you?" his tone was calm, but he exuded danger. "You massacred my people, Duchess. MY people and you are telling me to trust you? Your words don''t add up to your actions ¡ª how funny."


    "I invited you in my fief and if I recall correctly, I only allowed just a few people to enter my territory. However, it is you who didn''t uphold this and had taken my words lightly." I paused and faced him once again, and continued when he set his sharp eyes on me. "The only people that can enter Grimsbanne are the people I allow to, Your Majesty."


    There was a long silence between us as we stared at each other. Unlike yesterday, Zero seemed he had collected his thoughts and returned to his usual self.


    "So¡­ this is the power of the person who will usurp the throne?" he asked, breaking the prolonged silence between us. "Grimsbanne and the Capital are not the same, my duchess. You can do this to Grimsbanne, but it will take you some time to apply this to the Capital."


    "Who said I will do this to the Capital?" I tilted my head, appalled.


    His eyes narrowed. "Are you saying Grimsbanne will be the new capital?"


    I smiled, not giving him a clear answer. But the smile on my face made him nod in understanding, close-lipped.


    "The Capital¡­ the ce where my husband died will be a cemetery," I uttered calmly, gazing down at the severed heads inside the crates. "In five months, I will return to that damn ce."


    "You agreed to bear his heir, and you called off our engagement¡­ my duchess, aren''t you afraid I will switch sides and choose Stefan instead? What I had witnessed thus far is something a mad queen, a tyrant, will do." The atmosphere between us grew thick as we both stared at the crates as if we''re merely staring at the fallen rose petals in the garden.


    "Showing me your power and what you can do¡­" He added, giving me a brief look. "At this rate, I will rather ally with Stefan than with you."


    "And why would a cunning man such as yourself hold on a rotting rope?" my brow arched, causing him to chuckle.


    "Sometimes, the person who is the strongest shall be eliminated first, my duchess."


    "You will not consider me the strongest if anyone can just eliminate me," I replied almost immediately. "I had considered which card must I show you, and I''m certain you had realized I had more cards up in my sleeve, Your Majesty."


    "Heh¡­ you make me want you more, my duchess." Zero pivoted on his heel, facing me squarely. I did the same with a smile stered on my lips.


    "I won''t refuse your feelings if you show me your sincerity, Your Majesty." My smile stretched broader, but it still didn''t reach my eyes. "However, it will be a challenge since I have suitors lining up, promising me the world."


    "How foolish of them, then. You can take the world if you please."


    "You tter me, Your Majesty."


    Zero stayed quiet for a minute, staring at me with glints flickering across his eyes. "I stand on my ground, duchess. A marriage in exchange for power. Hearts and Spade will be one only through it."


    "I see¡­ so you will dispose of your son?"


    "It was saddening that my son will end like that. However, I had reached this far for disregarding my personal sentiments to things." He took a step forward, raising his hand, and tucked a few strands of my hair behind my ear.


    "I am the type of man who can dispose of my useless cards in exchange for the better ones. Right now, you are a great card I can benefit from¡­ and I am a card you will need, as well." His eyes drooped as a smirk resurfaced on his lips.


    This was unexpected, but not surprising. It would be more out of his character if he held onto Tristan longer, knowing his son would just hold him back.


    "We had reached this far, indeed." I nodded. "But a marriage¡­ hmmm, we will discuss it once I see some results, Your Majesty."


    "Haha. I expect you to refuse, but you, agreeing makes me more doubtful."


    "I hope it also gave you the thrill." My smile remained while the corner of his lips stretched wider.


    "It sure did."


    Zero and I smiled at each other, having ulterior motives in the back of our heads. We didn''t say it, but we both knew that marriage was impossible and one of us shall die in the end.


    That won''t be me¡­ at least, not until I reach my goal.


    A/N: PLEASE CHECK THE PREVIOUS CHAPTER COMMENT FOR THE COMMISSION ART OF SAMAEL

 Chapter 321 - [Bonus ]Can You Reverse The Time?

    <h4>Chapter 321 - [Bonus ]Can You Reverse The Time?</h4>


    Zero didn''t stay idle in Grimsbanne and left even though he had a long, arduous journey here. It was expected because staying longer just to humor me wouldn''t benefit him at all. He wasn''t a fool. I might''ve rattled him, but Zero was someone who would get back on his feet like an undead.


    "The undead¡­ that is his cards." My eyes sharpened, caressing a rose petal in the garden. "I heard some neighboring kingdoms agreed to be absorbed by the Great Heart empire. How smooth."


    "Zero and his allied kingdoms are still resisting him from moving forth," us added as he stopped several steps away from me. "His Majesty of the Spade Kingdom left Grimsbanne with his remaining knights. We already nted a shadow to keep an eye on him."


    I nodded in acknowledgment. "They should be careful. We had lost many people in that foreignnd."


    "And he had lost a lot of peopleing in here." He remarked.


    "But that is not enough to honor their deaths, us. If they killed ten of my men, I''ll take a hundred."


    "Your Grace, we need more manpower. ughtering everyone now will only benefit Stefan."


    I remained silent, plucking out a petal from the rose. "You''re right. It is better to take them all out all at once. Taking them one by one is only fun but exhausting."


    There was a moment of silence between us and me. Slowly, I turned and faced him, scanning him in a knight suit. Never in my wildest imagination that us would be someone, I would rely on in important things ¡ª I never even imagined that we would have this kind of rtionship.


    "After Sam''s death, you took an oath to live and die for me," I murmured, as I never had this talk with him. "Did you take that oath because I was your beloved brother''s wife, or was it because of vengeance?"


    us stared at me in the eye. "Both¡­ initially. You are someone whom Hell protected and died for. I didn''t want his death to be in vain."


    "Initially¡­?" I cocked my head to the side. "How about now?"


    "I will live and die for you, Your Grace." He asserted with determination and sincerity in his eyes. "Vengeance is also something I always seek, but after being at your service, my personal grudge didn''t matter. All I seek is your own peace."


    "Peace¡­ I am already at peace, us."


    "Peace of mind is what I mean, Your Grace."


    His answer made me quirk a brow before I nodded in understanding. "I didn''t expect that." I continued to walk in the garden while he walked behind me.


    us disliked me at first, he made sure I knew that. However, he was also someone who was indebted to Sam. The only reason I took him with me seven months ago was that I knew Sam was fond of him.


    Back in Cunningham, Sam fed him and my husband got scolded by me because of the state of his arm. I didn''t realize back then that Sam let us feed on him because his brother needed his blood. Of course, there were more reasons behind it, but that was one of them.


    Now that everything was said and done, us was now the chief knight of the knight brigade. He had sullied his hands for me, executed all my orders without questions asked, ughtered those who opposed me, and just became¡­ my personal hellhound.


    "My influence wouldn''t be this big if not for your help, us." I broke the silence, staring at the beds of flowers surrounding us. "And you hadn''t taken a single day off since we arrived in here. Don''t you want to rest before our ns start moving?"


    "The closer your ns approach, the more we should raise our guards."


    "But don''t you miss ude?" Slowly, I turned around to face him. "He had been in the Capital all this time. Knowing that you''re the one who stood as a father figure to him, I''m certain you''re also worried about the child."


    us gazed down with a bitter smile on his lips. Just seeing his reaction was enough for me to know that he had loved ude as his own. Their rtionship might be a little strange, but one thing was for sure. ude and us respected each other and see each other as family.


    "ude will be alright. He might be a child on the outside, but he is smart ¡ª smarter than I am. I can reunite with him next time." He slowly raised his gaze back at me, sporting a weak smile. "Me, worrying about him, will be an insult to a man."


    "Haha. Considering him as a man¡­" I averted my eyes away from him and turned around, resuming in my stride. "¡­ he is the bearer of Auron, after all. He wouldn''t refuse my offer oning in here if he knew he wouldn''t survive the pce."


    That was correct. I offered ude toe with me, but s, he refused. Now that I thought about it, I was uncertain if he refused because he liked the Capital, or because of what I said that time.


    As the silence enveloped us, it brought me back to myst memory with ude¡­


    ***


    Before I left the pce, I visited ude in his chambers. My reason was not because I wanted to take him back with me. It was something else.


    "Auntie Lilove, are you really leaving?" he asked, staring at me, who sat from across him. "It is not good to travel during winter."


    A weak smile resurfaced on my lips, staring at his adorable face. I raised my hand over the table, extending my arm, andid my palms open.


    "Hold Auntie Lilou, ude." I requested, which he did without a second hesitation. My fingers wrapped around his small and soft hands while I stared at them.


    "You have such soft hands. I feel like the calluses on my palm will hurt you."


    "Auntie Lilove''s hands are warm. They won''t hurt ude." He offered me an adorable grin, trying to cheer me up as I gazed back up at him.


    "ude, do you love Auntie Lilou?" I asked, getting a nod from him immediately.


    My smile remained as another wave of silence ensued. ude blinked innocently, staring back at me. When I opened my mouth and spoke, his brows furrowed.


    "Auntie?"


    "I heard you can stop the time, ude," I repeated and squeezed his hand lightly. "If you can manipte time, can you reverse time where Sam was alive?"


    "Auntie¡­"


    "Can you do that for Auntie Lilou?" I wasn''t thinking when I asked him this, but I was desperate. "I can''t ept your uncle Sam''s death, ude. So if you can reverse the time where he is still alive, can you do that so we can save him?"


    ude pressed his lips together while staring at me apologetically. "My ability can barely stop the time, Auntie. However, stopping the time also stops my heart."


    "How long will it stop if you reverse the time?"


    "Auntie¡­ stopping time and reversing it are two different things. Even if I die, I can''t bring back the dead." ude gazed down dejectedly, hurt by my insensitivity. "Will you tell me to die if sacrificing my life can reverse the time?"


    "I¡­" My breath hitched as his question was akin to a p back to reality. I hung my head low, withdrawing my hand from him.


    "I''m sorry," I said under my breath. "Auntie Lilou is not thinking straight."


    "Auntie, I''m sorry too because I can''t do what you want me to do."


    And we spent the remaining time together in silence. After that, I proposed to him toe to Grimsbanne, but he refused.. I respected his decision and never heard a word from him again.

 Chapter 322 - [Bonus ]Flowers For The Duchess

    <h4>Chapter 322 - [Bonus ]Flowers For The Duchess</h4>


    Another month had passed in a blink of an eye since Zero left Grimsbanne. Like the past eight months, I spent my days repeating the same schedule: working about the state of affairs, granting audience to those who had important business with me, training, and then yearning for Sam during the night.


    "When was thest time someone caused trouble?" I asked, staring at a document while I sat on the chair behind my desk.


    "Hmm¡­ a week ago, one of your suitors threatened Your Grace to kill himself if you don''t marry him," Yul answered, cing down another document I should review. "He had caused a scene and us nearly beheaded him. He didn''t, though, but he warned their house not to make the same mistake again."


    My eyes narrowed, leaning back while I tapped my fingers against the desk. "Is that all? Things had been going smoothly, and it''s been so quiet. It doesn''t feel right."


    "That is because one must think of death beforeing at you." Yul let out a sigh, hinting me that it was my fault that only those lunatic suitors had the audacity to cause a problem.


    A shallow breath slipped past my lips as I raised my gaze to him. "It''s so boring, Yul."


    "If you are that bored, why don''t you finish all this?" he gazed at the stack of documents on my desk, making me sigh helplessly.


    "This should be your job. What is the point of being my advisor if I do all the work?"


    "I already do things I can do without you. So, these documents are already filtered."


    "Should I marry you, Yulis?" His expression immediately died. "If you be the Duke, you can do all this and I can focus on other important things."


    "Please don''t joke like that, sis. It''s more scary than funny."


    A frown resurfaced on my face as I leaned back. "The only person I proposed marriage doesn''t want to marry me. How sad¡­"


    "Even though the people still know that I am a La Crox, we''re still blood-rted." He reminded me with disinterest.


    "So, what? It''s not like marrying your kin is unordinary in this ce."


    "Even so, marrying me so you can escape one of your duties as the lord of Grimsbanne." Yul shook his head, sighing helplessly before taking a step back. "I''ve already dealt with enough assassination attempts at being known as your ything. Have mercy on me."


    "Yes¡­ I''m sorry. I know I am a horrible sister for putting you in a crappy ordeal."


    "You don''t have to apologize in such a disappointing manner."


    I nced at him, blowing air through my lips. Only Yul and Silvia could talk to me like they used to. My interaction with us was too formal. Well, not that I was close with us back in the pce.


    "Anyway ¡ª" I halted when a knock from outside my office reached my ear. The door creaked open, revealing Mildred, who was pushing a trolley tray with her.


    "Just about time, Mildred!" the corner of my lips stretched wider before I noticed the bouquet of flowers being held by another maid. "Mildred, I told you to never bring any gifts from my suitors to my office. Take that flower away."


    Mildred stopped, holding her hand before her, and bowed. "Your Grace, I might overstep my bounds. But, you might want to receive these flowers and the letter."


    "And who sent them for you to think that Her Grace will want to receive it?" Yul inquired, raising a brow with his chin up.


    "It was from Prince Heliot." Mildred bowed, taking me and Yul by surprise.


    "From Prince Heliot?" as soon as my inquiry slipped past my lips, Yul set his eyes on me, but I ignored it. "Bring it here."


    With that being said, the maid passed the bouquet to Mildred, and thetter handed it to me, along with the letter. Upon seeing the seal, I instantly knew it was indeed from Heliot.


    "Thank you, Mildred. You may leave." I smiled at her, and she seemed pleased about her decision.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Yul waited for Mildred and the maids to leave before facing me. He looked displeased as I cradled the bouquet with my fingers caressing its petals.


    "He gave you flowers? Since when did your rtionship develop?" he cocked his head, brows creased. "You can barely finish these documents. When did you have the time to flirt with him?"


    "Look at you, Yul. You rejected my proposal, and now you''re acting as if I cheated on you." I clicked my tongue, shaking my head as I stared at the flowers. I couldn''t help but smile as my eyes softened, seeing how nice the flowers were put together.


    "Sis¡­ you''re smiling," he murmured, having this mix of relief and bafflement in his voice. "Just what did you see in Prince Heliot that you epted him so soon?"


    "He is¡­ cute." I smiled, closed-lipped. "You can say he is quite good with his words, Yul."


    A chuckle escaped my mouth seeing him frown. I sprawled my arms towards the letter, opening it to read it. I never read his letters with anyone''s presence, but I knew it would be alright now since it arrived directly here.


    "I guess you really like receiving his letters if you''re smiling like that." I snapped my eyes towards him upon hearing his remarks. "Do you always smile like that whenever you read his letters?"


    Smile like what? I wondered, a bit baffled but didn''t dwell on it.


    "Anyway, tell everyone to prepare."


    He quirked a brow as I spoke. "What?"


    "Prince Heliot had arrived in the Capital. He said he will visit me once his business in the Capital is finished." I informed him as my smile stretched into a wide grin. It was about time for Heliot and me to meet again.


    "Finally, there is something I will look forward to," I added along with a low chuckle, setting my eyes on the flower the man sent me. Yul gazed at me for a long time before sighing and left to inform everyone.


    As soon as he left, my grin turned into a smirk as my eyes glinted. "No wonder it had been peaceful¡­ because things are about to get interesting."

 Chapter 323 - Did You Like The Flowers I Sent You?

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Did You Like The Flowers I Sent You?</h4>


    "This is overkill¡­" Silvia raised her brows awkwardly, gazing at the horde of maids lined up in front of the mansion with us.


    "He is a luxurious man, Sivi." I chuckled seeing her reaction. "I told you, you don''t have to wee him with me. You could use this day to rest."


    "Your Grace, you know the reason I had taken a day off. For you to prepare everyone for an entire week to have such a grand wee to the prince of Karo, I need to see it myself."


    "There''s nothing to see, Sivi." I shook my head, setting my eyes on the carriage that was heading towards us. "I just want to impress his highness. Prince Heliot gifted me all the rare gems to build my wealth, after all. How can I show him such discourtesy when, thanks to him, Grimsbanne recovered and is doing better now?"


    Silvia cast me a side nce, couldn''t conceal the doubt in her eyes. "You''re getting better and better at making logical excuses, Your Grace."


    "Well, I am not making it up, unfortunately. I only speak the truth." The corner of my lips curled up into a smile. "I simply want to impress him, no more no less."


    "It feels weird, Lil. Sometimes, I think you really like Prince Heliot, but there were also times like right now that I don''t think you do."


    "Well, it''s aplicated feeling and also, I don''t get ahead of myself. No one will ept a widow like me for someone like the prince, isn''t it?" I raised a brow and cast her a knowing look.


    "Even if they are a lot of opposition, with your current power, people will die just to get you on their side." Silvia shrugged nonchntly. "You just didn''t master the art of twisting words, but you have also mastered diverting the focus of the subject."


    "Someone told me in the past, Sivi." I took a deep breath as the carriage finally reached us, stopping in front of us. "Some answers can beplex and things can have multiple truths. I like Prince Heliot. It doesn''t matter if it''s romantically or something else because I like him ¡ª that is the truth."


    Silence followed myst remarks as Silvia only looked at me. Soon, the door of the carriage opened and my eyes caught the familiar midnight blue hair that glowed under the midday sun. His tannedplexion looked darker, but it only added allure to his contrasting cold, deep blue eyes.


    "Wee to my humble home, Your Highness," I greeted with a curtsy. Mildred and Silvia, who stood a step behind me, also curtsied while the servants bowed.


    When I raised my head, I saw him just looking at me. "I appreciate your warm wee, Your Grace."


    "I am pleased to hear that. I hope you will findfort during your stay here."


    "I will¡­" He trailed off, staring at me straight in the eye. "¡­ try."


    Heliot and I smiled at each other warmly. With our silence, we understood each other.


    ******


    After weing Heliot in the stronghold in the grandest way I had ever given anyone, I personally escorted him inside. Since he had been traveling even before arriving in Grimsbanne, I emptied our schedule today so we could just sit in the drawing room to chat.


    "Mildred, I will call for you if we needed your assistance," I said, casting Mildred and the other maids who were on standby to leave.


    "Yes, your Grace. We will be outside if you need us." She bowed and beckoned everyone to leave.


    We didn''t speak until they shut the door closed while Heliot and I stared at each other. Once I knew there weren''t any ears that were listening, my smile disappeared as I leaned back.


    "Did you like the flowers I sent you?" he asked unaffectionately, breaking the substantial tranquility between us.


    "I liked the colors. Did you arrange it yourself?"


    "I thought of exerting an effort as your suitor." He nodded, picking up the cup of tea to his lips. His eyes hovered over the cup as his gaze never left mine.


    "That''s so sweet." A warm smile appeared on my lips. "I like them even more now."


    "I''m d to hear that."


    "They withered, though." My eyes veered towards the window, tapping my finger against the armrest.


    "I can always give you new ones," He proposed, making me shift my eyes back on him. "Flowers bloom and wither when their time hase. That is the cycle of life."


    He was correct, and I couldn''t argue with him with that. I just stared at him, studying hisplexion.


    "You don''t look sick now." I pointed out, nodding approvingly. "I was worried that I will see you in a much worse state, but it seemed you''ve been doing great."


    "Working with you has been a great help. Although I had been busier than ever after negotiating with you."


    "Speaking of negotiation, how was your stay in the Capital?" I inquired, not really interested in these unnecessary tteries.


    Heliot remained quiet, nting his hand on the armrest as he pushed his chair away with his feet. He strutted around the table, stopping behind me with his hand on my shoulders.


    "See for yourself," he uttered, making me close my eyes as I''ve seen his memories in his perspective of what happened in the Capital. I gasped for air when he raised his hands, and the memories stoppeding.


    "Just like you, your enemy is growing stronger." Hemented, offering his hand, which I sped as he assisted me up. "The king and Princess Beatrice will get married sooner than you expected."


    As soon as I stood, Heliot spun me around and then nted his arm around my waist, pulling me closer to him. "A dance for that information."


    My expression remained the same, staring at his eyes that were akin to the depth of the ocean. Heliot had been my informant; the person who gave me the information about Zero and Tristan''s actual rtionship and all other useful information.


    "Heliot," I called as we slowed dance without a presence of an orchestra, leaning the side of my head on his chest. "You have a strange way of making your way to my heart."


    "I appreciate it¡­ although you don''t have a heart, duchess."


    A weak smile appeared on my lips. "Just pretend that I do."


    "Those flowers I sent you¡­" he trailed off, resting his chin over my head. "Do you like them in your coffin?"


    "Mhm." My eyes softened as I closed my eyes. "They smell just like Sam.. They made me happy, thank you."

 Chapter 324 - Get Your Neck In Here

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Get Your Neck In Here</h4>


    My rtionship with Heliot was unlike what everyone thought it was. I liked him, but not as a man. I liked his honesty. He was the type of person who disliked going around in circles. Maybe, that''s why we got along easily as we didn''t need to hide our hidden agendas and met a middle ground.


    I needed his help for building Grimsbanne and he helped me establish the duchy in a brief span of time. Not just that, but his skills in garnering detailed information were a great help for me.


    In exchange for all that, Heliot only wanted one thing from me ¡ª my life.


    Unlike Stefan and Zero, who wanted to use me, Heliot wanted me dead¡­ for good. He had a connection in the maind of the vampires, and only then I came to know that my existence as a human who stood above the blood hierarchy was something that shouldn''t have existed.


    "I don''t mind dying," I whispered, standing at the balcony of my chambers. "When I epted Sam will not return to me¡­ death is the only thing I seek in this life."


    But before dying, I wanted to clean this ce. If I would die, I would take my enemies with me to hell. I will stop their greatness and he will stop my madness.


    "That''s right¡­ he is the man I had chosen." I picked up the decanter that was on the railing, pouring wine into the empty cup of wine. "He will end it for me."


    I picked up the ss of wine to my lips, hissing in satisfaction as the heat course through my throat. It helped me stay warm in this another cold night. My eyes closed, relishing the night breeze as it blew past me.


    "The privilege of the strong people¡­" My eyes slowly opened as the corner of my lips curled up into a smile. "¡­ we can choose our deaths."


    A ridiculing chuckle slipped past my lips. The thought of being able to choose who will end me and when and where I would die brought this strange satisfaction within me.


    "I will be with you soon, Sam." I shifted my eyes to my side, staring at the illusion of my husband I cooked up in my head. He was sitting on the railing, eyes on me, with the usual smirk stered on his lips.


    "Just wait for me, hmm? I promised to meet you soon." I smiled with my eyes growing gentle. "I will surely find you and be with you again, Sam."


    I already said it. I never recovered from the pain of losing my husband. Even when I tried to seek the meaning of life, I just¡­ couldn''t. I could delude and tell myself to live for my people, but standing at the top was lonely.


    "The will of the Bloodfang¡­ I will surely fulfill it, Sam." I peeled my eyes at the illusion and cast my eyes ahead. "I will put things back in their rightful ce. That''s right¡­ back to their rightful ce."


    Thanks to Heliot, I finally understood the will my n had left me. It was actually funny because their will was far different from what it seemed. I was stupid not to understand Lara''s words.


    "My n¡­ they are only cruel to themselves." A faint smile resurfaced on my lips, knowing their Will salvage my opinion towards them. "But they are smart and loyal people and Imend them for that. They had probably seen things will turn out like this, so they did the sacrifice all for the sake of Amara Cecil Grimsbanne - La Crox."


    "Aren''t we loyal people?" my mindmented, making me chortle softly.


    "They are frustratingly loyal subjects of their Queen." I nodded in agreement. "And people who stick with their words to their precious friend."


    It was sometimes entertaining talking to myself. Heliot''s presence in the stronghold made me review everything: my n''s will, my purpose, my ns, and even my impending doom.


    I was happy, though.


    "Soon¡­" I said, twirling the wine cup in my hand. "Everything will go ording to my n."


    Time was fleeting, and I believed before I knew it, the day I had been waiting for woulde. Until then, I would have to make sure that the people I will leave behind would have a peaceful and happy life without worrying about tomorrow.


    "That is my apology gift for keeping this secret," came out a whisper, feeling sorry for everyone who kept giving me support just so I could live. "I hope they can forgive me someday."


    ******


    Meanwhile, in a private estate somewhere near the east border, a man grumbled as he dragged himself up to sit. He was stretching his neck, groping his neck and nape in irritation.


    "Fucking¡­" his coarse voice resonated across the four corners of the lightless underground room. "Ugh¡­!"


    The sound of his bones cracking with his stiff muscles filled the air, along with his grunts. Not long after, light from themp came from the corner of the room. His crimson eyes narrowed as he set them on the person near the stairs.


    "My¡­ lord?" the child who came to check jolted as soon as she locked gaze with him. All she could see was that burning pair of crimson eyes.


    "Oh, no¡­ I should tell them!" she eximed, snapping to her senses as she rushed back to the steep stairs to inform someone of his awakening.


    As the child left saying those, the man scanned around. Even with the absence of light, he could see two empty coffins near him.


    ''They woke up¡­ great!'' he thought, grimacing as he ground his teeth, seething in anger as a certain memory etched in his mind. He took a deep breath before his voice thundered.


    "Fabian!!!!!!!" he ground his teeth, his fangs growing. "Get your neck in here! I will fucking kill you this time!"


    Samael grabbed the rims of the coffin, assisting himself up as he strutted to the direction where the child rushed away.. One could tell that he would kill Fabian¡­ for sure.

 Chapter 325 - What Actually Happened

    <h4>Chapter 325 - What Actually Happened</h4>


    "Get your neck in here! I will fucking kill you this time!"


    Samael''s voice rang across the entire deste estate, making someone in the courtyard take a deep breath. The man''s pair of fiery eyesnded on the person inside the pit he had dug himself.


    "Fabian, choose." Rufus''s voice was rmingly low, eyes glinting mercilessly. "Whose hands do you choose to kill you? Will you want to wait for His Grace or shall I end you now?"


    Fabian, who was in the hollow, gazed at Rufus. His brother was holding a shovel, staring at him coldly as if they weren''t brothers.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, brother." He let out a deep sigh, getting down andid down. "Being buried alive is what I deserved. I didn''t do the job properly."


    "I don''t know what is this ''properly'' you are talking about. However, you will not get away from doing what you''ve done to me." Rufus'' grip on the shovel tightened, lifting it up as he started shoving soil into the trench.


    "Brother, will you really bury me alive?" Fabian frowned as soil rained down on him. "Won''t you want to hear any exnation? His Grace will be toozy to detail everything."


    Rufus paused, shifting his eyes to Fabian. "You two schemed behind everyone, including me. Funny thing is, of all people, His Grace trusted a troublesomed like you."


    "I remember mourning for you, Ru."


    "And I remembered dying, Fabian. I can still feel how my chest was ripped apart." Rufus gnashed his teeth, eyes bloodshot, seething in anger as he felt betrayed.


    His grip on the shovel trembled as his teeth produced a creaking sound as he ground them. Fabian and Samael had schemed with almost everyone. However, those two only gave everyone around them snippets of their entire n.


    Only Samael and Fabian knew the actual n ¡ª the original version.


    What happened? Well, a week before they died, Samael had given Rufus a special order to be executed alone. Little did Rufus know he would meet an unexpectedpany: Fabian. That day, his brother Fabian ''betrayed'' him by knocking him unconscious and abducting his body.


    Yes, Fabian abducted Rufus to this estate. Thetter had been sleeping since then.


    For how Rufus still returned to the Capital was part of arger scheme concocted by the mastermind, Samael. As stated before, Samael had the ability of illusion, just like Hanz and Yul''s ability. It was aplicated scheme.


    Samael, the man behind this, had discreetly put arge-scale illusion around the entire capital three months prior to the founding week. For him to put up such arge illusion early, it was for it to grow stronger until the illusion became the reality.


    Still, his n could be spoiled during the crucial moment. So, to avoid suspicion and to make his ns work, Samael had needed some help.


    To begin with, Samael had needed someone who had the ability of a puppeteer who would make a believable proxy for them and¡­ someone who could manipte the time to stop it at the most ''critical moment''. With their help, Samael had transferred their consciousness to these ''puppets'' a week before their ''deaths'', while their actual living bodies were kept in the underground dungeon.


    In conclusion, Fabian, Samael, and Rufus, who were walking around the pce one week prior to their deaths, were mere stand-ins, with their consciousness in it. No one suspected them and their n went smoothly.


    Until¡­


    "Fabian¡­!" Suddenly, Samael''s voice finally reached the courtyard. His eyes glowed, burning as the aura he exuded was so thick it could suffocate anyone who came close. He even arrived before the child could inform the two. Well, not that Fabian and Rufus didn''t sense the stifling aura the second Samael opened his eyes.


    "Brother, please bury me now." Fabian shut his eyes, hoping Rufus could finish burying him alive before Samael could reach him.


    Rufus stared at his brother before a smug smirk resurfaced on his lips. He tossed the shovel away before hopping inside the grave hollow. His brother snapped his eyes open upon sensing Rufus'' presence over him.


    "Ru¡­?" There was this sudden ominous premonition Fabian felt as soon as he caught the evil smirk stered on Rufus'' lips.


    "Brother¡­" Rufus grabbed Fabian''s cor, taking a deep breath. "Why don''t you face His Grace and apologize, eh?"


    "Ru, I can''t ¡ª" Before Fabian could finish his words, Rufus lifted him by the cor, and with just one hand, Rufus threw him out of the pit.


    Fabian instinctivelynded on his feet, but froze the second he felt the terrifying aura before him. Slowly, he raised his head only to see the devil incarnate gaze down at him with eyes glowing in deep red, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "My lord, hehe¡­ you know her grace is a bit stubborn and ¡ª" Again, Fabian couldn''t finish his sentence as Samael suddenly grabbed the lower half of his face.


    "Fabian." Samael''s tone was low and one could tell he was genuinely pissed. "You only have one job and that is to bring my wife here. I already apologized to her since I know we will be asleep for quite some time."


    His grip tightened, about to crush Fabian''s jaw with one hand. Thetter held onto Samael''s arm, but he wouldn''t budge.


    "She saw my fucking death, Fabian." Samael''s voice shook as he recalled Lilou''s face during hisst moments. "Do you know what that means, Fabian? My wife¡­ seeing my fucking head roll¡­ do you have any idea how that hurt her?"


    Samael took a deep breath as his eyes darkened with rage. If Fabian followed the n, Lilou would also die, as they had ced a figurehead for her as well. They wouldn''t be in this predicament and Lilou would only have to wait until they wake up in this ce.


    Everything would be ording to their n if Fabian didn''t stay long in the Capital while the illusion thickened by the darkfield. However, their n had made an unexpected turn because of Fabian.


    "I will fucking end you, Fabian."

 Chapter 326 - Who Is The Rat You’re Trying To Catch?

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Who Is The Rat You¡¯re Trying To Catch?</h4>


    "This is why I hate ying their fucking game," Samael grumbled, cracking his fingers as he calmed down slightly. "It''s never fun. I should''ve just piled up their bodies and made a throne out of them with Stefan''s head on top of it."


    Rufus, who sat on the opposite armrest, rested his jaw on his knuckles. "My lord, please don''t forget your reasons you had betrayed your people." Rufus calmly spoke, stressing how he was one of those.


    "Come on! I didn''t betray you! I simply left out some details, and I already said I''m sorry, alright? We just know you won''t like the idea!"


    "Of course. Why would I approve of such an idea that involves innocent children?" Rufus'' eyes veered to the children, who were serving them some tea they had learned to make. "Of all capable adults you can scheme with, you chose five children and that child in the pce, Your Grace. How unspeakable."


    "It''s not like they didn''t have fun, right, Dao Z?" Samael cocked his head to Dao ZD, who flinched while holding the tray.. She turned her head to him before a huge smile turned up on her adorable face, and then nodded.


    "See?" Samael then shifted his gaze back to Rufus. "These children only participated in making the doll and they had fun with this friendly activity!"


    "They''re useful subject ¡ª"


    "Fabian, you lived today because I plead for your life." Rufus cut him off, seeing Fabian wipe the remaining blood on the corner of his lips. "We will decide your death once this is all over. We''re back to scratch once again, after all."


    Silence followed, as what Rufus said was the truth. They were back to scratch, with Lilou not being in here with them. Samael closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as he ran his fingers through his hair. His brows quirked upon sensing someone''s gaze, so he opened his eyes only to see two children staring at him worriedly.


    "Milord, are we in trouble?" Yasmeen asked weakly, fidgeting her little fingers anxiously.


    Samael smiled, sprawling his arms towards her. The little girl shut her eyes, thinking he will p her, but then flinched at the gentleness of his pats.


    "You kids did great. It was that Fabian''s fault, not yours." He pointed at Fabian with his thumb, reassuring his trusted and reliable allies no one would suspect. "Thanks. We''re alive because of your help."


    "But milord, we waited that night and stille to the ce you told us to see an angel. No one came." This time, Dao ZD informed him as they still go to the border just in case Lilou woulde. She didn''t.


    His eyes suddenly softened as a bitter smile resurfaced on his lips. "Of course, she won''t go there. That''s expected."


    Rufus and Fabian stared at Samael and could instantly tell the building up rage their lord was currently suppressing. Fabian, who messed up the n, gazed down, feeling sorry for his clumsiness.


    Fabian didn''t mean to spoil the n. It was just that, while he was chasing after Lilou, the illusion that concentrated around the pce got into him as well. In the end, he had fallen into Samael''s illusion and believed it was real. Hence, instead of trying to catch up to Lilou, he headed straight to Rufus.


    "So, how long had we''ve been sleeping and when did you two wake up?" Samael broke the stifling silence after telling the children to rest.


    "Eight months, My Lord," Rufus answered solemnly. "It''s been eight months since we all died. I woke up a week ago and Fabian awoke hours before you, Your Grace."


    "Eight months¡­" Samael ground his teeth, as that was quite a long time. It wouldn''t worry him if Lilou was here, as he had been in slumber for centuries in the past. However, Lilou stayed behind.


    "What happened to Lilou?" he asked, preparing himself to rush back to the capital once he heard anything wrong. "You''ve been awake for a week, Rufus. Don''t leave any information behind. What happened to Lilou?"


    Samael raised his head and set his pair of fiery eyes on him. Rufus stared at him for a moment, before a shallow breath slipped past his lips.


    "You don''t have to worry about the Duchess, Your Grace. For reasons unknown, they branded us as heroes who died honorably fulfilling our duties. From what I had heard, the royal family even held a funeral for you, and the Duchess returned to Grimsbanne." Rufus summarized everything from what he had heard as he investigated the second he awoke.


    "They did?" Samael''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, as he didn''t have a good feeling about this.


    "Her Grace must''ve struck a deal with the current king. Whatever it was, I don''t know, but for the king to do all this, it must be something worthy for a trade." Rufus'' tone grew solemn as he studied Samael''s expression.


    "Also, I went to Grimsbanne," Rufus continued after a moment of silence, catching Samael''s attention. "I thought that meeting Her Grace would be the best course of action."


    Samael studied Rufus and could tell thetter''s ns didn''t happen. "Why didn''t you do it?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t want to, Your Grace. I just can''t." Rufus'' answer made Samael and Fabian furrowed their brows, so he continued, "Apparently, Grimsbanne became a fortress; one could enter but can''t leave freely. Just looking at it from a distance, I knew meeting Her Grace in secret will be impossible ¡ª even approaching her will be impossible."


    Since silence followed Rufus'' voice, he used this time to speak more of his opinion. He was the only one who was informed, and these two needed to know how the tide had turned.


    "Also, I thought that meeting her can spoil whatever ns you had and what pushed you to make such a decision as to deceive everyone." Rufus'' eyes darkened, staring at Samael. "Your Grace, I think it''s the time that you fill me in with your actual ns."


    Again, silence ensued as both Rufus and Samael stared at each other. The atmosphere between them thickened as Rufus'' lips parted.


    "Who is the rat you''re trying to catch?" asked Rufus, as he knew Samael more than anyone. His Lord wouldn''t resort to such a meticulous scheme if things would get resolved in Samael''s usual ways.


    Samael nced at Fabian and then back at Rufus. "Alphonse... and those bastards from the maind."

 Chapter 327 - A Friend For A Minute

    <h4>Chapter 327 - A Friend For A Minute</h4>


    "Alphonse... and those bastards from the maind."


    Samael squinted his eyes, leaning forward with his arms on his legs, hands linked. For someone who had been into the depths of hell and crawled his way back to earth, Samael had seen it all. So, when he started sniffing around the case of the undead, he couldn''t help but look at the bigger picture.


    What he had uncovered was far more rming than what he had thought. Stefan was the least of his concerns. If Stefan was the biggest threat, Samael could simply use brute force, since his brother wouldn''t be able to defeat him.? Hard work and wits, Stefan was far inferior to Samael. Even though Stefan had reached the peak, he was centurieste. Their experience just had a very huge gap..


    However, Samael''s concerns were the people who were lurking around Stefan. For example, Alphonse. That second prince and was known as the cursed prince was someone who was one of the biggest threats to Samael.


    If Samael was known for his brutality for even a petty reason, Alphonse was different. Thetter was just pure evil.


    "Who fucking knows what that person wants now," Samael muttered as he let out a sharp exhale. "He wouldn''t assist Stefan just because of goodwill. He must want something else."


    "Something else... or someone else?" asked Rufus, furrowing his brows as he had heard about the second prince. However, he hadn''t met him in person all this time.


    Samael gazed up at Fabian, who was keeping his silence all this time. "Now that we''ve confirmed Alphonse is on Stefan''s side, what do you think?"


    "Destruction?" Fabian cleared his throat as it seemed Samael had finally got into his senses. "Based on Rufus'' ims about Grimsbanne, it is not impossible to assume that the second prince and Her Grace had been in contact. Knowing the second prince''s nature, he will surely use the Duchess'' grudge to use her."


    "Make sense." Rufus nodded in agreement. "Still, the current king isn''t as foolish as to think that he can trust everyone around him. He must''ve been keeping an eye on everyone he was scheming with since they could betray him in a snap of a finger."


    "But we cannot rule out the possibility that they can be in contact with each other."


    "To use Lilou in his scheme... my wife isn''t as foolish as that," Samael murmured, breaking his silence, as he knew his wife more than anyone. Lilou was smart and strong ¡ª especially now that she had recovered her memories.


    "She had proven that when she was able to make Stefan announce we are ''heroes'', and held a funeral for us, instead of hanging our heads at the gates of the pce," Samael continued, squinting his eyes into slits. "What her deal with Stefan is obvious, but Alphonse... there''s also this cunning Beatrice."


    "Poor king. He is surrounded by enemies," Fabianmented, feeling a little sorry that Stefan had to tread on eggshells every second of his life.


    "I didn''t know you know the second prince." Rufus turned his head in Fabian''s direction. "Don''t tell me he is your friend?"


    "And what gave you the impression I will be friends with such a despicable man?"


    Rufus remained silent, blinking, as he found Fabian''s question stupid. What gave him the impression? Wasn''t the answer too obvious? Fabian clicked his tongue and let out a deep exhale.


    "He was a good friend." Fabian''s answer brought a frown to Rufus'' face. See? Fabian''s friends were just as violent and as crazy as him. Just look at the person Fabian was calling his master, he was a monster!


    "During the time where I enjoy night walks, I had this fateful encounter with him. We became friends for at least a minute or two before we decided to go our separate ways." Fabian summarized, smiling as blood suddenly dripped from the corner of his lips. "How unsightly."


    He took out an already bloodstained handkerchief and wiped the blood off of his chin. Rufus just stared at him, shaking his head, as he couldn''t believe this information.


    "When you mean for a minute or two, how long is it?"


    "Over a minute, but under two minutes, Rufus."


    "How did you be friends for a minute? And then decided to go on separate ways?" Rufus'' brows knitted. Part of him already guessed what happened, but he needed to make sure.


    "I slit his throat." Fabian''s tone was calm, as if he was merely telling his brother what he had prepared for breakfast.


    "I knew it." Rufus shook his head, sighing heavily as Fabian''s rtionships in the past were all simr to that. It was just that, unlike Rufus, who had this strong sense of responsibility for the people, Fabian was not even the opposite.


    Fabian just indulged in violence... for fun. If Fabian didn''t change, it would force Rufus to kill his brother with his own hands.


    "If you slit his throat back then, how was he alive now?" another question came out from Rufus'' mouth, curious as it would be impossible to live if Alphonse met Fabian even before thetter served Samael.


    "I don''t know." Fabian shrugged.


    "You didn''t dissect him?"


    "I was not in the mood and he was too pathetic." He sighed, shrugging apathetically. "Also, it is not fun to torture someone whose eyes don''t seek life anymore. I take pleasure in my victim''s screams, Sir Knight."


    A sinister smirk appeared on Fabian, which Rufus noticed. "Do you still take pleasure in them now?"


    "Of course... not."


    "Fabian..."


    "This won''t do." Suddenly, Samael, who remained the entire time, pped and sprung up to his feet."


    The Barrett Brothers gazed at him, cocking their head. What won''t do was he talking about?


    "My lord, are you going somewhere? I don''t think letting everyone know that we are alive will be beneficial," said Rufus in a knowing tone. "Isn''t the purpose of this death is that so we can move freely with no eyes on us?"


    "Yes, and also to reduce the risk since my ns involve my wife. Where''s my wife now?" Samael cast him a look of nonchnce. "Fabian spoilt the ns, and my wife is in Grimsbanne ¡ª crying, maybe? We won''t know if she is in contact with Alphonse unless we ask her, right?"


    "My lord, you don''t mean..." Rufus'' eyes widened, noticing the resolve in Samael''s eyes.


    "We will set off tonight to Grimsbanne. You two need to prepare." Samael touched his ear as a habit, but his earring was not there. "Right... I put Catharsis to my figurehead to make it look believable. Well, whatever. Let''s go."


    Fabian and Rufus looked at each other in shock, but they still followed. That night, the three of them headed to Grimsbanne in secret.

 Chapter 328 - You Two Look Good Together

    <h4>Chapter 328 - You Two Look Good Together</h4>


    "Duchess, why don''t you have some apples? They are very sweet and freshly picked!"


    One merchant offered me with a bright grin on her face. I smiled, walking towards her stall, and picked one that had a perfect shade of red.


    "I''ll take this then." My smile remained, casting my eyes on the old merchant. "Take this." tossing a coin to her, which she caught out of instinct.


    "Your Grace, you don''t have to -- "


    "Do you want one, your highness?" I ignored her purposely, diverting my attention to Heliot, who stood beside me.


    Heliot gazed down at the apple in my hand and then turned his head to the olddy. A faint smile turned up on his lips, picking up a random apple and handed a coin.


    "Your Grace, My Lord, it''s really - "


    "Just take it." I insisted, shaking my head as I turned around and walked away. I heard the old woman expressed her gratitude as if I saved her life or something.


    "How strange," came from my side, making me nce at Heliot. "You walk around the street of Grimsbanne just like the rest. They don''t even question the person you are walking with, and just greet you happily."


    "Whom I am walking with is none of their business, don''t you think?"


    "It doesn''t make sense, though. You are ady ¡ª the Duchess at that."


    A faint chuckle slipped past my lips as I took a bite of the apple. It was, indeed, sweet. I picked a good one.


    "You probably heard about me. I wasn''t raised as a nobledy, your highness," I uttered after swallowing down the piece of apple. "I''ve walked in the street of Banse and nearly died in this very street as a peasant."


    I paused deliberately and set my eyes on him. "So, why would I have to be cautious walking in the street that is now mine?"


    "As expected of you." Heughed, raising the apple in his hand and took a bite.


    "The one you picked is not sweet." I pointed out, but he shrugged.


    "I don''t like sweets."


    My brow arched. "So you picked it, knowing it will be a little sour?" he nodded as an answer, continuing in his steps while I halted. Staring at his back, and just studied his stature.


    When he noticed I wasn''t following him, he stopped and turned around to face me. "What did I deserve to be looked at, Your Grace? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Nothing. Do you have to do something wrong for someone to look at you?"


    "Not that, but I''m curious about your reason."


    "The reason is no reason. " I shrugged, closed-lipped. "Do you hate to be looked at?"


    "Yes, but not from you." He smiled politely. I studied his expression and eyes, and I couldn''t really tell what he was thinking.


    "If you''re wondering what I am thinking, I am thinking why is this sudden interest." Heliot voiced out, cutting to the chase. I really liked this about him.


    "Sudden interest... more like intrigued." I smiled back, turning my head to my left. "If we continue going forth, we will reach the fields. Over this side will lead us to the training center and the Academy. Let''s head there, instead."


    "I have an interest in your industrial agriculture, but it seemed you don''t want to show me." Hemented but still turned in the direction I was looking at.


    "I can show you next time." I shifted my attention to him, leading the way as we walked through the street of Banse.


    Heliot cast me a side-eye. "Are you doing this because you don''t trust me, or is it something personal?"


    "Your Highness, thest time I trusted someone, I lost my husband." I nced at him. "You and I are here because of a mutual goal. I hope you don''t forget that."


    "You are rather cold to the person who will fulfill your wish, Your Grace."


    "Karo is a tropicalnd. I just thought you might find the coldness refreshing."


    Heliot chuckled. I wouldn''t lie. He had a very charming chuckle and a likable personality. Straightforward, a gentleman, and insightful. I respected him for that, and I knew his respect towards me was genuine as well.


    Soon, we reached the newly established Academy, where nobles,moners, and peasants could attend. For as long as one was willing to learn, no one could stop him. Sam started an education system in Grimsbanne and I simply continued it.


    "Your Grace! We didn''t know that you will visit today! I''m sorry, we aren''t prepared to ¡ª " The headmaster of the Academy, who rushed to us in the entrance, abruptly stopped when I raised a hand.


    "Please don''t mind us. I just want to show His Highness the academy," I exined, waving at him so he would leave us alone. Heliot sponsored this academy, so it was more polite for me to show him around.


    "Ye ¡ª yes, Your Grace," the headmaster stammered, wiping the sweats on his forehead as he stepped aside while Heliot and I entered the premises.


    "Thank you," Heliot expressed, making me gaze at him.


    "No need. I also don''t like people following me around. It feels suffocating."


    This was one more thing that we''re simr. Heliot preferred just having onepany or being alonepletely. He hated dealing with everyone who was simply trying to curry favor with him. I could rte to that part because after bing a Duchess, I realized people would smile in front of me, but speak ill about me behind my back.


    It was unlike when I was a peasant. I didn''t have to deal with that since we''re all in the same boat, and we''re too busy thinking if we get to live for another day or drop dead due to hunger or cold or get preyed on by a vampire.


    "Your Grace!" While I showed Heliot around, Silvia''s voice reached my ear. I turned in her direction, watching her approach us in a hurry. Silvia was truly graceful, even with amoner''s clothes.


    "Sivi." I smiled as she stopped in front of us.


    "Greetings, Your Grace, Your Highness." Silvia performed a curtsy before raising her head. "I rushed here when I heard that you''re here. Did you not see the headmaster? He rushed to you when he heard you''re here."


    "I did, but Prince Heliot and I preferred each other''spany," I exined, exchanging gaze with Heliot. "But I think His Highness will not mind if you assist us, Sivi."


    "I trust the people Her Grace trusts." Heliot backed up with his eyes still on me.


    And then, I set my eyes back on Silvia who was darting her eyes from Heliot to me, "You two look good together."


    "I bet we are." To my surprise, Heliot''s answer was quick, and I raised a brow and looked at him. "Don''t look at me as if you''re quite surprised, Your Grace. I''m simply stating what I think."


    "Sure, your Highness. Sure."


    "Well, then, why don''t you follow me, Your Grace? Your Highness?"


    "Please." I smiled, casting Heliot a look, and he chuckled once again.


    As we walked behind Silvia, Heliot suddenly leaned into my side and whispered, "It''s what I think, but not what I feel."


    "I figured." I cast him a look, standing on my toes as I whispered back. "Don''t exin, it makes you look guilty."

 Chapter 329 - Like Me More

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Like Me More</h4>


    "What do you think?" I turned to Heliot after Silvia toured us around the Academy.


    "It is a surprise how you had truly turned Grimsbanne into a metropolis."


    "As much as I''d like to take the credit, I can''t." A chuckle escaped my mouth, shaking my head while we sat on the bench in the open garden of the Academy. "Grimsbanne is already prepared to have these advances even before I became its lord."


    I smiled, staring at the people walking through the corridor from a distance. Seeing this still gave me this satisfaction.


    "It''s all thanks to Rufus. Grimsbanne justcks in the budget since Stefan had been suppressing Rufus when he was taking care of Grimsbanne. But now that you''d been sending me lovely gifts, I simply funded his ns and put some annoying people in their ce for this all to happen." Again, I nced at him, who sat on the other end of the bench..


    Heliot nced back at me, blinking ever so slowly. There was neither awe nor ridicule in his eyes. He doesn''t even look surprised, unlike what he had imed.


    "It''s such a shame that you chose the path you''ve chosen," he said, making me arch a brow. "You are a great lord because you understand your people more than anyone."


    "I was one of them." Another wave of low chuckle slipped past my lips. "It''s funny, isn''t it? That someone who came from nothing is now iming such high stakes."


    "Do you condemn it?" he asked, but I didn''t bother casting him a look, although I could feel his gaze on him.


    "I used to, but then again, thinking that this responsibility will continue... I''m relieved I was the one the core had chosen." A bitter smile appeared on my lips, recalling myst conversation with Lara. "It''s a relief, Heliot."


    Silence dawned upon us, but I never felt this tranquility before. Probably because I couldn''t talk about this to anyone else aside from Heliot.


    "I will end this, Your Highness," I reassured as I slowly turned my head to him and smiled. "That''s for sure."


    "You are strange, Your Grace," hemented, making me giggle. A secondter, his brow raised as his eyes moved over me. Without a word, he lifted his arm, sprawling it towards me. Usually, I would back away, but this time, I only furrowed my brow.


    Heliot brushed my hair, barely touching me with his eyes over my head. When he withdrew his hand, I noticed a small leaf clipped in between his fingers.


    "I took it out." He showed me the leaf, sporting a nonchnt expression while I studied him. "Don''t look at me like that, Your Grace. I''m not trying to charm you."


    "Do you like me?" came out a straightforward question despite hearing hisst remarks.


    He didn''t answer. Instead, he locked eyes with me in silence as a soft wind blew past us.


    "I do." He nodded lightly, his eyes still on me. "I think you are quite exceptional. No wonder both kings were drawn to you. Aside from the blood that is running through your veins, you, as a person, is someone who could be a threat or a great ally."


    "Exceptional, huh?" I murmured, casting him a brief look before setting my eyes back ahead.


    "Exceptional, talented, strong, and smart, if I may add," He continued with a smile, peeling his eyes away from me. "It is rare toe across for such a person like you."


    "Is that the reason you sent me a letter asking for my hand?"


    "It is indeed."


    "Why, though?" Slowly, I turned my head to him, tilting my head to the side. "Do you know how baffled I was when I read it? It is ridiculous."


    Heliotughed. Hisughter was truly soothing in the ear. He shouldugh more.


    "Is it?" he quirked a brow, offering me a sly smile. "How can you me a man who wants to try his chances of having someone like you as his wife?"


    The expression on my face died down. How could he utter such ridiculous words to the person he would end?


    "I''m serious when I asked for your hand in marriage, Your Grace." He affirmed without a second hesitation.


    A shallow breath slipped past my lips. "Even when you know I will refuse?"


    "That is the main reason I proposed. I know you will refuse." Heliot caught my attention as I looked at him while he leaned back. His leg rested over the other, arm over the backrest, and his body facing me.


    "I do things so I don''t regret not doing it. If I get rejected by you, I can tell myself that I tried. It is an excuse, but I do not mind having such ame excuse because it makes me feel better." He smiled, and I could genuinely tell he was saying the truth.


    "You said I was strange, but I can tell you the same, Your Highness." I chortled, shaking my head lightly. "You''re strange."


    "Vampires need something to look forward to so they could continue living. Having a long lifespan can be a gift to someone but a curse to others."


    "So, do you consider it a gift? Or a curse?"


    Heliot and I stared at each other in silence, and only the whisper of the wind sang a luby in our ears. Even though I had been in contact with him, I don''t think I would ever figure Heliot out. He was the person I entrusted my death with, after all.


    "I was also wondering." His eyes glinted, staring at me straight in the eye as he rested his jaw against his knuckled. "Maybe it is a gift since I got to meet someone as interesting as you, or a curse because I had to end you. I would think my fate is cruel... but I know that is not the case."


    "What is, then?"


    "You." His answer was immediate while his hand sprawled towards me and his thumb gently caressed my cheek. "You are the cruel one, Your Grace."


    "You have such a warm touch, Your Highness." I smiled weakly, letting his thumb brush my cheek. "However, don''t like me in that aspect. I don''t want you hesitatingst minute."


    The corner of his lips stretched wider. "Trust me when I say you would prefer if I like you."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because my resolve in fulfilling your wish will be stronger." His smile remained and his answer gave me this sense of reassurance.


    "Then..." I held the back of his hand, squeezing it lightly. "... like me more."

 Chapter 330 - My Lord, Please Calm Down.

    <h4>Chapter 330 - My Lord, Please Calm Down.</h4>


    Heliot was truly a strange man... or rather, he was a little selfless. As for why I said such things, I just felt he was that kind of man. After meeting Stefan and Zero, I could tell Heliot''s difference with them.


    I could not help but smile, thinking of how his mind works. If I had met Heliot before Sam, I could say I would like him. He was quite charming in his own ways, like a prince in all those fairytales.


    "Then, like me more."


    His eyes grew gentle. "Even if you don''t say that, I cannot help but be regaled by you.."


    "You must''ve broken too many youngdies'' hearts." I humored, chuckling, closed-lipped. "Do you know what everyone had been telling me?"


    "I wonder."


    "They are basically rooting for you." I smacked my lips as he withdrew his hand, sucking air through my teeth as I inhaled. "They said no one will me me if I had fallen in love with a prince charming such as yourself."


    "Your people are strangely understanding. They truly cared for you."


    "Yes, they genuinely care for me." Again, my lips stretched bitterly. "That''s why I can''t leave just like that. I won''t let them inherit this problem."


    "How noble."


    "Noble... more like ''how selfish''. Just because they think you make me smile and I give you more attention, they already epted this ''new love''. I know they are doing this because they all wanted me to recover from Sam''s death." I took a deep breath, gazing down. "Little did they know, no amount of support can change my mind nor it can revive my husband."


    "New love? Don''t make meugh," I continued bitterly. "Sam had been and will be my only love. His death also marked the death of my heart. Even if I wanted to try it with a prince charming, I do not have another heart to give."


    "That is quite a shame."


    The right side of my lips turned up, setting my eyes back to him. "It is. I really think you are the best among all my friends."


    "The best among all your friends... how about among all the men who abhor you? I think your enemies are more capable than your friends."


    "They''re all my friends, Your Highness." I chuckled and shook my head. "I put them all in a single box. In that box, they either love me or fear me... but that doesn''t matter. It is all the same, after all."


    "I am offended."


    I pursed my lips, still smiling. "I''m sorry if that hurts your ego."


    "Forgiven."


    "It was fun talking to you, Your Highness."


    "I thought I had humored you enough with my letters."


    "Much more fun." I winked, making him smile in delight. "Then, shall we head to the training grounds? I think we rested enough."


    "Alright. I''m curious how the knight --"


    Heliot was abruptly cut off when we heard a man''s voice storming in our direction. I cocked my head to the side and stared at this young nobleman as he stopped in front of us.


    "What is it that the son of Marquess Davidson wants with me?" I asked as the young nobleman, assisting myself up while Heliot also stood up. "Is your business with me so urgent you''re forgetting your manners? In front of my guest?"


    "Your Grace! How can you do this to me?" the son of Marquess Davidson''s voice shook, patting his chest loudly. "You said if I give you our family''s wealth, you will marry me! I did all you ask me to do, but why are you avoiding me now."


    My eyes sharpened, raising my chin up. "I said, I will reconsider."


    "What...! No, that''s not it!" He fumed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Your Grace, you know my feelings for you! How can you y with my heart?"


    "Did you approach me after seeing that I do not have my knights with me?"


    "Your Grace!" Suddenly, he went down on his knees. He looked pathetic. "You can''t do this to me. You said you love me, right? I can''t live without you! I love you, Your Grace!"


    As this person professed his love shamelessly, people started gathering around us. Although they didn''t have the audacity to gossip with me as the subject, no one dared to help. It was expected. I abhor uncalled help and everyone knew that.


    "If you can''t live without me, why don''t you hang yourself?" I sighed, shaking my head as I felt no remorse at suggesting the idea. "The next time you approach me, I will hang your entire n as an example for those who attempt to disrupt my peace."


    I nced at Heliot and smiled faintly. "Forgive me for this, Your Highness. Let''s head to the training grounds, shall we?"


    Heliot nced at the poor man and then nodded to me. "Alright."


    However, just as Heliot and I walked away, a loud yell from behind us ¡ª a yell from that same man who kept speaking words of love ¡ª resonated in the air.


    "I will hunt you even if I am dead, Your Grace! You will pay for humiliating me!" and then, followed by the onlookers'' gasp before the air was filled with dead silence.


    Slowly, I turned my head back to see him lying down with a slit in his throat. He killed himself, huh? There wasn''t a trace of pity in my eyes as I gazed at his dead body.


    "Your Grace! I''m sorry if --" the headmaster who approached me from the side in a panic halt in his unnecessary apology when I raised my hand.


    "Don''t let the childrene into this area and throw his body in the gates of the House Davidson. They should be the ones to clean up their mess." I ordered coldly before turning around and walked away.


    Heliot, who walked beside me,mented. "The level of stupidity some people hold truly leaves me in awe. You had a mountain of corpses under your belt, adding another one will not make a difference."


    "And I was more foolish that I used to admire them from afar. How silly."


    "You''re not silly." He chuckled in amusement but said nothing for a minute. "They are silly... the joke''s on them."


    ******


    Meanwhile, outside Grimsbanne, three men in cloak stopped from a distant hill. They set their eyes on thend they used to live in, and in one nce, they could tell how Grimsbanne looked formidable from the outside.


    Samael''s jaw tightened as his eyes glinted menacingly. His hand balled into a tight fist, digging his nails into his palms.


    "Lilou..." Bloodthirstced his shaking voice as the aura he exuded felt stronger and darker.


    "My lord, please calm down," Rufus advised, rmed by the sense of dread crawling down his spine at Samael''s aura.


    "Calm down?" A ridiculing chuckled escape Samael''s lips as he cast his pair of fiery eyes at them. "How can I fucking calm down if Grimsbanne... reeks of Lilou''s blood?!"

 Chapter 331 - Warning Shot

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Warning Shot</h4>


    "How can I fucking calm down if Grimsbanne... reeks of Lilou''s blood?"


    Samael''s pupils constricted as his entire body trembled in anger. The three of them could discern the scent of her blood because her blood had this distinct scent, and they could smell that even from their vantage point.


    "Even so, we had reached this far, Your Grace. We can''t recklessly take unnecessary actions." Rufus held his breath as Samael grabbed him by the cor. "My apologies. I simply didn''t want to ruin everything that is left."


    "Unnecessary?"


    "Lord Noah is also here.." Fabian chimed in, staring at Grimsbanne and the almost faint barrier around it. "I''ve been familiar with his ability and I know he monitors all entry in Grimsbanne. Although his ability can detect threats that enter Grimsbanne, he wouldn''t be able to discern who exactly it is."


    Fabian slowly peeled his eyes away from Grimsbanne and set them to Samael. "If you enter Grimsbanne, I''m certain everyone will be on their guards and approaching Her Grace ¡ª if what Rufus said that us became her chief knight ¡ª it will be more impossible to approach her without being found out."


    "Your Grace, we also don''t know who is inside Grimsbanne. I heard prominent individuals had beening in and out of Grimsbanne. Shall we take the risk?" asked Rufus, who was still being held by the cor.


    Samael let out a shallow scoff, letting Rufus go. He took a step back, rocking his head as he diverted his focus back to Grimsbanne. The more he thought about it, the more his heart raged.


    "What is she thinking?" he ran his fingers through his argent hair,ughing as choler preside. "For Grimsbanne to reek of her blood, just who are the people she was feeding?"


    "I presumed she had bigger ns." Rufus guessed, tugging his cloak and cleared his throat.


    "Vengeance." Fabian crooned, eyes dropping. "Her Grace is not the person who will sulk in the corner after losing a battle. She will get back on her feet with her head held high ¡ª that is what herdyship is like."


    "Her motives are clear, but whates afterward is what''s concerning," Rufus spoke this time as they could not think what were Lilou''s ns. "Your Grace, do you think Her Grace wants the throne for herself?"


    Fabian and Rufus shifted their attention to Samael, furrowing their brows as thetter wore the hood of his cloak. It seemed to them that their lord had already decided while they conversed.


    "My lord?" Rufus called, and Samael turned his head back to them. What they first noticed was Samael''s dark hair. It had been centuries since Samael bothered with his hair.


    "My lord, you don''t mean to tell us..." Fabian trailed off as it seemed what they thought was Samael''s ns were their lord''s ns.


    "There, Fabian." Samael erected a finger, pointing a certain direction. "Throw a pebble over there."


    "I will go visit my wife." He turned as he had decided. "Don''t worry. I won''t cause trouble."


    ''You are the trouble yourself!'' was what they wanted to tell him, but knowing Samael, no one could stop him. They might as well just start epting that all these nning and dying would be all for naught once Samael announced he was alive.


    "See ya!" With that being said, Samael jumped from the hill without a second hesitation while the two left, standing on their spot.


    "Shall we assist him?" Fabian turned to ask Rufus. "You believe he won''t cause trouble?"


    "Shoot the pebble. His Grace had chosen this game. I don''t think he will act recklessly since he had reached this far." Rufus took a deep breath, bending over to pick up a pebble, and tossed it to Fabian. "If the three of us enter Grimsbanne, us will mobilize more men. But if it''s just one person, it will be alright. Let''s just keep those people distracted."


    He jerked his chin towards the guard towers. Fabian nodded in understanding.


    "Alright." Fabian picked up a handful of pebble, tossing a piece and catching it midair. After catching the pebble for the third time, Fabian flick it in a certain direction.


    ******


    My brow quirked as I sensed something that wasing in our direction. I nced at Heliot calmly while we stood on the side of the training grounds while the knights trained.


    "Move closer to me," I said, catching his attention as he turned to me. "I will hate it if you die before I do."


    Heliot smiled, taking a step closer to me. Three secondster, the wall behind him exploded from the impact. Every knight stopped from shock, as I could feel a lot of eyes on us. I ignored them.


    "Did you n on catching it?" I asked, shifting my gaze at the hole as if someone strong punched it with all their might. "It will leave a hole in your palms. That''s quite a powerful throw, after all."


    "Am I getting targeted because I was on a date with you?"


    "Maybe?" I pursed my lips, eyes still on the hole left on the stone wall. "I had a few crazy suitors, you know?"


    "Then that narrows down the people who threw a..." He trailed off, turning his head to where the thingnded. "... pebble at me."


    "I wonder who had the audacity," I smirked, staring at the pebble that wasn''t the same materials as the rumble from the wall. "Funny thing is, whoever it is, they are outside Grimsbanne. How scary."


    "You''re rather calm." He pointed out, and I set my eyes back to him. "Is it because the target is me and not you?"


    "Who knows? But if something like this kills you, that saves me some time to find and rece your role."


    "You hurt my feelings."


    "People are easy to rece, Your Highness." I shrugged nonchntly, turning my gaze to us, who was rushing in my direction.


    "But not him?"


    "Except him." I smiled as us approached and I faced Heliot. "Sam is irreceable."


    "Your Grace, are you alright?" us inquired in worry, bobbing his face to inspect me.


    "I''m not the target, us, it''s His Highness," I exined, nodding in reassurance. "Anyway, since this happened, please ask someone to escort his highness back to the mansion."


    "You''re leaving?" Heliot asked, tilting his head to the side.


    "Your safety is my priority. While you are in my territory, I care about your safety. I will excuse myself first." My smile remained and curtsied. My eyes then sharpened as I met us''s eyes and started walking away.


    "It feels nice to be protected," Heliot murmured as another knight approached us.


    I looked back, smirking. "We will still have dinnerter," and thenid my palms open. "Bow and arrow, and a letter telling them not to mess with me."


    My eyes narrowed into slits as I looked in the direction where that pebble came from. Shortly after, us handed me a bow and arrow, which I gripped tightly.


    "If I was correct, this direction..." I trailed off, pricking my thumb with the tip of the arrow, and smeared my blood from its tip to end while pulling the string, and took a stance. I had my one eye closed, smirking.


    "... this is a warning," I whisper and let go of the arrow. A deep exhale escaped my nose, shading my eyes from the sun.


    "Wow..." I heard some knights awed while I handed the bow and arrow to the knight who was standing right beside us.


    "Prepare my steed. I gave them a warning shot, but I think they are the type of people who likes this kind of game." My order snapped them back to reality. "I will deal with them myself."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    *******


    Meanwhile, Fabian snapped his eyes and tilted his head to the side. He slowly turned his head back. His eyesnded on the tree behind him that had an arrow and a letter wrapped around it.


    "That arrow smells like the Duchess... oh, it had her blood on it." Rufus chuckled in amusement, a bit shocked at how fast her response was. "... she had truly changed. That''s a warning."


    "Amazing..." Fabian''s eyes glistened with admiration as the corner of his lips stretched into a smirk. "Such courtesy... it will be impolite if we don''t respond!"


    "Fabian..." Rufus let out a deep exhale as it seemed this tickled Fabian''s violent tendency.

 Chapter 332 - An Intruder In Grimsbanne

    <h4>Chapter 332 - An Intruder In Grimsbanne</h4>


    "She smeared her blood on it so we know where she is." Rufus cast Fabian a look while crumpling the piece of paper attached to the arrow. "She''s basically telling us to target her instead. Do you have any idea who is the person you shot the pebble to?"


    Fabian shrugged indifferently. "I''m simply following His Grace''s orders."


    "There must be someone inside Grimsbanne with Her Grace." Rufus took a deep breath, throwing a pebble towards the guard towers. Unlike Fabian, Rufus'' throws weren''t as destructive. They were only enough to distract the people so Samael could enter Grimsbanne without a problem.


    "Whatever. I''ll just taunt Her Grace." Fabian tossed and caught a pebbled midair, closing his eyes as he tried to detect where Lilou was.. "Maybe if we do this, we don''t need to approach her. She will go to us, instead."


    "His Grace will kill you this time, Fabian."


    "Or he will forgive me."


    Rufus let out a deep sigh. "I don''t think she will go to us herself. She is not the person who will y along and follow what her enemy wants. She is like how His Grace back then."


    "You think so?" Fabian slowly opened his eyes, smirking as he finally detected Lilou''s location. "From what I see things, ying along with her enemy is just what she will do and defeat them on the game her enemy chose."


    Fabian blew at the pebble, pulling his arm back, and then threw it. His smirk stretched even wider.


    "Please tell me no one will die in that throw."


    "Brother, Sir Knight, do you only see me as a violent person? I care for His Grace''s people as much as you do!" Fabian eximed, a bit offended at the doubt in Rufus'' voice. "I am simply giving out our location!"


    "Stop ying around." Rufus cast him a look of disinterest and continued on throwing pebbles as if he was merely throwing rocks in ake.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the third squadron''s hideout, Noah, who was busy mapping out the Capital, snapped his eyes when he heard Kristina''s voice. He turned his head towards the door to see Kristina entering the room.


    "You''re back?" he asked, checking if Charlotte and Ramin were with her. "Where are Ra and Charlie?"


    "Charlie went to the city to buy some chicken skewers and Ra is just somewhere training." Kristina shrugged as she walked towards the table, gazing down at the maps and ns scattered around the table.


    "So, where do you think is the best ce to stay in the Capital?" she asked, as they had been trying to figure out the best location they could stay once Lilou returns to the Capital. Although Lilou and Noah had a few ces in mind, they still need to choose another ce to be safe.


    Noah let out a deep sigh. "The capital is now filled with turned vampires, so it is safe to say that the king had his eyes on every corner of the Capital."


    "That''s why we''re nning ahead of time, isn''t it?"


    "Apparently, that is easier said than done." Noah raised his brows briefly, shifting his focus on the map. "After all, it''s not just us who will infiltrate the Capital, but her entire troop."


    Kristina didn''t speak anymore because that made sense. If it was just the four of them, Noah wouldn''t have this headache. However, Lilou nned on bringing half of her army to the Capital in secret, while the other half will march to the said ce.


    "Do you think Her Grace would let us talk to Baron Martin?" Noah asked after a long silence, raising his head back to her. "The aristocratic faction had been resisting the king''s madness."


    "I will pretend I didn''t hear that." She shook her head, rolling her eyes. "The Duchess gave us a list of the people we should be wary about, and that Baron is one of them. He is an ally of the king of Spade kingdom, after all."


    "I''m sorry. I might''ve lost my mind for a second."


    "You don''t have to apologize. I know you''ve been trying." Kristina chuckled, winking at him.


    Noah let out another deep sigh, staring at Kristina. He was relieved that Kristina had recovered from Rufus'' death and managed to continue without rushing to her own death.


    "Don''t look at me like that, my lord." She clicked her tongue, knowing that look Noah was giving her. "Living and getting stronger is the third squadron''s way of honoring our captain''s death."


    Her eyes softened, gazing down with a bitter smile on her lips. "His wisdom and guidance will always be with us. Please don''t mention him to Ramin and Charlotte for the time being, they were still healing until now."


    "How about you?" asked Noah, arching his brow. "Are you done healing?"


    Kristina smiled weakly, taking a deep inhale, and then exhaled it sharply. "Do you think Her Grace''s heart is healed, my lord?"


    "She had been doing great until now, but..." Noah trailed off, leaning back as he let out a heavy sigh. "We all know how Her Grace loved His Grace. She trusted him and his people, but their n failed. Her Grace still mes herself for that."


    "We all trusted them, my lord." Kristina corrected. "Just like what you said, her grace had been doing great until now, just like us. We''d been doing great so far, but aren''t we all moving tirelessly because just like her, we me ourselves for their deaths?"


    "The series of What Ifs had been killing us all thinking we could''ve done better than that." She added, tapping her fingers against the table. "It''s just... uneptable."


    "I understand your point..." Noah trailed off as he abruptly sprung up to his feet, mming his palms against the table, wide-eyed.


    "My lord? Is there something wrong?"


    "Such strong and rming presence..." Noah eximed, ignoring Kristina. "Someone... a monster entered Grimsbanne!"


    "What...!" Kristina also stood up, rmed, as she studied Noah''s pale expression.


    Noah''s eyes sharpened, casting them to her. "Kristina, go with Ramin and see what is going on. There''s an intruder... I never felt such intense aura cross my barrier before."

 Chapter 333 - [Bonus ]Just Ten Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 333 - [Bonus ]Just Ten Deaths</h4>


    After shooting that warning shot, us and I galloped our way to the borders of Grimsbanne. On the way, I instinctively increased the grip on the reins to halt my horse and have a shift of pace.


    "Your Grace!" us yelled as he trotted in my direction. I ignored him as my eyesnded on the small hollow caused by another pebble not far away from me.


    "Does this mean this is not the way?" I murmured, raising a brow as a pebble wouldnd on the way, as if the person who was throwing them was telling me it was the wrong way.


    "Your Grace, are you alright?" us asked as soon as he reached me.


    "I think the person is telling us this is not the right way if we want to see him." A smirk appeared on my lips as I looked up ahead. "How interesting, indeed."


    "Your Grace, must you go yourself? Whoever this person obviously wanted to get your attention.."


    "Yes, us. You''ve seen the first throw he did." My eyes glistened with malice, taking a deep breath. "Even if I go in hiding inside the mansion, he will just have to throw another pebble directly into my office."


    "Damn!" a loud curse slipped past through his gritted teeth as he already knew that. "I will fucking kill him¡­ whoever it is."


    "But it''s interesting, don''t you think?" I nced at him, smirking, eyebrow raised. "It''s been a while since we''ve met such a carefree person¡­ or people."


    us cast me a look as he sighed. "The only crazy people I know who would do this without a care in the world are that damn butler and Hell."


    "That''s why it''s interesting," I said, chuckling at his guess. "It makes me look forward to how strong these people are to do such a thing in my ce."


    "Your Grace¡­ please tell me the truth. Are you just going yourself because you don''t want to deal with the political affairs in your office?"


    I pursed my lips, clearing my throat while averting my gaze. "Of course not. I really care about my people and I don''t want them to get hurt."


    "You''re a terrible liar."


    "Come on, us. Yul is¡­" I trailed off as I raised a brow. us also furrowed his brows upon seeing my change of expression.


    "Your Grace!" I heard Noah''s voice inside my head, making me gaze at us'' baffled face. "There''s an intruder! I sent Kristina and Ramin to take a look at it and figure out who it is."


    By the sound of Noah''s voice, the intruder was someone not to be taken lightly. It was rare for Noah to lose hisposure.


    ''How many?'' I inquired internally, squinting my eyes into slits.


    "Just¡­ one, Your Grace. Even so, I think it''''ll be difficult to seize him or her."


    "I see¡­" I murmured, taking another deep breath as I gazed at the direction ahead. I heard us call me "your Grace?" but I ignored him.


    Of course, I didn''t expect that the people who were suddenly disrupting the peace in Grimsbanne were just one person. There should be more people involved¡­ those who were outside Grimsbanne, and that one who entered.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    "Your Grace, are you alright? You suddenly went silent," asked us, gazing at me worriedly.


    "us, an intruder appeared. Mobilize your best men and do a search. Seize everyone you think suspicious." I ordered without casting him a look.


    "An intruder¡­ hah." us scoffed as his tone wasced with malice. "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Ten deaths, us. I will only allow ten deaths in this plight. If the numbers go over that, seize whoever it is and bring him to me."


    "Yes, Your Grace." His tone grew solemn, hanging his head low. "About you¡­"


    "I will follow where these pebbles will take me." My eyesnded on the pebble once again. "Don''t worry about me."


    "I''m not worried." us corrected, maneuvering his steed as they turned. "Even so, I wille to you once I give out your orders."


    "Alright then." I nced at him, smiling. "I''ll see youter."


    With that being said, us and the knights headed in the opposite direction while I took the other way. Strangely, despite knowing how rming this situation was that suddenly befell Grimsbanne, I felt rather calm.


    "Who¡­ just who is it?" I whispered, eyes glinting.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Heliot gazed outside through the window of the moving carriage. Lilou''s knights were escorting him back to the estate, and it felt very reassuring to him.


    "It is surely a shame," He murmured, recalling how amazing she was for being able to detect that iing pebble and then shot an arrow in the same direction where the pebble came from. Heliot was certain the arrownded to where it was supposed tond.


    "Stop the carriage." He ordered, upon knocking on the driver''s box.


    A knight then appeared on the side of the carriage. "But your highness, Her Grace told us to escort you back without fail."


    Heliot remained silent, staring at the knight who was trotting beside the carriage. The knight swallowed down a mouthful of saliva, clearing his throat, and then ordered the coachman to stop. Once they halted, Heliot wordlessly hitched outside and looked around.


    "Your Highness, is there''s something wrong?" asked a knight, trying not to offend the man the duchess favored.


    Heliot raised his finger, cing it in front of his smirking lips. The knight furrowed his brows before the life in his eyes dimmed and he copsed to the concrete ground. Shortly after, everyone around his vicinity copsed, one after another.


    "My apologies, but I will borrow this one," he muttered, strutting towards the horse while its rider fell on the ground. "I appreciate Her Grace''s effort and your genuine courtesy to the man she favored."


    He mounted the horse as it trotted to a direction he wanted to go. "So, you don''t have to worry about facing Her Grace''s wrath once you all wake up. I''ll take responsibility," and then Heliot galloped his way to somewhere¡­ or rather, to someone.

 Chapter 334 - [Bonus ]I Missed You, Love.

    <h4>Chapter 334 - [Bonus ]I Missed You, Love.</h4>


    As I''ve nned, I followed the direction where the pebble directed me to go. It stopped me from going on a different path and it led me to this ce. The hill where I used to live.


    "Whoever it is, he surely knows where to press a nerve." A ridiculing chuckle escaped my mouth as I gazed up at the path going up the hill. "Now I''m a bit pissed."


    Regardless, I still trekked my way up and the pebble already stoppeding. I didn''t know why he would lead me to this ce, but it left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    The reason I avoided going to this ce was that... it was the ce where my father rest and also the very ce which reminded me of Sam.. It was funny that I lived in the mansion where Sam and I stayed and built our memories together.


    However, this ce hits differently. It made me want to think that Sam was just out there, listening to me from somewhere. It was giving me false hope... despite knowing that wasn''t the case anymore. And now that I''m walking in this very path ¡ª I had walked on almost all my life ¡ª the emptiness in me was widening its range.


    "Bastards..." I scoffed, thinking of the best tortures once I got my hands on whoever these people were. "... I will never let you get away from this, for sure."


    After a long trek, I finally reached the top of the hill. My eyes instantlynded on the bungalow.


    "I''m..." I choked, sping my hand into a tight fist as I bit my tongue. "... back, Father."


    It hurts.


    To do the habit, I used to do hurts very much. After eight months, I finally step my foot in this ce, and just as I expected, it hurt me like hell.


    ''It''s alright, Lilou,'' my mindforted me. ''Your Father and your husband are in a better ce now. Don''t you want to visit your Father at least once before you head to the Capital?''


    I hung my head low, hearing the mncholic song of the wind. "I came here to have fun..."


    ''But you are just avoiding your father all this time. Now, your enemies use this opportunity to hurt you. Will you just let them do as they please?'' My subconscious mindmented, giving me rational arguments instead of sassing.


    "That''s right," I whispered, raising my head as I took a deep breath. "Maybe, this will turn out good."


    I rposed myself and gathered my thoughts. For a moment there, I nearly forgot about the intruder and the person who led me to this ce. I should stop avoiding visiting my father''s grave and face him.


    "I may not be proud of what his daughter had be, but..." I paused deliberately as I marched my way towards the back of the house. "I will ept his silent scolding."


    A weak smile appeared on my lips as I walked silently, taking my precious time. Just then, I halted as I heard a noise inside the bungalow.


    ''Someone is inside?'' I wondered, taking a few steps back as I gazed at the entrance of the bungalow. ''But I couldn''t feel someone''s presence.''


    If there was a person inside, I would''ve felt it. However, the second I came in here, there was nothing. If there was, I wouldn''t even have the time to absorb the sadness this ce offered me.


    I bit my lower lip, walking towards the door, and stopped in front of it. Thest time I was here, Sam and I shared our first kiss. It was lovely.


    ''I should check...'' Just as I was about to open it, my brows furrowed. It was opened. That alone made me raise my guard up, looking around to see if someone was watching me. There was none.


    There was a part of me that wanted to bring forth Lakresha, but that would startle whoever was inside. I couldn''t assume it was an enemy, after all. If it was the enemy, I would have felt it. So, there was a possibility that it was just a cat... or someone who snuck inside to do whatever.


    It suddenly reminded me how Sam and I snuck inside this ce back then.


    With extra caution, I pushed the door slightly open and peeked inside. It was dark and I could only see where the light from the gap of the door reached. To see better, I carefully opened the door and stealthily intruded inside.


    However, just as I took a step inside, someone suddenly grabbed my wrist in, pulling me inside, and mmed the door shut. He pinned my wrist against the door, face first, while he stood behind me.


    Everything happened so fast and I didn''t even feel his presence until he grabbed me inside. Once realization struck me, my eyes dted as I ground my teeth.


    "The audacity..." I scoffed under my breath, my front fusing against the door as I felt him go closer. My eyes sharpened, letting him grip my wrist tightly against the door while I spread my fingers.


    I smirked, breathing in and out, gazing at the hand who held me. "You are not them... who are you?"


    Suddenly, I felt him go closer and my back against his body. That instant, I froze. As soon as I felt his body against my back, that faint warmth... and this scent that wafted through my nostrils, my heart suddenly pounded against my chest. It made my mind buzz as I felt all my senses suddenly failing one after another.


    ''No, Lilou,'' I told myself, almost choking, as it felt so real. ''You shouldn''t fall for such a cheap trick! Don''t let them used your husband and insult him further!'' That was what I screamed inside my head immediately. But when I was almost, ALMOST convinced that was the case, I felt the apex of his nose brush my nape, making me shiver.


    His breath caressed my nape, sliding his hand from my wrist to the gaps of my fingers. His palm felt gentle... and very familiar.


    "I missed you," he spoke, and I felt the entire world stopped that very moment. "Love."

 Chapter 335 - [Bonus ]Dont Hurt Yourself Like This, Silly.

    <h4>Chapter 335 - [Bonus ]Don''t Hurt Yourself Like This, Silly.</h4>


    Meanwhile, in Fabian and Rufus''s location, Fabian raised a pebble with both his hands as if worshipping it.


    "This is thest one," he announced, before throwing it to Lilou''s location. "There! She will find His Grace."


    Arge grin appeared on Fabian''s face, nodding in satisfaction as this idea of his would surely make Samael forgive him. If not, he''d just have to start practicing breathing underground tost longer.


    "Sir Knight, brother, you..." He trailed off, furrowing his brows as soon as he set his eyes to Rufus. Just then, Fabian felt the presence of some familiar people and knew the reason his brother suddenly paused.


    "It seems the third squadron was also here.. Didn''t you say there was a manhunt for them?" Fabian inquired, tilting his head to the side.


    "It seems Her Grace kept those people hidden," he smiled, thinking that just like Noah, Lilou kept them safe. "She is truly amazing... just what scheme is her grace nning?"


    "In any case, shall we make a run for it?" Fabian shrugged, as he didn''t have the energy to keep guessing. Samael had already entered Grimsbanne, and who knows what would be the oue.


    "Since we don''t know if His Grace ns to break the news that he is alive, it is best for us to follow our initial n." That was to go incognito and keep being dead.


    "Well, if that''s settled, we should..." Suddenly, Fabian wielded Maleficent and swung it down to stop an arrowing at his head. "Goodness! Who the hell shot that arrow? He made me yield my partner!"


    Rufus gazed at the broken arrow. "It''s a she, Fabian. Her name is Charlotte, and it seemed she got stronger as well."


    The reason Fabian had wielded Maleficent to stop the arrow instead of dodging it was because it wasn''t just any simple arrow. It would follow its target until it would hit him.


    "Seems so." Fabian nodded, raising his brows as he didn''t expect such troublesome people would be here as well.


    Rufus smiled, feeling proud of how Lilou honed them. "Fabian, we had been asleep for eight months. Don''t die."


    "Am I allowed to retaliate, though?" Fabian inquired as both of them disappeared from their spot, making a run for it as soon as they felt that Lilou''s people approached. "I won''t kill them, I''m just wondering if there''s fairness left in this world."


    "Even if you retaliate, I''m confident they will be troublesome for you to deal with." The corner of Rufus'' lips stretched even wider. "We''ll part here. Don''t get caught, Fabian."


    "I never thought a rest for a straight eight months is all you need to recharge, Sir knight. You sound young again."


    Rufus chuckled as he turned his head to Fabian. "Don''t enter the Labyrinth." and the two of them parted ways to split their pursuers.


    ******


    "I missed you... love."


    I had imagined hearing his voice every single day. Those words ''I missed you'', that I had whispered countless times in my sleep and hope he would say the same. I fantasized about hearing them.


    To know that he longed for me just as much, just as intensely, as devotedly, and as ardently. I yearned to hear those wordsing from his lips many, many, and many more times. But now that I heard them... it only brought pain and unspeakable rage within.


    "How dare you..." My voice shook, inmed by this despicable illusion. "... show him to me? You just won your ticket to hell."


    My eyes blurred as they darkened with rage. I would kill this person who had insulted me and my husband. This act... was not something I would ever forgive, ever.


    "Lakresha," I whispered, and a dark mist slowly enveloped me. "Darkfield."


    I felt the person behind me flinch upon hearing my remarks. And yet, he didn''t let me go as the dark mist enveloped us.


    "You will die if you don''t let me go," came out a distant murmur, as this close contact would surely hurt him. Just like what I said, blood started trickling down on him as I gaze at the back of his hand that was holding mine against the door.


    I felt nothing, even though those hands looked like Sam''s. "Even if you wear his face and body, I will kill you."


    Despite the wounds that kept appearing on his skin, he didn''t speak. Instead, he ced a peck on my nape, increasing the fury that was building up inside me.


    "If it''s from you, I will dly ept death, my wife," He answered, making me grind my teeth as my pupils constricted.


    "Lakresha... disintegrate him." No mercy and the small dark field that engulfed us, inflicting bigger and deeper wounds on him. He still didn''t let me go, nor I had the energy to face him.


    Cruel. This entire illusion was just cruel. For me to kill someone who wore the face of my husband... did they want me to experience killing him myself? Hah... those bastards. I won''t let them get away from this.


    "I''m sorry, Lilou. I fucked up and I know I should just drop dead for putting you in this situation," he voiced out his sentiments, resting his forehead on my shoulder. "However, dying right now won''t help. Living while being hated by you is the worst punishment you can ever give me."


    "Stop!" I yelled at the top of my lungs. "Don''t speak his words using his voice! I will cut your tongue if you ever speak a word again!"


    This time, even my darkfield started inflicting wounds on my skin, but I felt numb in the pain. I didn''t care anymore who would get hurt or which blood trickled down to our feet.


    "Die... just die... let''s just die, shall we...?" my voice trembled, blinded by rage as I lost myposure, hence, losing control on the darkfield.


    "How silly," hemented in a calm voice. "I would''ve let you disintegrate me, but your darkfield will also kill you."


    "Go," he whispered and my darkfield suddenly cleared up. He then held my hand away from the door as he ced a soft kiss on the back of my wounded hand.


    "Don''t hurt yourself like this, silly."


    I turned my head slowly to him, gazing at his side, but couldn''t fully see his face with the hood over his head. While he trailed soft kisses on my hand and arms, my other hand reached for his hood and hooked it down.


    "Sam..."

 Chapter 336 - [Bonus ]Im Not Over You, But Im Over It.

    <h4>Chapter 336 - [Bonus ]I''m Not Over You, But I''m Over It.</h4>


    "Sam..."


    He snapped his head, drawing his lips away from my hands, and faced me. The side of his lips curled up into a gentle smile as his eyes softened.


    "Did you miss me?" he asked in a low tone, guiding my hand to his lips with his eyes on me. "Because I do, and words aren''t enough to describe how I longed for you."


    His voice went past my ears, as I could only stare at him like a fool. He truly looked like Sam, speak like Sam, and felt like Sam.


    "Wake up, Lilou," I whispered,ughing under my breath as I grip his hand tightly. His brows arched briefly as I smirked..


    "Your ability... it''s great," Imended, and he frowned. "It is so great that it shouldn''t have existed."


    "Love, it''s -- "


    "Lakresha." I closed my eyes so as not to see his face while I rip him apart. Arge scythe formed under my hand. "Be thankful. Your death will be quick and rtively painless."


    My eyes remained closed as I swung my weapon down to his arm. I would chop him limb by limb ¡ª I didn''t need to open my eyes, as I could feel his presence to do all that.


    "Ah, wait ¡ª!" he yelled, pulling his hand away from me to avoid my attack. "Goodness, my love! If you cut my arm, I can''t even sew it back!"


    "You don''t need to sew it back since I will chop your fingers," I replied coldly,unching another attack, but itnded on the nearby shelf instead.


    "Lilove!"


    I ground my teeth and continuously attacked him. This time, I went fiercer and faster, not caring if this small bungalow would be nothing but rumbles. As I did, hisints went shorter until he was too busy dodging instead of speaking.


    If I knew it was an illusion, I wouldn''t feel too mad about it. Perhaps I would let him live for a little while and interrogate him to death. However, his abilities felt too real that I thought killing him now was better than giving him an opportunity in the future.


    ''It felt so real that I nearly believed it.'' I thought, hearing the desk split in half as Lakreshanded on it, eyes still closed. ''I will kill him for sure. I''m d to hear Sam''s voice again, but before I waver and get trapped by someone''s else ability... before he drags me to death... I will end him.''


    My resolve to end this person grew stronger by the second. I slowly opened my eyes and my gaze immediately caught him from the corner of the room.


    "Is that all you can do? Just dodge?" I asked, followed by a ridiculing chuckle. "I know someone who had a strong illusion ability, but that''s all he can do. His head rolls to the ground when faced with someone who wouldn''t fall to that illusion."


    "My wife, let me exp --"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I shed towards him and unhesitatingly swung Lakresha down to him. His eyes widened upon sensing that I wasing to kill him.


    "Holy fuck!" He cursed, gritting his teeth as he mmed his elbow against the wall which immediately shatters and he leaped away. I missed him by a second, but that only made me smirk.


    "Stop running, you fool." I held the upper part of the hole, tilting my head as I walked outsidenguidly.


    "Wife! Please, hear me out!" My eyes glinted as I charged towards him, swinging Lakresha from left to right, then up to down, and he dodged them all.


    "My wife, my darling, my love!" He called while dodging my attacks. "I know you''re angry and you want to kill me. I will dly offer my neck and sharpen the butchering knife for you, but you see --"


    "Stop." I halted, gazing at him with no emotions in my eyes. "You had avoided all my attacks, which means you are more skilled than you actually look like."


    "But I look like your husband! What do you mean I look more skilled than I actually look like?" His nose scrunched up, not even bothered by the wounds I had already inflicted on him. "I look strong!"


    "Hah... you copied even his arrogance that is frustrating to the core," I muttered, gripping the scythe tighter.


    "What? I never thought you think my arrogance is frustrating to the core."


    I ignored his remarks, taking deep breaths. "Say, you foolish man, what is it you want from me?"


    "Uhm... you?"


    "And what will you offer me?" I asked, and he furrowed his brows. "Do you think you''re the only person who wants me? I''m asking, what kind of benefit will you offer me to have me?"


    This time, he went into silence as we gazed at each other. It felt strange to look at my husband''s face as my enemy. However, I convinced myself this was not my husband. This was not Sam.


    "If you think this ability of yours is enough, you''re more foolish than I thought." I chuckled, shaking my head lightly. "You can copy my husband''s face, mannerism, and everything, but you will never be him, and you showing yourself with that face is simply an insult that is punishable by death."


    My eyes glinted as my aura thickened. For reasons unknown, since he bore the face of my husband, I felt like saying things I wanted to tell him.


    "I''m not over you, Sam. I will never be." I paused, raising Lakresha as the ground I stood cracked. "However, I am over it."


    In a beat, I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of him. "I''m done ying with you," came out a bitter remark as I thrust Lakresha that shifted into a sword to his chest.


    The only reason I hadn''t killed him was that I had to take some time to convince myself killing this person didn''t mean killing my husband. But now that I was fully convinced this person wasn''t my Sam, I felt no mercy to him.


    "See? You''re strong." I smirked, gazing at the sword as he stopped it by a hand. Blood trickled down the des of my sword, making me lock eyes with him.


    His eyes grew solemn, narrowing them into slits. "But I''m not done ying, Lilove. Please forgive me, but I think I can only talk to you once you''ve calmed down."


    To my surprised, he pulled my sword to him. Since I was holding my sword tightly, his force swept me towards him. Before I knew it, he had snatched my Lakresha while he carried me on his shoulder like a sack of wheat!


    "What are you -- "


    "Your Grace!" Suddenly, I heard us''s voice, making me raise my head. Once our eyes met, I saw his eyes dted.


    "I told you before, remember? I will abduct you." The man who was carrying me muttered, and before I could react, he dashed towards the cliff and jumped.


    "Your Grace!!"

 Chapter 337 - Have A Good Night, Grimsbanne.

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Have A Good Night, Grimsbanne.</h4>


    All I could do was watch us yell as he dash towards us. I held my hand out, but this man jumped off the hill. My breath hitched as we fell down and at that moment, the world felt like it revolved slower. I couldn''t act or retaliate for a second as I tried to absorb everything that had happened.


    "Hold tight, my wife." The impostor''s voice snapped me out of my trance and the world returned to its normal pace. "We will have a long¡­ ah! Wait! Stop biting me!"


    His feet crashed on the slope, but I kept biting his shoulder as hard as I could. My eyes glistened with intense rage, biting him, but that only made him tighten his grip around my legs.


    "Ah, crap!" he struggled, and I let him go upon realizing he wouldn''t let me go even if I bit off his shoulder. Instead, I gazed up to where he jumped off.


    "Follow me," I whispered, reaching everyone who had a link with me.. To give them more clues, I bit my hand until it bled, leaving a trail of blood.


    "I said, stop hurting yourself!" the man grumbled while sliding down the slope.


    I cast him a re, grinding my teeth. "You are so dead."


    "Cool! Kill me, but let''s talk first!"


    My eyes constricted as I struggled under his grip. He had Lakresha, and I couldn''t deny that he was strong. If he wasn''t strong and fast, I wouldn''t be in this ordeal. I yed too much, and I regretted it. Although my regret was not because I was afraid he would kill me. What terrified me the most was I would start believing that he was my Sam.


    ''I couldn''t let that happen.'' I thought, rmed as I started pounding my fist against his back. "Let me go! Let me go! I will kill you!" I kept yelling the same thing over and over and over, going hysterical to buy my people some time.


    "Love, stop! Calm down!"


    I didn''t listen to him and continued on struggling. If he tossed me away, that would be my perfect opportunity to end him.


    "Ahh¡­" Finally, he seemed he had enough as he nted his hand on my hips and threw me away like a doll. As I flew down, watching him hovering over me with his cloak flowing behind, he ruffled his dark hair. I just noticed the color of his hair¡­ he looked like Sam, but his hair color was different. It was also longer.


    "Lexx¡­" my voice shook, seeing him reach his hand towards me once again. However, I wouldn''t let him get his hands on me again. So, I looked down to where we were falling.


    Once I looked back at him, I was within his reach. The side of my lips curled into a smirk, nting my palm on his chest and pushed him back.


    "Not a chance." I clicked my tongue as pushing him also gave me a boost tond earlier than him.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Ah, shiii!"


    I turned around midair so I could choose where tond. My eyes searched for a tree for a betternding. It was foolish of me to underestimate that person, but once wended, no more ying.


    ''Stop thinking he is your husband. No matter how he resembled him, he is not Sam! You saw him die that day!'' My mind reminded me, making me grit my teeth.


    "He is not Sam. No matter how he acts and looks like him¡­" and that made me recall when Stefan imposed as Sam back in Cunningham. That memory only solidified my resolution that that man was not Sam.


    Soon, a tree was within my reach, so I held my hand out to avoidnding in the wrong foot. I''d surely get bruises and maybe, have some minor injuries and broken bones ¡ª? not that I had no injuries, to begin with. Using darkfield and lose control over it had already taken a toll on my body.


    "Just for now," I told myself. "I can still shrug him o¡­"


    "Caught you!" My mind buzzed, feeling his firm arm around my waist as he pulled me against his body. "It''s a mistake to let you go."


    And in a blink of an eye, we crashed on some trees while some small branches grazed me. After our crash, we were both hanging on a tree branch with his hand holding the branch while the other carrying me.


    "How did he¡­" I slowly turned my head back to him only to see the aggravating smug grin on his face. Only then I realized his cloak was gone and his upper shirt, revealing his muscr and a top full of wounds.


    Without notice, he loosened his grip on the branch andnded on the ground. "I''m sorry, my love. You can punish me all you wantter, but your people are too fast. I won''t hand you over to anyone." That was what he said before he unhesitatingly knocked me unconscious.


    ******


    Samael smacked his lips as he bent over, checking Lilou to see if she was unconscious. A deep sigh slipped past his lips, realizing he was making bad decisions one after another.


    "I forgot she had evolved to a tigress and not just an angry cat anymore." He clicked his tongue, recalling he had tossed her previously so as to divert her attention. But instead of getting scared, she saw it as an opportunity.


    "Anyway, we have to get moving, my wife." He pulled her up, carrying her in a bridal style while he jogged. "I will apologizeter, heh."


    With a big smile on his face, Samael''s jogs grew faster like a wind. He could feel that people ¡ª a lot of people ¡ª wereing after him to kill him. This amused him as it seemed Lilou''s people would ughter anyone who would touch her.


    "You really did it, wife¡­ Grimsbanne is no longer mine." His smile grew gentler as this ce felt unfamiliar to him. "You had unified this ce¡­ you made me so proud of you, wife."


    When he blinked ever so slowly, his eyes glinted menacingly as he increased his speed out of Grimsbanne.


    "Rufus, Fabian, retreat." Samael suddenly halted, turning around as he narrowed his eyes. "They are so annoying." He remained silent for a moment, taking a deep breath as he closed his eyes.


    "Have an early good night, Grimsbanne," he murmured before argely invisible barrier expanded across the entire Grimsbanne.

 Chapter 338 - This Is Your Plan?

    <h4>Chapter 338 - This Is Your n?</h4>


    Meanwhile, us suddenly paused in pursuing Lilou''s scent when he noticed that some knights with him copsed one after another. His brows furrowed, looking back before gazing up at the sky.


    "Damn it!" he ground his teeth as his hand clenched. The naked eye couldn''t see it, but he knew someone had unleashed a powerful ability across Grimsbanne.


    His mind then went back to the memory of the person who abducted Lilou. All he had seen was his back, and even with the blood dripping from Lilou and the man, he couldn''t discern the scent of the man''s blood.


    "us!" suddenly, Silvia''s voice reached his ear before appearing beside him. "The people in Banse are copsing one after another ¡ª even some new knights. Where is Lilou?"


    "Someone abducted her."


    "That''s impossible.. She won''t let someone do that to her unless she is nning something."


    us''s eyes glinted, recalling Lilou''s shocked reaction. "Silvia, take Yul and everyone who is strong enough to resist this power to take care of the town''s folk. I and her shadow knights will track her."


    Silvia studied us'' solemn expression, pursing her lips, and nodded. Seeing us take this as his priority only meant Lilou''s safety waspromised.


    "Bring her back." She remarked before disappearing from her spot to execute the order from the chief knight.


    His eyes sharpened, staring in the direction he could smell Lilou''s scent. "I will bring my queen back, for sure."


    ******


    Night came and Rufus, Fabian, and Samael managed to return to one of the secret estates in Whistlebird, situated far away from the main city. Samael gazed at Lilou, who was lying on the bed.


    "This is your n, Your Grace?" asked Rufus, who stood from the other side of the bed. "To abduct Her Grace and have an entire garrisoning after us?"


    "We''ll deal with themter."


    "My lord..." Rufus let out a deep sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose in distress.


    "What happened to Fabian?" Samael queried without taking his eyes off of Lilou.


    "We faced the former members of the third squadron. Fabian inflicted grave injuries, but he is alright."


    "I always thought Fabian is a sadist, but it seems he''s a masochist."


    "That aside, we have way bigger issues than Fabian''s perverseness, Your Grace." Rufus let out another heavy exhale as he stared at Samael and then at Lilou. "She will go wild once she regains consciousness."


    "That''s why I tied her up." Samael sprawled his hand towards her, brushing the strands of her hair. "Give us a moment, Rufus. I haven''t seen her for a while and I will appreciate it if you give us some quality time."


    "Quality time... I don''t think she will simply smile like she used to and celebrate once she knows we''re all alive. Her Grace might as well bury us all herself." Upon stating his piece, Rufus turned around and marched towards the door.


    "Bring Fabian hereter and some tools for skinning someone." Samael''s request made Rufus turn his head back, nodding before leaving.


    As soon as the door shut closed, a deafening silence struck Samael''s ears. Rufus didn''t need to tell him that because Samael was aware that Lilou wouldn''t simply wee them back with open arms.


    "You were right when you say I was foolish," came out a muffled acknowledgment. "I really missed you."


    Silence enveloped the two of them as Samael just etched her beauty deep in his mind. It reminded him of her expression while she charged at him. Those millions of unspoken words pooling in her eyes were akin to stakes stabbing him right through his chest.


    "I''m not over you, Sam. But I''m over it." were the words she had uttered with deep sorrow in her voice.


    He had no idea how she had lived for the past eight months. Of course, he knew she changed, but it was too drastic to the point he could immediately tell her ns.


    "I was wrong," a whisper slipped past his lips, feeling this inexplicable pain that brought tears to his soul. "I really am sorry."


    Samael cut the rope that tied her wrist and held her hand with both his hands. He rested his forehead against their hands, breathing in and out as he reflected on his actions. It didn''t ur to him how bad things turned until he faced her, and witnessed how she recklessly used an unstable darkfield just so she could kill an enemy whom she thought imposing as him.


    "I was selfish and I will continue on doing so, Lilou. I will not hand you over to anyone... unless you tell me to."


    ******


    My head hurts just as much as my body ached. I weakly opened my eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling. Just then, all the memories that happened before I fell unconscious surged inside my head unannounced.


    My eyes dted, attempting to move, only to realize my wrist and feet were bound by a rope. I jolted when I heard Sam''s voice inside this very room, shifting my eyes to him.


    "You''re awake?" he inquired, sitting on the divan with two more people inside.


    ''Fabian? Rufus?'' I held my breath upon seeing these two, who simply offered me a smile and then back on what they were doing.


    The three of them were staring at the table between them. There were different weaponsid on it, small and big, all deadly.


    ''Are those the weapons they will use to torture me?'' a scoff escaped from my mouth as I chuckled in ridicule.


    "My wife, which one would you like?" the man who wore my husband''s face turned his head to me, pointing at the table.


    "I''m not your wife," I replied coldly, taking a deep breath as I diverted my focus on the rope that bound me. It was a surprise that not only they copied Sam''s face, Rufus and Fabian as well. Surely, their shamelessness knows no bounds.


    ''What the hell is wrong with these ropes?'' I ground my teeth as the rope wouldn''t budge no matter how I struggled.


    "Oh, Fabian tied that one, so it won''te off." My husband''s impostor uttered in a light tone, causing me to re daggers at him.


    "Mydy, we had prepared all weapons we can gather in a short time." The next second, Fabian''s impostor chimed in, moving his hand towards the table. "Please pick one that you like."


    "You want me to pick which weapon you will use on me?" I chortled loudly, shaking my head. "It''s amazing how you three manage to copy those three ¡ª I apud you for that."


    I saw them let out a deep sigh as they looked at me apologetically. I felt nothing but rage in return.


    "I am not afraid of death. You can torture me, vite me, or butcher me, I don''t fucking care." I leaned my head forward, casting them a fearless smirk before lyingfortably on the bed. "However, if I came out here alive, you better start looking over your shoulder because I will make sure you will regret using their faces and insulting them like that."

 Chapter 339 - Everything

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Everything</h4>


    "However, if I came out here alive, you better start looking over your shoulder because I will make sure you will regret using their faces and insulting them like that."


    There was a long moment of silence as the three of them stared at me. Strange, I thought. I could see neither abhorrence nor displeasure in their eyes. If anything, there was this strange remorse and worry flickering across their eye.


    Why? Was what I wanted to ask, but I decided to ignore it.


    "We don''t n to torture, vite, or butcher you, mydy," said Fabian.. He sounded just like him and spoke just like him.


    "That is very convincing, especially since I''m tied up in here." A sarcastic chuckle slipped past my lips, shaking my head.


    "It may sound strange to you, but we didn''t want to tie you up, mydy," he added politely. "We can always untie the rope if you promised to hear us out."


    "I promise." My reply was quick, not taking them seriously, as I knew they didn''t mean that. I was correct as the three of them went silent, so I raised my brows and turned my head in their direction.


    "If you don''t start now, my people will arrive before you can kill me."


    "Then let theme, for all I care." Suddenly, the person who wore Sam''s face chimed in, making me furrow my brows. "These weapons are meant for us. You can choose and check if they are real because I asked Fabian to skin my face to prove I''m not an impostor."


    "And you think I will believe that? How silly." A ridiculing chuckle escaped my mouth as I gazed at them. "If this is the game you three want, sure, go ahead. Let Fabian choose since he is an expert in this type of things."


    We stared at each other in silence. The three of them had managed to copy those three as if they were real. It was unforgivable, but I should y along. I wanted to see how far would they take this.


    Sam''s impostor cleared his throat and turned to Fabian. He waved and took a deep breath.


    "Fabian, start peeling my face off." He ordered, closing his eyes as he perked his head up. I only watched this Fabian pick up a random dagger and stood on the side of my husband''s impostor.


    "Please forgive me, my lord. I will surely peel mine after yours." The person who was ying as Fabian let out a deep sigh, casting me onest look. But before he started doing this ''ridiculous'' procedure, my husband''s impostor peeked through one of his eyes.


    "You will have a faceless husband after this," He muttered, indirectly asking me if I was certain if I would let this happen.


    "Mhmm."


    "Fabian will really peel my face off!"


    "Uh huh."


    He sighed, realizing getting my sympathy was pointless. "Alright, start."


    Fabian nced at me for thest time but said nothing as he began. He guided that impostor''s face to the side, slicing from his jaw and blood immediately oozed from it.


    "Shit. This is not the shaving I need." That person grumbled through his gritted teeth, and it seemed that Fabian''s impostor wasn''t joking as well.


    "Alright, stop."? A deep exhale escaped my nostrils as I rolled my eyes. Knowing my enemies was better than having a faceless one.


    "Are you sure, mydy?" Rufus ¡ª I mean his impostor ¡ª queried, as if he wanted me to reconsider. Had he been looking forward to this?


    "I don''t know why you will go to such an extent just to deceive me. It''s not happening," I muttered with disinterest. "Just tell me what you want. An alliance? Money? Power? Perhaps, a marriage?"


    "Why would I want a marriage when I''m already married?"


    "Then, that''s better." I nodded approvingly, staring at the ceiling while feeling their gaze on my side. "Now, cut to the chase and tell me what you want by abducting me. If an alliance is what you want, I might extend my arm and shake hands with you. You were capable of abducting me and proved that you can be beneficial."


    Silence followed my remarks, urging me to cock my head to them once again. They were just staring at me and my brows furrowed.


    "What? Too straightforward?" I inquired, as it seemed that was what surprised them. "I hate people wasting my time, speak."


    Sam''s impostor opened and closed his mouth like a fish. "Give us a moment."


    "Yes, my lord." and the two cast me a brief look before they left. Did they call him ''my lord?'', I was still suspicious if this was Stefan''s doings or what, regardless, I remained calm.


    The person who was left in the room with me trudged towards the bed. He plopped his butt down on the edge of the mattress. The blood dripping from his jaw instantly stained the sheet, but I ignored it.


    "What? Do you think forcing yourself on me will..." I trailed off abruptly as he bent over and the rope that was binding my wrist came loose. He didn''t stop there as he loosened the other one.


    As he undid the rope around my wrist, he went over to my feet and spoke. "An alliance... I guess."


    "An alliance is what you want?" I quirked a brow, pushing myself up by my elbow, and watched him undo thest rope that bound my foot.


    "I don''t need power or wealth."


    "Then what is this alliance for?"


    He raised his gaze at me. "I want you to protect someone."


    The longer I stare at his pair of burning eyes, the more it reminded me of how Sam look at me with such intensity. I averted my eyes away, taking deep breaths and reminding myself that he was not Sam.


    "That is not what I expect from you," I replied, clearing my throat. "And what will I get in return for protecting this one?"


    "Everything."

 Chapter 340 - A Punishment That Is Honestly Devastating

    <h4>Chapter 340 - A Punishment That Is Honestly Devastating</h4>


    "Everything." He answered, eyes on me. "I think you''re not dumb enough to think you can beat me if we butted heads right now."


    "Take that face off and see what I will do." I leaned forward, taunting him.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t. Why don''t you just ept that this face is my face?"


    "Hah... bold." I chuckled, rocking my head as my eyes fell on my unbound feet. "I like your attitude, can''t expect anything less from someone who disrupts the peace of mynd and abducted me here.."


    I bent my knees closer to me, stretching my ankle in a circr motion. There was this part of me that wanted to reconsider his offer. However, with someone who used my husband and his trusted men''s faces, how the hell did he think I would forgive them?


    "This person I was talking about... is very important to me. Much more important than this world." He spoke, breaking the silence between us. "If peeling my face off will make you agree with this, or even if I had to offer my arm or leg, I will. Just say it."


    My eyes veered back to him, staring at him and seeing the sincerity in his eyes. "It seems this person is truly important to you, but why do you think I will protect him or her?"


    "If you agree with it, I will let you go."


    A brief chuckle came from me. "Does this mean I have no choice but to agree?"


    "You always have a choice, Lilou."


    "Don''t call my name with that face." My voice pitched as my eyes widened slightly. "Just don''t or I will cut your tongue and make you eat it."


    His expression was solemn, as his eyes never left mine. He parted his lips, but no words came out.


    "You are asking the wrong person''s help." I diverted the subject as I looked around this room and noticed how old and dusty it appeared. "It''s foolish for you to think that I will ept this offer after using my husband''s face. And even if I agree with an alliance with you, do you truly believe I won''t betray you?"


    "You don''t tell people you will betray them if you n to do so."


    "Fool." My eyes were on him, feeling a little calmer the more I talked to him... or a lot more furious. "You look like you trust me too much... that is very unlikely to the person whom you''re copying so hard. That person never trusts me and now he''s dead."


    Silence ensued as I flung my legs out of the other side of the bed. For reasons unknown, I knew he wouldn''t hurt me, but even if I thought wrong, I could escape from here this time for sure.


    "Do you hate him?" I stopped at his question, feeling his gaze on my back. "If he, your husband,es back alive..."


    "He won''t." I cut him off before he could continue with a seemingly ridiculous idea. "He will nevere back to me. The dead will always be dead. Stop feeding me ideas because you''re wasting your time."


    "Time... I have a lot of time to waste."


    I looked back. "I don''t."


    "You don''t have time to waste, or were you running out of time?"


    "Think whatever you like, but I''m leaving." This time, I stood out of the bed and faced him, who remained on the other side of the mattress. "If I were you, be on your guard and leave this ce before I slit your throat."


    Giving out a warning for someone I wanted to kill was unordinary for me. However, he had undone the rope and let me go. I didn''t want to feel indebted to him, even though they were the ones who tied me up in the first ce.


    "I was wrong," came out a murmur, catching my attention while I massaged my wrist. "This punishment is honestly devastating, but... just."


    I pursed my lips as I couldn''t take my eyes off of him the second Iid them again on him. He hung his head low and just staring at him brought this tension to my throat.


    Was it rage? Sympathy? Hope? I had no idea. But seeing him act so mncholic brought pain to me.


    "Just how will I make you believe me?" he raised his head, storming over the bed while I instinctively took several steps back until my back hit against the wall.


    He nted his palms on either side of me, eyes glistened with... tears. "It''s me, love. I''m here, I''m real, I said, I''m back, and I''m sorry. Just what kind ofnguage should I speak for you to understand that, Lilou?"


    My breath hitched as my heart suddenly pounded against my chest; it beat so loudly it rang in my ears. Those words he had uttered... those were the words Sam told me when he first confessed.


    I''m here, I''m real, I said I like you, and I want you. Just what kind ofnguage should I speak for you to understand that, Lilou?


    Those were his words before, and hearing him say almost simr words broke thest straw of rational reasoning in my head. And yet, the emotion that dominated my heart was hate; I detest this person even more for showing me a sliver of hope. For reminding me of a wish buried deep in my heart. That was... Sam was alive, and he finally returned to me.


    "Cruel." Tears came as if atst long, my umted ocean of brine trickled through. "I hate you, Sam."


    "I''m sorry if your husband is neither good nor bad," he leaned in, whispering in my lips. "I''m just... selfish."


    And I closed my eyes, melting in the warmth of his lips that I longed for so long. Before I knew it, my arms slid over his shoulder, standing on my toes as I pressed my lips against his, deepening our kiss.


    My mind told me this was wrong; that I was stepping into a trap.


    But my heart said: "If this was a dream, I''m begging you, please don''t wake me up."

 Chapter 341 - Pain, Pain, Go Away.***

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Pain, Pain, Go Away.***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. NOT ADVISABLE TO AGEs 17 AND BELOW. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    As soon as our lips met, I finally felt my heart... beat for the first time in eight months. The same heart that had died, frozen in time in hisst moments. Should I be happy? Relieved? No. I knew this man I was kissing passionately was someone else.


    However, I couldn''t stop myself. The tenderness of his lips and how his firm arm gripped around my waist as he carried me to the bed just melted the ice around my heart. I missed him, and even those words were an understatement of how I longed for him..


    ''Just this moment... I want to believe he is Sam.'' was the voice in my head said, feeling the soft mattress on my back. I opened my eyes, watching him draw away and his eyes hovered over me.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips, reaching for his face as I cupped the wound on his jaw. "You win... congrattions for breaking me, again."


    A shallow breath slipped past his lips. Seeing pain flicker across his eyes made me wonder why he looked more hurt than I do? I''m unsure, but what I knew was that we''re both in pain.


    He leaned his cheek against my palm. "It''s me, love... it''s me," he repeated under his breath, and each time, they sounded more desperate and full of agony.


    So my other hand reached and cupped his other cheek. I don''t know what to say as I just stared at him.


    "You said... you missed me," I whispered, smiling bitterly. "Do you know how much I missed you, too? For eight months, Sam, I was a walking corpse... and today, I died for the second time." Because he sessfully deceived me, making me believe that the person I was staring at the moment was my husband.


    It hurts, especially that I knew I was clinging to false hope. Despite knowing the consequences that might follow this night, I was willing to spend a night with Sam.


    "Just one night with you... no, even just one second. I''m willing to spend just another second with my husband," I said, staring at him in desperation. "You can kill me after... just let me be with him for thest time."


    "Love..." his voice shook as it cracked. "I will give you a lifetime with me, I promised."


    He bent over, nting a kiss on my lips, and I smiled against his lips. A tear trickled down on my side as I closed my eyes. I wrapped my arms around his neck, feeling his weight on me.


    ''A lifetime... that''s all I want and I''m aware I will never have it. But for tonight, I will believe those words. A lifetime. Yes, a lifetime with you is all I need.''


    His fingertips stroke the side of my neck before his lips parted from mine, nting slow and ardent kisses on my jaw down to my neck. His hand started pulling the straps of my clothes, taking his precious time as if we have all the time in the world.


    "Sam..." I moaned, my chest moving in and out heavily. I followed his lead and all I could remember was lying under him with all my clothes missing.


    I stretched my arm to him, spreading it as I weed him into my embrace. "Come," I said, as he took off his undershirt and bent over to me.


    "You are driving me crazy," his voice was low, snaking his arms around my waist as he tugged me down. "I''ve never felt so jealous, I can kill."


    I giggled, stretching my neck as he ced soft kisses on my shoulder. "Why would you get jealous? I was a good wife."


    "So good you''re making out with your husband while thinking about your husband." He sucked air through his gritted teeth, frustrated at this situation.


    I pped his shoulder lightly, pushing his head away so I could see his face. "You are my husband," I affirmed with a nod.


    "At least for tonight?"


    His question brought this subtle smile to my lips. "For a lifetime. You said that, right?"


    "A lifetime living under your dead husband''s shadow..." He clenched his teeth, cocking his head from side to side in irritation. "... fuck!"


    The more I talked to him, the more I believed he was truly Sam. Only Sam would be this ungrateful for receiving crumbs from others. He was selfish and greedy; a man who would have it all or not at all.


    "Stopining, you." I chuckled, poking the apex of his nose with my finger. "Among all other men who..."


    "Sam." I trailed off as he suddenly cut me off, making me raise my brows. "Don''t think of other men aside from Samael, Lilou."


    His voice volumed down as he bent down for a kiss, whispering, "Just me, Lilou," and continued to shower me with brief kisses across my face. "I''m already pissed enough topete against myself, so don''t speak another man''s name."


    A giggle slipped past my lips as he kissed my eye. He paused upon tasting the salty liquid that lingered around my eyes. Sam then drew his head back a little, his thumb wiping my tears.


    "I''m sorry for making you cry." His eyes softened, warming up my heart and then he kissed my eye once again. "I''m sorry for putting you through all this, and even when I''m frustrated that you won''t believe a word I say, I don''t have the right to get mad."


    "You know what to say, I might just forgive Sam because of you."


    My response induced a bitter chuckle from him. "Your husband... he is the one who hurt you the most, didn''t he?"


    "Mhm." I cupped his jaw.


    "You loved the wrong man. Have you ever thought it was a mistake to love him?"


    His response made me chuckle as I shook my head. "It''s never a mistake to have loved. His only sin is he died... right before my eyes." My eyes remained on him, smiling subtly. "You were my world and that day, my world crumble down."


    The moment he died, my world shattered into a million pieces. I knew at that second I would never recover, and I was correct. Until now, it was still Sam and this world I lived in now was just simply grey. I''ve never seen the colors of this world ever since.


    "Do you know what''s more terrifying than death?" I queried, batting my eyesnguidly. "For me, the scariest thing is living."


    I looked at him straight in the eye only to repeat, "I''m more afraid of living than dying, Sam."


    He was silent as his gaze seemed he could see my hollow soul. I couldn''t make up for what he could be thinking right now, but it didn''t matter.


    "Where does it hurt?" he inquired after his long silence.


    "Hmm?"


    "Where does it hurt?" he repeated, not that I didn''t hear him the first time.


    I didn''t know what to answer, so I just blurted out. "Everywhere," not that I was lying.


    "Okay," he hummed, nting a kiss from my forehead and then across my face. His lips''st destination was my lips before going down to continue kissing my neck, shoulder des, arms, and hand.


    As he did so, he chanted repeatedly under his breath, "Pain, pain, go away."


    I smiled as he shifted from my other hand, kissing his way up. "Pain, pain, go away..." and those words started to sound like a spell, clearing up the dark shroud around my heart.

 Chapter 342 - Tonight, I Am All Yours.***

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Tonight, I Am All Yours.***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. NOT ADVISABLE TO AGEs 17 AND BELOW. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    I knew he wasn''t Sam, but his actions, his every kiss, it didn''t even feel sensual, more like heartwarming. He also knew what to say and do things in perfect time. Like magic, all the rage I felt for him for using my husband''s face vanished.


    I was grateful, but as well... pathetic.


    For breaking my own rules, for falling for someone who resembled my husband''s soul, and just for simply letting him do whatever he wanted to do with me, I condemned myself. But I had sinned enough, so sinning once more wouldn''t matter..


    ''I''ll deal with the guiltter,'' I told myself, watching him hold my foot as he leaned to his side. He nted a kiss on my instep, eyes burning on me.


    "Done," he announced, as he had kissed me all over my body.


    "Thank you," I expressed with a smile, but just then, he kissed my instep once again, going up to my shin. It was hot as the sound of his kisses echoed in my ears like a luby.


    Sam lifted my foot and ced it on his shoulder, tracing my inner thigh with the apex of his nose. Even after all that, his eyes rarely left my gaze, as if observing every little change in my reaction.


    "Ah --" I snapped as he suddenly bit me lightly.


    "Did that hurt?" he inquired, cating the area he bit with a soft kiss.


    "I was just¡­ surprised." I pursed my lips, biting my lower lip. Sam would asionally bite me whenever sadness tried to join the party ¡ª it was already sad, though. Still, his constant bites diverted my attention, as I felt like weeping at some point.


    "You should be on your guard, Your Grace." He reminded me, making me chuckle, but was short-lived as he squeezed my thigh. "Because if you don''t, I''ll take advantage of your vulnerability and capture your heart."


    "Pfft--!" Capture my heart? He didn''t mean it literally, right?


    "Well, I might as well give it to --" I gasped, mouth wide open as he suddenly ced a thumb on my nub. He carefully pressed a bit, moving it in a slow, circr motion.


    "Don''t give it so easily," he muttered, kissing my inner thigh whilst working on my nub. "Let me work hard for it."


    "Then... you will have to work hard all your life and the only constion you will get is my body." I cleared my throat, toes curling as I hissed when he slowly slid his thumb down to my entrance.


    "Hmm, no." He withdrew his thumb to his lips, licking it while staring at me. His action forced me to focus on him, gulping down while biting my inner lip.


    "Taste just as sweet as ever." He smirked, eyes glinting. I''m bewitched. He then swiftly held both my thighs and pulled me down a little. He shot me a sharp look, smiling slightly.


    "I am a man who takes all, Love." Slowly, he guided my knees up, spreading them as his eyesnded on my beaver. "And all means your body, your mind, your heart, your soul, your life, and your death ¡ª your all."


    "That¡­ is a long list."


    "It is, indeed." He nodded, bending over leisurely. "I''ll start with your body and I will make sure that what I will do to your body will never leave your mind."


    "Wai ¡ª " My breath instantly hitched as I instinctively closed my knees. However, His other hand blocked my other leg as he licked my nub. A reckless ''ah,'' escaped my mouth as I arched my back, toes curling.


    His tongue flicked against my bud, causing me to shiver each time. He didn''t give me time to use my head as my mind gradually focused on how he twirled and swam in this pool of moisture.


    It was amazing.


    "Sam..." I called softly, running my fingers through his dark hair. "I --" and as if he didn''t like me talking, I gasped once again as he slid a finger inside. Was he insane? How could he... I bit my lower lip as hard as I could, wrapping my legs around him while his tongue and finger did their work.


    Sam... oh, Sam.


    My grip on his hair tightened, tugging it as I closed my eyes and arched my back. He was driving me crazy as his other hand reached for my bosom, clipping my teat in between his thumb and forefinger.


    Even though all I did was lie down, I was panting and sweating, basking in his scalding mes. My head felt light as a feather, intoxicated and slowly getting hooked on this type of ecstasy I had nearly forgotten.


    "Sam, no, wait..." My breath hitched as he quickened his pace, hastening me to release everything ¡ª to give him my all. Just onest thrust and my mouth fell open, arching my back as my toes sped the sheet, feeling the heart of my femininity pulsate.


    I panted for air, feeling my knees tremble as they went weak. My grip on his hair loosened as my body rxed, twitching every few heartbeats, and he pulled his finger out. Standing on his knees, he gazed down at me, tilting his head to one side and then slowly to the other.


    "How lovely," he muttered, licking his finger sensually as if he still hadn''t had his fill. I could feel all the heat traveling to my face, staring back at him.


    "Your face still makes that reaction every time." He pointed out, making me raised my brows, closed-lipped. "You''re driving me crazy."


    Sam bent over once again as his handnded on my palm, sliding his fingers in between mine. His weight covered my body; his chest against mine, inhaling my deep breaths. I could feel the heat of his budge under his pants in between the junction of my legs.


    "How can I control myself...?" he whispered, brushing his nose against mine as if he was suppressing his intense hunger, his thirst. He was akin to a depraved beast that didn''t want to end feasting after so long.


    I mustered all my strength to lean forward, nting a peck on his lips. "Don''t control." His eyes that were burning passionately raised to meet mine.


    "Tonight, I''m all yours." I smiled subtly, and his eyes immediately darkened with desire, with need, with longing. The consent I gave him, he surely didn''t disappoint because he had taken everything ¡ª everything I had forfeited and didn''t.

 Chapter 343 - Dont You Have Enough Stamina?***

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Don''t You Have Enough Stamina?***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. NOT ADVISABLE FOR AGEs 17 AND BELOW. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "Tonight, I''m all yours."


    "Not just tonight." He brushed the tip of his nose against mine, tilting his head. "You are trapped with me... forever."


    His words cut me through me like a knife, but I still smiled, epting his lips with eyes closed. I guessed he was right.. Letting go of this delusion would kill me. I barely survived his death and knew that this person was simply giving me a taste of Sam. I couldn''t just go back again.


    "I love you, Lilou. More than my own, I love you," he whispered into my mouth, resting his forehead against mine. "So live for me, will you?"


    Tears pooled behind my eyelids, clutching his shoulder until my hand trembled. How could he speak the same words Sam had uttered that were exclusively for my ears to hear?


    "Please tell me you are Sam. That everything was just a bad dream and I''m finally back to reality." Slowly, I opened my eyes, but I could barely see through the tears that were spilling from my eyes.


    "I am, Love. I am your husband." He stroked my hair, nting desperate kisses on my lips. "I am back. It''s really me... please believe me. It''s me, Lilou."


    He kept nting kisses on my lips until drops of liquid dripped on me. He was crying? Sam would never cry... but maybe there was more I hadn''t seen from him.


    "Yes, you are." Those were a spell that bound me to believe he was Sam. "You are you." He should be Sam and keep being Sam until I was six feet underneath his feet.


    Our brief kisses slowly deepened as he cradled me in his firm arms while I wrapped my arms around him. The thought of ''delusion'' slowly disappeared from my head, as Ipletely believed this would be my reality from now on.


    A reality that only I need to believe. Sam was alive and back to me. That was right.


    His palm outlined my body down to my hips and thigh, squeezing it as he lifted my thigh. He didn''t break his kiss from me, but instead, deepened it.


    "Mine," he whispered in between the breaks of our lips, feeling his bulge against my entrance.? A soft hum slipped past my lips and closed one of my eyes as he nted a kiss on it.


    "Don''t cry. I won''t hurt you again," he said, stroking his erection against the heart of my core. "I''ll be gentle."


    "Mhm, please." I smiled, pulling him tighter into my embrace until I could feel more of his weight.


    Slowly and carefully, he slid in while I stretched for his girth. A hiss of satisfaction escaped our lips as he dived deeper until he was fully inside.


    "Does it hurt?" he inquired, staring down at me with worry. The anxiety in his eyes caused me to smile as I shook my head as an answer.


    "No. It''s alright, you worry too much."


    "That is because I might lose control, silly." He kissed my lips once again before he started moving, slowly and carefully. "I want to please you, and not hurt you. So, tell me if you feel any difort, hmm?"


    "Too gentle." I giggled, leaning forward to kiss him. "I will, then."


    "Good girl."


    Sam started thrusting in and out slowly until I was fully adjusted to his girth. He hastened his pace just a tiny bit, while I felt his shoulders trembled.


    "Don''t you have enough stamina?" I blurted out, making him freeze instantly. He drew away, looking at me in dismay.


    I pursed my lips. "I ¡ª I didn''t mean it that way like that. I''m not trying to insult you, I''m just worried."


    "Do you have any idea how I am trying to stay sane while I can feel you tighten around me?" his voice was deep, breathing through his mouth. "I''m taking it slow because if I don''t, I might just..."


    My breath instantly hitched as he nudged in without notice. I panted for air, staring at those pair of deep crimson eyes that were hovering over me. He was studying my reaction and when he noticed I didn''t dislike his rough action, he did it again.


    "Ah, Sam --" I instinctively sped his shoulder des, but he bent over, thrusting the rest of my words back in my throat.


    A protesting moan slipped past my lips and into his mouth, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to pick up his pace. The sheet underneath me rubbed against my back as our skin pped against each other.


    Sweat dripping, heat arising, and mind buzzing. We kissed as if we were sucking each other''s soul and united as if his body were mine, and mine was his. Even when he went a little rough and aggressive, holding me tightly as if he was afraid that I would go somewhere, I let him.


    His passion and desperation condensed into one left a memory in my soul. I didn''t feel like he was fucking me. Surprisingly, I felt loved... beautiful,plete.


    "I love you," I imed under my breath, staring deep into his eyes and watched him bent over.


    "More than the world, I love you." He asserted, iming my lips once again. "I love you, Lilou, I love you."


    Those words he had repeated like a broken record sounded more like music to my ears. His hot, heavy breaths caressed my ears, while I arched my back, squirming underneath him.


    "Oh, Sam..." and just a few more thrusts, all that I had umted for eight months, gushed out like a river. I throb around him, shivering under his firm body. He didn''t stop, though.


    Instead, I heard him hiss as he seemingly lost control, and pounded even more intensely until he let out a grunt. He held me closer as I felt him pulsate, jerking inside while biting my shoulder.


    "You are amazing," he whispered, kissing my shoulder as if to cate me.


    "No, you are." I giggled, turning my head to him as we kissed ardently while he didn''t pull out.


    We kissed for as long as I could remember until I snapped my eyes upon feeling his hips move again. Instinctively, I pushed his shoulder away and broke away from his kiss.


    "Excuse me?" My brows raised, but that didn''t faze him as he continued.


    A devious smirk stered on his lips. "I''m sorry, but that didn''t even hurt my stamina."


    And I knew at that moment, no one could stop him.

 Chapter 344 - Whats On Your Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 344 - What''s On Your Mind?</h4>


    I don''t know how many times we did it. If I didn''t ask him for mercy, he would continue this for an entire month. That was what he said; a month of doing nothing but that.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" he asked, snapping me out of my trance.


    "No." I shook my head, resting my head on his chest, and I moved closer to him. My leg rested over him while his hand caressed my back gently.


    "What are you thinking?"


    I didn''t reply immediately, biting my lower lip and drew circles on his chest. "You."


    "What about me?"


    My eyes softened as I smiled. What about him? Well, there was a lot to think about him, so where should I start?


    "Your fingertip," I whispered, feeling his fingertips trace my spine; a habit of his. "I like how your fingertip feels against my skin. I also wonder how you have such a strong shoulder, yet my head feels morefortable lying on it than a cushion."


    "Your body too. It barely has heat, but it burns so intensely, though the irony is I only felt warm." I continued, assisting myself up by an elbow to look at him. "And when I look at those pair of crimson eyes that shine brighter than a ruby, I feel the most beautiful. It''s funny when I think about how those lips spew poisons, but taste so sweet and had such a soft texture."


    I studied his expression as he peered back at me, tucking the strands of my hair behind my ear. My words didn''t seem to affect him, but the way the corner of his eyes moved up and how his temple wrinkled told me he was smiling inside.


    "Should I continue?" I inquired, raising my brows as the side of my lips curled up into a smile. "I have a long list."


    "Let''s hear it, then."


    I cleared my throat, lifting a finger, and traced his face, starting from his brows. "You know? The softest thing that I had ever seen was how your eyebrows move down when I say something so simple? It makes me think you are very easy to please. Just a few simple words and you''re already happy."


    "Whenever you scrunch up your nose, it''s funny. But how unfair it was that you are not any less breathtaking despite that. I was always in awe whenever your jaw tightens. It means you know you wanted to say something bullshit but decided not to." A chuckle slipped past his lips as a charming smile slowly let itself known.


    "You are the most charming when you smile, but also the scariest. Sometimes, I wonder how those same lips could smile so beautifully but can also give such an rming feeling."


    "Are you rmed now?"


    I shook my head, gazing down as I reached for his hand, guiding it up. My palm carefully settled on his palm, sliding my fingers in between the gaps of his finger.


    "I had a rough hand, but it''s hrious whenpared to yours. My hands feel so soft." My smile remained.


    "Are the calluses on my palms bother you?"


    Again, I shook my head and set my eyes on him. "Because you have rough hands, I don''t feel shame holding them."


    He smiled, wrapping his fingers around mine. For a long time, I was stuck in the frigid winter. But right now, I felt warm... very warm. We went silent for the time being, just smiling at each other while our fingers y against each other.


    "Lilou," he called, and I set my eyes back on him, eyebrows raised. He didn''t speak immediately, peering at me.


    "What?"


    "You... don''t believe that I am your husband."


    My breath hitched for a second before forcing a chuckle out of me. "Of course, I do. You are Sam... you should be."


    "You''re crazy." I frowned upon hearing that blunt remark. He didn''t need to tell me. I already knew something was wrong with my head.


    "And you''re driving me crazy." He let out a deep exhale. "I can''t me you. I put you through all this, and I don''t have the right toin. I''m sorry."


    "You returned, so I''ve forgiven you." I smiled sweetly. "Just don''t die again because if you do, I will look for ways to revive you so I can kill you the third time."


    "Bad." He clicked his tongue, lifting his head, and nted a brief kiss on my lips.


    "I won''t die, never again." He asserted, staring straight into my eyes as if to reassure me.


    The determined glints that were flickering across his eyes felt very reassuring. So I nodded, closed-lipped.


    "So." I cleared my throat. "What are you nning now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "My people were looking for me and I could feel they would reach this ce soon. They will kill you if they see you."


    "Why would they kill me? I am your husband." His brow arched as his eyes glistened with doubt.


    I smiled, crawling up to him. "Silly. I know you are my husband. I believe you are, but they won''t."


    "And you will let them?"


    "Why won''t I? I might need their help to stop this madness... or not." I shrugged nonchntly. "That''s why I''m telling you this. You should go ande see me at least once or twice a month."


    "How frustrating... the great me, now a paramour of the Duchess of Grimsbanne, will have to die after sharing a passionate night with her. Cruel, oh, cruel love, what must I do to ovee this intolerable agony?"


    I chuckled as he sang his woe, pping his chest lightly. "Silly. I will look forward to your visits." upon saying my piece, I shook my head, sping the sheet as I sat upright.


    The second I did, his voice sounded lower and solemn. "No fucking way."


    "Sam!" I turned around, displeased that he was being stubborn. That didn''t faze him, raising his hand and put them under his head, eyes glued on the ceiling.


    "I was wrong to keep you in the dark, just because I always believe that to fool my enemies, I have to fool the closest people around me. I realized that toote; the damages had been made and even if I try to mend it, the wounds had been too deep that it had already left a scar." He paused while I stared at him in shock, holding my breath.


    "Rufus tells me I already made it this far and I should continue. However, how can I continue if my wife suffers more than a second ago? I might as well just burn the entire kingdom and forget about scheming. It''s easier that way, anyway."


    "You... what are you talking about?"


    Hisnguid eyes slowly drifted to me. "My death is all part of the n. Didn''t I tell you? Keep your eyes closed and mind open and don''t trust me so blindly. I know you will get hurt once you figure out the entire n Fabian and I cooked up behind everyone''s back."

 Chapter 345 - Will You Court Me?

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Will You Court Me?</h4>


    Meanwhile, Heliot galloped his way through the rocky path in one town in Whistlebird. The night breeze grew harsher as his eyes glinted sharply. While he was staring ahead, his mind traced back to the first time he had a conversation with Lilou. That time he had visited Grimsbanne for the first time before he left the Capital after the founding celebration.


    "Prince Heliot, I believed you have a motive in requesting me to lead this negotiation," she said as soon as she sat down across from him. He gazed at her, studying her expression that baffled him quite a bit.


    "Are you nning to just look at me?" she inquired, receiving no answer from him. "This negotiation wouldn''t proceed if you keep silent."


    Heliot bat his eyesnguidly. "What is your motive in approaching me?" his question didn''t take her by surprise but instead made her smile.


    "Depends on your answer.."


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    "I like you, Prince Heliot. You don''t seem the type to go around in circles." Lilou took a deep breath, leaning back while tilting her head. "That is why I don''t find the need to mind my words."


    "You like me?"


    She chuckled. "Yes. ttered?"


    "I am." He nodded approvingly, but his expression remained stoic. "But yes, I do have my reasons I requested you take over this negotiation. I want to get to know you."


    "To get to know me?"


    "Hmm. I was curious why the King of Heart and Spade was smitten with you." He expressed in full honesty. "Of course, with the blood you are carrying, a human who stood the same ground as purebloods is one thing. Reproducing will create a new powerful bloodline is another. But it seems His Majesty La Crox just wants you for something more personal. I''m curious."


    "Curious? What is there to be curious about?" she chuckled, shaking her head sideways. "He wants me to bear his heir, that''s all. A beauty on his side is a plus."


    Heliot peered at her eyes; he couldn''t read her. It had only been two weeks since Samael''s death, and yet, he couldn''t detect grief in her eyes. There was just... nothing. It was strange for him, as he had heard Lilou and Samael had loved each other dearly. Heliot doesn''t know love, so he couldn''t understand it.


    "Is love so easy to throw away?" his question this time made her brows furrow. "I heard tales of the Duke and Duchess of Grimsbanne and how they would die for each other. So, it baffles me why you don''t look sad. Did you love His Grace?"


    Lilou chuckled, closed-lipped. She studied his face and could tell he was simply being honest with his thoughts.


    "My husband and I loved each other. However, our kind of love is not something for us to die for each other." She exined with a subtle smile, peeling her eyes away from him. "Dying is so much easier than how it sounds."


    There was a long pause before Lilou continued. "We love each other so much so that we would live, breath, survive for each other, not die."


    "I see. That makes sense." Heliot nodded in understanding. "Living is more challenging than dying. How noble. Is that the reason you''re done grieving?"


    "I didn''t grieve." Her eyes veered back to him. "If crying can bring him back, I wouldn''t be with you in here. However, no amount of tears, no matter how loud I scream, and abhor this world, he wouldn''te back to me. So, why would I waste my time on something unnecessary?"


    Heliot''s lips parted, but he pressed them together again. He didn''t expect to hear such remarks from her.


    "I don''t like people seeing me," He remarked, making her brow raised. "I do not understand why emotions were so important to share. I don''t like people reading my emotions because they''re mine. Your grief is yours, and I respect that. However, that is not what I came here for. I wanted to ask you which will you choose: doing the right thing? Or doing what makes you happy?"


    There was a long silence between them as they stared at each other. Although they couldn''t read each other''s eyes, they could read the emptiness circting in the room.


    "Should I... choose between what makes me happy and what is right?" she queried, breaking the prolonged silence.


    Heliot let out a shallow breath, expression still the same. "I don''t know what makes you happy, nor what is right. But what I know is my reasons."


    "Reasons... and they are?"


    "Your life, Your Grace." He didn''t beat around the bush as he answered almost instantly. "Will you offer me your life?"


    "My life?" Lilou chuckled, studying his solemn expression, and could tell he wasn''t joking. "And what will I get in return?"


    "My support. On the way here, I could tell Grimsbanne is in a terrible crisis, especially now that it''s winter, I could already see the pile of corpses that will loiter the street."


    Lilou let out another soft chuckle once again. "You''re funny, your highness. You want me to trade my life to develop Grimsbanne?"


    "I am giving you an option to choose what will make you happy, Your Grace."


    "And you think offering my life to a man I just met will make me happy?"


    "The man you just met is someone capable of fulfilling your wish. You are not afraid of death, Your Grace. What terrifies you right now is living. You had lived for his Grace. Aren''t you thinking of dying for yourself now that he is gone? But you don''t want to die just like that, isn''t it?" Heliot cocked his head to the side, eyes glistened with genuine wonder.


    "As I mentioned, a human who can stand on the same ground as purebloods is amusing. However, vampires have more pride, ambition, and bigger egos than a person could imagine. They don''t ept you."


    "They? And who are they?"


    "They¡­ those from the maind. If they get their hands on you, your death is impossible, Your Grace. They will use every drop of your blood for their own benefit. I am simply trying to avoid that from happening." Heliot exined calmly. "We, the Von Stein, don''t care if a war between the Heart and Spade will break out. We prefer our peace and you have the ability to disrupt that."


    "Hah¡­" Lilou took a deep breath, keeping her silence for a long time. When she opened her mouth, a kind smile resurface on her lips.


    "Will you court me?"

 Chapter 346 - Those Three Are So Dead

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Those Three Are So Dead</h4>


    Heliot snapped his eyes as he slowed down. What was ahead of him was a derelict mansion that seemed no one had visited for years. He trotted his way through the broken, rusting gates. Looking around, withered leaves from all the passing season crisped under the steed''s sole. Yet, that didn''t bother him as he set his eyes on the grey and gloomy old mansion.


    "Thank you," He said, petting the horse as he dismounted it. Heliot tied the horse to one pir of the mansion''s porch. There wasn''t a sense of dread in his eyes as he entered the seemingly hunted ce calmly.


    ''How quiet,'' he thought, ncing back at the opened door as he felt that Lilou''s people were already near. ''Her people are truly amazing, in a way.''


    Heliot didn''t idle anymore as he resumed his steps. Even though it was his first time walking through the mansion, he didn''t look around to search.. He walked straight to where he could feel her presence and soon arrived in front of the door.


    "Can Ie in?" he knocked once, but he received no answer. "I''ming in."


    The door creaked loudly as it open as if, if pushed without care, it would break anytime. As Heliot walked inside, his eyes immediately caught the woman sitting on the bed. Lilou was just there, her arms hugging her knees, staring at the broken window with her back exposed.


    "It''s cold," he said, marching to where she was and sat down on the edge of the mattress. Up close, he had noticed that the red marks across her arms and everywhere he could see.


    "You found me," Lilou spoke, turning her head to him as she rested the side of her head over her arms. "Eli."


    "I was simply following where I can feel you."


    "You found me faster than us."


    Heliot let out a shallow breath, taking off his coat, and draped it over her shoulder. "It''s cold."


    "Are you not going to ask me why I am here naked?" she asked as he drew back after lending his coat. "Why aren''t you asking me, Eli?"


    "Does it matter?" his brow quirked, but his tone was deep. The two of them stare at each other in silence until they heard loud and hurried footsteps that grew louder by the second.


    "I am not strong enough, Eli," Lilou whispered, peeling her eyes away from him. "In the end, I am still that weak girl acting tough."


    "You are strong." As soon as those words escaped Heliot''s lips, us barged in a hurry.


    "Your Grace!" his voice echoed across the four corners of the room, followed by several knights. us'' eyes dted upon seeing Lilou''s current state, making his entire body trembled in fury.


    "Get out, all of you!" us ordered, and the knights with him bowed, not daring to even nce at Lilou. "You too, Your Highness. Get out of here."


    "It''s alright, us. He had seen it already, so there''s no need to tell him to go away." Lilou brushed Heliot''s coat away, sping the sheet to cover her body.


    "Your Grace..." us hung his head low, clenching his fist until it shook. He had promised to keep Lilou''s strong front and stand as a towering wall so not a single soul would ever see her weak. He failed.


    Lilou nced at Heliot as she flung her legs out of the bed. She tied the sheet over her chest and then brushed her tousled hair back.


    "He was good in bed." she stretched her neck in a circr motion, revealing more hickeys. "It''s not that bad."


    "Not bad?" us scoffed as he raised his gaze, only to see her exposed skin almost covered with skin lesions.


    "This wille off in a few days." Lilou ignored the rage that was clouding us'' eyes, setting her gaze at Heliot. "I''m sorry this happened while you''re in Grimsbanne."


    "Certain things happen." Heliot shrugged, not a bit bothered seeing her standing with only a thin sheet covering her. "There are situations we cannot control, so there''s nothing to apologize for."


    Lilou smiled at his response, nodding in satisfaction. "Thank you. I appreciate your understanding." She then took a deep breath, eyes glinting as she shifted them back to us.


    "Can you pick up clothes, us?" she requested, which us did whilst suppressing his anger. Once he had picked up all her clothes lying on the floor and ced them on the bed, Lilou spoke.


    "Did you bring Be?" Lilou picked up her clothes, started wearing the top without taking off the sheet tied around her.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Good," she intoned, dressing as she fixed her eyes on us. Feeling her gaze, us raised his head to meet her eyes.


    "Three people. There are three of them, all formidable. Mobilize more men who can differentiate one''s aura and kill them on sight. I will join the manhunt." Lilou ordered solemnly, noticing us swallow down the tension in his throat.


    "Yes, Your Grace." us bowed before he left to execute the order. Even without her order, he had nned to ughter the person who took advantage of Lilou.


    When us left the room, Lilou turned her head to Heliot. "Are you joining me?" she studied Heliot''s expression, just like how he had studied hers.


    "Do you want me to?"


    "If you''re here, that means you were feeling a little bored without mypany. So, I guess, you should." Lilou proposed with a shrug, making him stare at her for a little longer before he nodded and stood up.


    "Alright." That was what Heliot just said as he walked away and left the room.


    As soon as the door creaked closed, a deep exhale slipped past Lilou''s lips. She massaged her temple in distress, staring at the shut door.


    ''Those three are so dead.'' she thought, grinding her teeth as she seethed.


    *****


    Meanwhile, just somewhere around the old mansion, Samael sucked air through his gritted teeth, eyes on the mansion.


    "Damn... we are so dead for sure," He muttered, ruffling his hair in irritation.

 Chapter 347 - Sunrise

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Sunrise</h4>


    [Minute before Heliot arrived in the old mansion]


    "My death is all part of the n. Didn''t I tell you? Keep your eyes closed and mind open and don''t trust me so blindly. I know you will get hurt once you figure out the entire n Fabian and I cooked up behind everyone''s back."


    There was a long moment of silence between us. All I could do was stare at him, barely blinking as he nted his palm on the mattress, sitting upzily.


    "I had set up the stage for a beautiful theater act; poured out my artistic passion into the script and its noble ending. The death of mine will end those monstrous Barrett Brother. My wife would have to see it and weep, unleashing some sort of power that will also kill her. A night of terror caused by Samael; hisst fight for freedom... he would finally attain it.. Death." My lower lips trembled as I listened to him, lungs contracting as my chest moved in and out heavily.


    "It was perfect until the mishap. The wife who had witnessed it was my actual wife. My actual wife is smarter than what she thinks she is. So, instead of falling into a swamp of raging emotions, she bottled it and changed her ending." Sam ruffled his hair in irritation. "Because of that development in the fucking story, I awoke without her by my side. Instead, I awoke to see that she is plotting to kill everyone, including herself!"


    His eyes shifted on me, glinting menacingly. I held my breath, biting my lower lip as I couldn''t look away from those pair of fiery eyes.


    "Lilou, you should''ve listened to Fabian and head to the eastern borders. If you did, you will meet five dwarfs and they will take you to my body. I already apologized knowing you will have to wait for me for a little while." Sam''s voice shook and I couldn''t trace the slightest insincerity in his voice. How could I? Fabian''sst words to me back then were about ''those five dwarfs.''


    It was impossible for others to know that detail. I balled my hand into a fist as my jaw tightened.


    "Get out of here," I ordered coldly, making him frown. "Heliot will be here any moment ¡ª us too."


    "So, what? Why would I leave you again? I need to ask for your forgiveness and --"


    "Out." I cut him off. This time, my tone was more stern.


    "Oh,e on, Love! You can''t do this to me! I will kill that Von Stein guy and us if that means staying here!"


    "Sam!" my voice thundered, stomping my way to him as I clutched his shoulder. "We will talk about this next time. I will listen until the end. But for now, you have to listen to me. In a week, go back to Grimsbanne. I''ll meet you at that ce."


    I looked at him straight in the eye, nodding encouragingly. If what he was saying was true, I couldn''t let him reveal he was alive. If I had a n, I''m certain he had his reasons to fake his death. However, this wasn''t a good time to talk about this.


    "Fuck..." He ground his teeth as he nodded reluctantly.


    ******


    Samined, but I chased him out and warned Rufus to drag him and Fabian away. They didn''t listen immediately, though, so I had to threaten them. Only after I did, they listened and went away until Heliot came, followed by us.


    After giving out my order, I and my people went high and low, searching for the three of them. We sighted the three of them and we had a long chase, shooting arrows and weapons. However, those three were strong enough to escape ¡ª that was child''s y for them.


    In the end, we returned empty-handed.


    "Your Grace," us came up to me as I stared at the cliff where we cornered one of the ''felons'', and where he had jumped off. "I will look for them. You should return to Grimsbanne and rest."


    I remained silent, staring down coldly. "No need," raising my head to see the sun peeking through the horizon. "We will retreat."


    "But Your Grace! I can''t let them drag your honor --"


    "They wille back, us," I cut him off, facing him squarely. "The next time they return to Grimsbanne, make sure they will never leave."


    us stared at my eyes before hanging his head low, "Yes, Your Grace."


    "It''s alright, us. You know I use everything at my disposal, giving my body to have an advantage is nothing." I nted my hand on his shoulder, tapping it lightly. "Tell our people we will return."


    "Yes, Your Grace." us left while my eyes shifted to Heliot.


    Throughout our search, Heliot''s eyes never left me. He was an intuitive person, so lying thoughtlessly wouldn''t help. To deceive him, I must throw a bit of some truth. Sam surely had the perfect time to show up... it made my blood boil.


    "You''re retreating?" Heliot tilted his head to the side, brows furrowed. "That is unlike you."


    "I don''t think you know me so well, Your Highness." I took a deep breath, turning around to face the horizon. "I had faced many mishaps and failed multiple times in the past eight months. However, I didn''t let that be the face of my rule. No matter what, I will always pick myself up to finish what I had started."


    There was a moment of silence between us as Heliot stood on my side. We both watched the sunrise, announcing that another day hade.


    "I wanted peace for my people even if I will have to die receiving the world''s hate," I remarked, casting him a side-eye and smiled. "Until then, no matter how life fuck me, I''ll just moan."


    "Strange word of choice." He cast me a brief look. "It confuses me if you''re doing this because you have something to hide, or you were simply being your usual self."


    "Think whatever you like." I chuckled, relishing the fresh air blowing past us. "Sunrise... it''s been a while since I''ve seen it."


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "It is." The world felt a little warmer today as a subtle smile resurfaced on my lips. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen the sunrise."


    "It''s my first," Heliot uttered, making me look at him in surprise.

 Chapter 348 - Is It Really Him?

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Is It Really Him?</h4>


    "Goodness!"


    "Your Grace..."


    Gasped and worry weed me as soon as I returned to the duchy. Silvia and Yul gazed at me from head to toe, pupils constricting while some servants covered their gaped mouths with their palms.


    A sigh slipped past my lips, strutting inside the foyer. "Don''t mind me. Run me a bath. Yul, Sivi, follow me." My tone was cold as I didn''t falter in my steps.


    "Oh, right!" I halted, pivoting my heel to face Heliot.. "Rest first, Your Highness. I will see youter."


    Heliot slightly nodded before following the servant to his room. My eyes remained on him for a few seconds before jogging my way back to my quarters. Once I reached my destination, I let out a sharp exhale.? My palms were on my hips, taking deep breaths as Silvia and Yul arrived secondster. When they closed the door, Yul''s voice immediately echoed across the room.


    "What happened, Lilou?" I turned around upon his question. "How can... this happen?"


    Yul gazed at me once again. My brow raised as I looked down, experiencing face spasm as I only noticed that even my arms had hickeys. Did Sam want to refrain me from going out? As if this was enough to keep me locked in this mansion. However, I was certain people would start thinking Heliot did this to me.


    ''Hmm... Heliot.''


    "Lilou, are you... alright?" Silvia''s voice snapped me out of my trance as I lifted my chin up.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m alright. Anyway, how was Grimsbanne yesterday?" I inquired, diverting the subject from me. This was important, though. I had to make sure about something.


    "Yesterday, the townsfolk all fell unconscious. Fortunately, no one was hurt, and it seemed whoever cast that ability didn''t mean harm... to the people, at least." Yul reported sternly, but his expression made me squint my eyes.


    "Say it, Yul," I urged suspiciously. "I know you more than anyone. What are you so hesitant to say?"


    Yul let out a sigh, casting me a reluctant look. "While I was investigating the matter, I stumble into the carriage used by the Prince of Karo Kingdom. All the knights that were escorting him were capable knights, Your Grace."


    "Your point?"


    "I am notpletely confident, so I don''t want to make assumptions."


    "Say it."


    He took a deep breath and mustered his courage. "I think the knights that escorted His Highness passed out from a different ability. That power that was cast across the duchy can only knock out people who were weak-willed or simply weak. That is why knights who received training only feel slight dizziness."


    "That''s right. Those knights who assisted His Highness were capable knights hand-picked by us." My eyes narrowed as my brows knitted.


    "That power yesterday is strong, but since it covered the entire duchy, it wasn''t harmful. But if it was cast directly to a person, even trained knights will be powerless." Yul summarized with confidence.


    "I see." I nodded in understanding, massaging my temple. "We''ll have this conversationter, Yul. I will wash up first and rest a little so I can think."


    Yul pressed his lips together, reluctant to abide, but still hung his head low. "Yes, Your Grace."


    "You did well. You and Sivi." I smiled at them, but their response was just eyes full of worry. I ignored it.


    ******


    The duchy was chaotic for what happened. Thanks to Silvia, who was like a mother to all, the townsfolk calmed down while I was away. Still, this thing should be addressed.


    "Heliot..." I whispered, staring at my distorted reflection in the tub. "Now that I think about it, how did Heliot find me before us did?"


    At first, I simply believed it was because he was capable and skilled. However, us wasn''t any less capable. He had his advantages as well, and he would surely know where I was. We had a blood link.


    ''That Sam I made out with... I don''t think he is part of an illusion. These damn hickeys are proof that it was a person.'' I slid back until my entire body was underwater so to clear my head. ''I don''t know why, but I''m certain Heliot had nothing to do with it either. Still, why would he refuse to return to the estate ande to me instead?''


    It was strange. Not that I was important to Heliot. My death was what he wanted, and he simply chose a peaceful way to make me ept my death. Even so, dying right now would not be a big deal for him; it would even make things easy for him.


    So, why did he go to me? And how did he find me?


    When I couldn''t hold my breath anymore, I lifted my head out of the tub. I gasped for air, holding on to the rims of the tub.


    "Again," I whispered, going back underwater. This had been quite a habit I picked when I became the duchess, as it was rather quiet. Being underwater helped me think and clear my chaotic thoughts.


    ''I can just ask Heliot. I will know if he is lying,'' I mentally nodded, knowing Heliot wasn''t the type to lie. ''As for what that Sam said..."


    Again, I resurfaced from the water and gasped for air. This time I didn''t n on going underwater. What that person told me, can I believe it? Should I believe it? The possibilities were tearing my internals apart. He had said things that only Sam and I knew.


    Imitating Sam and his personality was one thing. However, can an impostor steal a person''s secret as well? Being familiar with different types of vampire abilities, it came to my understanding that each ability had its own set of rules and limitations; there were also strengths and weaknesses.


    Take illusions, for example. If one was aware they were in an illusion, the illusion would be less effective.


    "Is it... really him?" I whispered, my entire body trembling from the unknown fear creeping into my heart. "Did he... really...?"


    I choked as I bit my lower lip as hard as I could. There was this fear of uncertainty and false hope that I would like to cling to.


    "One week... I will know if I meet him again." My hand balled into a fist, clenching my teeth as I steeled my heart. "Just one week." A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips as there was this tiny me within me that was sincerely hoping that this wasn''t just a joke.


    Silently and sincerely, I prayed that this little hope wouldn''t shatter.

 Chapter 349 - Dear, Heliot.

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Dear, Heliot.</h4>


    Five days had passed by in a blur. As expected, the chaos that transpired gave me a headache and more work until it was resolved and everyone had calmed down. Not that I wasining about the added work, as ving away to kill time was just what I needed. Still, one week felt rather long.


    "Ughh..." I pinched the bridge of my nose, leaning back, eyes closed.


    "You''re strangely weing with all this," Yulmented on the side. Even without seeing his face, I knew he was staring at me with doubt in his eyes.


    "I''m killing time, Yul," came out azy voice as I opened my eyes. "This won''t finish itself, would they?"


    "Even so, after that incident, it''s strange."


    "Why is it strange?"


    Yul pursed his lips, looking at me with conflict. "You''re like... just like how you started."


    "How I started, huh?" A shallow breath escaped my mouth, resting my backfortably against the chair.


    "Can you tell me what happened?" he inquired, propping his side against the desk while I gazed up at him. "Don''t you trust me anymore? I feel you''ve been more secretive."


    "Secretive?"


    "About Prince Heliot, about your constant disappearance, and now this. Will it hurt if you tell me what are you truly nning?" Pain flickered across his eyes, staring at me straight in the eye. "Do you really have to keep me in the dark, sis? If you keep doing this, how am I supposed to protect you?"


    "I don''t need..."


    "I know." I trailed off as he spoke once again. "You don''t need protection, I know that. But what do you expect from me if my sister came back here full of bruises and hickeys after getting abducted? I understand you will use everything at your disposal, but did you really think I will just watch you ruin yourself?"


    Yul paused deliberately as he let out a low chuckle. "I tried to understand you, Lilou. But, have you ever tried to understand me too?"


    I wanted to tell him to be patient, but my tongue kept rolling back. Not that I didn''t understand Yul, or I didn''t trust him. What I was afraid of was that he was too smart and he would surely figure out what was my deal with Heliot if I gave him the slightest hint.


    "How can I talk about it to my brother?" I turned my head away. "You''ve already exposed yourself to danger by bing the duchess''s favorite ''ything''."


    "You think I care about that?"


    "You don''t, but I do." I set my eyes back to him.


    "Now?" Yul chuckled, pushing himself away from the desk as he staggered back. "You care about that now? Do you think I will buy such a half-baked lie? You better say you just don''t trust me any more than lying to me."


    "No, it''s not like..."


    "I hope you have a good day, Your Grace."


    "Yul." I sighed, but Yul didn''t listen as he departed my office. As soon as the door shut closed, I pounded the bottom of my fist against the surface of the desk. I didn''t intend to lie to him, and I knew it was stupid.


    However, how could I tell him I had nned to die all along? And now, someone just popped out of nowhere like a mushroom, iming he was Sam? That he was alive all along? And that all my ns were getting tangled up because of it?


    Yul wouldn''t let me die or watch me cling onto false hope. He loved me and he cared for me¡­ a little bit too much.


    "I''m a piece of work." I closed my eyes, rubbing my palms against my face. "Damn it!"


    ******


    Because of Yul, I couldn''t focus on these damn documents. So, I decided to retire and visit Heliot. He would leave the duchy in two days'' time, so I had to make sure he wasn''t suspicious or anything of the sort. The chaos made me so busy that I didn''t get to see him for the past couple of days and he didn''t bother me. His quietness still bothered me even more, though.


    "Your Highness," I called softly, treading carefully towards the parasol in the garden. "Can I join you?"


    Heliot just looked at me and nodded. So, I smiled, closed-lipped, and perched on the intricate chair across from him.


    "I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you until my departure." Heliot leaned back, stiff and straightforward as usual. I chuckled at his remarks along with a sigh, which he noticed.


    "Terrible day?" he asked, raising both his brows to show interest.


    "You can say that." I shrugged, reaching for the decanter to pour myself a drink. "Wine before nightfall and in the garden at that."


    "It helps."


    "It''s not blood, right?" I nced at him briefly and he chuckled.


    "It''s not. I respect the art of wine and its difference in the taste of blood."


    "That sounds like you." I heaved a sigh of relief, picking up the ss of wine, and raised it to him. Heliot raised his ss a little before guiding it to our lips for a drink.


    "So, why have wine? Why do you need its help?" I winced slightly as I felt the heat of the wine travel down through my throat, enveloping me with its warmth.


    Heliot smacked his lips, looking away as he stared at the flowers around. "More like I need itspany."


    "Are you sad?" I blurted out and bit my tongue upon realization.


    "Sad... how strange."


    My brow arched, studying his side profile, and could not help but wonder what he was thinking. Honestly, now that I thought about it, I never got to dwell on what was Heliot was thinking because he would rather say it.


    "Sadness, happiness, fear, anger, disgust,passion... they all sound unfamiliar to me, Your Grace," Heliot uttered without taking his eyes off of the flowers. "Back in our Karo Kingdom, these emotions aren''t a necessity. If one did a good deed, then he shall be rewarded, and if he had done wrong, he will be punished ordingly. I''m saying it is all about how a person decides which path to take. Whates right after is just the result."


    "You''re saying if someone did an evil deed, he shouldn''t feel fear of the punishments that will ensue?" I inquired for rification, and he nodded. "And if someone receives a reward for doing a good deed, he shouldn''t feel that happy since it is to be expected?"


    Heliot slowly retracted his eyes away from where he was looking at and set them to me. "Yes."


    "How boring." I scoffed, rolling my eyes as I shook my head, sipping an ample amount of wine.


    "I call it peace and organized."


    "It''s boring." I clicked my tongue, twirling the wine while staring at it. "To be in a ce where good deeds were rewarded but not acknowledged, for being punished without being heard or a chance to reflect or regret, to feel that whatever you do it''s not enough to feel like celebrating or crying about ¡ª that''s sad."


    "And why is it sad? You''ve never been to Karo."


    My eyes raised at him, chuckling upon seeing the genuine wonder in his eyes. "I don''t need to be there to feel sad. You''re here, are you not?" his brows furrowed upon my remarks.


    I leaned in, cupping my jaw while staring at him. "Heliot, do you know why I like thunderstorms?"


    "No, I do not."


    "Because it reminds me that even nature had to scream sometimes." I smiled while he just furrowed his brows, pondering over my words. "Heliot, I wish that there will be a day when you smile for no reason, feel sad for an unknown reason, get angry in someone else stead, and feel fear with just a mere thought of losing something important. I hope there will be a day you feel alive."

 Chapter 350 - I Promise, My Friend.

    <h4>Chapter 350 - I Promise, My Friend.</h4>


    "Heliot, I wish that there will be a day when you smile for no reason, feel sad for an unknown reason, get angry in someone else stead, and feel fear with just a mere thought of losing something important. I hope there will be a day you feel alive."


    For the past eight months, Heliot had been an excellent ally and a friend. I knew Heliot would kill me, not because he hated me. He would kill me because it was necessary ¡ª no more, no less.? There was no reason for me to live that long without Sam. That was why I agreed. Now, it made me wonder if I tell Heliot I changed my mind, would he let me go?


    "Feel alive...?" Heliot let out a low chuckle as if he found my words silly. I couldn''t me him if that was what he thought; my words being silly because they were silly.


    "You always say unexpected things," he said, letting out a sharp exhale before sipping from his wine. "But it feels... nice, strangely."


    "It''s not strange. We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Friends?" his brow raised, making me chuckle seeing the brief bafflement in his eyes.


    "Yes, I think we are."


    "But I didn''t acknowledge you as one."


    "It doesn''t matter. If I think you are my friend, then that''s just that." I shrugged nonchntly before drinking my wine.


    "That is just selfishness." Heliot gazed at me for a moment before looking away. However, I noticed his temple wrinkle, along with a subtle smile on his lips.


    Didn''t he have friends before? It would not surprise me if that was the case. Heliot was too stiff and too honest that it made him look arrogant. However, he was rational and simply judged people by their actions.


    "Will there be a day that we will be enemies?" my question slipped past my lips without my permission, making me snap my eyes.


    "I don''t think so." He tilted his head to the side. "I don''t have a grudge against you, nor do you have a grudge against me. We simply share themon goal."


    "What if we don''t share the same goal anymore?" since I had already asked about this, I might as well continue asking.


    "We will always share the same goal, Your Grace."


    "You can''t say that." I chuckled as he sounded certain of his ims. "You don''t know what tomorrow holds. Especially, in this world we walked in, anything can happen in a blink of an eye."


    "I just know."


    I gazed at Heliot as he pour himself another ss. If Sam was alive, I wouldn''t want to die, obviously. What would Heliot do, then? Worst-case scenario, he would kill me by force and I would fight him with all my might; we would fight each other to death. Just thinking about it brought this bitterness into my heart.


    ''This world we walk in is truly cruel,'' I thought, letting out a weak, ridiculing chuckle. ''Things like this make me wonder if this world was a little less cruel, would Sam and Lexx choose to be brothers instead of enemies?''


    "You live in a sad,plicated world, Your Grace." I snapped out of my trance when I heard Heliot''s sentiments. "Chaotic too, if I may add."


    "I think I am very much aware of that, that''s why I''m doing all this, isn''t it?"


    "Doing likeplicate more things?" he tilted his head to the side, causing my brows to knit. "Aren''t you here because you are frustrated about something... personal?"


    "I''m here because I think I want a drink."


    "You can deny it all you want. However, during my stay here, I had noticed how everyone here cared a little too much." He exined in a matter-of-fact tone. "Even when you acted cold and untouchable, you can never fake that you care for your people ¡ª especially those around you."


    He was truly intuitive and noticed things others couldn''t. His personality made me sigh heavily, sliding my empty ss to him.


    "Can you pour this poor soul a drink?" I requested, and he smiled and nodded.


    "You''re right," I uttered, watching him fill my ss. "People in here care a little too much ¡ª maybe, due to heightened emotions? I don''t know, but that''s just how it is."


    "Because that is what you are."


    "Huh? Are you saying they care because I do?"


    Heliot hummed a tune as he closed the decanter and slid the ss of wine to me. "I''m not saying it is bad or good. I''m simply saying thend and its people will always reflect what kind of person rules them. You''re not as terrible as you believe you are, Your Grace."


    "You tter me."


    "Believe me. If you die, this entire duchy will mourn just like how a mother will mourn for her child''s death."


    "It''s nice to hear that, but don''t exaggerate." I shook my head and then quirked a brow upon sensing his intent stare. "What?"


    "I don''t lie for a reason."


    "And that reason is that there''s no reason for you to lie."


    "Well, that''s correct. Same with exaggeration, I don''t exaggerate because there''s no need for me to do so. I am saying what I had seen and noticed, no more no less."


    "Fine. I am great. Happy now?"


    "Were you being sarcastic?"


    "Can''t you tell?"


    "You are annoying." Hisst argument made meugh loudly. That was hrious, especiallying from him.


    "And I don''t think you shouldugh about it." And that just made meugh even louder. "This is aggravating."


    I enjoyed how he looked at me with disdain, as I''ve never seen him sport a fresh look other than his practiced smile andugh. Heliot... was a good friend and an excellentpany. Even though there was a high possibility that Heliot and I could be enemies in the end. I still hoped I could share a drink with him again.


    "Stop running away, Your Grace." Heliot tapped the table lightly. "Secrets are corrosive. Although I understand your reasons, your death will break their hearts already. Are you nning to break their hearts before that?"


    "That''s even more cruel."


    Heliot ced his hand on the armrest, pushing himself up. He walked over to my seat, standing behind my chair before lifting me up by my shoulder.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" I snapped my eyes, appalled as I stood.


    "Go," He said, pushing my back lightly. I turned my head back to him, eyebrow furrowed.


    "Settle your matters and stop inhaling my breathing space."


    "How audacious to chase me out in my own garden." I clicked my tongue, lifting my skirt as I stormed away from him. As I walked away, I halted and smile.


    "Thanks," I huffed before resuming in my stride.


    ******


    "Thanks."


    Heliot smiled, staring at her back. His eyes softened before he turned around and looked at the flowers.


    "We will always share the same goal." His subtle smile remained. "I promised, my friend."

 Chapter 351 - Simple Fool

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Simple Fool</h4>


    ''That guy knows how to talk and it makes me forget the important question.'' I let out a sigh, walking through the hallways to Yul''s quarters. ''I will ask him tomorrow if I had the time.''


    Heliot might be a strange man who acted and decide logically. His straightforward personality was something that made him a little more trustworthy. So, I knew he had his own reasons.


    Shortly after, I reached Yul''s chambers. I took a deep breath, knocking on the door, and waited for it to open. Heliot wasn''t wrong when he said I kept running away. Keeping too many secrets all at the same time, especially from Yul, who had been there for me, was unfair. Not that I nned to tell him everything, but.... I don''t know. He was really upset.


    The door slowly creaked open from the inside. Yul peaked through the inch gap from the door.


    "Uhm... can we talk?" My brows raised as I sported an awkward smile. "Yul?"


    "Is that an order?"


    "If you don''t want to, I will go. But, I really want to talk to you."


    Yul stared at me for a moment before letting out a deep sigh and opened the door. "People had been talking about how I lost your favor because of Prince Heliot. In their eyes, I''m a pitiful soul who was tossed away by his lover."


    "But that reduced the peopleing after you, right?" I gazed at him as I entered his room, seeing him shrug nonchntly before closing the door behind me. Yul gestured me to take a seat at the round small table near the window.


    When he perched from across from me, our eyes instantly met. Yul''s nonchnt demeanor never changed, but he had been showing more emotionstely ¡ª especially whenever I was involved.


    "Yul, I... I''m sorry about earlier." A deep exhale escaped my mouth, knocking my knuckles against the table lightly. "I know I shouldn''t have..."


    "I know what you''ve been doing is for our sake. But if you can''t tell me, just don''t lie to me, please." Yul cut me off, delving into the matter. "I''d rather get hurt with the truth than beingforted by a lie, sis. You know that."


    "Yes, that''s why I''m sorry." I sighed, extending my hand over the table and spread my palms. "I was wrong. No matter what, I shouldn''t have said what I said. I wasn''t thinking, and I was selfish and yet, you''ve always been there for me. You, us, and Sivi, you''d always been there for me."


    Yul averted his eyes, so I requested. "Can you hold me?"


    "I swear if this is just another way of maniption, I won''t forgive you." Yul reluctantly tapped hisrge palm on top of mine, making me smile subtly. My eyes studied the back of his hand, caressing it with my thumb.


    "You know, this reminds me of how your hands used to be so wless and soft," I muttered, shifting my eyes back to him. "But because of me, you worked hard day and night to assist me. Grimsbanne wouldn''t be stable without your help."


    "Now that I think about it, I never get to thank you for everything, Yul." I continued, smiling, close-lipped. "Thank you for helping me and Grimsbanne, and for being my brother."


    I couldn''t imagine if Yul wasn''t my kin or think of another person to have this role. This twist of fate had always been one thing I would be grateful for forever. Yul gazed down, wrapping his fingers around mine slowly.


    "The first time our eyes met, I thought to myself, ''howe you have such clear eyes?'' and I was annoyed because what I think at that time is, you don''t have an idea that you are stepping into a ce you shouldn''t." He paused, smiling bitterly as he squeezed my hand lightly. "The pce doesn''t need a person like you, it doesn''t need another person to ruin."


    "I thought if I treated you even more terribly, you will realize you don''t belong there. However, the more I spend time with you, the more I realize my judgment that time... was correct." Yul raised his head, locking his gaze with me. "Sometimes, I wonder if Silvia and I treated you more terribly. Will you choose to leave as soon as possible? Will you ask Hell to run away before things got moreplicated?"


    I bit my lower lips, staring into his eyes. Yul would always give me this look, and only now I realized what it truly meant. It wasn''t a look of pity, but a look of wonder and what-ifs.


    "You shine the brightest, sis. It is blinding, and I knew the Capital ¡ª the pce doesn''t need that ray. I''ve always known that the more you stay in that ce with us, it will slowly devour that light and change it into a ray of pitch ck. I was correct." He squeezed my hand once again. "I''m sorry. Although, a bitte. I think I understand my real purpose for why our n threw me in that devil''s den. But I failed you. I failed our n."


    "Yul," I cajoled, cing my other hand on top of his. "It''s not your fault."


    "It''s my fault. I should''ve made sure that you stay as far away as possible from the pce ¡ª from the La Crox. It was a wrong judgment to believe you must im the throne you didn''t even want." He shook his head, taking deep breaths. "If I realized this sooner, you wouldn''t have to go through this ordeal."


    "You''re wrong, Yul. Whether you treat me terribly or treat me with kindness, the oue will be the same. It will only dy things from escting, but I know this will happen, regardless." My eyes softened, thinking about all those tea times with them.


    "So, I''m really grateful that you and Sivi made my stay in that hellhole a little more bearable. More than my loss, I also had my gains. Friendships, family, unbreakable bonds... I am surrounded by good people, Yul. And if I had to go through it again, no matter how painful those losses were, I won''t do it any other way. I know Sam thinks the same."


    "You''re a simple fool."


    "I know and because of that, I hurt the people I love unintentionally." A smile resurfaced on my face, patting his hand gently. "I promised to protect you and give everyone a chance to dream and fulfill it. Have you ever thought of a dream, Yul?"


    Yul remained silent, pursing his lips into a thin line as if that question came up so abruptly. It made me chuckle, shaking my head.


    "You had lived within the pce walls all your life, and even in Grimsbanne, you barely had time to rest. I wished that someday, you will live for your own sake, for your own happiness." I cleared my throat, smacking my lips. "I will be there to support you, Yul. This simple fool will make sure no one can hinder that."


    "Don''t say it like that. You sound like you are dying."


    "I won''t." I shook my head, staring at him straight in the eye. "Trust me."


    ******


    Yul watched Lilou leave his chambers, staring at the shut door. His eyes softened before shifting them to the window.


    "Liar," came out a whisper, hearing her promises in his head repeatedly. "You are a terrible liar and cruel, sister."

 Chapter 352 - Secrets Are Corrosive

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Secrets Are Corrosive</h4>


    Another two days had passed since that talk with Yul. There wasn''t much of anything unordinary that happened. It was the same, just like the past eight months.


    "You''re leaving?" I asked, gazing up at Heliot as I came to send him off. He nced at the carriage behind him, and then eyes back at me.


    "I had a great stay, and it is all thanks to you, Your Grace." A smile that didn''t reach his eyes resurfaced on his face. "I feel renewed during my peaceful stay in here.. If fate may allow it, I would like toe back and have a vacation."


    "Vacation... that sounds so strangeing from you." I humored, shaking my head lightly. "Anyway, I hope you have a safe journey, your highness. If you n to visit again, please let me know. You''re always wee in Grimsbanne."


    Heliot raised a hand for me to sp, which I did. "I will remember that." He bent over, nting a kiss on the back of my hand with his eyes on me.


    "I will see you in a few months, Your Grace. I hope everything will go ording to your n." He remarked in a deep voice, straightening his back. There was a glint that flickered across his eyes ¡ª and my eyes.


    "Don''t hope, Your Highness. I will make sure it will go ording to my n." The corner of my lips curled into a smirk. We stared at each other for a moment before Heliot bid me his farewell. I watched the carriage gallop away until they were out of my sight.


    ''That''s right. I will make sure things will go ording to my ns... although there were changes now.'' I took a deep breath as my eyes sharpened, turning around as I walked back to the mansion.


    "Call Yulis, us, and Silvia. Tell them toe with me to a pic and prepare my steed." I ordered to the butler who was standing by the doorstep.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Heliot''s visit was thest thing that I had looked forward to before going back to the capital to fulfill my deal with Stefan. From today onwards, we could now focus on my return to the Capital.


    I promised to be that person''s karma... as Karma, I would feed him his own virulent medicine.


    ******


    Meanwhile, before Heliot''s delegation reach the exit of Grimsbanne, he slid the curtain open. His eyes fixed on a certain direction ¡ª the direction of the hill where Lilou lived in the past.


    "She is a strange woman," he muttered, thinking that Lilou didn''t end up asking how he found her. A smile appeared on his lips for no apparent reason.


    "But I am more strange to feel a little dishearten leaving this ce." His eyes softened as her words previously still sounded appalling for him. To be happy for no reason, and sad for unknown reasons... things like that don''t make sense to him.


    However, there was this minor part of him that was curious. What would it feel to be alive?


    "I wonder... if she feels alive now that he had returned." His smile remained, withdrawing his hand from the curtain as he leaned back. "It was an interesting stay."


    ******


    "Your Grace...? I believe we have a lot of things to do and this is not the time to have a pic." Yul voiced out, casting me a look with eyes full of dismay.


    I turned my head back while petting Be''s neck. "It''s a good day for the four of us to bond. The servants had already prepared lunches. We can''t waste their effort, right?"


    "This is... too sudden," Silviamented awkwardly, gazing at the baskets the servant prepared.


    "Can you, at least, tell us if we''re about to assassinate someone?" us queried, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.


    I could not help butugh at hearing their queries and seeing their faces. I had been thinking about this for the past two days and decided.


    "I swear we won''t do such a thing. Grimsbanne is clean ¡ª sort of. So --" I paused, mounting Be and gazed down at them. "There are no people to kill in here, but they are a lot in a ce I know."


    "You don''t mean to tell us we will..."


    "No, Yul, no! Thest thing I want to do is go to the capital." I clicked my tongue, checking the reins slightly. "If I were you, mount your horses or you might not catch up."


    I cast them onest look and smile. "I''ll let you three in a secret." and without further ado, I galloped away from them.


    "Your Grace, wait ¡ª ah, shit!" us yelled, and I knew he had hurriedly mounted his steed to follow me.


    During the entire week, I had been thinking about this and my talk with Yul made me reconsider it. Since Heliot was gone and time was fleeting, I came to a realization that I needed to cook more alternative ns with everythingid on the table.


    ''Secrets are corrosive... Heliot is right.'' I should''ve known it from the beginning, but I never regretted keeping these secrets. After all, another person also told me that to fool your enemies, you must fool those closest to you.


    ''But that tactic wille to an end now.'' My smirked stretched broader, eyes glinting as adrenaline rush kicked in.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in the royal pce of the Capital, Stefan gazed up at Dominique, who stood across from his desk.


    "Heliot left Grimsbanne?" he inquired to confirm.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. There were also reports that..." Dominique trailed off, hesitant to ry the reports he had received.


    "That...?"


    "That the Duchess of Grimsbanne and Prince Heliot are having an affair. It was said that they saw the Duchess with full of skin lesion."


    Stefan let out a low chuckle, leaning back. "She ys around with Yul, and now with the Von Stein..."


    "She will still have to fulfill her deal with you."


    "Of course." Stefan chuckled once again. "Once she returns here, she won''t need those people anymore."


    There was a long silence between the two. Stefan gazed at Dominique once again, his eyes fell on his empty sleeve.


    "Don''t strain yourself too much, Dominique. You only need one hand to yield a sword. You are dismissed."


    Dominique just bowed and left, but when he was by the door, he halted. "Cassara had been throwing a tantrum, looking for Princess Beatrice."


    "Oh?" Stefan nodded with disinterest, while Dominique left a secondter. Deafening silence immediately pierced his ears, looking at the window.


    "Lilou... you really know how to piss me off."

 Chapter 353 - I Like Myself More

    <h4>Chapter 353 - I Like Myself More</h4>


    "You''d been quiet, Kristina." Kristina turned her head to the side, shrugging her shoulder as Noah sat on the stairs of the porch she was sitting on. "Ever since that day... is there a reason?"


    "Reason... well, nothing in particr." A sigh tagged along with her remarks, taking a deep breath. "Just... yes, it''s nothing.."


    Kristina hung her head low, fidgeting with her fingers. She couldn''t just tell Noah that the person she chased and had a confrontation with a week ago reminded her of someone who was already dead.


    Noah studied her for a moment, parting his lips, but sighed deeply. "Do you truly think I will believe it is just nothing, Kristina?"


    "Just pretend you believe it."


    "I wanted to, but whenever you''re this distracted, the reason is always him."


    The side of her lips curled up bitterly, raising her head to look at Noah. This man knew them from inside and out, just like an older brother.


    "Sometimes, I wish that you''d stop acting like a nosey big brother," she remarked, shaking her head while he chuckled. "It''s annoying when someone can read me."


    "My apologies for being nosey."


    "Forgiven. It might be annoying, but it''s not that bad." She peered at the woods ahead, smiling bitterly. "Actually, it feels nice... it makes me think that you somehow care."


    Noah chuckled briefly, taking a deep breath as he stared ahead. "Because I do."


    There was a brief silence between them, just looking at the woods. Deep in their own thoughts and just simply enjoying the humid breeze.


    "There was also a point in my life that I wished I can be heard." Noah broke the silence, making Kristina gaze at him. "That one time when I asked ''why do we have to do this?'', a part of me hoped my brother bothered to make up anyme excuse; or when the time I requested an audience with my father, asking ''what did the Browns'' do wrong, I wished he told me any reason instead of just saying ''that''s just life''. If they did, I might, just maybe, think my voice mattered."


    "Good thing they didn''t or you''ll be just like them."


    Noah let out a bitter yet shortugh. "Is it really a good thing?"


    "What? You want to be just as cruel as them?" Her brow arched, facing him squarely. Noah smacked his lips, shrugging nonchntly.


    "More than to be just as cruel as them, I want to be a part of them." He faced her, sporting a forced smile. "They''re my family, after all. I wanted to be a part of the family ¡ª even when I think the Remington''s are twisted to the core, I wanted them to think I am their family."


    Kristina studied the suppressed pain in his eyes before looking away. A part of her could understand him.


    "Until the end, they didn''t acknowledge me, and ever since, I gave up on trying. However, for the past eight months, I...." Noah trailed off as his eyes softened. "... I finally feel I belong. Strange, isn''t it? I feel an outcast in my own blood kin, but have this sense of belonging with the people who I didn''t have a choice but to be with."


    "Well, blood isn''t the only indicator of family."


    "That''s right. That''s what I learned in the past eight months." Noah nodded in agreement, bumping his shoulder against her. "That''s why even when you feel annoyed, I''ll keep being a nosey big brother."


    "You''re annoying." She rolled her eyes but chuckle, shaking her head lightly.


    "Do you hate me for annoying you?"


    "Well, Charlotte and Ramin always pressed each other''s nerves at every chance they get, but I don''t think they hate to the point they will kill each other."


    "Isn''t that''s how a family is like? You annoy each other to death, but when faced in a crisis, they stick together."


    "Do you actually think we will stick together when faced with a life and death crisis?" Kristina set her eyes on him once again, while Noah just looked ahead.


    "Even if you don''t, I will stick with you all."


    Kristina chuckled weakly, averting her eyes from him. "You''re quite noble. Which part of your reputation as the snotty brat of the Remington, real?"


    "Please don''t bring that up."


    "It''s a harmless question!" Sheughed, seeing Noah closed his eyes in embarrassment. "You know gossips in the high society. I might be able to defend you if you tell me about it."


    "It''s all fake."


    "Even the fact that you threw a huge fit when you found your lover fucking your brother?"


    "Ouch." Noah frowned as he faced her squarely. "You''re being a jerk now, Kristina. It''s not funny."


    "Oh, I''m sorry for rubbing salt on your wounds. I thought you''ve healed already." Kristina patted his shoulder, smiling brightly as teasing Noah was quite fun. Her brows arched as she gazed up, baffled by the sudden intent gaze from him.


    "What?" she asked, tilting her head to the side. "Do you want to kiss me? I don''t think you build the perfect mood, though."


    "Apparently, that''s not what I look at you. I''m just d you are... alright." His voice went deeper and solemn, raising his hand to pat her head. "I''m very sure he will be very proud of the three of you."


    "I''d prefer it if you just tried to kiss me." She brushed his hand away, looking away. "I might forget him if you like me enough."


    "That''s cruel, but I think I like you enough to respect that you will never look at me in that light."


    "So, you do like me, huh?"


    "You can say that." Noah shrugged as he didn''t feel the need to hide his slight attraction to her. "However, I like myself more."


    "Hah... that''s also what I told myself back then." After Kristina''s remarks, silence enveloped the two of them once again. They stared at the woods ahead, and then shortly after, their brows furrowed.


    "Her Grace ising?" she wondered, narrowing her eyes in the direction she could hear the footsteps of the galloping horses.


    "She''s bringing someone along?" Noah murmured as the two of them slowly stood, eyes in the direction of the iing visitors. "Kristina, be prepared if these people weren''t Her Grace."


    The two of them raised their guards as their eyes sharpened. But, their brows furrowed when Lilou came to their sight and behind her... those three were equally shocked as Kristina and Noah as soon as their eyes met.


    "What the hell...?" Kristina murmured.

 Chapter 354 - Please Dont Mind Me And Continue.

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Please Don''t Mind Me And Continue.</h4>


    "No fucking way..." us mumbled as they stood in front of Noah and Kristina. My eyes shifted to Silvia and Yul, who bore the same appalled expression.


    "You two are here? In Grimsbanne? All along?" he queried in disbelief, setting his eyes back to me.


    I raised my hands, raising my brows briefly. "I told you... to let you in a secret."


    "Your Grace, why did you...." Noah''s breath hitched, balling his hand into a fist. "This is dangerous."


    "What do you mean, it''s dangerous? It''s already dangerous that you people are being sheltered in Grimsbanne. This ce might be clean, but there are still rats that were walking down the street of Banse." Yul''s eyes darkened, not pleased at meeting them. Well, he wasn''t very fond of them, to begin with.


    "And you think you three staying in Grimsbanne will make it less dangerous?" Kristina scoffed in disdain, taking a step forward with her chin up. "The King had pardoned you three because Her Grace sacrificed her own. Do you really think the king will just let it go? He might keep quiet all this time, but I think you''re all aware he is not the type to let things go."


    "We are aware of that, but even so, he knows that we''re here. You''re all branded as the enemies of the kingdom, and if anyone got wind of this? Stefan will have a reason to set his foot in here." Silvia argued back, taking a step forward.


    The air between them thickened as their enmity against each other increased. A heavy sigh slipped past my lips, standing in between them while raising my hands.


    "Can you all calm down?" I gazed at Noah and Kristina, then to us, Yul, and Silvia. "You are all here because I want you to be here. Like it or not, you are all important people to me and you must set aside your personal whims... that is, if you truly wish me and all of us to survive."


    I studied their expression before they dropped their guards and looked away from each other. They were like children, but I understood their reasons. The third squadron, including Noah, still saw the three as La Crox. Thetter still see them as failures as they were bearers of the Order, but couldn''t stand up to Stefan.


    "So, this is your secret?" Yul was the first to break the silence, peering at me. "You kept these people under your wing in secret?"


    "They are my people, Yul. The third squadron did nothing wrong."


    "They killed Hell." Silvia chimed in with a bitter voice. "If they did their job properly, Hell wouldn''t die... and so is Rufus."


    "Same goes to you, Your Royal Highness. If you just fulfilled your duty as the king''s wife, he wouldn''t probably seek another woman''s embrace." Kristina pped back, making me pinch the bridge of my nose in distress.


    "You..." Silvia hissed as the tension between them returned.


    "Stop it, Kristina." Noah suddenly intervened. "Arguing right now no matter how we dislike each other will do us, nor Her Grace no good. We are all in the same boat, so if we all wanted to survive and attain the things that we''re fighting for, let''s be more open."


    Noah widened his eyes to Kristina, and thetter rolled her eyes. Meanwhile, Silvia just looked at Kristina but didn''t speak anymore.


    "Thank you, Noah." I smiled, closed-lipped. "I actually nned a pic. Why don''t you all set it up so you all get to know each other?"


    "You got to be kidding me," said Yul, but I shook my head.


    "I hope I am, but I''m serious. Get Chalie and Ra..." I trailed off, casting Charlotte a look, who was exiting the house.


    "Charlotte, I n to have a pic. Come help us and call Ramin too." I called, waving at her as she raised her head to us. To my puzzlement, Charlotte scanned everyone and furrowed her brows.


    "Noah... what are you doing here?" she asked, blinking in disbelief, which baffled every single one of us.


    "What do you mean, what am I doing here? I''m always here." Noah''s voice wasced with confusion as we all studied her shocked expression.


    Instead of answering us, Charlotte suddenly kicked the door open, yelling. "Ramin!"


    As soon as the door opened, I caught Ramin''s figure and another figure whose back was facing us. There was another person... my eyes widened at my realization.


    "Oh, Charlie. What''s..." Ramin trailed off, tilting his head to see us outside. His eyes lingered on Noah, which made it slowly widen.


    "Oh... I think I got busted just right before it gets cooked," said the intruder, reaching for something to wear and cover his head with a beaked mask. He slowly turned his head and faced us, bowing.


    "My apologies. I do not have enough utensils to cook for tonight''s dinner. Hence, I came here hoping I can prepare something decent for once." he exined calmly, rendering us all speechless.


    It didn''t seem he came with an ill intention. However, for him to intrude on this ce without being noticed rmed me. It even seemed he was having a friendly conversation with Ramin! This had shocked us all, as we couldn''t somehow react like usual.


    "Anyway..." He raised his hand and took a step back. "... please don''t mind me and continue with your ns about the pic."


    And with that, he sprinted away, using the back door. I blinked my eyes as neither one of us came running after him. Instead, we just looked at the back door like fools.


    "Oh, right, you can have that one in the pot. I''ll be taking these sandwiches. They look like proper foods." As if he hadn''t shocked us enough, his voice came from behind us, making us all turn in his direction. He had carried two baskets, raising them at us before leaping away.


    The whisper of the wind whistled in our ears and only then we realized the situation. I blinked my eyes, hearing us yelling to go after him, but I stopped them.


    "It''s fine, us¡­" I raised a hand, staring at where the man wearing a beaked mask left. "They must be famished as well... the food he was cooking smells good."


    "What?! We will just let him get away?! Just like that?" KIaus''ints started to fade in the background as I chuckled weakly. The smell of the food and the man''s voice... even though he was trying to change his voice, I discerned the familiarity of his voice.


    Fabian.

 Chapter 355 - I Want To Live

    <h4>Chapter 355 - I Want To Live</h4>


    After the initial shock wore off, Yul and us, even Kristina, insisted on following that man. However, since I kept reassuring them, Noah and Silvia helped me out to convince those three hot-blooded vampires. The hardest one to convince was Charlotte since Ramin had to stop her from going after that thief ¡ª she was always stubborn.


    "We don''t even know if this is poisoned." Kristina gazed at the pot the man cooked before raising her head to us, who were gathered in the small living area.


    "Pic and a thief. I guess this pic we had been looking forward to is..."


    "No, Yul. We won''t cancel the pic." I forced a smile, facing Yul, whose sarcasm had manifested in him.. "Noah is a skilled cook. I mean, yes, he is, but you all need to help him prepare, alright?"


    "Really?" Kristina scoffed, gazing at the La Crox. "Your Grace, I''m sorry if I''m overstepping, but this won''t work."


    "I agree with her. We can work together, but we will never get along." us nodded in agreement.


    "Instead of having a pic, we will probably enjoy a manhunt." Ramin voiced out.


    "A manhunt with you four?" us scoffed, shaking his head lightly. "Right... you''d been working in the shadows, so I guess you can do that without being noticed."


    "Yes, you''re right. We''d been working in the shadows and kills with no one noticing about it. So, if I were you, you better shut up. You don''t know when it is your time." Ramin took a step forward, chin up, taunting us.


    "Ramin, spouting threats won''t help anyone." Noah let out a deep sigh, gesturing Ramin to stop. "If Her Grace wants a pic, then let''s just prepare sandwiches and refreshments. Can you help me, Charlie?"


    "Will I get more sandwiches?"


    "Just don''t eat everything." Noah sighed helplessly while Charlotte sprung up and skipped her steps to follow him.


    "I''ll go and help Noah." Kristina patted the dining table, following Noah and Charlotte outside. She didn''t wait for our response, nor did she look back and just left, saying nothing further.


    Silence enveloped the house as Kristina stepped outside. I studied their expression, and it was obvious that us, Silvia, and Yul weren''t truly happy. Meanwhile, Ramin kept quiet and just observed.


    "Are you sure there''s no need toe after that person?" Silvia queried, breaking the stifling silence in the air. I nodded as a response, rubbing my palms against the armrest.


    "It''s fine. You can say they were... one of my secrets?"


    "Just how many more secrets do you keep from us?" Yul let out a hiss, peering at me in disbelief.


    A sigh slipped past my lips. "Yul, I''m keeping secrets, not because I don''t trust you. It''s just..."


    "We don''t need more protection from you, Your Grace." This time, Silvia voice out her thoughts. Her voice wasced with bitterness as she gazed at me. "We had done our best for the past eight months to protect you just as much as you protect us. Your secrets are yours and letting us in is your decision we must respect. However, you''d been taking too much risk whilst keeping us in the dark. So things like thest incident took us all off guard."


    "It''s either you trust us or not at all, Your Grace." us chimed in solemnly. "Either way, we will still follow you and your orders without question asked."


    "I''m sorry." I took a deep breath, smiling sincerely at them. "It was too much for me, and I know it''s the same with you. I... I don''t have an excuse. So, I''m trying to rectify it."


    They remained silent, staring back at me. If not for that recent incident, I knew I wouldn''t let the three La Crox know about the third squadron''s presence in Grimsbanne. There was already a n I meticulously concocted; giving each person their own task without the need to know who were the other people involved.


    The Bloodfang way; like a puzzle, each piece had its own purpose and, if done correctly, one would see the entire picture if put together.


    I cleared my throat as I raised my chin, tapping my palms against the armrest to get their attention. Their expression grew solemn as soon as they saw the change of my expression.


    "By rectifying it, I nned to be honest with everyone. There is a major change in my n and that''s the reason we''re all in here." My voice imposing, examining their expression. "However, I had to confirm something before telling you all about the entire n. I wish you will be patient until then. We only have a short amount of time before I return to the Capital... we all know that once I''m back in that hellhole, Stefan will take you all out one by one."


    "I can''t let that happen. I''m not losing any of you," I added as my eyes sharpened, feeling the suppressed rage in my heart pounding against my ribcage. "The freedom he had granted me, us, is a mockery for me to realize that no matter what I do, I would never win against him. I don''t want any of you to die."


    Another wave of silence engulfed. I noticed how Yul hung his head low, keeping his thought to himself. He was my brother, so I knew what he was thinking. Not just him, but everyone here was aware that their lives mattered more to me than my own.


    "I don''t want to die," came out a whisper, making Yul raise his head while their pupils dting. "I know you never heard that from me, but I sincerely don''t want to die... now."


    Not until I proved that Sam was not Sam. But there was this part of me, this dominant part of me that believed my husband was alive. If he was, there was no reason for me to die. Even if I had to face Heliot, I wouldn''t give up the chance to be with Sam.


    "Sis..." Yul''s voice trembled, pursing his lips as his chest moved in and out heavily. "Did you really mean that?"


    I smiled, nodding. "I want to live, Yul. us, Sivi... Ra. Let us all survive ande back to Grimsbanne."


    There was a moment of silence after my remarks before they took their knees, bowing, followed by a determined, "Yes, Your Grace."

 Chapter 356 - Darling, It Was Fabians Fault!

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Darling, It Was Fabian''s Fault!</h4>


    After that sentimental discussion, I diverted the subject, and Ramin walked them through the missions I tasked them with for the past eight months. Kristina, Noah, and Charlotte had also returned, walking around the kitchen as they prepared the food. Silvia helped them.


    "Anyway." I rubbed the leathered armrest, pping it loudly as I stood. "I got to run."


    As soon as I said those words, everyone stopped in what they were doing and set their eyes on me. I chuckled because even though they just looked at me, I knew they all share the same question: ''where are you going?''


    "I had an important arrangement I''ve been looking forward to," I exined vaguely.


    "How about the pic?" asked Charlotte with a frown.


    "I will join you next time.."


    "Next time... I won''t be doing this again," Yul mumbled, rolling his eyes as he shook his head.


    "We won''t do this again unless you will do the preparations." Ramin spat out in irritation as he also helped to make sandwiches, but Yul and us didn''t even bother.


    "Over my dead body," us muttered coldly.


    "Sir Chief Knight, do you know you shouldn''t talk badly to the people who are touching your food?" Charlotte giggled, catching us'' attention. "You might regret it."


    "Hey, don''t you dare put anything in my sandwich."


    "If you''re so afraid, why don''t you two get up and help us out? We obviously need extra hands here." Silviamented with disinterest, exchanging gazes with Kristina momentarily.


    "We can see that, Silvia. However, I don''t think the kitchen can amodate more people. This is a fucking hut." us spat in dismay as the people preparing the foods surely needed some space to move around freely.


    "It''s a bungalow."


    "They''re both small. It''s just the same."


    A chuckle escaped my mouth, as it seemed I didn''t need to worry about them. "Have fun, you guys. I''m out."


    "Won''t you tell us where you''re going?" Noah inquired in urgency.


    "I will be inside your head if I need help." I winked, walking away while feeling their gazes on my back. So, I looked back and smiled at them. "Don''t worry about me. Just wish me luck."


    "Good luck, Your Grace!" Charlotte cheered, waving happily.


    "Just... take care. We wille and find you if things get awry." us let out a deep sigh, reluctant to let me go all by myself. They all voiced out theirments until it sounded like they were all nagging me. It was funny, in a way.


    "I will keep all your reminders in mind," I said, resuming in my steps. I stopped when I was by the door as Noah spoke.


    "Don''t get hurt, Your Grace." Hisst note made me smile, but I said nothing as I departed the ce.


    ******


    When Lilou departed, there was a long silence inside the house. Neither one of them talked, staring at the shut door.


    "She looks happy." Charlotte was the one who broke the ice, smiling subtly as she recalled Lilou''s smile. "She is glowing differently... just like how she had glowed before His Grace''s death."


    Again, silence ensued after Charlotte''sments. It was not just her who noticed this change, but every single one of them. After that incident, there was this slight change. It was barely noticeable as Heliot was still in the duchy, but now they were certain about it.


    Something... changed her.


    Lilou looked more alive and free, unlike how she was in the past eight months. All she cared about was revenge and was mostly nonchnt about most things. It was refreshing to see a candid smile on her face ¡ª it was as if the Lilou they had all known returned.


    "Did she really think we will have this happy pic without her?" Yul mumbled, shaking his head as a brief chuckle slipped past his lips. "What was she even thinking?"


    "You''ve been with her almost every minute of every day in the past eight months, but it seems you don''t know her that much." Ramin smacked his lips, making Yul frown. "I don''t intend to insult you. It was just that, it was obvious."


    "What obvious?" asked Charlotte, causing Ramin to sigh.


    "Charlie, just because you didn''t receive training in observing people doesn''t excuse you to be this dumb."


    "Hey, watch your tongue if you don''t want an arrow in your throat!"


    "Just tell us, Ra." Kristina sighed heavily as she didn''t also understand Lilou''s reasoning.


    Ramin scrunched his nose up. "Kristina, even you?"


    "Apparently, it seems she wants this pic for this sole reason." Noah chimed in without stopping from slicing the sandwiches diagonally.


    "She wants us to bicker nonstop to keep us busy," us exined in simple words to those who didn''t grasp the situation. His eyes instinctively fell on Ramin, who was staring back at him in surprise.


    "I see. Because if we are busy arguing, we won''t have time to snoop around." Silvia nodded in understanding. "Make sense."


    "If she doesn''t want to tell us, then we should be patient." Noah shrugged, raising his head. "Anyway, until when should we stick together on this awkward pic?"


    And they all went silent. Not a single one of them obviously wanted this, but they had to keep an eye on each other. Why? Because if not, their curiosity would just take over them and look for Lilou.


    "We stick together until in the middle of the night!" Charlotte suggested happily. "Let''s have a bonfire! I don''t think Her Grace will return tonight, anyway."


    "Why so?" Ramin raised a brow.


    "Tch. She sheltered you for a long time and yet, it seems you don''t know her well, unlike what you im." Yul smirked arrogantly. "I don''t intend to insult you. It''s that just her smile clearly told us she won''t be returning unless something goes wrong."


    "This will be the most frustrating pic that deserves to be recorded in the books," Kristina mumbled, foreseeing how they would all banter at every turn. "We haven''t even started and I''m already exhausted."


    *******


    Meanwhile, at the top of the hill where Lilou''s shack stood before, Samaelid t on the grass while chewing a sandwich.


    "You''re the best, Fabian." Samael grinned, turning his head in Fabian''s direction. Thetter was sitting on the corner of the bungalow, back against the concrete wall.


    "It''s still a shame I didn''t get to eat a hot soup."


    "We can all sneak inside the mansionter for that," Samael suggested, making Fabian nod, as that wasn''t a bad idea since Heliot left the duchy.


    "Fabian, may I ask, where did you get these sandwiches?" Rufus, who was standing on the other end of the house, leaning his back against it, wondered. "Did you steal it from a noble house?"


    Fabian continued eating, feigning ignorant. So Rufus narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "Fabian?"


    "I stole it from the people who wouldn''t report this incident," Fabian exined vaguely, and because of that, it only confused Rufus.


    "Whatever, Rufus. Fabian saved us. If not for him, we would be eating grass right now!"


    "Thank you, my lord." Fabian smiled as Samael defended him without question.


    "Your Grace, how can you trust Fabian even after..." Rufus trailed off as he raised his gaze to the person who was galloping her way to them. Samael and Fabian also looked in Lilou''s direction.


    Lilou''s eyes were glinting with fire as she hopped out of the steed, even though it was still moving. Stomping her way towards them, making Samael spring to his feet in a panic.


    "Fabian? By the people who were unlikely to report this incident, did you mean the people in hiding? For example, the third squadron?" Rufus inquired, cocking his head in Fabian''s direction. Samael heard that, so he shamelessly yelled.


    "Darling! It was Fabian! You know how crazy and stubborn he can get. I was about to scold him! No, he should be punished! How can he steal your sandwiches!"

 Chapter 357 - My Pain Wasnt Fake

    <h4>Chapter 357 - My Pain Wasn''t Fake</h4>


    "Darling! It was Fabian! You know how crazy and stubborn he can get. I was about to scold him! No, he should be punished!"


    ''I had more respect to him when he was in his slumber.'' Rufus thought, cringing at how easily Samael sold Fabian to save his own skin. ''My lord, I promised to respect you more once you wake up from your long slumber, but do you have to make it so difficult?''


    Meanwhile, Fabian didn''t care much about Samael selling him out. He had long mastered the art of expecting nothing from his lord. He had actually expected such an oue.


    "Please don''t hurt me ¡ª " Samael shut his eyes when Lilou entered his proximity, hands raised, expecting a p or a punch. But nothing. He peeked through one of his eyes to see her staring at him intently, panting for air.


    "Is it.... really you?" Her bottom lip trembled, raising her hand to reach for him. "Sam?"


    ******


    "Sam?" I reached for him, but clenched my hand midway and withdrew it away. My eyes shifted to Fabian with a basket lying next to him, and then to Rufus, who simply cocked his head to the side.


    I rubbed my eyes as hard as I could and then looked at the three once again. I wasn''t imagining things. There was no doubt these three looked just like them. But how?


    "Tell me." My voice shook as the tension in my throat felt like strangling me.


    "Of ¡ª of course, Love." Sam took a step forward, but I instinctively stepped back. He froze at my action, clenching his hand as he looked at me in the eye.


    "Give us some privacy. Make sure not a single rat wille in here." He ordered without taking his eyes off of me, and those two disappeared like shadows. "Love, why don''t we sit and talk? I will exin..."


    "Exin now."


    "But --"


    "Now." This time, my tone was firmer. "I want to hear how are you still alive, Sam. I want to know what happened, how did it happen, and just... everything!"


    The wind whistled in our ear as we stared at each other in silence. Obviously, I should be happy as I had been looking forward to this. However, I didn''t know what to feel... or what to do. I just... didn''t know.


    "Alright." Sam let out a heavy sigh, nodding as he staggered back. "As I''ve said, our death is all part of the n. What you''ve seen is a premeditated ending to get them off of our backs..."


    Sam exined everything from the beginning until the end. He told me about the undead and Alphonse''s participation in the turned vampires. Sam was the type of person who had a straightforward and brutal way of dealing with things. But because of more enemies lurking in the shadows, he had to change his game n if he wanted us to survive.


    That was why Sam refused to drink my blood to appear weak. If he fought with underlying conditions and mobilized the undead in that state, no one would question his death. Instead, people would expect such an oue.


    It was smart. Instead of painting himself as a formidable viin, he wanted to paint himself as a pitiful soldier going into war alone. Thest desperate struggle. His death would mark the death of Fabian and Rufus, two thorns that everyone also wanted to get rid of.


    And then... me. The death of my husband would also be my death; the death of the person whose existence shouldn''t have existed. If everything yed ording to his n, we would''ve lived in the shadows. Whether we n to make a move against Stefan or just live like that, that depended on our decision after their brief slumber.


    "I know it''s not your fault," he said while I hung my head low. "You know nothing about the n and... I should''ve told you instead of expecting that you will understand and trust me."


    "You think I didn''t trust you?" I bit my lower lip, balling my hand into a fist. "I had trusted you, that''s why I followed Fabian. However, you know I won''t trust you blindly."


    I raised my head and faced him squarely. More than happiness and relief, I was... disappointed. I was hurt. I was angry.


    "Everything I''ve seen, everything you said, everything... was all fake?" I scoffed,ughing through my tears as I took a step back and ran my fingers through my hair.


    "Love, I''m sorry. I know you''re disappointed that..." He took a step forward but stopped when I raised a hand.


    "Stay where you are." I cautioned, pacing back and forth to absorb all this information. "I know I should be d, relieved, but Sam, my pain wasn''t fake."


    "Love..."


    "Sam! I grieved for you. I died every time I breathe, knowing I killed you ¡ª my negligence, the trust, the love... those killed you, Sam, and there''s not a single minute I didn''t me myself for that." Each word bore weight I had been carrying for a long time. "There''s not a single day that passed that I didn''t ask myself what if I trusted myself and stayed longer? Not a single night I wished you will be there tofort me."


    Sam opened and closed his mouth while I tried to stomp the frustrating tension in my throat. "It was devastating, Sam. What I had gone through was hell... and that is not fake."


    "I... know."


    "You know? Of course, you do! But you never felt that, right? You just know, like always! You just fucking know, Sam. You know you love me, trust me, want to marry me; your mind knows, but does your heart understand it?" My voice pitched as I could hear my voice echoing in the air, but I didn''t care. I wanted to shout so much louder, curse to fill an entire book, and just let it all out.


    "Even right now, I am the one to me because I didn''t listen. If only I obeyed Fabian, we wouldn''t be in this situation, right? Sam?" I choked, my lungs constricting as my breathing grew shorter by the minute. It was suffocating.


    "No, of course, it''s not --"


    "You haven''t thought about that?" I cut him short, stomping towards him, and grabbed his cor. "Can you really say that to my face? That there is not a single moment you didn''t think it was my fault? Look at me in the eyes and tell me you didn''t consider that, Sam. That if only your wife listened, everything will be perfect."


    "Can you really say that while looking at me in the eye?" I paused, eyes on him. "That it was not me who put myself in this hell?"


    There was a brief silence between us as I clenched my teeth. I knew it was my fault for not listening. If only I listened, I wouldn''t be in that devastating situation. His ns were perfect. I couldn''t deny that. Therefore, it was... much harder to ept how futile my attempts were.


    "Fabian is the strongest and the person I trusted the most, who will do my order no matter what." His voice was deep, holding my wrist down. "I wouldn''t give him the task of getting you out of the pce if I didn''t know how deep is your love for me. I know you wille back for me. That my wife would rather die fighting alongside me than save her own skin. That''s why I entrusted Fabian to get you to the border by means or foul."


    Sam sported a bitter smile, cupping my cheek as he lowered his head to my eye level. "There is not a single moment I med you ¡ª it didn''t even cross me. The pain you went through is not the product of your stubbornness; it''s the product of my selfishness, resulting in a devastating oue."


    A hup escaped my closed-lipped as my fist trembled. Sam pulled me into his embrace, caressing my back gently.


    "It''s all my fault. I had no excuse and I don''t n on making one up," He whispered, voice shaking. "I''m sorry, Love. I fucked up."

 Chapter 358 - To You, My Home.

    <h4>Chapter 358 - To You, My Home.</h4>


    There was a long period I just cried and broke down. All the emotions: rage, frustrations, pain, relief, disbelief, and just as many others, all came clouding my heart. Thest time I broke down like this was the time I returned to Grimsbanne. I told myself back then it would never happen again.


    But deep down, more than all those, I was relieved. Sam and Iid on the grass, staring at the clear sky I hadn''t gazed at, and adored its beauty for a long time.


    "So your reason you didn''t tell me is...?"


    "I was scared." His voice was deep, staring at the sky. "I trust you, but not the will of your blood.. The thought of losing you once the Will of the Bloodfang manifested in you terrifies me."


    "It terrifies you because you don''t know what is it?"


    "They had promised that fucking Quentin marriage." Sam turned his head to me, and so did I. "I know the Bloodfang, and they always keep their words. I was terrified that once you know that, you will... leave me."


    "You doubt me?"


    Sam stared at me before setting his eyes back on the sky that was slowly painted in tangerine. He remained silent for a moment before he spoke once again.


    "I doubted myself."


    A bitter smile resurfaced on my lips. "You''re not mistaken, though. There is this voice in my head that tells me Zero''s importance. I mean, there''s not just a single voice in my head, they''re a lot."


    "How are you fighting them?"


    "I don''t." A weak chortle slipped past my lips. "I just let them. At first, they drive me crazy. But now, I''m used to it. Not that the entire n of my n is bullshit ¡ª it just needs a few tweaks to work in my favor."


    "It must be hard hearing unwanted voices in your head."


    "It is, but I thank Stefan for that." I felt his gaze from my side, while I adored the beauty of the sunset sky. "If not for Stefan''s meddling, I wouldn''t be the dumb Lilou. He refrained me from using my head andmon sense, and because of that, I learned to think through my heart,"


    "Right... your brain is slightly used."


    "That sounds like an insult." I turned my head to him, seeing him bit his lower lip to shut up. "Instead of following the voices stuck in my head, I listen to my heart."


    "I don''t have one, so I don''t know."


    "You always say that, and it''s not really nice."


    Sam frowned, and I furrowed my brows. Now that I thought about it, he had always mentioned not having a heart. I believed it was a metaphor, but did he mean it literally?


    "You don''t mean..." My eyes narrowed into slits, and Sam chuckled as he peeled his eyes away from me.


    "It''s moreplicated than that. How the hell did you think Fabian and I got closed?" Sam cast me a knowing look. "He enjoys ying doctor, and his skills intrigued me. So we yed as doctor and patient for quite some time and let him dissect me. I don''t even know what else is missing."


    For a moment, I lost my voice, as this sounded so strange. I guessed there was more history I hadn''t heard about. How funny to know these things now.


    "I guess there''s more story I must hear about you, Rufus, and Fabian," I humored, making him nod.


    "Those two are my brothers. I was born into the wrong family," Sam admitted, taking a deep breath. "Even so, I can''t turn my back on my biological brothers. I hate them to the point I wanted to kill them, but I just... couldn''t bring myself to."


    "It was not your fault your rtionship with your siblings turns out like this." I gazed at him, noticing the bitterness in the corner of his eyes.


    "It is my fault, Lilou. Your pain and Stefan''s pain... everyone''s hardship is my fault because I was selfish. If I simply ept the throne and y king, this problem wouldn''t get dragged until now. But I passed the burden and my brother had to carry its weight all alone."


    "What happened to us eight months ago... I won''t say it''s not your fault. It''s our fault, Sam." My voice was soft, smiling as I set my eyes back on the sky. "I can say the same about you and Stefan. You made a decision and Stefan also made his. This situation is simply the oue of those decisions."


    "We could''ve been great allies."


    "I know. But going easy on him was simply an insult, Sam. I may sound like a devil saying this, but you always go easy for your brothers, to us, to Hanz, to Stefan." I shrugged, thinking how Sam often let things slide, no matter what his sibling had done to him. "They don''t see the goodwill behind that, though."


    "Yes, you sound like a devil, indeed." He chuckled, keeping silent for a moment before he added, "But it''s not goodwill, my wife. There''s a reason I always let things slide. I''m strong, and proving it to everyone is an insult itself."


    "What a brag." I humored, thinking Sam had never won in a battle throughout the entire story. "You always lose, so this might just be a cover for that. I''m starting to think you''re not as strong as you im you are."


    "What do you mean, I always lose? I won your heart, just that made me the champion."


    I chuckled, shaking my head lightly. "Whatever." We went silent after that, enjoying the silence and breeze.


    "How clear," Sam muttered from my side, making me smile subtly. "The weather had been good; it''s peaceful and rxing."


    "It is." I took a deep breath, closing my eyes just to feel the soft blows of the wind along with his soothing voice. Even his faint breathing reached my ear, calming my unstable heartbeats.


    "I thought I like this ce, but I was wrong." My eyes slowly opened up as he spoke. "I''ve been here for the past several days, and I realized it was not the ce I like. It''s you that I like."


    I turned my head to him, only to see him staring at me. Our eyes glistened with relief as the corner of our lips curled up into a smile.


    "I realized I will like any ce as long as you''re there." Sam rolled to his side, supporting his temple with his knuckle. His other hand poked the tip of my nose lightly.


    "This is where I belong." I chuckled as he bent over, nting a brief kiss on my lips. "To you, my home."


    "Wee home." I smiled at him, staring into his eyes. "You''re real, right?"

 Chapter 359 - [Bonus ] Lets All Work Together

    <h4>Chapter 359 - [Bonus ] Let''s All Work Together</h4>


    "You''re real, right?"


    My hand raised, pinching his lean cheek to make sure he was real. He felt real, but I was doubtful. So, I withdrew my hand from him to pinch myself.


    "Oopsie." Sam suddenly grabbed my wrist and smiled. "You will not hurt yourself, but I am real. If you want me to prove that, then, by all means, touch me to your heart''s content."


    I giggled as he bent over, nting kisses on my lips until it slowly deepened for longer kisses. He was real. This was my husband ¡ª not a hallucination, not a dream, not an illusion ¡ª there''s no shadow of a doubt this was all happening. My heart vouch for it.


    "Ahem!" I snapped my eyes upon hearing Rufus clearing his throat to get our attention.


    Sam clicked his tongue as he reluctantly drew away. "Can''t you read the mood? My wife and I are having a good time."


    "Please forgive me, my lord. However, I think since Her Grace had forgiven you, we have to delve into other important matters." Rufus gaze down at us and then bent down to his knees as if looking down on us bothered him. "The problem remains, after all, and we are running out of time."


    "We have all the time in the world..."


    "Captain is right." I patted Sam''s chest, causing him to frown as he reluctantly got off of me. He handed me his hand, which I sped, pulling me to sit upright.


    "As much as I wanted to just roll around the grass with you, we can''t drop our guard." I smiled at my husband, whose frown growing deeper. "Time is also our enemy and we only have around four months before I return to the Capital."


    I gazed at Sam and then at Rufus, who was kneeling to our side. A deep exhale slipped past my mouth, smacking my lips.


    "I had a n." I paused, seeing that Fabian came back as well. "Before that, can I ask you a question, Captain?"


    "No, I was not of their n, Your Grace. If you want details, I can tell you how His Grace gave me a special mission only to get me knocked out and get abducted by my brother." Rufus exined in one go as if reading my mind.


    "I figured." I nodded. Sam said ''Fabian and my n'', which only meant Rufus was also kept in the dark. I felt bad for him for he probably believed he had died, but only to wake up in confusion.


    "I asked just to make sure that Sam and Fabian aren''t good at scheming." My remark caused Rufus to nod while Sam gasped in disbelief.


    "What do you mean? It was perfect! Fabian screw things up!" my husbandined, and Fabian nodded in agreement. Just how epting Fabian could be?


    "It''s perfect, I know, but..." I trailed off, taking a deep breath as bit my lip momentarily.


    "It was perfect but selfish, my lord. It''s not a surprise if you do that, but I don''t think Her Grace will be able to live guilt-free knowing your people died because she turns her back on them. Isn''t that right, Your Grace?" Rufus cast me a knowing look, arching his brows.


    "That''s right. Honestly, although I was hurt, I''m d that your n failed." I looked at Sam, forcing a smile onto my face. "If we all died, Yul, us, Silvia, Noah, the third squadron, Grimsbanne... they will all die. Eight months is a long time, and we don''t know if we can salvage anything once you all wake up."


    Sam let out a sigh while Rufus nodded in agreement. As for Fabian, he kept his distance and didn''t have any particr emotion stered on his face, but I knew he was listening.


    "When you all died, us, Silvia, and Yul were determined to fight to their deaths. If I didn''t intervene, they will all die the same day. The third squadron fled, but their heart was filled with rage that can explode any minute which can lead to a foolish decision." My voice lowered, growing solemn as I briefed them on how those people fought in their own way for the three of them.


    "That''s why... although I was hurt, devastated, I''m relieved that your n failed." I scanned the three of them once again, and I knew Rufus agreed with me on this. "We can''t turn our backs on our people ¡ª I can''t. I might have had such thoughts, but I knew I wouldn''t get to die in peace if I did."


    "So, what should we do?" Sam cocked his head to the side, arms crossed. "Since our initial n failed, it''s now your turn and Rufus'' to call the shots."


    I nodded, taking a deep breath as I faced Rufus. "Secrets are corrosive."


    I deliberately paused and scanned their faces as they waited for my next words. This idea didn''t ur to me until Heliot imparted his wisdom. I hope Heliot would have a safe journey.


    "I don''t want to keep secrets... at least to the people I trust and trust me." I smiled, swallowing down the tension in my throat. "We can''t keep ying the rulesid by our enemies. Those people y with hidden agendas and were allied because of amon goal. I don''t want to take that path ¡ª at least, not anymore."


    Rufus sported a weak smile, pleased to hear my decision. Meanwhile, Fabian and Sam just shrugged, which I already expected. I couldn''t expect anything from these two.


    "I already had a n in mind, but after a lot of thinking... we have to start over once again." My hand balled into a fist as I mustered all my courage to do everything correctly. "Let''s do this right and in our own way."


    My eyes scanned them once again, raising my brows. "Let''s fight them... together."


    There was a brief silence that enveloped us. Fabian was the first to speak, trudging towards us, and went on his knees beside Rufus.


    "I agree with Your Grace. I''m in." Fabian sported his usual smile until his eyes squinted into slits.


    "This is far better than deceiving your people." Rufus chimed in, nodding.


    My heart warmed up, and we three turned our heads in Sam''s direction. Sam raised his brows, tilting his head to the side.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he inquired with genuine wonder in his voice. "Whatever my wife wants, even if she wants us all to hang ourselves together, I''m always in."


    The corner of my lips stretched into a bright smile. We all looked at each other, smiling and nodding encouragingly. We might have to restart, but this time, we''re starting over with experience. I knew, deep down, if we all worked together, we would achieve our goal.

 Chapter 360 - What A Lively Picnic

    <h4>Chapter 360 - What A Lively Pic</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the location where there were people having this strange pic, the air surrounding them grew thicker by the minute. Although they weren''t saying anything, their eyes held contempt, ring daggers at each other enough to build the tension between them.


    "This is annoying..." Charlotte grumbled as they all sat down under the big tree, having safe distances between each other. "... are we being punished or what?"


    "This is a punishment, that''s for sure." us nodded, taking arge bite of the sandwich. "Hey, this tastes weird! Did you put something in here?"


    He chewed a bit more, feeling something burning inside his mouth.. Charlotte just nced at him nonchntly.


    "I put some hot chilis inside a few sandwiches and see who is the lucky one. I guess you''re lucky."


    "You ¡ª ah, shit!" us hastily rummaged through the basket to drink a beverage.


    "He''s not a fan of spicy food," Silviamented, watching us wash down the burning sensation in his throat. "This is why I told you to help. I can''t trust these people to touch my food."


    "By the looks of it, he is truly not a fan of spicy food." Ramin chuckled in glee until his nose scrunched up, feeling something burning in his mouth. Now, there''s two of them who were drinking all the beverages without a care for others'' ration.


    "I guess those two are lucky people," Charlotte mumbled with disinterest. "You will live a very long life."


    "Did you mean a short life?" Yul arched his brow, checking the inside of his sandwich so as not to share the same fate as those two. "Well, those two will die anyway, even if these snacks won''t kill them."


    "I don''t think we can all survive this pic. I''m not even looking forward to the barbeque forter." Kristina murmured. She hadn''t touched her food yet, as she didn''t have an appetite to eat.


    "I''d rather scout Grimsbanne and see what are those rats are doing," she added, sighing heavily as this pic was more suffocating than the pce.


    "This is the reason we should stick together." Silvia cast Kristina a knowing look. "You''re not the only one who is curious about what Her Grace is up to. We have to watch each other before we break the trust she gave us."


    "As much as you hate being stuck with us, we abhor it as well. However, Silvia has a point and Lord Noah had already prepared the party." Yul backed up, still checking his sandwich meticulously.


    "I said the rats we all let walk around Grimsbanne, who was reporting to your damn brother. I never probe on Her Grace''s movements and I respect her decisions."


    Silvia and Yul snapped their eyes, shifting it to Kristina. Thetter shrugged nonchntly, as what she said was true. Stefan was their brother. Even if they weren''t on the same side, the blood that ran through their veins was the blood of the La Crox.


    "You are right. The king is our brother, that is why we are going against him because we know he is in the wrong." Silvia''s tone grew colder. "Don''t misunderstand. We don''t hate you four, but I still think, for Her Grace to keep your existence a secret, the problem is obvious."


    "Kristina, that''s enough," Raminmented, as he had noticed how Kristina, who was often mature enough to stay unbiased in an argument, verbally attacked them at every chance she got.


    "Inciting an argument will not change the fact that we will have to work together," he added, wiping the sweats on his forehead, still feeling the slight burning in his mouth.


    "Inciting an argument?" Kristina scorned, shaking her head lightly. "Is it wrong for me to be hostile to them? I mean, what did they do?"


    Her eyes scanned the three La Crox with contempt in her eyes. She slowly stood up, raising her finger, moving it to the three.


    "You three, what did you do to deserve a life?" she asked, brows furrowed. "Howe they are dead and you three are alive? I mean, this world will be a better ce without the La Crox in it."


    "Hell is a La Crox." us also stood up from the opposite direction, facing her squarely. "Are you saying his death is just?"


    "us, calm down." Silvia looked up at his brother, but thetter didn''t take his eyes off of Kristina.


    "I don''t care what is the true source of your grudge against us. However, you''re not the only one who lost someone important." us''s tone dropped, raising his chin. "You''re a hypocrite. Don''t act as if you''ve done something to prevent their deaths as well."


    "I know I did nothing to prevent his death. That is why I don''t want to make the same mistake." Kristina smirked, pulling an aura on him. "I will never trust Her Grace''s life to any of you."


    "We don''t need your approval, Miss Monroe. Even if you think having us on her side is wrong, Her Grace''s safety is what we also want. Same with you, I can''t entrust her life to any of the Bearers of the Order. Especially now that your weapons were corrupted by the King''s Will." us also exuded a stifling aura as silence ensued.


    The air between them told the others that a duel could happen any second. However, neither of them made a move. The rest of them also stood up, creating distance as they prepared to stop the two of them shing.


    "Labyrinth," Ramin whispered, darting his eyes from us to Kristina. He had to prepare to stop these two from killing each other at any second he felt they would attack.


    "Mace," Kristina muttered, while us held on his sword and the ground underneath him cracked.


    Just as Kristina''s and us'' eyes glinted and took a step forward, they froze upon hearing Lilou''s voice. Not just the two of them, but everyone froze before shifting their eyes toward her voice.


    "I knew this would happen. Goodness, how can I leave you all without getting worried you will kill each other first before our enemy does?" Lilou chuckled, walking into the scene.


    "Your Grace, it''s..." us trailed off as his eyes veered towards the three figures walking behind her. That second, he unconsciously dropped his sword ¡ª same with Kristina dropping her Mace, while the rest dropped their jaws.


    "What a lively pic," Fabianmented, smiling from ear to ear.

 Chapter 361 - The Misfits

    <h4>Chapter 361 - The Misfits</h4>


    Upon our arrival, we didn''t dwell in that spot, as we had to have a real meeting. Hence, I simply told them to close their mouth and follow us inside the house. As soon as we entered, Noah, who was by the kitchen, dropped the pot he was carrying as soon as he saw the people I entered with. I didn''t idle and just told him to follow us to the meeting room.


    We waited for them for quite some time before they all rushed inside. A series of questions immediately bombarded the room, but I told them to take a seat and calm down.


    Now everyone was seated while I stood in front of them.


    I scanned their faces as they darted their eyes from Sam, who sat on one chair around the table, to Rufus, who was standing and leaning on the corner of the room, and Fabian to the opposite corner. I had expected such a reaction from them, but it was still hrious to see it. At the very least, I wasn''t the only one who couldn''t believe what was going on.


    "I know you have a lot of questions and...."


    "How?" Yul cut me short as he raised a question. "No, I mean, what are you nning on having people to pretend as if they were alive?"


    "Lilou, we know your pain, but..." Kristina''s breath hitched as she cast her eyes towards Rufus. "... you can''t do this. No matter how desperate we are, we shouldn''t insult them like this."


    "For once, I agree with her." us nodded. I noticed how his shoulder stiffened because of how tight he was clenching his hand.


    "Your Grace, are we in trouble for you toe up with such a decision?" asked Noah, shifting his eyes from Sam to Fabian. More question followed their questions until they quiet down.


    The side of my lips curled up into a weak smile, scanning their faces and taking notice of the confusion flickering across their eyes. I knew it was hard to believe it; we all mourned and grieve during their funeral.


    "First of all, it''s not what you all think." I took a deep breath, clearing my throat as I mustered my courage to exin it without oveplicating things. "I didn''t hire people to pretend as them. I would never do that ¡ª not to Fabian, not to Rufus, definitely not to my husband."


    "Then, why?"


    I bit my lower lip, casting Sam a look. He slowly raised his feet on the table, leaning backfortably.


    "Because, first of all, no one will believe it and second, it''s dumb. Who is in their sound mind would want to take the kind of life we have?" Sam cocked his head to the side, catching everyone''s attention as all eyes shifted to him. "Even if someone had the ability to copy a person, why the hell would they want to inherit the enormous hate people had on me? That doesn''t make sense."


    "It doesn''t," Fabian chimed in because even a lunatic had to have second thoughts about stealing Fabian''s identity.


    "We didn''t die... I mean, we did, but not really." Rufus delved into the primary subject. He looked at me and I nodded lightly.


    "If you want to know the details, I will tell you." As soon as I said those words, everyone turned their head towards me. I sported a smile and took a deep breath before I exined what truly transpired. Sam and Fabian would correct me every so often ¡ª which didn''t help, as it only highlighted their vicious nature.


    Overall, I exined everything, leaving nothing behind. From start to finish.


    "They... you didn''t die and were in slumber all this time?" Silvia''s voice wasced with disbelief, setting her eyes to Rufus, who nodded in response. "Why should we believe you? It sounds so convenient and... too good to be true. How can we make sure we can trust you?"


    Rufus pressed his lips into a thin line before cocking his head in my direction. "If Her Grace believes us, isn''t that enough?"


    Again, silence ensued as I returned their intent gazes. I sighed, only to see them let out heavy sighs.


    "I got depressed for nothing then." us pounded the bottom of his fist against the table lightly. "Damn Fabian. I thought I missed the opportunity to kill you myself."


    "Oh, I don''t think you can easily kill Mister Fabian, though. I think he is the one who stopped my arrow a week ago." Charlotte giggled, cupping her cheek as she smiled brightly at Fabian. "Mister Fabian, can we spar some other time?"


    "Little girl, you will have to train for the next hundred years for that." us scoffed, gazing at Charlotte with ridicule.


    "I''m d to see you again, Your Grace." Ramin, on the other hand, faced Sam and bowed politely.


    "It looks like you''ve mastered Labyrinth, eh?" Sam offered a smug grin, making Ramin chuckle bashfully. But Sam''s peace was disrupted when Noah stormed to his seat.


    "My lord! How can you do this to me? To us?! Didn''t you trust me...?!" Noah continued to interrogate Sam, almost like he was about to weep while Sam covered his ears in irritation.


    Watching them from this point warmed my heart. I had expected a lot more questions from them and how to convince them I wasn''t making all this up. I was mentally prepared to prove that not because I longed for Sam, that I believed these three. However, none of those happened as it seemed they had epted it already.


    "They''re your people." I snapped my eyes, turning my head to the side to see Rufus standing next to me. "It''s not that they believed it blindly. They just trust you and your judgment. You were an outstanding leader, Your Grace."


    "You think too highly of me."


    "You underestimate yourself," He argued back, gazing at the people around the table while they make a fuss. "They''re not His Grace''s people anymore. They''re yours. You should credit yourself more, Your Grace."


    I pursed my lips. My eyes softened as I smiled. "How can I do that?" came out a whisper as I let everyone absorb the situation first.


    Now, this was what we all call peace and relief. It might look like a mess, the misfits, but the atmosphere was light and the hostility from earlier slowly vanished.

 Chapter 362 - Can You Carry The Weight Of The Crown?

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Can You Carry The Weight Of The Crown?</h4>


    "Alright, since everyone had settled, let''s all delve into important matters." I pped, catching everyone''s attention. My eyes traveled across the room, making sure I got all their attention.


    My gaze lingered a bit longer at Yul. "We need to change ns. But before I propose the n I had in mind, I want to apologize to all of you."


    Silence dawned on us as they looked at me with confusion. There were a lot of things I had to apologize for, and I didn''t know where to start.. However, I had to get through this ¡ª we have to get through all this.


    "To win against Stefan, I know I had been copying their vicious methods of doing things. I had no excuse for that, nor I am remorseful about doing so." I paused, sping my hand, but then loosened my grip as my shoulders rxed. "I had believed that fighting them in their own game was the best method; it was one of the methods, but is not the best."


    "Our original n was to depose the king and sit a deserving one. You all know that I nned to take the throne for myself... I didn''t." I continued, studying their grim expression upon my confession. "I had been exchanging letters with Marquess Cameron. Having the throne for myself is never my n and even if it was, it won''t happen. So, I told Marquess Cameron about it."


    "By ''even if you want, it won''t happen,'' what do you mean by that?" asked Yul in a solemn tone. I knew that tone. He was simply wanting to confirm his guesses.


    "Heliot." I cleared my throat, taking a step forward as I nted my palms on the edge of the table. "I had a trade with Heliot. He will support my ns and supply me with everything that I need in exchange for... my life."


    I heard a gulp from someone as the light atmosphere gradually turned heavy. Yul let out a faint scoff while the rest had this conflicted and disapproved look in their eyes.


    "I never recovered from Sam''s death. I will never be. It was selfish and I understand if you are all disappointed in me. However, living day by day, telling myself the pain will pass and time will heal the wounds, is more enervating than looking forward to my death. So, I came to this decision and kept you all in the dark." I continued, chuckling bitterly. "So, I''m sorry for that."


    "When you said you want to live..." Ramin voiced out, clearing his throat. "You mean it, right?"


    "My husband and his confidante are alive." I shrugged, finding it ridiculous how ''shallow'' my reasoning was. "It might be toote to change the ns we had been working on for the past eight months for something so shallow. However, I ask all of you to trust me again... to do this properly together."


    "Lilou," Silvia crooned, smiling gently at me. "It''s not shallow, and we have no right to question you for thinking like that. Among all of us, you are the one who was in the most pain, and yet, you stood up and put us all behind you to protect us."


    "It was saddening and selfish, but how dare we hate you for seeking your own peace?" Noah chimed in, making me look at him to see his understanding smile.


    "It''s still unfair, though," Charlottemented with a pout.


    "It''s unfair, but we all know that you''ve built Grimsbanne to greatness so it can shelter us all." Kristina sighed, casting everyone a nce. "How can we me you and feel disappointed when all you think is keeping us all safe, and providing us a ce we can call home before delivering yourself to death?"


    "We had prepared for eight months. Although four months is a short time, I know we can all figure that out." Ramin nodded, gazing down on his spread finger before clenching them.


    "I''ll always be with you, Your Grace. Whatever decision you make, I, we, will respect it. We''re already d that you fought for us until now." us voiced out, exchanging nods with the rest as if he forgot he nearly shed with Kristina.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips as I looked at them, looking back at me with the same subtle smile. How could I not see how they all protected my back?


    "Thank you," I gazed down, biting my lower lip. I knew they were smiling because, for the first time in a long time, I felt vulnerable.


    "My goodness. My wife makes me so proud. I never made my people obey me like this." Sam sighed dejectedly.


    "That is because you just do whatever you want, Your Grace," Rufus answered him, causing the former to scoff in dismay.


    "But my wife also did what she wants! Everyone in this room didn''t know my wife''s suicide mission!"


    "Even so, Her Grace had made her intentions clear. Your intentions are never clear. They''re suspicious, brother." us clicked his tongue, gazing at Sam with disdain.


    "I''m never good at leadership." Sam frowned, casting Rufus and Fabian a look. "How can I make you two obey me without pressing my nerves?"


    Fabian smiled until his eyes squinted. "Don''t worry, my lord. I will always be loyal to you."


    "Fabian, that''s the scariest part. I said obey me without pressing my nerves, not be just loyal to me."


    "I''m also loyal to you, my lord." Rufus sported a smile that didn''t reach his ears.


    "What will I do to get you two off of my back?" Sam grumbled before setting his eyes back to me. His expression instantly brightened as he locked eyes with me, cupping his cheek.


    "So, my wife, since you''re the one calling the shots now, what''s our new n?" Sam inquired, and everyone''s eyes were back on me. "Do you still have to fulfill your deal with Stefan?"


    "Yes."


    "What?" I could see the confusion in their eyes as Sam frowned. The only ones who didn''t react strongly were Rufus, us, and Yul.


    "I had to," I said, taking a deep breath as my eyes sharpened, gazing at every single one of them. "We had to change our n, but not entirely. The will of our n wants to put things back in their rightful ce."


    Silence ensued as their brows knitted. My eyes slowly veered to Rufus, noticing the puzzlement in his eyes as he tilted his head.


    "Can you carry the weight of the crown?" I asked solemnly. "Rufus?"

 Chapter 363 - That Would Be A Good Ending

    <h4>Chapter 363 - That Would Be A Good Ending</h4>


    There was a long silence as my question caught everyone off guard ¡ª even Sam seemed perplexed. So, taking advantage of the silence, I summarized the tales of Soran and the lost history of this kingdom.


    "I can''t see my husband ying as King; the kingdom and its people are done for if that happened." I cast Sam a look, and he shrugged nonchntly. "Same thing will happen if I sit on the throne. I am not qualified. Among everyone, Rufus had shown all qualities of a wise king."


    Again, silence ensued as I turned my head in Rufus'' direction. He hadn''t said a word, arms-crossed.


    "I approve of this." The silence broke when Fabian raised a hand, catching everyone''s attention. "I don''t want to move to the capital permanently.."


    His reasoning may sound shallow, but a mutual agreement was what we needed. I didn''t want to shock everyone, as my people had been pushing me to take the throne.


    "Soran, huh?" us mumbled, scratching his chin. "He sounds like thebination of Rufus and Fabian."


    "This is a lot," Sam voiced out, cing his hand behind his head as he rocked his chair. "But I think we can all agree that we will follow whatever my wife wants."


    "Well, pushing someone who doesn''t want the throne is proven a hassle and stressful." Silvia shrugged, casting Sam a knowing look. "That is the lesson we learned in a hard way, right? Hell?"


    "Correct." Sam nodded approvingly.


    "I will support Her Grace and Captain." Kristina chimed in, gazing at the third squadron. "What do you think?"


    "Well... I think I should start sucking up to Captain." Charlottemented, cupping her cheek as she smiled.


    "It''s something I didn''t expect, but it''s not actually bad. The captain is a good leader." Ramin spoke, shrugging his shoulders as if he didn''t have a choice, anyway.


    "The Duchess'' decision will always be my will. So, I have nothing to say about this." Yul also ryed his thought about this. "I''m already d that we are being informed about the entire n beforehand."


    "I think we all agree with this." Noah cleared his throat, setting his eyes on Rufus. "What about you, Sir Knight? What do you think about it?"


    All eyes veered to Rufus, waiting for his answer. Rufus'' lips parted, gazing at me intently. I knew what he was about to say; the answer was written in his eyes.


    "You don''t have to give us answers now, Rufus," I said even before he could refuse. "We had to face tons of enemies ¡ª dangerous enemies and tricky situations. This won''t be over easily. Until then, please consider it."


    "No rush, Captain. Whatever your decision, we will all respect it. We still have Marquess Cameron, after all." Charlotte giggled happily, keeping the atmosphere in the room light. Everyone nodded in agreement with her, including me.


    "We will figure it out once this is all over." I smiled at Rufus.


    "Alright. Since that is settled, why don''t we have an outdoor banquet?" Noah pped, grinning from ear to ear. "We should celebrate the return of His Grace and Sir Knight."


    "How about Mister Fabian?" asked Charlotte, but everyone feigned ignorant of her question.


    A deep sigh slipped past my lips as I nced at Fabian. He was smiling despite that no one wanted to celebrate his return. They must''ve feared him more than they hate him. Well, I knew Fabian wouldn''t take this to the heart and it would only annoy him if they all acted sweet towards him.


    ******


    "Sir knight," I called, strutting towards Rufus, who was sitting on the short stair in front of the house with a drink in his hand. "Can I join you?"


    Rufus nodded, creating a space so I could sit beside him. He had been silent even after the meeting and kept his distance.


    "I can''t," he said, making me look at him while he peered at us and Ramin, who were singing around the bonfire. "I had overseen Grimsbanne for a long time, butpare to your aplishments, mine only kept it stagnant. You''ve lived the life of a peasant, and you know more than anyone how tough it was to live under my rule."


    "I know."


    "So, why?" his eyshes fluttered, turning his head to me. "Why do you think I should sit on the throne? Is it because of Soran?"


    I shook my head, chuckling lightly. "Soran had nothing to do with this decision. I only mentioned it because it gives you more right to fight for it. Good stories don''t die easily."


    "Hah..." he chuckled, giving me a brief look.


    "Rufus, you kept Grimsbanne stagnant because that is what you want, isn''t it?" The side of my lips curled into a weak smile, staring at the people around the bonfire. "You were afraid to touch, to change, or to overstep because you wanted the people to wait for Sam to return."


    "I won''t lie that living as a peasant was hard, but that is just life. There is not a perfect ruler. Even if we say Sam didn''t go into his slumber, my life would still be hard either way." I continued in the same gentle tone, setting my eyes to his side profile. "The more I think about it, the more I believe you are the best person to rule thisnd. After all, if not for you, Stefan would have conquered Grimsbanne long ago. However, all he could do was pressure you for years. That alone is enough to let others see you''re not someone to mess with."


    "You had honed your choice of words. It''s scary, Your Grace."


    "I''m simply stating facts. You fought for Grimsbanne in your own way, and I fought for Grimsbanne in my own way. I had resources, you don''t." I shrugged nonchntly.


    "That didn''t make you less worthy, nor was it enough to discredit your aplishments. You had turned Grimsbanne into a metropolis, and that is something no one can deny."


    "I''m not saying I am less worthy, nor I am denying it. I''m saying you will do better if you have the same privileges and support just like what I had," I replied in a knowing tone. "The decision is yours, nevertheless. We still have to stay alive so we can hear your decision, after all."


    "Hah..." he chuckled, keeping that subtle smile on his lips. "What a day."


    "I know, right?" Iughed weakly as I set my eyes on the ruckus around the bonfire. Sam and Fabian were tying us to arge stick to roast him over the bonfire ¡ª or what it seemed. Had they be cannibals? It didn''t surprise me when us managed to escape by brute force, and chaos ensued.


    "They''re like children," I mumbled as my eyes softened. "But... it''s been a while since they all looked soid back."


    "I hope it wouldst forever," Rufus whispered, and I nced at him to see the gentleness flickering across his eyes.


    "We will do this again, Sir Knight." I set my eyes back to the bonfire, seeing that even Noah had joined the party. "Someday... once this is all over, we will throw arge outdoor banquet."


    "Mhm. That would be a good ending."

 Chapter 364 - Drunk In Love

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Drunk In Love</h4>


    The banquet was a disaster, but not the bad kind of disaster. Everyone had drunk until they dropped. I worry about the food storage of the third squadron as every single one of them held their liquor for too long.


    "Do you remember the time you came to me drunk?" I asked, turning my head to Sam, who was walking towards me. Sam raised his shoulders, sitting beside me on the small porch.


    "Hmmm. Maybe?"


    A weak chuckle slipped past my lips as I gaze ahead. "That time, you are so drunk you spouted all that nonsense."


    "I don''t speak nonsense, my dear."


    "Just how many barrels of wine did you consume that night to get drunk?" I asked, ignoring hisst remarks.. "I''m pretty sure you drank just the same amount as them, but look at Ra over there. He couldn''t go back to his room and just dropped."


    I jerked my chin towards Ramin, who was lying where we had the party. He looked pathetic, but I was d that he had finally had some fun, as he had been training tirelessly.


    "Well, I''m too old for those youngsters to get me into that state," Sam replied arrogantly. "If you''re talking about that time you barely entered the manor, well, I didn''t have that much."


    "Then why were you so drunk that time? Were you faking it?" I turned my gaze back to him. Sam pressed his lips into a thin line, cocking his head at me.


    "I was intoxicated with love... if that is what you call it. I mean, I like you that time and love you even more now, but I couldn''t grasp that foreign emotion." Sam carefully raised his hand, staring at his palm. "It is a feeling I never felt before, and I didn''t know what to do with it. So, instead of doing something that might make you hate me, I drowned myself with alcohol to quench that seemingly insatiable desire to have you right there and then."


    "I was in danger and I didn''t know I was."


    "You are always in danger as long as I''m with you." Sam cocked his head back to me. "You got to live with it. I don''t n on letting you go just because I didn''t want you to get tangled up in more problems."


    I chuckled, rolling my eyes. "I am the problem. My origins were."


    "Exactly." He nodded. "Even so, I want you to stay with me forever."


    "I will stay with you forever, Sam." I pursed my lips, moving closer to him as I rested my chin on his shoulder. "Just don''t leave me again."


    "I won''t, never." He shook his head, tucking my hair behind my ear. "But still, you can''t stay with me forever... at least, not as a human."


    Hisst remarks silence me because it was the subject we barely touched before. Was my deal with Stefan bothered him?


    "For you to bear Stefan''s heir, he will have to turn you into one, Lilou." So it bothered him, I thought. "If I woke up a littlete, will you let him turn you into a vampire?"


    "Jealous?" I drew my head back a little.


    "Of course." He shrugged. "Grimsbanne already reeks of your blood. And you don''t have any idea how I''ve been restraining myself smelling your faint scent in these people."


    "Restraining? Why are you restraining yourself?"


    Sam''s eyes glinted as he leaned forward to my side and whispered, "Because I can''t me you. I was asleep, and you did what you did to protect everyone. However, I don''t know how long I can restrain myself, Lilou."


    "But I had to give them my blood," I replied as he drew away, staring deep into his eye. "It''s not that I don''t trust their strength, but I need them."


    "To deceive Stefan?"


    "To annoy Stefan, but there''s one person I had to deceive, Sam." I raised my hand, cupping his jaw as my eyes fixed on him. "I think you can guess who are the actual threats in here."


    "Alphonse?" he raised a brow, and I nodded. "I''ll give them my blood, save yours. You''re already pale."


    "Sam, if you can smell my scent in them, do you think your brothers won''t recognize yours?"


    "What do you mean?" he tilted his head to the side, pointing at his ck hair. "Aren''t you curious how the hell us didn''t recognize me despite all that blood I shedst week?"


    My brows furrowed, as that didn''t ur to me. I was so busy the past week, and so I didn''t have the time to dwell on it.


    "But I need to make them smell like me, Sam." I still argued back because that was crucial for me.


    "Well..." Sam sized me up, brushing my jaw with the back of his finger. "Just a drop."


    "A drop?"


    "My blood doesn''t have a smell. us didn''t know that, but Alphonse will get suspicious if blood doesn''t have a scent." Sam exined, nodding in agreement. "Why don''t we... share our blood? A drop of blood from you as a fragrance."


    "You''re saying I can still give them my blood?"


    "As I''ve said, just a drop. I will only allow it and share you until this ordeal is over." His tone grew solemn, leaning a bit as he looked at me in the eye. "Your blood is good, but letting them have mine is better."


    I pursed my lips into a thin line as what he said could be true. However, how would I know it wouldn''t strain him?


    "The second slumber helped me recover," Sam exined, taking notice of the doubt in my eyes. "It''s been two years, Lilou. I just want to return to our menial life together, and that is now very clear to me."


    A weak smile resurfaced on my lips as Sam rested his forehead against mine. I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath, and nodded lightly.


    "Let''s unleash all the craziness now and return to that life, my wife," he suggested under his breath. "Once this is over, let''s start a family."


    A family... that was what I had always wanted. The way he had said them now was enough for me to recognize the fuel of his motivation.


    "Let''s do that," I whispered back. "We''ll do all that."


    "I''ll make sure we will," he promised, cupping both my cheeks. "I won''t disappoint you this time."


    Just like that, time had passed in a blink of an eye and it was almost the start of winter once again.

 Chapter 365 - The Tale Of How The Great Me Become A Good Boy

    <h4>Chapter 365 - The Tale Of How The Great Me Be A Good Boy</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    A day before my promised return to the Capital, we had almostpleted our preparations. I opened my eyes for another busy day in Grimsbanne and my gaze instantlynded on Sam lying beside me.


    A subtle smile appeared on my lips, sprawling my hand to brush his hair lightly. Until now, I couldn''t believe that my husband was alive. It still felt like a dream.


    "Good morning," I greeted in a low tone as he slowly opened his eyes. "You came back?"


    "Mhm. I missed you." His voice was rasped, moving closer as he pulled me into his warm embrace.. Sam nted a soft peck on my head, stroking my back.


    "Sleep more," he said. "You''ve been working hard. No one will condemn you if you get up a littlete."


    "Mildred will be here soon."


    "I''ll just kill her."


    "Sam."


    "Kidding." He let out a low chuckle. "She won''t go in here. I told Yul to keep everyone away from your chambers."


    I looked up at him slightly. "You came prepared."


    "Of course. I am your secret lover and we can''t be found out until the right time, correct?" Sam pulled me closer to him while I chuckled.


    He had been very understanding about our setup. Since there were rats that were reporting to Stefan, Sam, Rufus, and Fabian had to keep being dead. In other words, Sam could only sneak inside his own house just like today. I didn''t even know he went to sleep herest night.


    "Thank you, love," I expressed, melting into his embrace. We had all been busy that I could not help but appreciate this idle morning.


    I closed my eyes to rest for a bit more. My brows knitted when I felt his hand on my back gliding down slowly.


    "Sam." I sighed, snapping my tongue once.


    "What?" he feigned ignorance, squeezing my buttocks lightly.


    "You told me to rest. I''m pretty sure where this will lead contradicts that suggestion."


    "But..." Sam drew away, bending down and nted soft kisses on my neck and shoulder. "... you will just lie down there like a dead tuna."


    My brows furrowed, pushing his shoulder away. I caught him off guard as I swiftly changed position; me on top of him, tilting my head to the side.


    "Excuse me?" I raised a brow, staring at his wide eyes. "Lie like, what?"


    The corner of his lips stretched from ear to ear, staring at me in delight. He bit his lower lip seductively.


    "I guess I was wrong," he admitted with mischief in his eyes. "Goodness. I can''t keep you under me anymore."


    "My husband." I ced my palm on his firm chest, batting my eyes ever so slowly. "You have to admit that you find it more arousing when I''m on top of you, isn''t it?"


    "Well, not all the time, but I liked how you catch me off guard like today." He winked.


    I bent over, brushing the apex of my nose against his nose with our lips barely touching. Sam bit his lip, clicking his tongue at the teasing.


    "Please, don''t tease me like this." He sighed, trying to kiss me on the lips, but I kept drawing back.


    A giggle escaped my mouth. "You just have to lie down there like a log, my husband. What''s the rush?"


    I kissed his lean cheek, his jaw, going up to nibble his earlobe. Sam let out a frustrated grunt as he stroked my thigh gently.


    "Goodness. Since when did you get so good in seduction?" he inquired as my lips travel down his exposed chest, leaving my marks on him.


    I paused momentarily, looking up at him in disbelief. "There is this culprit who wouldn''t let me off every other day. Which makes me wonder what the hell is he doing by traveling back and forth."


    My eyes veered to his nipple, biting my lower lips lightly before pressing my thumb on it. Sam furrowed his brows, watching me crawl to his nipples before nibbling it.


    "Oh, oh." His body flinched as he gasped, surprised at his body''s reaction as well.


    "Tickles?" I asked, raised brows.


    "Yes, surprisingly."


    The corner of my lips stretched into a smug grin. For the past four months, we had shared many passionate nights... and day; I discovered Sam had quite a few sensitive parts he didn''t know about. He had also learned new techniques and areas I was sensitive to which gave each love making a fresh experience.


    "Do you hate it?" I licked his teat sensually, seeing how his mouth fell open.


    "I hate nothing you do." Sam brushed my hair back, smirking as I resumed.


    My lips nted kisses from his upper abdomen, going further down to the firm muscles in his stomach, and then his navel. He shivered slightly. I loved it when Sam pin me down and feeling his weight over. But, there was just this unique satisfaction whenever I take charge.


    There was just something whenever I feel his body shiver slightly upon my touch. Seeing his anticipation in his eyes made me feel so powerful and yful.


    I stopped when I reached his abdominal v-line, gazing up to see him looking back at me. Sam was panting, raising his brow knowingly.


    "Be my guest." He smirked, wriggling his brows yfully.


    "I''m not asking for your permission, Sam. I am looking to see whether I stop or continue." I smirked back, casting him a knowing look.


    He gasped in disbelief. "You''re not nning to leave me hanging, do you?"


    "Well, maybe if you asked nicely." I shrugged as I giggled.


    "Ugh... please, my wife. Don''t do this to me --" His voice hitched as I stroke his bulge against my palm. "You''re a dangerous woman. Please don''t y with my fragile heart."


    "Lucky you. I''m not simply ying with your heart." I bit the waistline of his cks, pulling it down. "Why would I leave you hanging if you didn''t deserve such punishments?"


    "Gracious. This will be the tale of how the great me became a good boy." His reply made me chuckle as his man''s jewel let itself known.


    My fingers carefully wrapped around him. "I should ink that story," a teasing voice came out of my mouth as I bent over, brushing my hair to one side to have my breakfast.


    Sam hissed in satisfaction, flinching as he ran his fingers through my hair and held it up.

 Chapter 366 - Thank Me Later

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Thank Me Later</h4>


    "Lilou..." he called me in his warm baritone voice. I felt his thigh stiffen as his toe curled.


    "Come up here," he requested, while I drew back. His phallus erected before me.


    Sam gazed down at me, gesturing for me toe over. I raised my brow, tilting my head as I licked him with my eyes on him.


    "Ah, shit....!" he clenched his teeth, letting out a suppress grunt as I licked him from his knackers up to his tip. "I can''t hold it anymore."


    His eyes glinted menacingly, pulling my shoulder up to him. Even though his action was abrupt, it didn''t hurt as he switched positions.


    "Oops!" I giggled, biting my lower lip as his pair of glowing red eyes hovered over me. "Sam, I --"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence as he abruptly bent over, thrusting my words back in my throat as he imed my lips. His kiss wasn''t like the usual gentle ones. This time, it felt more dominant.


    He tranced my hand, holding my wrist down as he broke his lips from me and nibbled on my neck. His hot breaths, along with his deep kisses, were enough to raise my body temperature.


    "Sam," I moaned as he nibbled on my corbone, running my fingers through his hair. "Don''t leave a mark. Yul had ¡ª ah!"


    Sam bit me before he stopped, raising his sharp, narrowed eyes at me. I pursed my lips, raising my brows.


    "Yul always takes credit with the marks on my body. Let''s give him some ck, hmm?"


    "Well, that''s what he gets for acting as my wife''s lover." He shrugged, bending over, but I ced my hand on his shoulder.


    "Cut him some ck."


    "Sure, sure." He nodded, then continued on tracing kissing on my shoulder.


    "Sam." A defeated sigh escaped my mouth. "Yul had been a great help by putting his life on the line and tainting his reputation. It''s ourst day in Grimsbanne, so, can you please?"


    "Exactly." Sam drew his head back once again. "This is ourst in Grimsbanne, which also means I had to be extra cautious after this day. I''m not doing this because I don''t appreciate Yul''s help. I''m simply taking what I can since approaching you once you arrive in the capital is tricky."


    I pursed my lips, nodding. "If that so, I''m sorry. I over assumed." Kissing him on the lips as an act of apology.


    "If I don''t know better, I will assume you''re trying to ruin the mood." Sam clicked his tongue, running his fingertip to my jaw as he bent down. But before our lips touched, Mildred''s voice from the outside reached our ears.


    "Your Grace, the twelfth prince, had arrived in Grimsbanne with an imperial carriage to escort you back to the Capital."


    Sam ground his teeth in irritation, pounding his fist against the mattress. I was surprised by this sudden news, but I still had a day to spend in Grimsbanne.


    "Tell him to wait and do not disturb me again. If anyonees in here to disturb me, I will not be lenient."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Oh? You''re staying?" Sam raised a brow as the side of his lips curled up in amusement.


    "It''s ourst day in Grimsbanne. Of course, I can''t let anyone disturb our time together."


    "That''s more like it." He chuckled, bending over as his lips smashed against mine. I chuckled in his mouth as Sam whispered a naughty joke in my ear.


    ******


    Sam and I idled, rolling around the sheets without a care in the outside world. I must admit, though. Ever since Sam woke up from his second slumber, his stamina increased. One or two orgasms were not enough for him ¡ª even four consecutive wasn''t enough. It was like he had this unlimited source, while I felt sore all over.


    "My wife, aren''t you afraid you''d get pregnant?" he asked, cocking his head at me while I drew circles on his chest.


    "Why would I?" I looked up at him. "We had been making love before too but I never got pregnant."


    "Are you thinking one of us is infertile?"


    I shook my head. "I just think a vampire and a human can''t have a child unless you turn me into one."


    "But your blood is special, Love."


    "I''m still human." I shrugged nonchntly, resting the side of my head on his chest again. "Also, I don''t think this is the best time to have a child."


    "Right... I shouldn''t have jerked inside."


    "It was not like it was the first time. I''m safe, don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried about that." Sam caressed my back gently. "I''m just thinking I had recovered my strength and even if you miraculously got pregnant, I don''t think I will be a good parent."


    I pulled myself up, propping my elbow as I looked at him. "You will be a great father. You don''t have to worry about that now, though."


    "I know," Sam muttered, brushing my cheek with his thumb. "This feels crap."


    "What feels crap?"


    "Having to leave you and entrust you to Yul in that ce. I still don''t know why Yul was so overprotective towards you. Does he like you?" he inquired, batting his eyes slowly.


    I pursed my lips, realizing I hadn''t told him about Yul. I had a talk with Yul about his origins before and he told me to not bother as it was unnecessary.


    "Well, Yul is a Bloodfang," I confessed under my breath. I studied Sam, and he didn''t have any reaction to it. "Did you already know about this?"


    "No. I wouldn''t ask if I do." Sam cast me a knowing look.


    "Then why didn''t you react strongly about it? Or ask me more questions?"


    "Am I supposed to be shocked and ask more questions? It changes nothing. Yul is still my brother." He shrugged nonchntly. "Although I think I should be nicer to him."


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips as I looked at him. I knew the reason Yul didn''t want to let us and Silvia know about it. He was afraid things would change. He grew up with them and literally lived as one of the La Crox.


    "Yes, be nicer to him. He is very important to me," I whispered, closing my eyes.


    "I will protect every single one of you this time," Sam muttered, brushing my back. "You should bring a lot of winter clothes. It''ll be a cold journey."


    "Mhm."


    "If you need anything, just call my name. I will surelye to your rescue like a knight in shining armor." He nagged under his breath, making me giggle. "If things go haywire, you promised to retreat, alright?"


    "Yes, Sire."


    "We don''t n on dying this time, so you have to be careful. I may not stay by your side at all times, but I''m always there for you."


    Sam continued to nag me for an hour, reminding me of things I should remember. I couldn''t me him as I would return to the capital.


    "Sam," I called, stopping his nagging as I looked at him straight in the eye. "We left Grimsbanne to the Capital with no other ns than get Stefan''s approval. We might''ve started over, but we''re starting over with experience. I''m prepared; we''ve prepared for this."


    "I know. I just can''t help but worry about you."


    I smiled. "I''ll be fine. Catharsis and Lakresha will be with me. You should be more worried about yourself since Catharsis disowned you."


    "I had always had this love-hate rtionship with Catharsis, but it seemed only hate remains." Sam shrugged as his weapon didn''t respond to him anymore.


    "It''s because you don''t take care of it. First, you sold it off in the ck market. If not for Noah, you will never find it again. And then you died and left it behind. I guess Catharsis already had enough."


    "I don''t care about it." Sam spat out, making me shake my head helplessly. "Anyway, let me tell you a secret about it before you leave for the capital."


    Sam leaned over as I lend my ear to him. My brow raised as I looked at him in disbelief.


    "Thank meter," he winked as his grin stretched broader.


    "I will thank you now," I whispered, leaning closer for a kiss that led to another round of love-making.


    ******


    "You sent the twelfth prince too early. The duchess will not sacrifice a minute of her freedom if the twelfth prince arrived a day earlier." Beatrice lied on her side, propping her temple against her knuckles as she set her eyes on Stefan, who was wearing his clothes.


    "Doesn''t matter." Stefan cocked his head, casting her a brief look. "I only sent him just to make sure she wouldn''t run away."


    "My... showing this kind of affection to another woman in front of your wife is surely brutal." Beatrice chuckled as Stefan never changed.


    "We are fucking, Beatrice. But none of your children will be my heir. I won''t even let them live." Stefan sported a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t be too spoiled."


    "Ouch. You better treat your wife better, my king." Beatrice raised her brows as Stefan paused and looked at her. "I mean, my emperor."


    Stefan nodded approvingly and said nothing as he draped his coat over his shoulder. Beatrice fixed her eyes on his back, smirking as the door shut behind him.


    "Lilou... I can''t wait for your return."

 Chapter 367 - [Bonus ]The Death March

    <h4>Chapter 367 - [Bonus ]The Death March</h4>


    I spent myst day in Grimsbanne just doing what I usually do while everyone else was busy. Yul argued with Jayden, the twelfth prince, because they want us to depart a day before scheduled. We didn''t mind, though, but my authority was at stake. If I let them dictate us what to do, it would put a strain on the authority I held. So, in the end, Jayden didn''t have a choice.


    "Is everything prepared?" I asked, looking over the entrance of the mansion where everyone waited for me in this freezing weather.


    My eyes firstnded on Silvia, in her knight winter uniform. Beside her was us. Their steed was awaiting them not far away from their standpoint. Mildred, along with the servants and a few knights, lined up to the side. Then Jayden and the people of the king.


    A subtle smile appeared on my lips as I turned to Yul, who stood beside me.. "Shall we?"


    Yul only smiled back, offering his hand, which I sped. We marched towards the carriage in silence. It was quite the ceremony, almost like a death march.


    When we reached the carriage, my eyes shifted to Jayden. He bowed slightly without a word.


    "Thank you for your consideration, Your Highness," I said, only to receive silence in response.


    I looked back at the mansion''s entrance. My eyes softened. This felt like de javu.


    Almost two years ago, I was in this same position. I also looked back, just like right now. But the difference was distinct; the people around me, the intention in my heart, and even myself. I wasn''t that hopeful young maiden anymore.


    "This will be the hottest winter I will ever experience," I murmured, staring at the mansion a little longer before turning around. "I will miss this ce."


    "Don''t worry." Yul offered me his hand as I hitched inside. "Grimsbanne will wait for you."


    I smiled at Yul''s remarks as everyone already dispersed. Mildred should ride with me in the same carriage, but I preferred having Yul as mypany. He was my lover, and spending the entire journey with him would only make sense.


    Our journey started when Yul hitched inside the carriage. us and Silvia would travel by their steed to secure my ride and to keep a close eye on Jayden.


    ******


    We had an arduous journey and traveling in winter was proven a hassle. But with experience, we avoided simple problems we encounteredst year. It didn''t take long when we reach Whistlebird.


    "Yul," I called under my breath, staring at the window and the people outside. "Goodness. This looks like a funeral march."


    A chuckle escaped my mouth as the townsfolk in Whistlebird were standing on the pavement. It was as if this was a parade.


    "How bold." Yul chortled lightly. "The king will surely hear about this."


    "Teddy Brown had grown bold over the year." I humored.


    I kept in touch with Teddy Brown as he became my other informant. His people had be my eyes and ears inside the country. There was a lot of trade going on in Whistlebird, so it was helpful. I was kept up to date about the current state of affairs.


    "I didn''t think they will give you such a walk of honor. You''re not making a sacrifice." Yul let out another chuckle, and I kept my eyes outside.


    My eyes caught Teddy Brown standing outside his establishment. Our eyes met, and he took a bow while I smile subtly.


    "This winter is quite warm, don''t you think, Yul?" I asked, peeling my eyes away from the window to Yul.


    He was staring outside, smirking. "The fire in their eyes kept the cold weather bearable."


    "Let''s not underestimate our enemy, Yul. Just like us, they had prepared for our return. Stefan will not let me go easily this time."


    "Even so, he didn''t have a choice." Yul slowly set his eyes on me as they glinted. "If he held on too tightly, he will lose an arm."


    "We''ll start from there." I smiled brightly. "But before that, you should be careful, brother. I won''t lose my life even when I ran my mouth, but I''m certain he wouldn''t let my lover go. You might lose an arm before him."


    "I might cut my ears myself before that if you keep calling me your lover." Yul scrunched his nose up in dismay. "Give me a day of peace without being called your lover."


    "I''m sorry." I raised my hands, chuckling as he re at me.


    "I will have to live my entire life being the duchess lover." He sighed, shaking his head dejectedly.


    "I''m sorry, Yul. The good side of it is, a lot of men is chewing their handkerchief for having such a title."


    "And the downside is they all want to kill me." He rolled his eyes, making me chuckle loudly.


    I didn''t mind hisints. Yul just epted everything I threw to him in the past, so hearing hisints brought this strange relief to me.


    "I will make up for you in the future." I smiled gently, seeing him look at me with a frown.


    "You better not die or else, my efforts will go in vain."


    "I won''t." I shook my head, taking a deep breath. "This time, I''m serious ¡ª cross my heart."


    Yul gazed at me for a long time before letting out a weak sigh. His eyes spoke a million unspoken words, but he simply just smiled and nodded.


    "I will hold on to those words," he said under his breath. "This is a burden you must carry, sister, and I felt no remorse in reminding you that. If you die, every single one of us will die as well."


    "Just trust our preparations."


    "It''s not whether I trust our preparations or I had doubts. I just know you and that person. You''re too unpredictable and we might not catch up with your pace."


    "You will." I asserted, grasping the hint of who was the other person he was talking about. "Don''t doubt your instinct, Yul. You know me better than I know myself, and it sometimes scares me."


    "I doubt."


    "You will understand me someday." I offered him a smile before shifting my focus onto the road. Yul might not understand it, but there were many urrences that he had read me urately but simply turned a blind eye to it.


    And just like that, we exited Whistlebird with Yul and me talking just about anything to kill boredom.

 Chapter 368 - [Bonus ]The Dinner In Cunningham

    <h4>Chapter 368 - [Bonus ]The Dinner In Cunningham</h4>


    Thest time we journeyed the same way as this wasn''t a long time ago. It was only a year since we returned to Grimsbanne with a heavy heart. But this journey back to the capital felt theplete opposite.


    We had prepared for this. Thest time, we were like defeated soldiers, but now, we''re akin to determined soldiers going into the frontline of the war.


    "Your Grace, Marquess Cameron sent a word." us trotted beside the carriage, looking at me through the window. "Shall we take a rest in the Marquess Estate? He said he would be disheartened if you refuse his invitation once again."


    "How can I refuse him twice?" I chuckled, ncing up at us. "We will take a rest in the Marquess Estate tonight. It will also be better for everyone."


    "Yes, Your Grace." us bowed, closed-lipped, before trotting away to inform everyone.


    "That''s surprising." Yul voiced out as I covered the window with the curtain. "I thought you didn''t want to make a stop in Cunningham and go straight to the Capital? Also, why did you close the curtain?"


    "To spice everyone''s imagination?" I shrugged nonchntly, only to see his face distort. "Kidding."


    "No, you''re serious." He sighed, massaging his nape in irritation. "And I understand you want Stefan to have lots of things to think about. I should sleep as much as I can since it seemed I won''t have any once we reach our destination."


    Yul crossed his arm as he leaned back, stretching his feet towards me. He tilted his head back and closed his eyes to rest.


    I felt bad for him, but I couldn''t just stop this ''affair'' now. All I could do for him was to protect him and keep him alive, no matter what.


    "Thank you, Yul," I whispered, and he didn''t respond. I let him sleep as he deserved a rest.


    ******


    Yul rested until we reached the Crawford''s estate. As expected from Marquess Cameron, he weed us with a grand entourage. Yul assisted me outside the carriage and Cameron bowed politely as soon as I stepped out.


    "Wee back to our humble abode, Your Grace," Cameron greeted politely. "I wanted to say more formality, but in this cold weather, I will invite you inside first."


    "Thank would be better, Marquess." I smiled and followed Cameron into the manor.


    As we walked with the people tailing behind us, Cameron and I could only talk about unimportant things. It was a good thing I had already sent him a letter about some important details he must know.


    "Your Grace, you must be famished. We had prepared a banquet for you and for your entourage." Cameron faced me squarely with a smile.


    "I appreciate your effort, Lord Cameron." My smile remained as he escorted us to the dining hall.


    I couldn''t expect anything less from Cameron''s hospitality. He surely had prepared a banquet for everyone. He assisted me to sit on the host seat, while he remained seated on my right side.


    One after another, my knights had also taken their seats. The king''s knights just stood guard on the side, so I ordered them to dine with us. They didn''t have a choice but to eat with me.


    As usual, the knights around the table didn''t eat in peace. They were loud, but it was just what I preferred. Cameron and Yul had also conversed with me every once in a while, but nothing was important.


    My eyesnded on Jayden, who was staring back at me. I reached for my cup of wine, raising it to him as I smiled. That guy the king trusted... a person who was always present, but no one noticed.


    Yul told me Jayden wasn''t as remarkable as his other brothers, but not any less than them. His character had piqued my interest the first time I noticed him, and this curiosity only increased when Heliot mention it in passing.


    I asked us and Silvia about Jayden as well, but they said the exact words Yul told me. I knew Jayden was more than that. It could be either he was concealing his strength for a reason, or I was wrong. Thetter was more unlikely.


    THUD!


    A momentter, one knight suddenly fell unconscious ¡ª his face fell on his te, but the chattering continued. The corner of my lips stretched broader as Jayden furrowed his brows.


    It didn''t take long when every single one of the king''s knights fell unconscious one after another. The chattering also subsided as we all watched Jayden fight to keep his consciousness.


    "us," I called calmly.


    "No problem." us nted his hand on the armrest, pushing himself up.


    "What are you¡­" Jayden forced himself to stand up, only to stagger back and stumble down.


    "Don''t worry, little brother. We won''t kill you." us stopped a step away from him, squatting down. "We just want you to rest early."


    As soon as those words escaped us'' lips, he beckoned a chopping move against Jayden''s nape, which knock him unconscious. He checked his breathing and nodded approvingly before he stood up and faced in my direction.


    "What now, Your Grace?" he inquired as he spread his arms. All eyes slowly shifted in my direction.


    "Confiscate all their weapons." My tone was firm and cold as I set my eyes on Cameron. "You know what to do with them."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    I nodded approvingly. "Silvia, erase their memories and rewrite them. Make them believe the dinner went smoothly, and we all went to rest."


    "Sure. You can count on me." Silvia winked, cupping her cheek with a smirk on her lips.


    Pleased that everyone seemed they already knew what to do, I returned my eyes back to us. A glint flickered across his eyes as the corner of his lips curled up into a smile.


    "There were more people trailing us, but they are already being handled. Go back to Whistlebird and meet Teddy Brown. Make sure toe back before sunrise." I ordered him, and us bowed his head.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Good." My smile grew brighter as I pped and faced Yul. "How''s the illusion barrier holding up, Yul?"


    "No one notices it, so I guess it''s good?" Yul shrugged nonchntly, as he had already put up an illusion the second we entered Cunningham.


    "Wow, wow, wow!" Suddenly, a voice from the end of the dining hall reached our ear. "Cameron is always the best!"


    I turned my head in Sam''s direction, smiling at him as he strutted his way towards us.


    "I didn''t know you wille up, Your Grace." Cameron greeted politely as Sam reached my seat, picking up a piece of meat from my te to his mouth.


    "My wife had arrived, Lord Cameron. What do you expect me to do?" Sam grinned and then cast me a knowing look. "Alphonse is just around the corner. You should double the illusion barrier, Cameron."


    "As expected, he is also here." Cameron nodded calmly. "I had been feeling this strange and pungent smell."


    "Worry less. We have reliable people." Sam winked and then cocked his head to me. "Do you want to see the dungeon?"


    "Is he there?" I perked up, batting my eyes.


    "He was a pleasantpany." The side of his lips curled up into a smirk, making me smirk as well. "He killed my boredom while I wait for you."


    I set my eyes back to my people. "Let''s get moving," and everyone had gone to execute their orders, while Sam and I headed to the underground dungeon to meet an important person.

 Chapter 369 - [Bonus ]Call It A Hybrid

    <h4>Chapter 369 - [Bonus ]Call It A Hybrid</h4>


    Sam had been staying in Cunningham, as this ce was the perfect hiding ce for him. Cunningham was a ce to keep people they wanted to keep hidden from everyone. I could imagine the shock Cameron had when Sam suddenly showed up in front of him, but I would hear itter.


    Shortly after our quick journey towards the underground prison, Sam and I stopped in front of a cell. I raised mymp, extending it to see the person inside. My eyes instantlynded on the person chained inside, littered with wounds and blood dripping down on the damp concrete.


    "Good to see you, Baron Martin." I smiled, watching him raised his head. His disheveled hair dangled down in front of him, but the way he gnashed his teeth was obvious he had recognized me.


    "How have you been?" I asked, tilting my head to the side.


    "Tch! I had underestimated your theatrical skills.." He spat out, unyielding despite his current state. "I will never swear my loyalty to you, Lilou Bloodfang. Once His Majesty hears about this, he will surely kill you."


    "Oh, my! Such loyalty... it makes me want to weep." A low, ridiculing chuckle escaped my mouth as I squatted down. I slid themp inside through the gaps of the bars.


    "s, do you think Zero will care about you?" I tilted my head to the side. "I yed with his chief shadow knights just like you, but here I am, alive. Unless you can benefit him more than I can, your death will not matter, Baron."


    "What an arrogant woman," He spat out with deep hatred. I couldn''t me him. He was in such a pitiful state, after all.


    "I know you hate me, Baron. But, I don''t." I lowered my tone, holding on to the bars. "Your life and death will not matter to Zero, but it will matter to me."


    "Haha! How shameless! After putting me in this state, you''re telling me I matter?"


    "It''s ironic, I know, but I mean it." I nodded, shrugging my shoulders indifferently. "How long have you been in here, Baron? Howe no one had found you yet? Do you think it was because your allies simplycked the talent to find you? Or... they just didn''t to look for you?"


    He clenched his teeth. Normally, he would spat out his argument or go hysterical, but he just let out frustrated grunts while pulling the chains. The sound of the chains clicking against each other resonated in the air until he stopped struggling.


    "Baron, what I want is something you and I can benefit from," I spoke once silence ensued. "You are loyal and ced your faith in the wrong people. Being stuck in here and meeting me despite having the King''s escorts is proof I can do more."


    I deliberately paused as I studied his expression. He still looked enraged, but he was listening.


    "If you allied with me, you will still reach your goal. The only difference is the person you will swear to obey." He still didn''t respond as I stood up. "I hope you will make a wise decision."


    I turned and faced Sam, patting his chest. "Good work."


    "Don''t mention it. I enjoy being bossed around by you." He humored as we walked away, his hand resting behind his head.


    *****


    The night passed just like that. The king''s knights awoke from their chambers with each memory reced by Silvia. None of them suspected a thing. us had also returned, and everything went ording to n.


    "Your Grace, I appreciate you want to visit the n leader''s grave before you go." Cameron expressed as we walked through the stone path. "Thete Marchioness will be pleased."


    I nced at him to see the subtle yet candid smile he wore. "You really look up to her, huh?"


    "Well, she is just as amazing as you, Your Grace. It''s still a surprise that she had a child with no one knowing."


    "I''m not her direct child." I shook my head as I felt his brief gaze on me.


    "Your blood says otherwise. Especially now, you smell..." He trailed off, causing me to arch my brow.


    "Not human?" I continued in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "I will call it a hybrid." He turned to me, raising his brows briefly. "It''s not a bad thing, Your Grace. I''m also d to be your kin."


    "Strange story, isn''t it?" I cocked my head to him as he chuckled.


    "The twist and turns make me dizzy." He humored back.


    We soon stopped in front of a tombstone. My eyes fell on the name inscribed on it.


    "Lara," I whispered as my eyes softened, reading her name on it. Cameron gazed at me and I saw his smile in my peripheral vision.


    "Thest time I talked to her, I told her I didn''t want to meet her again," I spoke, breaking the brief silence. "I had said a lot of mean things to her as well, but she justugh it all off."


    "She is someone who wouldn''t get annoyed easily. Only Lord Samael can bring out the worse in her." Cameron reminisced in a gentle tone.


    "She must''ve liked him so much."


    "Maybe, maybe not." He shrugged, chuckling softly. "She is someone who is hard to figure out and very unpredictable. But one thing is for sure, Lara is the kindest and the most selfish person I had ever known."


    We remained silent once again, letting the soft voice of the wind whisper in our ears.


    "Do you think my decision will make her happy?" I asked, breaking the ice after a long time. "Will it give her the peace she deserved?"


    Cameron didn''t reply immediately as he took a deep breath and exhaled it sharply. "I''m certain whatever your decision, be it death or life, will give her peace. She''s peculiar, and it was hard to exin, but she''s like that."


    "As long as you voluntarily chose that decision, she will be happy for you." He added, facing me squarely. I also turned to face him, only to see his kind smile stered across his face.


    "If she is alive right now, she will surely say ''what I think or feel doesn''t matter because that is your life and your decision''." His eyes glinted with utter gentleness, with a touch of bitterness. "You might think she is being understanding, but she is not. As I''ve said, she is selfish, and she just didn''t want to carry the burden."


    "It seems you have many things to tell to her."

 Chapter 370 - [Bonus ]Back To Hell

    <h4>Chapter 370 - [Bonus ]Back To Hell</h4>


    "It seems you have many things to tell her."


    "I do, but she died before I can berate her." Cameron shook his head as he gazed at the tombstone once again. "She chose death because she knew the n council will nag her. Until the end, she is selfish to the bones."


    "No wonder she gets along with Sam." I chortled, recalling what was Lara like. "Do you hate her, Cameron?"


    "I do." His answer was quick, but there was not a trace of malice in his voice. "I just wished she could''ve stayed a little longer, or let us know what she had nned instead of dying just like that."


    "You love her.."


    "She is like a mother to me... of course, I do."


    I nced at Cameron, sprawling my arms to him as I patted his shoulder. "She is very proud of you, Cameron."


    "Thank you for saying that, Your Grace." Cameron faced me squarely. "Lara had died selfishly. I won''t let history repeat itself."


    "Sam is alive and I''m not nning on dying."


    "But we still have Prince Heliot and the nsing after you from the maind." His soft eyes suddenly sharpened. "You have more enemies ahead and this is just the beginning, Your Grace. Even if His Grace is with you, from today onward, things may or may not go ording to your n."


    I nodded, patting his shoulder lightly. "I know that. But I will correct you, Marquess. Sam is not the only one on my side." My lips pressed together as I withdrew my hand, shifting my eyes back to the tombstone.


    "I have more people who will risk a limb for me, and I would risk my life for them. We are still ying by the rules of the game, but just a different strategy."


    "I wish you the best, Your Grace."


    "Thank you," came out a sincere whispered while I squatted down. I ced my hand over the tombstone.


    "I will be gone for quite some time, but I will make sure to visit you again..." A subtle smile appeared on my lips as my eyes softened. "... I promise, Mother."


    We stayed there for a while until us came, telling me we should depart. I left a few notes to Cameron as he sent us off.


    ******


    We traveled for four days without making stops. This was the fifth night as the sky slowly grew darker.


    "We''re almost there." Yul pointed out, stretching his neck to see the gates of the capital. "After a year... we''re finally back in here."


    "Mhm." I hummed. I couldn''t exin the bubbling emotion in the pit of my stomach.


    "Nervous?" his question snapped me out of my trance. "Scared? It''s fine if you feel all that even though you''ve prepared yourself for this day."


    "I''m not." I shook my head lightly, taking a deep breath as I cast my eyes outside. "It''s just... it''s already a year. I feel like it was just yesterday when we left this hell. It seemed it also changed."


    "Mhmm. It looks more like hell now. Imperial Capital, hah... who would have thought."


    "You should watch what you say from now on, Yul." I nced at him, eyebrow raised. "The imperial capital is not Grimsbanne anymore."


    "Right... it''s the hell that the devil manages, right?"


    "And sadly, that devil you''re talking about is someone who is obsessed with me. You will have a hard time." I shrugged and Yul rolled his eyes. His rest would surely be limited, as he had to look over his shoulder at all times.


    "Yul," I called, standing up as I sat beside him. He raised a brow, arms-crossed. I looked him straight in the eye.


    "Promise me you will survive." My brows raised, nodding encouragingly. "Among all of us, you will be in the most terrible situation. Call for my help if you need me."


    "Don''t treat me like a child, Lilou. I know the dangers when I agreed to this setup."


    "Still, it won''t hurt if you rely on me, just like how I relied on you."


    Yul pressed his lips together. I knew what those eyes wanted to say, but instead, he let out a sigh as he nodded.


    "I will ask for your help if it''s necessary," he said, but I knew they were lies. He was simply saying the things I wanted to hear.


    Only now have I realized that I was actually a little nervous. Not for me, but for the lives of those who had sided with me. I wouldn''t simply lose my life in this ce. My death was thest thing Stefan wanted.


    But not them. Stefan could dispose of them if he so wished.


    I couldn''t let that happen. I kept my thoughts to myself and stayed silent. Stefan was watching as soon as we entered the capital. I couldn''t trace where he was, but I knew he was watching.


    "Yul." I turned to Yul, offering him my palm. He looked at me for a moment before sliding his fingers in between the gaps of mine.


    "I will protect you," I expressed under my breath, but he said nothing. Instead, Yul assisted my hand to his cheek, closing his eyes.


    "I can imagine a lot of people chewing their handkerchief," he murmured, making me chuckle as his acting was always on point.


    Despite his disgust at acting like a lover to me, he never failed to hide his personal feelings about this at the perfect time. This action was basically his way of diverting most of the attention to him.


    I felt sorry for him. "Are you cold?" I asked, only to receive a low hum. "I''ll keep you warm tonight, then."


    ******


    Meanwhile, in one of the towers of the pce, Stefan narrowed his eyes. The second Lilou''s carriage entered the capital, a subtle smile appeared on his lips as he had finally set his eyes on her after a year.


    "You''re back, sweetheart," he whispered, but his smile immediately vanished when she held hands with Yul and acted intimately with him.


    "Yulis..." Stefan''s voice was low and menacing as his eyes glinted. "... you are still bold to touch what is mine in thend I owned."


    The corner of his lips curled into a smirk as he turned around and walked away.


    "I will kill you."

 Chapter 371 - Sharing A Husband

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Sharing A Husband</h4>


    I closed my eyes, stabilizing my breathing and feeling the moving carriage. When it stopped, I slowly opened my eyes as they sharpened.


    We''ve finally arrived.


    I nced at Yul only to see his expression changing into a solemn one. We didn''t talk anymore as us opened the door for me.


    "We''re here, Your Grace." He offered me his hand, which I sped, stepping outside the carriage.


    "Thank you," I said as I looked at him with a smile. us tilted his head down before I set my eyes on the entourage at the entrance of the pce.


    "You didn''t have to personally wee me, Lord Alistair.." My smile remained, locking gazes with Alistair.


    "I was tasked to give Your Grace a warm wee." Alistair walked towards me, stopping several steps away from me. His eyes shifted to us, who was standing beside me and then to Yul, who just stepped outside the carriage.


    "I''m certain it was a long journey. So, His Majesty prepared a small banquet to show his sincerity to Your Grace," he said, pressing his lips as he set his eyes back to me. "Shall we head in?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask." I nodded, following his trail.


    The pce was the same, or rather, it looked the same, but it felt more stifling than before. Every step going further inside surely felt heavy, but that didn''t show on my face. I made an oath when I left this ce a year ago. I didn''t n on backing away.


    It didn''t take long when we reached the dining hall. Just like how I remembered it, the ce looked the same. The only difference was there were new people around the table.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty, the Emperor." I stopped in my tracks and curtsied.


    "It''s nice to see you again, sweetheart," Stefan greeted back as I raised my head, setting my eyes on the host seat where he sat. "Come. Join us."


    "Thank you." I nodded, scanning the empty seats. Since us and Yul had severed their ties with him, they stood guard in the corner.


    "Here," he said as he pointed at the chair near him. "Let me see your face up close."


    I took a shallow breath and just obeyed his orders. I perched on the chair on his right, raising my head only to lock eyes with Beatrice, who was sitting across from me.


    "It''s nice to see you again, Your Grace," she greeted with a kind smile.


    This woman...


    I smiled back sweetly. "Congrattion on your marriage, Your Highness. I had prepared a gift for you. It may bete due to the extended voyage, but I hope you will like it."


    "Of course. I will like anything from Your Grace."


    "Congrattion, Your Majesty." This time, I shifted my eyes to Stefan. The two of them got married, after all. It was only proper to congratte them.


    Stefan didn''t respond, propping his jaw against his knuckles, eyes on me. He scanned my face thoroughly as it slowly traveled down to my neck.


    "How was the journey here?" he asked, narrowing his eyes as he fixed his gaze on my neck.


    I pulled my cor up to hide the mark Sam left me yesterday. I told him to not leave any marks, but he still left a few.


    "It''s not our first time traveling during winter, so we avoided some problems we encountered the first time," I exined, keeping my calm demeanor and smile. "Because of that, we arrived earlier than expected."


    "Is that so?"


    I didn''t respond immediately, scanning the people around the table. Not all royalty were here, but the people on my list were here: Alistair and Alphonse. The rest didn''t matter.


    "Did you miss me, Your Majesty?" I inquired after my brief silence, setting my eyes back to Stefan. I could feel everyone paused as they turned their attention to me. Well, I was tantly flirting with him in front of his new wife.


    Stefan tapped his fingers against the surface of the table. He hadn''t taken his eyes off of me.


    "How strange for you to ask." He let out a low chuckle, eyes still on me. "It''s not like that matters."


    "It does... to me." I shrugged, picking up my cutlery as I looked away from him. "Since I will be your mistress, you might as well deceive me by making me believe your heart is mine."


    "Bold." He intoned.


    My brow quirked, casting him a knowing look. "Am I?"


    "Pfft--!" Beatrice chuckled while she covered her lips with the back of her hand. "Is this the time the wife should walk away?"


    "Please, Your Highness. I hope you don''t misunderstand my intention."


    "Of course, not. I find this rather... interesting, after all."


    "I hope we get along since we''ll be sharing a man." I smiled sweetly as I opened my mouth to eat.


    Everyone''s eyes remained on me for a long time. Understandable, since I was never confident in front of them in the past.


    Back then, I would always stress eat whenever they argue during meals. I''m now used to the stifling aura and I could eat with my heart''s content, even if they kill each other right now.


    "I guess we''ll start calling each other sisters from now on," she humored and I let out a muffled chuckle. Beatrice was still someone whom I''m unsure whether to keep an ally or keep a safe distance from.


    ''She''s someone who will sacrifice anything to reach her goal, after all,'' I reminded myself, slicing through the meat on my te. ''One thing is for sure, she''s someone I should be wary about.''


    "I yearned for you." I stopped momentarily when I heard Stefan''s voice. "I''m d to see you again, Lilou."


    I took a deep breath and smiled, turning my head in Stefan''s direction. "You melt my heart, Your Majesty."


    "How unfair!" Beatrice let out a deep sigh. "I thought I kept you entertained for the past year."


    The corner of her lips then curled up into a smirk as her eyes glinted. "But perhaps I could ask the ninth prince for advice since he kept Her Grace busy."


    As soon as Beatrice mentioned Yul in an ambiguous tone, the air across the dining hall thickened. I knew deep down she wasn''t picking on me, but on the both of us.


    "Since His Majesty and Her Grace will spend time more frequently, can you lend me Yulis, sister?" she tilted her head to the side, ncing in Yul''s direction.


    I kept quiet for a moment, sensing Stefan''s intent gaze on me. My answer right now would either put Yul in danger or give him more time to prepare. Personally, I would choose thetter, but Yul would surely abhor me if I did that.


    My brother didn''t like being underestimated, and even as a joke, I wouldn''t let Beatrice taint him.


    "Please don''t touch Yulis, Your Highness." I smiled as I put down my cutlery. "He is someone I will never share."

 Chapter 372 - Welcome Back

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Wee Back</h4>


    "Please don''t touch Yulis, Your Highness." I smiled as I put down my cutlery. "He is someone I will never share."


    Beatrice smiled coyly as I felt the killing intent from Stefan''s gaze. Forgive me, Yul. I would surely protect you in another way.


    "Someone you will never share, huh?" Stefan muttered menacingly, chuckling.


    I turned and faced Stefan squarely. "I will abide by any of Your Majesty''s requests. However, if something happened to Yul, I will not simply sit still and mourn."


    "You are threatening me because of him?"


    "It''s not a threat, Your Majesty, it''s my condition." I asserted with my eyes glinting. "Yulis is mine and I hate people touching what''s mine."


    "Are you his?" Stefan raised a brow as he leaned back with a wine in his hand.


    "I''m... forever''s Sam." I smiled, watching him nod. Alphonse snickered, enjoying this ''interesting'' conversation between a married couple with their mistress, and his mistress protecting her lover.


    What a twisted setup, but it wasn''t surprising anymore. These people didn''t care about rtionships or family, after all.


    "Yulis understood that my heart will always belong to myte husband. That''s why we got along." I exined casually, ncing at Yul as I winked at him. He didn''t have a reaction, but getting a reaction from him wasn''t the goal.


    I returned my attention to Stefan and said, "I hope we will get along too, Your Majesty."


    Stefan chortled until all we could hear was his soft, yet eerieughter. We kept silent until he stopped, raising his chin up with a devious smirk.


    "You asked to stay in Grimsbanne for a year. I approved it. And then, another request to keep us, Yulis, and Silvia live. I kept my word with all the conditions you asked me to, Lilou." He slowly leaned forth, arms propping against the edge of the table and eyes glinting on me.


    "Do you think that now that you are here, we will still do it your way?" A shallow scoffed slipped past his lips as his eyes assessed me. "I can kill Yul right here and now, and can still keep you if I so wish. Do you want me to prove that?"


    "Someone told me that proving yourself to people is an insult itself."


    "I think I received enough insults tonight that I do not mind adding another one."


    The side of my lips stretched even broader. "It will be a shame if you can''t kill Yulis now, just as you im, Your Majesty."


    We stared at each other in silence, pulling an aura as my brow raised briefly.


    *CLANG!*


    A high-pitched noise made by metal striking together resonated in the air. My eyes remained at Stefan with a smirk on my lips.


    "Don''t even think about it, Dominique." us''s voice reached my ear, and I knew he had blocked an iing attacking at Yul.


    Another loud thud followed us'' voice, then came Silvia''s voice, pinning her saber on the table. "We are already enemies of the empire. We do not mind raising our weapons if you harm Her Grace or her people."


    "Do you think, the..." Stefan trailed off as he broke his eye contact with me to count do a headcount."... the four of you are enough to stop me?"


    "Your words, not mine." I shrugged, waving at them as a signal to drop their weapons. "Your Majesty, I don''t think killing each other now is necessary. I''m certain you will rather keep me as your ally than have me as an enemy."


    "You don''t threaten me, Lilou."


    "Are you certain?" I tilted my head to the side, raising both my brows innocently. "You love me so dearly, Your Majesty. Which tempts me to see how you will mourn for my death."


    "Hah... I thought you can do more than threaten me with your life, sweetheart. I must''ve overestimated you." Stefan chuckled in ridicule, as my remarks were surely something a fool and a coward would say. It didn''t matter, though.


    "Let''s test it." I reached for my cross earring, rubbing my thumb against it. "Catharsis."


    Catharsis immediately took form into a short dagger, and then I thrust it to my neck. My eyes snapped, gazing up at Stefan calmly despite the stinging pain in my jugr.


    "Why did you stop me, Your Majesty?" I inquired as his hand dripped with blood, holding the de with his bare hand. If he didn''t stop me, I would''ve pierced my neck and lost my life.


    That wasn''t a joke, and I would''ve literally lost my life. It was a gamble I had taken, and I won.


    "Shame. I guess I get to live for another day." My grip rxed as he let Catharsis go. I slowly stood up, facing him with my chin held high.


    My eyes fell on his bleeding hand. So, I reached for it, holding both sides, and I gazed at his palm.


    "As long as I mattered to you, I will always threaten you, Your Majesty." I pointed out under my breath, pressing the wound on my neck with my thumb. "Do you know what I realized during the past year I was in Grimsbanne? Your life mattered to me."


    When I had enough blood on my thumb, I traced his wound. My blood mixing with his as I gazed up, staring straight into his eyes.


    "Just like today, you will end up hurting yourself because of me. Fret not, I will heal you just like today because you can''t die before me, Your Majesty." My eyes droop while I guided his hand to my cheek, not caring about the blood on it.


    "You''re thest person who I allow to die. I had taken a vow that for as long as I live, we will share this cursed fate together. We won''t stop until we''re both ruined, Your Majesty." My smile grew sweeter as I squeezed his hand lightly.


    Stefan''s eyes glinted before the side of his lips curled up approvingly. His wound had healed, brushing my cheek with his thumb.


    "Wee back to the Capital, sweetheart." He chortled with a vicious expression on his face.


    "I am back, indeed." I nodded approvingly, not caring about the watchful eyes on us.


    Karma was back... to give you the taste of your own medicine before taking everything from you. I won''t let you die until then.

 Chapter 373 - Its Your Fault

    <h4>Chapter 373 - It''s Your Fault</h4>


    Stefan was considerate enough to keep the third prince pce for me and my people to stay at. I was aware of his underlying reason, though. He wanted for everyone to be beyond reach once he imed me.


    So, they could hear, smell, and know I was his.


    I scoffed as I sauntered through the hallway of the third prince''s pce. They didn''t offer me a butler to assist me in these quarters, as I stayed in this ce for a long time.


    "You can go to your chambers, us. You don''t need to walk me in my chambers all the way." I suggested, ncing over my shoulder as us walked behind me.


    "Dominique had lost an arm, but it didn''t make him lose touch in his grip. It feels like all his strength shifted into that remaining hand of his.." us uttered in a low tone, ignoring my suggestion.


    "Well, Dominique is just as proud as you. Losing an arm will not kill his spirit." I shrugged indifferently. "Just like how you noticed his strength, I''m certain he also sized you up."


    "You are right when you say they also got stronger. It''s a surprise, though."


    "What is?" my brows furrowed as I halted in my steps and turned around to face him. us also stopped in his tracks, gazing at me straight in the eye.


    "Vampires'' progress is often slow because that''s just natural for us. But to think they had prepared in a short amount of time, I don''t think this will be easy." His tone was solemn, as his eyes darkened with resolve.


    "I never said it will be easy." A weak chuckle slipped past my lips. "We came in here thinking we''re at the disadvantage. There''s no point in fretting. I trust my captain''s judgment and skills."


    I offered him a gentle smile, nodding encouragingly. He had been with me for the past year, and I trusted us just as much as I trusted Yul, Silvia, and the third squadron. He wasn''t a fool anymore, and he had proven that many times throughout his stay in Grimsbanne.


    "That''s very reassuring, but I still n on walking you back." He chortled as the corner of his lips curled up into a yful grin.


    "Goodness." I rolled my eyes as I shook my head and turned around. "You''re just like Yul now. Both stubborn."


    "It''s my duty, Your Grace."


    "Well, I believe your duty is to follow my orders, and I still remember telling you not to walk me all the way to my chambers." I sassed while I resumed in my strides, hearing him chuckle behind me.


    "Anyway, nt more shadows in Yul," I ordered a momentter. "Stefan will not let him off easily after what I spout during the wee banquet. I trust Yul, but he is stubborn."


    "Already did."


    I raised a brow as the side of my lips curled up. "That''s my Captain Knight."


    "Silvia will also keep a close watch on Yul. She''s just as worried as you." us added, making me nod my head. Having Silvia protect Yul in the shadows felt reassuring.


    "Good. Don''t let him know about it. I don''t want him throwing a tantrum on me."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    We didn''t speak after that as we soon reached my chambers. I narrowed my eyes as we approach closer, noticing a figure standing in front of the door.


    "Your Grace." us walked past me, raising his arm in front of me while I stopped. "What are you doing here?"


    I felt the figure standing in the dark, faced us. There was this sudden sense of dread that traveled down my spine. He or she was looking straight at me.


    "I asked you, Cassara," us called, while the figure crept out of the dark.


    Cassara looked different from thest time I saw her a year ago. She had dark circles around her eyes, tousled hair as if it hadn''t met theb for a while now. Hasn''t she been eating? Howe she became this gaunt in just one year?


    She looked to be in great distress as if she had lost her mind. The evident scars and wounds on her feet and sleeves proved that.


    us and I subconsciously looked at each other before setting our eyes back on Cassara. More than what happened to her, what was she doing here?


    "Cassara, if you have important matters to discuss with Her Grace, you can always send a request for that." us''s voice sounded puzzled, but he still stood defensively before me. "Her Grace needs rest. Come and see me tomorrow. I''ll arrange that meeting for you."


    "It''s your fault..." Cassara unsurprisingly ignored us, as she had her eyes fixated on me. "Hell is dead, and that''s your fault."


    I pressed my lips together, assessing her from head to toe. Did she lose it because of Sam''s death? I truly envied her because she could mourn without a care in the world.


    "How can youe back in here when Hell already died for you?" Her voice shook with a strong abhorrence in her tone. Cassara took a step forward, which cause us to wield his sword at his sister.


    "Take a step further and I will not hesitate to take your life, Your Royal Highness," He cautioned coldly and Cassara stopped.


    She shifted her eyes from me to us, and the corner of her lips curled up into a wicked smile. She had truly lost it. The elegant and beautiful Cassara had met her downfall. How pathetic to lose her stand.


    "You shouldn''t have let her return, us." Came out a muffled voice along with a scoff. "Hell''s death will be in vain."


    "Your Royal Highness, you should return to your chambers and rest. Thank you for your reminders, but we didn''t have a choice but to return in here," I said sternly, gazing at her with no sympathy in my eyes.


    "You don''t understand...!" Cassara shook her head, making my brows furrow. "... you can''t go back in here, Lilou. They will kill you."


    I was very much aware of that, but Cassara didn''t know we came prepared this time. Still, the more I looked at her, the more it baffled me.


    Was she concerned? No, that was not it. She looked... terrified.


    "Your Royal Highness, I will escort you..."


    "Step aside, us." I raised a hand, casting us a look as he gazed back at me. There was reluctance in his eyes, but he still withdrew his sword and stepped aside.


    I nodded approvingly, setting my eyes back to Cassara. I took a step forward, only to see her stagger back.


    "Your Royal Highness?" I called curiously, tilting my head a little. "Shall we head inside to talk?"


    "No." Her answer came almost immediately. Cassara sped her chest tightly, looking around in fear.


    Was there someone around? I couldn''t feel another person''s presence, though. To confirm, I nced at us, only to see him shake his head.


    "Cassara, what do you --" us was cut short when Cassara spoke.


    "No, don''te near me!" Her breathing grew ragged as she tugged her hair, covering her ears. "They''re back again. Shut up! I don''t want to hear another word! Keep it down!"


    Cassara suddenly grew hysterical, shouting as she staggered back. When she locked eyes with me, she shook her head in fear before running away. We couldn''t even react on time, as what happened was something we didn''t seeing.


    "What... the fuck is that?" us muttered in confusion as he gazed at me.


    I stared in the direction where Cassara ran away. There was something in her eyes that bothered me. I couldn''t tell what it was, but my gut feeling told me she wanted to tell me something.


    "us, follow Cassara. I don''t know why she was acting like that, but I want you to nt a shadow on her." I ordered and faced us.


    He furrowed his brows before tilting his head down. "Yes, Your Grace."


    Little did I know that would be thest time I would see Cassara.

 Chapter 374 - The News Early In The Morning

    <h4>Chapter 374 - The News Early In The Morning</h4>


    The throne is yours to im, little child. Kill every single La Crox and avenge the Bloodfang. The Moriarty is your only ally, remember that.


    My eyes snapped open as I gasped for air. I assisted myself up, wiping the sweats on my forehead.


    "What is that?" I murmured as I looked around my chambers. It was winter and freezing, and yet, I was breaking out in sweats because of a vague dream.


    I massaged my temple as my head throbbed painfully. There had been voices in my head, but they were more like whispers. But in my dreams, the voices were loud ¡ª deafening, even. If I didn''t get used to the whispering voices I had been hearing since a year ago, it would be a problem.


    "What did they say?" I wondered under my breath, trying to recall the distinct orders in my dreams. Nothing came up, though.


    "Ahh, whatever." I tousled my hair as my eyes veered towards the window. It was still dark outside.


    "I should get back to sleeping..." My voice trailed off as I turned my head towards the door. Someone was outside. I could feel his presence.


    Stefan.


    That prick...


    I took a deep breath, closing my eyes. When I opened them, a glint of resolve flickered across my eyes. I flung my legs out of the bed, marching towards the door, and opened it unhesitatingly.


    There he was.


    I raised my gaze up, locking eyes with him. "Can''t sleep?"


    Stefan just stared at me in silence. He was neither surprised nor had other emotions in his eyes. They were just nk.


    "Did you sleepwalk again?" I asked and let out a sigh, recalling he had this habit before. I wanted to keep our memories together buried, but I couldn''t.


    "I thought you already got over it, but I guess you weren''t just sleeping all this time," I murmured, clicking my tongue while I assessed him.


    I hated this man for many reasons. He killed Sam, and still couldn''t let me go. Stefan was the reason my life was turned upside down.


    I med him for everything, but surely, that wasn''t the case. Stefan wasn''t the only person to me. There were too many people involved and things would still be the same ¡ª maybe slightly different if he just didn''t love me.


    "Come," I said, reaching for his wrist and guided him inside my chambers. "I won''t be sleeping, anyway. You should thank me for this kindness."


    I nced back at him, rolling my eyes as I guided him to my bed. Stefan didn''t sit, nor did heid on the bed. He simply stood on the side, gazing down.


    "Tsk. You''re such a piece of work." I scratched my head in irritation, thinking of what I would need to do next. A sigh slipped past my lips, making a swift chopping move to knock him unconscious.


    As soon as the bottom of my hand knocked against his nape, Stefan copsed on the bed ¡ª face first. I nted my hand on my hips, staring at his back.


    "You should always stay on your guard in front of your enemies. How dare you sleepwalk in here? Should I kill you now?" I kicked his legs that were outside the bed out of irritation, but he was like a dead person.


    Even if I wanted his death, killing him now was a peaceful escape. I pitied him, but pitying him would be an insult for him.


    "Rest well, Lexx." I sighed as I marched towards the firece to add woods so the fire wouldn''t diepletely.


    Stefan must be exhausted, building an empire and gaining enemies and pretentious allies. This was the reason I didn''t want the throne; I''ll be a mad queen.


    The small fire that was barely holding on in the firece slowly spread through after putting more woods on it. I stared at its mes momentarily while I rested my arm over my leg.


    "Strange, isn''t it, Lexx? You love me so much you want to kill me, while I hate you that I wanted to keep you alive," I muttered, talking to him even though he was already fast asleep. "Our emotions are like a firece. If we just let it be, the fire in it will die down, eventually. But we keep putting more woods in it."


    I had this mixed emotions about Stefan, to be truthful. There was this part of me that felt sorry for him, but it wasn''t enough to change my mind. It was just... tragic.


    "If only we can dictate our hearts that easily, we wouldn''t be in this situation." A whisper escaped my mouth as I raised my cold hands close to the firece. "I hope Mildred will bring me some hot chocoter."


    ******


    Morning came, and I didn''t get a wink of sleep after letting Stefan in. Not that I couldn''t fall asleep, I just didn''t. I''m not Stefan, who would recklessly drop my guard around my enemy.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty," I greeted in a light tone as I turned my head towards the bed. I was sitting on the divan, holding a cup of hot chocte with both my hands.


    Stefan massaged his nape, looking around in confusion. When he set his eyes on me, I shrugged nonchntly.


    "I can''t let you just standing outside my chambers all night," I exined indifferently. "Although I will appreciate it if you don''t do this again."


    He cleared his throat, dragging himself out of the bed. I raised a brow as he sauntered in my direction, taking a seat on the armchair close to the divan I sat on.


    "Give that to me." He pointed at my cup of hot chocte.


    I instinctively held it close to my chest while gazing at him in dismay. "No way! This is mine."


    "Please."


    "No! You don''t like sweets! What''s wrong with you?" I ground my teeth. I wasn''t overreacting, as I''ve been saving every sip because I had been waiting for this. There was no way I would give this up.


    "I''m thirsty." His reaction waszy, wriggling his fingers as if telling me to give it to him right this instant.


    "Do you always practice your authority as a morning exercise? What a way to ruin someone''s mood." I scoffed, still keeping my mug of hot chocte.


    "You should thank me for ruining your day first thing in the morning. It only means it can never get worse." He shrugged shamelessly, tilting his hand. "Give it to me."


    "No."


    "Lilou, I have an entire storage of choctes for you."


    "I don''t want any other choctes but this. You should stop thinking you can rece everything just because things are simr." I huffed, rendering him silent at the double meaning behind my words. "If you''re thirsty, why don''t you return to your quarters?"


    "For a hot chocte, you''re acting like this?"


    "I should ask the same. For a mere hot choco which you never enjoyed before, you''re acting like this?" I scoffed, gazing at him in dismay.


    "Give it to me while I''m asking nicely."


    "No way, it''s mine and..." I trailed off as we both turned our heads when us suddenly barged inside my chambers.


    "Oh, right on time, us. Can you please tell Mildred to prepare another cup of hot chocte for His Majesty?" I raised both my brows before furrowing them as soon as I noticed us'' expression.


    "Your Grace." us gulped as he bowed. "Greetings to Your Majesty, the Emperor."


    "What is it, us? You seem to be in a hurry?" asked Stefan as I gazed at him, then back at us.


    us pressed his lips together as he cast his eyes on me. I nodded approvingly, as it seemed this matter wasn''t something Stefan shouldn''t hear.


    "We found Her Royal Highness Cassara dead in the gates of the pce."


    "What?" came out a confused voice, ncing at Stefan, who looked genuinely surprised at the news.

 Chapter 375 - Questions

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Questions</h4>


    "We found Her Royal Highness dead in the gates of the pce."


    The news came as a surprise and too suddenly. Cassara? Of all people? She was the first to die?


    I only draped a shawl around my shoulders as we rushed to where Cassara remains lied. Stefan kept quiet the entire time, but I noticed that this news irked and surprised him as well.


    ''Who did it?'' I wondered internally as myst memory of Cassara hovered over my head.


    When we reached the gates of the pce, there were already a few familiar faces around. Beatrice, Yul, Silvia, Alistair, Dominique, Jayden, some important figures of the empire, and the knights.


    I gazed up, setting my eyes on Cassara, who was hanging at the guard towers. She was hanging with a noose around her neck, but that wasn''t the cause of her death.


    That stake struck into her chest was what killed her.


    "You are next." I read the bloody message written next to her as my eyes glinted.


    "Get her down," Stefanmanded with restrained anger in his voice. "Start an investigation regarding this matter. Don''t let a word gets out about Cassara''s death."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," someone replied curtly, and the knights started moving to execute the order.


    "My... whoever did this is a savage," Beatricemented, covering her lips with the back of her hand. "Howe this happened right after Her Duchess arrives in the Capital?"


    "Hold your tongue, Your Royal Highness," us'' voice thundered without a second hesitation. "Her Grace has nothing to do with any of this."


    "I''m not saying the Duchess did this herself." Beatrice shrugged indifferently, ncing up at Cassara''s corpse. "You are next... I wonder who is next?"


    I looked around and noticed the judgmental eyes of Stefan''s people. They would obviously think it was my doing, since I had all the reason to do so.


    "Beatrice, stop spouting nonsense," Stefan warned menacingly. "I will surely find out who is causing all this ruckus and he or she will pay a hefty price."


    "Well, I guess because Your Majesty spent the night in the Duchess chambers that you know it''s not her." Beatrice nced at Yul, which made me instinctively look in the same direction.


    "Stop inciting misunderstandings, Your Royal Highness," Yul uttered coldly.


    "Goodness! I am a queen, but a mere knight told me to hold my tongue and an advisor tantly used me I''m inciting misunderstandings!" she chuckled in amusement before turning around to leave.


    "This ce surely never ceased to amaze me," Beatrice remarked without looking back.


    We remained silent until Beatrice was no longer in the vicinity. My eyes fell onto Stefan and I saw him looking back at me.


    "My condolences, Your Majesty. I also have to excuse myself first." I curtsied, and he replied with a nod.


    I didn''t idle for a second longer and walked away. As I did, I nced at my people and they all followed me from behind.


    ******


    "Exin, us," I ordered as soon as the door shut behind us. I turned to my heel, facing the three of them.


    us let out a shallow breath as he locked eyes with me. "Last night, when I followed Cassara after she run off, I can''t find her. We searched for her all night, Your Grace, but we couldn''t find even her shadow."


    "That''s impossible," I said with a scoff. "Did you search the entire pce?"


    "We searched the entire capital," Silvia chimed in with a stern voice. "I can''t sleepst night and joined the search. What us said was true. Even Cassara''s scentst night disappeared without a trace. The next thing we know, she''s already hanging on the gates of the pce."


    There was a moment of silence in the room after Silvia''s report. This was not simply baffling, it was rming.


    "Your Grace, you shouldn''t worry about her death so much. It was probably someone in here so they can frame you for it." Yul broke the silence with a deep sigh. "It was obvious. Cassara had survived this ce for a year alone, and now she''s dead. Right after you arrived makes it more obvious someone wanted to frame you."


    "No." I shook my head while I massaged my temple. "I think this is something I should be bothered about. My gut feeling is telling me I should be more concerned about this."


    Being used of treason wasn''t what terrified me or my people; we had nned tomit treason, anyway. But Cassara''s wordsst night and how she ran off, terrified, etched in my head.


    I turned my back against them, eyes glinting menacingly. "Who did it is not the correct question right now. Why they did it and why target Cassara were the questions we needed immediate answers to."


    "I think she knows something no one knows about," I added under my breath as I narrowed my eyes suspiciously. "Why she kept it to herself is unknown, but one thing is for sure, we can''t trust anything in this ce."


    "I agree with you on that, Your Grace." Silvia agreed, as her voice had a touch of danger.


    Again, I turned around and faced them. We couldn''t trust and wait for the result of Stefan''s investigation.


    "us, start your own investigation regarding this. Take Silvia with you. Do it with no one noticing anything," I ordered, and us bowed his head. "Be as discreetly as possible."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "As for Yul..." I trailed off, staring at him with narrowed eyes.


    "You don''t have to keep me in here for the sole reason of protection. You and I both know this ce is not a safe ce." Yul reminded me, as he had already assumed I nned on keeping him cope up in the dark.


    "No, Yul. I have something more important for you to do." I shook my head, ncing at the other two before setting my eyes back to him. "Beatrice. I''m not telling you to warm her bed, but observe her closely."


    "Do you think she is involved with this?" asked Yul while his brows furrowed.


    "No. But I think she will be a pain in the neck in the future." I waved weakly. "You are dismissed."


    The three of them bowed to execute the orders I gave them. Just when they were by the door, I called.


    "us."


    He turned his head back to me.? "The news spreads fast and everyone who has keen eyes and ears would''ve known about this."


    "I see." I nodded before they left.


    When I was left alone, I marched towards the window and gazed outside. Since entering the pce, all I would know about what the urrence inside this ce.


    Outside? I hoped Sam was getting the bigger picture of what was going on in here.

 Chapter 376 - Im Sorry For Cassara

    <h4>Chapter 376 - I''m Sorry For Cassara</h4>


    Three days had passed since Cassara''s death. Attending a funeral this soon wasn''t what I had expected. Well, not that I didn''t expect all the unexpected events that may ur in this ce.


    "Still no conclusion in your investigation?" I asked without turning my eyes away from the burning casket of Cassara.


    "I should ask the same, Lilou," Stefan replied solemnly as he stood motionless beside me. "How was your own investigation faring?"


    My brow quirked as I nced at him. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "You don''t have to deny it. This kingdom is mine, and the Capital is my dwelling. Everything that happens here reaches my ears, Lilou."


    "But what happened to Cassara hasn''t?"


    He didn''t reply anymore as I set my eyes back to the mes ahead. I ordered us to be as discreet as possible in his investigation. Having Stefan know about this only meant these two things: us failed, or he purposely slipped up. It was more likely thetter.


    us didn''t have to get my approval if necessary changes were a must, because I was being watched. Everything I do, all my movements, whether it was a simple nce or huge gesture, Stefan would know about it.


    Three days and Stefan made sure that I was aware of this invisible leash. I already expected it, though.


    "What happened to Cassara bothered me. I don''t want people pointing at me for her death," I exined calmly. "She died the next day I arrived, after all. I bet you also think it''s my doing."


    I turned my head to him with a smile, and he gazed back at me. "Does the thought rmed you, Your Majesty?"


    "No," Stefan answered after a minute of silence. "It will disappoint me if it''s you, though."


    "Oh? Pray tell, why?"


    "It''s something unnecessary,cks art, and simply uninteresting." He shrugged, making me chuckle at the criteria of how to disappoint him. "But that is not your style. You won''t do something as disappointing as this."


    He cast me a knowing look, making me recall the life of the vignte in the past. Now that I thought about it, those words he spouted just now were my words in the past.


    I used to say: unnecessary,ck of art, and simply uninteresting way to announce ''someone is dead here!'' when someonemitted a horrible terror crime.


    "You still remember." I chortled in a low tone as I bat my eyes slowly.


    "I have an excellent memory, sweetheart. Considering your grudges now, you will probably resort to deboning her and disy her bones in the heart of the Capital, while nting bits and pieces of her flesh in every garden you passed by."


    "I say you have an excellent imagination, Your Majesty." I corrected, suppressing myughter in the middle of the funeral. "You speak so calmly, knowing what I can do. Aren''t you terrified what you said just now might just happen to you? Or are you underestimating me by saying such?"


    "Ruminate my humor, whatever you like, sweetheart." He set his sharpened eyes on me once again as the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. "But that doesn''t change the fact that other people other than me want your head."


    "Are you saying you are trying to protect me now?"


    "I am saying the interest people had on the woman who will bear my children is growing in numbers. You can always rely on me, though." My brow arched as I gazed at him, and he looked away. "Of course, thises with a price."


    A mocking chuckle slipped past my lips. "Back then, I really believed you are my savior."


    "I am."


    "Yes." I nodded in agreement. "You are the savior who came to ruin me."


    "It''s safe to say we ruined each other."


    "And we will continue ruining each other to death." This time, I turned and faced him squarely. "Aren''t you a masochist, Lexx?"


    He shrugged nonchntly. "Maybe?"


    "Poor Cassara. Until the end, her husband doesn''t have a shred of love for her." A sigh slipped past my lips. We''re still in the funeral ceremony, but he had already focused his mind on how to aggravate me.


    "I loved Cassara, Lilou." His answer, uttered by a straight face, caused me to scrunch my nose in disdain. "I won''t marry her or keep her alive despite all her intrusions if I don''t love her as my sister. But I rarely dwell on the dead. I''d rather put that energy on the living."


    "So instead of mourning, you shift all your focus on me? Are you hoping I''d do the same since you already killed my husband?"


    "Your words, not mine."


    "Hah!" I shook my head as we faced ahead once again. "I bloody hate you."


    "I warmly appreciate anything from you."


    I ground my teeth as I cast him a re. Just because my freedom right now was limited ¡ª as I was basically a hostage ¡ª he never missed a chance to annoy me.


    We remained silent as we watched Cassara''s remains burn into ashes. Thankfully, Stefan gave me some ck until the ritual ended.


    "Right. I heard you called for Yul twice in your bedchambers in the past three days," Stefan opened up as he faced me.


    I rolled my eyes as here he was again. Just how long would I have to endure talking to him?


    "If you don''t want hearing news about your mistress and her lover sneaking behind your back, then..." I trailed off as I caught someone familiar in the corner of my eyes.


    Instinctively, I nced in the direction, wide-eyed. What the hell was Sam doing in here?! Didn''t he know everyone was here?


    "What made you so distracted ¡ª" Before Stefan could turn where I was looking at, I hastily cupped his cheek to look at me. He instantly furrowed his brows as his eyes narrowed.


    A wide, awkward grin appeared on my face. "Are you jealous?"


    "No."


    "Yes. I think you are!" I squeezed his face even more which made him frown. "You know? I didn''t think you are quite cute this way."


    "What are you trying to hide?"


    "Hide? Can''t I act a bit sweet for once?" I scoffed in dismay. I didn''t know what got into my husband to go in here, but I couldn''t let Stefan have this shred of an idea that Sam was alive.


    "Lilou." Stefan held my wrist down before he turned his head in the direction I looked in previously. Sam wasn''t there anymore, and I heaved a sigh of relief secretly.


    "Don''t do that again," Stefan warned with his eyes glinting.


    I raised my hands with a shrug. "Sure. My sweetness expired already, anyway."


    Stefan gazed at me for a minute before walking away. Another sigh escaped my mouth as my eyes lingered on where Sam stood earlier.


    ''Sam¡­ I''m sorry for Cassara.''

 Chapter 377 - He Is Next

    <h4>Chapter 377 - He Is Next</h4>


    Sam had always had a soft spot for his siblings. He must have had taken the risk ofing to the pce to see Cassara for thest time.


    My eyes softened while I gazed at the floor and slowed down at my pace. I was already on the way back to my chambers to rest; I still had a gathering to attend toter.


    ''Sam...'' I let out a deep exhale as I bit my lower lips.


    The expression Sam had earlier etched into my head. It kept shing across my mind, causing my heart to tighten. I wanted to console him or just be there for him, but I couldn''t. It was not like Sam would sulk in the corner and mourn, but I knew this news had saddened him.


    "Why would they kill her first?" A murmur slipped past my lips as I stopped in front of my chambers. My brows furrowed as I recalled Cassara''s frightened expression the night before her death.


    I ced my palm against the door. ''She said they will kill me. I already know a lot of people were after my head. But why did she look so terrified?''


    Cassara and I didn''t share a strong bond as we both despised each other''s existence. She was not the person to worry about my well-being. If anything, my death would make her happy.


    "I shouldn''t have let her run off that night," I told myself before grinding my teeth. If I had stopped her before she could run, my head wouldn''t throb this painfully right now.


    "Whatever." I sighed while pushing the door to open, entering my chambers, and closed it behind.


    Mildred wasn''t here, as I gave her a task. I wondered what time she would return? I didn''t think it will take her this long.


    "My head..." I held my head as I squinted my eyes, bncing myself as I nearly copsed. My head was throbbing more painful every passing second. It was making me dizzy.


    I blinked as my vision shook. My blurring sight fell on the bed as I forced my feet to move whilst keeping my bnce. I knew I would faint, but I shouldn''t faint just anywhere.


    If someone found me lying unconscious on the floor, it would rm many people. Who knows what Stefan would do?


    ''Just a bit more, Lilou...'' My hand reached for the bed. I forced my eyes open until the mattress was beyond my reach. "... damn."


    Then nothing.


    ******


    "Lilou."


    "Can you hear us, child?"


    "You will do it, right? Kill every living La Crox..."


    I gasped for air as I instinctively sat upright. I ran my fingers through my hair, looking around.


    "You''re awake?" My eyes snapped, veering at the source of the voice.


    "Yul." I pressed my lips in a thin line as I stabilized my breathing. "What are you doing in my chambers?"


    He was sitting on the divan not far away from the bed. Yul had a cup of tea and a book; his leg resting over the other, looking allid back.


    "I came to check in on you, but I found you lying beside your bed. Are you alright?" he asked calmly.


    "Yes." I nodded as I licked my dry lips.


    "You don''t look like you are." He pointed out, raising his brows. "You don''t just faint, Lilou."


    "I didn''t faint."


    "You will lie to me? Of all people?"


    A shallow breath slipped past my lips as I rolled my eyes. "My head hurts so badly."


    "A headache that caused you to faint? Do you feel other strange things?" he inquired with a furrowed brow, turning his body to face me directly.


    "Strange things?" I knitted my brows as I pondered about his question. "No. Just a headache. Perhaps I''m still adjusting to this ce."


    Aside from the indistinct voices in my head, there wasn''t any ''strange'' thing that I noticed, honestly. I didn''t sense an ability causing me to faint. If I did, it would''ve rmed Catharsis and Lakresha.


    "Is that all?" he queried once again, which made me raise a brow.


    "That''s all, Yul," I reassured annoyingly, ruffling my hair. Only then, I noticed that I already had a change of clothes in a nightdress.


    "I changed your clothes. Your chamber is like a public spot where everyonees and goes as they pleased. I''d rather let whoevere in here see you in a nightdress while I''m in my undershirt." Yul exined while I stared at him solemnly. He raised his brow with my intent stare.


    "What?" he asked.


    A light chuckle slipped past my lips. "iming territory? Are you jealous of Stefan, Yul?"


    He didn''t answer and stared at me with genuine wonder. A shallow breath slipped escaped my mouth, flinging out my legs out of the bed. I sauntered towards him and perchedfortably beside him.


    "Yul, you don''t have to do that, you know?" I sighed, smacking my lips. My fingertips yed with the tip of his hair.


    "Even if someone came in here while we''re making out, it''s doesn''t matter, Yul," I continued while staring deep into his eyes. "Everyone knows about us, and that wouldn''t change even though Stefan will bed me soon."


    I sported a reassuring smile while he looked at me with the same baffled expression. Another faint exhale escaped my mouth as I withdrew my hand away.


    "Things had been difficult for me as well." This time, I held his hand and squeeze it lightly. "But it will be alright soon, hmm?"


    Yul pulled his hand away from my grip. "Stop teasing me," he uttered while assisting himself up and walked away.


    "Yul," I called, but he didn''t look back, trudging away until the door closed behind him.


    As soon as he was out of sight, my eyes sharpened, and immediately ran towards the window.


    ''us,'' I closed my eyes, connecting my mind to us.


    ''Your Grace.''


    ''Find Yul as soon as possible,'' I ordered as my eyes slowly opened, seeing two different eye colors through my reflection. ''He is next.''


    ''What...?''


    ''Just do it, us! You can''t fail me this time.'' My voice shook in anger. us replied with urgency before I cut the link I had with him.


    "Yul wouldn''t change my clothes... never." A ridiculing chuckle escaped my mouth, thinking how Yul threw a huge fit when I started changing in front of him months ago. Also, with everything that I had spouted, Yul wouldn''t simply keep that same expression.


    He would be disgusted.


    Just then, I remembered, Fabian had mentioned seeing two ude the night they all died, then two Zero. Since he didn''t have a sound mind that night, we barely took his words with a grain of salt.


    "I won''t let anyone touch my brother," I seethed as the voices in my head rang so loud I thought it would deafen me.. "Hah! Ha! Ha! Ahh, goodness¡­ I think I was the one who killed Cassara, after all."

 Chapter 378 - Hunt Night

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Hunt Night</h4>


    "Hah..." I rocked my head as I kept the voices in my mind at bay. But my eyes remained different in colors. I couldn''t change them back with this fury building up inside me.


    "They want to size me up?" the side of my lips curled up into a smirk while I nted my palm on the ss window. "Let''s show them who is the craziest in this asylum, Catharsis."


    A shroud encircled around my shoulder, creeping down to my sleeve and then to my hand. I closed my grip when I felt its handle as Catharsis shifted into a hdie. Its size was enough for my fingers to y with it to kill time.


    My eyes glinted as I marched outside my chambers and headed directly to the garden. I looked around, stopping as I faced the direction of the main pce.


    "Meet youter," I ced a light peck on Catharsis before pulling my arm back, shifting all my power to my hand. Once I had enough strength, I threw it in the air like a boomerang.


    I stretched my neck in a circr motion with my eyes closed.


    ''To find Yul, I had to mobilize this entire ce to search for him.'' Once I opened my eyes, it sharpened as a fiery fire zed beneath them.


    Whoever that Yul in my room moments ago, he was strong. I didn''t sense his power and almost thought it was Yul. If I didn''t know my brother too well, I would''ve believed it was him.


    "They had entered the pce just as expected," I muttered, gazing in the direction where I threw Catharsis. "I had to do this."


    I took a deep breath as I put my hand over the other; the back of my hand on my other palm. My eyes remained on the small dark ball appearing on my palm, wincing at the pain and the gravity weighing on my entire body.


    ''I had to pull this off,'' I reminded myself as resolve flickered across my eyes. Shortly, when I was satisfied with the energy of the dark ball, I tossed it up.


    The dark ball floated up in slow motion, but its only destination was upward. It took its time to cross the roof of the third prince''s pce and it had continued to go up.


    BOOM!


    From a distance, I heard a loud rumble as Catharsis finally hit something. A secondter, the dark circle up above exploded. Like a veil covering the entire imperial pce, swallowing the light; it was just like that night a year ago.


    It was as if history had repeated itself. This time, though, it was me who had unleashed a dark field, albeit unstable.


    "This is enough for now," I whispered as the side of my lips curled up into a vicious smirk.


    At this rate, these people would stop fooling around and shift all their attacks directed at me. This wasn''t a gamble, it was the risk of someone who lead.


    "It''s time to hunt," I uttered as I marched away, withdrawing Lakresha as I held it to my left.


    ******


    Meanwhile, not far away from the exit of the imperial pce, Fabian and Samael turned their head back. They looked up as something dark slowly draped, covering the entire pce with darkness.


    "Mydy," Fabian whispered while he furrowed his brow and immediately turned his head to Samael''s shoulder. He couldn''t see Samael''s expression with the hood of his cloak covering his head.


    "We can''t return, my Lord." He reminded just so Samael knew that.


    Thetter remained silent and simply watched the dark field swallow the entire pce. Samael was calm, despite knowing the source of the sudden surge of power inside the premises.


    "Not bad." He nodded approvingly before he took a step forward when the darkfield was within his reach.


    "Your Grace."


    "I won''t go back, Fabian," Samael reassured, ncing over his shoulders. "Don''t worry."


    Fabian pressed his lips together and tilted his head down. Although he didn''t see Samael''s expression, he could tell by his aura and tone the duke was totally pissed.


    "She hadn''t perfected it, but it''s not bad," a murmur slipped past Samael''s lips as he touched the darkfield. "Tonight, this ce will be a hunting ground, Fabian, and no one shall escape her wrath."


    His eyes slowly opened as the darkfield he was touching trembled under his touch. Samael took a deep breath as he withdrew his hand and casually turned his back against it.


    "Let''s go, Fabian." He nced at Fabian, who was standing on the side.


    "You''re really noting back?" asked Fabian, tilting his head to the side. "I was prepared to stop you, Your Grace."


    "No," Samael answered while shaking his head lightly. "Lilou is stronger than a year ago. She will manage."


    "If you say so." Fabian nodded as he followed his master''s tracks.


    "She probably figured out what is going on inside." Samael''s crimson orbs darkened as he continued to march away. "Let''s handle the bigger picture, shall we?"


    "Finally."


    There wasn''t the usual smirk that appeared on Samael''s face. Instead, it remained stoic, cold, with eyes revealing the death''s door.


    "Fabian," he called, and turned his head to Fabian. "Never mind. I''ll just ask Rufus."


    "My lord, you can trust me this time." Fabian let out a deep sigh, as it seemed Samael wouldn''t trust him for quite some time.


    Thetter kept quiet for some time before his lips parted. "Sneak inside the pce once the hunting is over. Lilou might lose her mindter."


    "I can''t let her changing into a full Bloodfang now," Samael added under his breath as his fangs let themselves known.


    *******


    Meanwhile, Stefan snapped his eyesnguidly as he gazed down. His eyes instantly fell on the Hdie thatnded in the middle of the long table of the gathering.


    "Your Majesty, a darkfield had covered the entire pce!" one knight came rushing to him, reporting dreadful news.


    "I can see that." Stefan raised his gaze at the window, only to see darkness. "Deploy all elites knights, Dominique."


    Dominique, who was standing at the corner, leaning against the wall, pulled himself away from it.


    "Should I order for other knights to retreat, Your Majesty?" he inquired calmly.


    "Those who are strong will live and those who aren''t are meant to die tonight." Stefan''s tone was just as calm as Dominique''s. His eyes fixated on the darkfield outside.


    "For a second, I thought the darkfield is just for show, but it seemed stable... and strong." He nodded approvingly, cing his palm against the armrest as he stood up. "No one will escape this dark veil. So, we better hunt who killed Cassara."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 379 - One, Two, Three...

    <h4>Chapter 379 - One, Two, Three...</h4>


    I whistled softly, standing on top of the third prince''s tower. From my vantage point, I could see the Avolire Pce and the main pce.


    "Your Grace!" Silvia''s voice suddenly rang from the other end of the roof, appearing out of nowhere. "What is going on? Why did you...?"


    She trailed off as she gazed up at the dark sky covering the entire imperial pce. Silvia was aware that my darkfield had its own downside, but it seemed Sam helped me. The darkfield looked more sturdy, like a cage, trapping everyone inside.


    "Have you found Yul?" I asked in a calm tone.


    "us is still looking for him. But Lilou, I was just with him hours ago."


    "And I was with him just right before I gave out the order." I averted my eyes away from her and set them on the main pce. "His ability is copying a person''s appearance and scent. He knew a thing or two... I guess he had sunk his fangs into Yul''s."


    "What...!"


    My eyes zoomed in and out, narrowing them at the main pce. "Focus on finding Yul, Silvia. I won''t ept the news of his death."


    I shook my head lightly. Until now, I couldn''t feel Yul''s presence nor I could share a mind link with him. He was probably unconscious.


    "Yes, Your Grace." There was a slight hesitation in her voice, but she still followed my will. "About the king, I heard he had mobilized all royal knights. Some of them are heading in here."


    "Don''t mind them, Silvia."


    "Lilou, we --"


    "Shh..." I slowly set my eyes back to her. She pressed her lips into a thin line, tilting her head down.


    "Are you sure I am Lilou?" I inquired emotionlessly. "Trust your instincts, Silvia, just like how I trust mine. Stefan isn''t a fool not to see this darkfield as an opportunity."


    I paused while I gazed up at the darkfield. "Mobilizing the royal knights is just what I need to find Yul even faster."


    "I know you care about Yul, but is this really necessary?"


    "If this happened to you, I will do the same, Silvia." I cast her a side-eye nonchntly. "My sincerity for my people is equal. Even if I had to devise another n or put myself in a trickier situation, I would."


    Sam had approved and respected my decision. I didn''t have to hear it from his lips. His help in stabilizing the darkfield was proof.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Silvia bowed, and I gazed at her. Her eyes glowed in crimson as her canine grew longer.


    I only saw Silvia bare her fangs once or twice, so doing it right now told me she had understood my point.


    "Take care," I reminded her before she vanished from my sight.


    I didn''t dwell on where Silvia went as I gazed in a certain direction. I took a deep breath, jumping from where I stood, and leaped towards the person I wanted to see.


    Once my feetnded on the grass of the vast inner ward close to the main pce, I raised my head and smiled.


    "Are you going somewhere? Lexx?" I inquired, locking my eyes with him.


    Stefan quirked his brow and cast me a look before facing Alistair, giving out his orders. My brows raised and waited for them to finish.


    "And..." He raised his finger and turned his head to me. "What do you need?"


    "Yul."


    "Is he missing?" he queried without the slightest interest in his voice.


    I nodded. "I want you to find him."


    "That''s not my problem nor my duty." Stefan peeled his eyes away from me and set them back to Alistair. "That''s all. You''re dismissed."


    Alistair bowed and then nced in my direction with a mocking smirk. When he turned to leave, he stopped as I spoke.


    "I want Yul alive, just in case."


    "That is not the orders I received, Your Grace." Alistair scoffed, suppressing himself from mocking me tantly. "My apologies."


    "They''re now part of your mission." The corner of my lips stretched into a smile as my eyes shifted to Stefan. "I don''t intend to resort to unnecessary killings, Your Majesty. Help me find Yul and bring him back alive."


    "The audacity." Alistair hissed, as his eyes glistened with murderous intent.


    I shrugged indifferently, as I had no energy to agitate him further. Instead, I bat my eyes at Stefan since he called the shots.


    "You did all this..." he paused and gazed above. "... because of Yul?"


    "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "He must be very important to you." Stefan snapped his eyes, looking back at me. His face was devoid of emotion, but his eyes were glinting menacingly.


    "He is, Your Majesty." I took several steps forward until I was a step away from him. "Yul is one of the most important people in my life and if something happened to him? I don''t know what I will do. Find him for me and I will help you."


    Stefan bent over to my side. I could feel his intimidating aura weighing down on my shoulders, but I ignored it.


    "No, thank you," he whispered, and he drew his head back, eyes on me. "Alistair, if you see Yul, kill him on the spot."


    "Hah! Yes, Your Majesty."


    "There is a limit to my patience, sweetheart." Stefan raised his hand and nted his palm on my jaw. His thumb caressed my cheek as the side of his lips curled up subtly.


    "I''m not kind enough to save my mistress''s lover." He stressed his words through his gritted teeth. "Once I get my hands on Yul, I will hang his head in the gates of the pce as a lesson for those who touch what''s mine."


    I frowned as I looked at him apathetically. "I am forever Sam''s, Lexx, and if you don''t want to search for Yul, then so be it. I''ll search for him myself."


    "Good luck." He withdrew his hand away and turned his back against me.


    My lips pressed together, gazing at his back, and waved.


    "Just so you know, someone will die every ten seconds without Yul and if he dies, everyone will as well." My voice raised before turning around, walking away from the opposite direction.


    "One, two, three..." I counted while I entered the main pce, holding my hand behind. "...eight, nine..."


    Lakresha took form in my hand as I stopped treading, gazing at the guarding knight near me.


    "Ten." Dark blood spurted on me as I pulled my scythe from his throat. After this action, his body instantly copsed, and I gazed down.


    "They have dark blood just as I thought." I nodded in understanding. "You should have run away when you have the time. Why stay near me?"


    I stepped my foot on his back, clicking my tongue. For reasons unknown, I had noticed the difference between auras in this pce. Probably because of the darkfield. That was why I figured they weren''t Stefan''s people, but he ''probably'' didn''t know that.


    "But, oh well, this will be a win-win for me." Killing the enemy''s spies that polluted the pce would act as my front for ''my madness''. It may indirectly help Stefan, but it was not like their presence wouldn''t trouble me.


    "Tsk. Whatever." I snapped my tongue, resting my scythe over my shoulder. "One, two, three...."

 Chapter 380 - A Little Late

    <h4>Chapter 380 - A Little Late</h4>


    "... ten."


    THUD!


    "Ahh... I already know they are a lot but I didn''t expect them to have an entire army in their enemy''s territory. Just what the fuck is Lexx doing?!" I ground my teeth as I looked back.


    The hallway I passed through was now trashed with piles of dead bodies and blood sttered messily. A sigh slipped past my lips as I turned my head towards the window on my side. It didn''t take long when I saw my reflection in the transparent ss.


    "It seems they were having fun outside," I mumbled, hearing the faint hissing and growls. "And they haven''t found Yul."


    I didn''t have a certain destination. All I had done was search for Yul in this ce and make a mess. My gut feeling told me Yul was just in here. I didn''t know where exactly, though.


    "There you are again," a whisper slipped past my lips while massaging my temple. "Tone it down, will you? No one is listening. Stop wasting your time and energy."


    The voices in my head were getting louder by the second. It made my head throb, but unlike earlier, I didn''t feel dizzy.


    "Hmm?" my brows furrowed as I set my eyes back on the window. I walked towards it and thrust Lakresha against it, which caused it to shatter. The ss shards that sprinkled down inside didn''t bother me as I peeked my upper outside.


    "Yul," I muttered.


    I didn''t hesitate to jump out of the window as I heard Yul''s voice from somewhere. Alistair and Stefan finally found him! But s... they would kill him. I knew that because I was the one who mobilize them to search for him.


    It may not be the usual ''search for him and rescue him'', but it was still the same. They searched for Yul so they could kill him and they found him; I met the goal.


    "Now, the question is... which Yul is it?"


    My eyes glinted, barely blinking despite the harsh and freezing breeze blowing past me. Soon, the middle ward came to my sight. I scoffed as I stopped on some random roof, studying the situation in the middle ward.


    I narrowed my eyes, darting my gaze from the people standing around the courtyard.


    There were knights scattered around, with Stefan, Alistair, and Dominique''s back facing my direction. The three of them were gazing at the person standing before them.


    Yul.


    "They really meant it when they said they will go hunting," I muttered coldly, assessing Yul''s figure. There were several arrows plunged in his back and thigh, but that didn''t hinder him from standing up against his enemies.


    "They treated him as if he was some sort of animal." A deep breath escaped my mouth, stretching my neck from one side to another.


    "Really... I shouldn''t use my head that much."


    As soon as those words left my mouth, I jumped from where I was,nding on the bakehouse before hopping straight to the ground. I winced at the slight pain on my side, but that briefly stopped me from approaching the party.


    When I came close, I drew out Lakresha and some knights instinctively backed away from my path. Dominique and Alistair turned their heads on me while Stefan barely nced at me.


    "How dare you treat him like an animal?" I asked in a low tone without stopping in my tracks, heading towards Yul. I stood a step away from Yul, assessing his wounds from head to toe.


    "Your Grace, I know you are concerned about Yul, but ¡ª" Dominique was cut off when Stefan raised his hand. Thetter''s eyes fixed on me, keeping his silence.


    We stared at each other without a word before I turned to face Yul once again. My eyes softened with regret before he wrapped his arms around me tightly.


    "Where is Yul?" I asked in his ear, gripping the arrow on his leg and pressed it deeper. "Tell me now and I will end your sufferings without giving out your real identity."


    He grunted and a secondter, I felt something sting on my shoulder as he had sunk his fangs into me. That didn''t bother me, despite hearing his loud gulps.


    "Do you think..." My hand reached for the back of his hand and tugged his head back. His fangs ripped across my flesh as blood dripped down on the side of his lips.


    "... you will get anything from my blood?" I smirked as an amused chuckle slipped past my lips. I spun Lakresha with my other hand and then hooked it around his nape, its tip pointing at the side of his neck.


    "Sorry, but I had done a lot of experiments to kill boredom."


    Blood spurted on my cheek, causing me to shut my one eye. I could feel the intense gaze on my back, but no one broke the silence. It was so quiet that I even heard how many times the severed head bounced as it rolled on the grass.


    "Are you crazy? Why did you kill him?!" the enthusiastic Jayden hollered while I pushed the body away from me. "Your Majesty, how are we supposed to track his other aplices now?"


    Jayden continued to berate Stefan as I turned around to face them. I wiped off the blood across my eye with my pinky and then to my lips for a taste.


    There was this confusion in their eyes as I licked the blood off of my pinky. The only one who wasn''t puzzled was Stefan.


    "Bitter?" he asked, and I nodded.


    "Bitter."


    "You didn''t have to kill him to taste, though," He scolded in a low and intimidating tone.


    "Well, no matter how you torture him, he won''t talk." I shrugged nonchntly and cast Jayden a look. "And if you sink your fangs into him, prepare to lose your fangs."


    Jayden furrowed his brows and nced at Stefan. Stefan had known this fact for sure since we spent a long time together; dissecting and experimenting with all sorts of vampires and humans.


    "You''re wee, Your Majesty." The corner of my lips stretched into a weak smile. "I didn''t mean to ruin your hunting game. I''m off to pick up Yul."


    I waved them goodbye as I scanned every single one of them. Before they could react, I left since I already figured where was Yul after killing his impostor.


    *******


    "... I''m off to pick up Yul."


    "What ¡ª!" Jayden was cut short as his eyes followed Lilou''s figure, which was leaping away like a shadow. "Are we going to let her go just like that?"


    He turned his gaze to Stefan, furrowing his brows as a smirk appeared on thetter''s lips. Stefan snapped his eyes and nced at where she went off.


    "Sadly, you''re not the only one who thinks, sweetheart," Stefan whispered, as a devious glint flickered across his eyes.


    *******


    Meanwhile, in a private residence on the outskirts of the capital, Samael raised his brows and turned around as someone suddenly barged into the room.


    "My lord, someone from the Marquess is here to deliver a letter," Noah reported as he trudged towards Samael with a young man beside him.


    "A letter?" Samael furrowed his brows, gazing down at the letter with the Crawford n seal on it. He epted it, casting the young messenger a suspicious look.


    "Why would he send me a letter all of a sudden?" he inquired while carefully opening the envelope.


    "Marquess Cameron just told me to get this letter to you as fast as I can without being noticed, Your Grace."


    "Sounds urgent," Samael muttered, and then skimmed its content.


    After reading the letter, he crumpled it as the sound of his teeth grinding pierced Noah''s ears.


    "Barron Martin finally talked..." Samael''s fangs grew longer while his eyes glowed in deep crimson. ".... albeit a little fuckingte!"

 Chapter 381 - Is There No End To This?

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Is There No End To This?</h4>


    [ My lord, I am writing this letter to you in a hurry. Please forgive my penmanship.


    Baron Martin had finally agreed to side with you and Her Grace. However, he had told me information that raised my concerns and this may rm you the same.


    From my understanding, the Moriarty were the ones who gave the idea to the Bloodfang on how to make their sacrifice a sess. However, there was a high probability that the Moriarty had also manipted the n''s will.


    Currently, Her Grace still had her n''s will under control whilst retaining hers. That was because it was iplete, my lord.


    Her Grace mentioned the voices in her head, but Baron Martin told me that wasn''t everything. The other half of the will was in another person''s, waiting to return those voices to its rightful owner.


    Those voices will manifest into the duchess once she met certain requirements: such as having contact with this ''key'' as what Baron Martin had called (but unsure what exactly), and... absorbing Prince Yulis.


    The ns ¡ª I''m saying the Bloodfang''s and the Mortiaty''s ¡ª will be hers and she will be them.


    We can all be in danger, and so is Her Grace. We don''t know how the Moriartys manipted the Bloodfang and Lara, nor we can be sure where everything leads.


    We can''t let that from happening, Your Grace. Prince Yulis is important to her. We can''t let her kill Yulis in a moment of madness.


    My lord, after knowing this, I begged you to save my kin. Please take Her Grace and Prince Yulis out of the pce immediately before it''s toote.


    Marquess Cameron Crawford ]


    "You...!" Samael stormed his way on the estate''s dungeon prison, kicking his way inside the cell. He grabbed their prisoner''s hair, pulling it up to reveal the middle-aged man''s mangled face.


    "Where in hell is Zero?" he inquired with a shaking voice. "You better start talking now before Rufus'' steed drags you across the kingdom by your foot, Mister Theodore Darkbridge."


    [A/N: A review: Theodore Darkbridge appeared in CH 251 - Collecting the pieces]


    "Heh..." Theodore let out a weak chuckle.


    "Fucker..." Samael scoffed menacingly, sucking air through his gritted fangs.


    "His Majesty never got in his position by being vicious alone. He is right when he said you might be alive." Theodore chortled and coughed out blood, unable to struggle with the torture they had done to him. "You might be strong, Your Grace... but you don''t scheme, sadly."


    Samael tightened his grip on the man''s hair before letting it loose. "Sadly, you are quite right, but that is due to the fact that scheming is so fucking boring. I get what I want even if I don''t do that."


    "You can, Your Grace, but you can''t just recklessly dive into madness because you now have people to protect." Theodore inhaled deeply as if he had been deprived of air. "It''s not just you and those two monsters. You care now, Your Grace, and that had be your weakness."


    "I never see my people as my weakness. It might be the opposite." Samael scoffed as he let his hair go and stood up. He didn''t say a word as he turned around to leave.


    Just when he was by the gates of the cell, he halted. "You are correct when you said scheming is never my style. My ways are far more entertaining, after all." Samael nced over his shoulder and smirked.


    "I will keep you alive for as long as I can, like a mistress, Theodore. We have many years together, be sure to look forward to it."


    Samael resumed in his strides after saying his piece. With him was Fabian, who remained outside the cell. Fabian turned his head to their captive and smiled.


    "See youter, Lady Mistress." He bowed politely before following Samael''s tracks.


    The sound of chains clicking against each other as Theodore struggled resonated across the dungeon prison. He clenched his teeth, enraged at Fabian, the person who abducted him and tormented him out of boredom.


    "Tch! That brat...!"


    Fabian''s smile grew brighter as he heard Theodore''s protests before leaving the dungeon. There was just something in a person''s hateful remarks that uplifted his mood.


    "Your Grace!" as soon as they exited the dungeon, Charlotte rushed towards them. "Are we really going to the pce? Tonight?"


    Charlotte followed their tracks as Samael and Fabian didn''t stop in their steps.


    "Yes. Why are you still here?" Samael inquired, ncing at Charlotte. "Rufus and the others had already left to join the hunt."


    "Pardon? But I can shoot arrows from this distance!"


    "How convenient." Fabian nodded in satisfaction. "I should master archery as well. It will save me some time in traveling."


    "Mister Fabian, can you stick in closebat? I can''t let anyone else surpass me in long-range." Charlotte pouted as it was clear to her that Fabian was just good at anything.


    Suddenly, Samael stopped in his tracks and pivoted on his heel. Charlotte could not help but raised her brows, darting her eyes from Fabian to Samael.


    "My lord?" she called under her breath.


    "Charlie, I want you to do something for me." Samael''s eyes glinted while his lips parted.


    Charlotte furrowed her brows as she listened to Samael''s orders. Her eyes slowly dted as her mouth fell open.


    "Good luck." Fabian smiled, patting her shoulder before leaving Charlotte in a daze.


    "Oh, my goodness..." Charlotte trailed off, staring nkly at where the two left. "...is there no end to this?"


    *******


    Yul''s scent and aura led me to the throne hall. I encountered a few who tried to stop me, but they''re all high-fiving with Satan now.


    I gazed at the door leading to the throne room. This door I never gazed at properly before; the same door us and I kicked a year ago, only to see my husband''s head rolling down.


    "It''s been a year and yet..." I paused, using the end of my scythe to push it open. "... I still can''t move on about that. This ce doesn''t give me anything but bad memories."


    The loud creaking of the door as it opened echoed in my ear. I moved forth, throwing all the terrible memories at the back of my head as they were unnecessary now.


    "Yul." My steps stopped, seeing that Yul was lying on the floor near the step up leading to the throne. There was barely blood around him, telling me no grave injuries were inflicted.


    "Yul," I called once again and resumed in my stride, squatting down when I approached him. I first checked his pulse and heaved a sigh of relief when it was still beating.


    "Goodness." I smiled while shaking him awake. "Yul, wake up."


    I shook him lightly, which grew violently over time. Before panic could creep into my heart, Yul grunted as he opened his eyes weakly.


    "Your Grace?" Yul blinked while assisting himself to sit up. He looked around in confusion.


    "What the...? Why am I here?"


    "It''s fine now, Yul." My eyes softened, seeing him well. "Let''s go back?"


    Yul cast me a baffled look as if silently asking me for an exnation. But Yul knew to read the air, so he pressed his lips in a thin line and nodded.


    "Come. Let me help you," I offered, after seeing him wince when he tried to stand. Yul didn''t refuse my offer, cing his arm across my shoulder and after the count of three, we both stood.


    "Gosh, you''re so heavy." A teasing chuckle escaped my mouth while he rolled his eyes.


    "You put this upon yourself."


    Just as we were about to walk away, my eyes shifted on the throne. I paused and just stared at it, making the whispering voices in my head grow louder.


    "Lilou? Are you alright?" Yul asked, but I ignored him.


    "It''s..." I murmured. "... calling for me."


    "What?"


    "Because it''s yours, to begin with!" Suddenly, a familiar voice came from across the room. Even though I didn''t turn my head in her direction, I recognized who it was.


    Beatrice.

 Chapter 382 - First Drink

    <h4>Chapter 382 - First Drink</h4>


    I heard her heels click against the marbled floor as she approached. Deep down, I knew I shouldn''t be listening to her or to the voices in my head. But I couldn''t stop myself, nor I could stop myself from staring at the throne.


    "What are you doing here, Your Royal Highness?" Yul inquired, rmed at what was going on.


    "What is going on is we are putting things back to where they should be." Now Alphonse had also entered the scene.


    "Your Grace... Lilou, let''s go." Yul held my wrist in panic, but that didn''t faze me. "Lilou, what are you doing?"


    Yul tugged my hand, but to no avail. My eyes were fixed on the throne, pulling my hand away from him as I took a step forward.


    "Lilou!"


    "It''s no use, Yulis," Alphonse chimed in with a chuckle. "It had started."


    "What had started?"


    "The ritual. What else?" Beatrice humored gleefully.


    "Cassara had only survived for one reason. That is to return what she robbed from her, and now that the Will had returned to its rightful owner we must proceed to the next steps." Alphonse''s voice wasced with bottomless viciousness.


    I could hear them all talking behind me and Yul calling for me to stop. But I didn''t and soon stood in front of the throne. My hand, as if having its own mind, reached for the armrest to caress it.


    [ The throne is yours to im, little child. Kill every single La Crox and avenge the Bloodfang. The Moriarty is your only ally, remember that. ]


    The voices in my head repeated that chant until I lost count. It was as if they were engraving those words in my skull, making my heart race.


    "That is my purpose?" I whispered, and another wave of answers rang in my ear, making my head throb painfully. "Right... the Moriarty is my only ally and I shall kill every La Crox."


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips as my eyes softened. There was a part of me that was screaming at me to get it together, but the dominant part of me told me otherwise.


    "So, that is how you put things together." I nodded in understanding. "If I kill every one of them, everyone will be happy."


    "Sis! What are you mumbling about?! Come!" Yul''s enrage voice came in and he soon approached me.


    He grabbed my bicep and forced me to look at him. His lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, he looked at me with disbelief in his eyes as his grip tightened.


    "What is... going on?" he stammered under his breath.


    "Yulis..." I cupped his cheek and smiled subtly. "I''m thirsty. I feel like I''m dying."


    "Lilou." His breath hitched as his fangs finally grew. It was my first time seeing him reveal his fangs; they were lovely.


    And his cerulean eyes slowly changed their color to red, reflecting me in them. The longer I stare into his eyes, my reflection grew clearer.


    A pair of burning crimson eyes and short fangs...


    Why do I have fangs in his eyes? I wondered.


    "Yul," came out a soft desperate voice as my brows creased. "I... I''m thirsty."


    His mouth opened and closed, holding both my shoulders while taking deep breaths. I could feel him tremble through his grip while hanging his head low.


    "Drink him."


    "Feed on him!"


    "He is your vessel, child. His blood and life that sustain him until now are yours, to begin with."


    "Have him and be one of us, child."


    I gnashed my teeth as the vicious voices screamed in my head. They wouldn''t stop until I followed what they were saying.


    "I don''t want to hear them, Yul," I murmured, feeling my heart sink.


    Yul raised his head and nted his palm on my ears. He stared at me deep in the eyes, smiling, closed-lipped.


    "It''s alright," he said, nodding encouragingly. "It''s not your fault, hmm? Never me yourself for this."


    He didn''t ask me any questions, nor did he berate Alphonse and Beatrice, who were watching us. Instead, he focused on reassuring me that everything would be alright; that this was not my fault.


    "Do you remember what I said before? If it''s necessary, my life is yours to take." Yul chuckled weakly. "I guess this was it."


    I listened to him and stared at the determination in his eyes. It barely moved my heart, though, because all I felt was quenching this thirst.


    "Come here, sis." Yul pulled my bicep to him, bending over while wrapping his arm around me. "Thirsty?"


    "Mhm." I nodded, turning my head to him, and sniffed his neck. It was enticing, as I could imagine myself sinking my teeth into his skin.


    Yul stroke the back of my head. I couldn''t feel any reluctance in his touch, as if he had epted this long ago.


    "Be careful on your first drink, alright? There is also etiquette in drinking, sis. I should''ve taught you, but well, I will guide you now." His voice was calm as he instructed me how to drink properly without making a mess.


    I opened my mouth and leaned closer to his neck. As I came closer, I felt his grip on me tightened slightly, embracing what was toe.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in the middle ward of the pce, Stefan gazed up at the darkfield. Dominique approached him from the side, bowing with his fist across his chest.


    "Your Majesty, is this the right decision?" asked Dominique with genuine worry in his voice. "She will be more troublesome if she bes a vampire now."


    "Hah¡­ Dominique, does your arm hurt?"


    Dominique furrowed his brows at the sudden question. "No, Your Majesty."


    Stefan slowly turned around and faced him, hands behind him. His face bobbed to examine him.


    "Is that so?" he nodded in understanding, trudging towards him. When Stefan was a step away from Dominique, he bent over as a smirk resurfaced on his face.


    "Then, how about this? Does it hurt?" Stefan inquired, arching his brow as he nced at Dominique.


    Thetter''s eyes dted as his pupils constricted, turning his head at Stefan in shock. His hand wrapped around the sword''s handle that pierced through his abdomen.


    "What¡­ who are you?" Dominique panted as he finally noticed that this Stefan wasn''t the king he served.

 Chapter 383 - I Might Die Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 383 - I Might Die Tonight</h4>


    "Ahh...!" Just as the tip of my fangs pressed against Yul''s neck, I drew back and winced in pain. I gazed down at my leg, seeing Lakresha''s dagger version in it.


    "I managed." I exhaled sharply as I managed to wake myself up from this nightmare. "Go away Yul."


    I pushed Yul''s chest away while holding the dagger plunged in my thigh. Yul took a step back, gazing at me in disbelief.


    "But... you will --"


    "Yulis!" My voice hitched as my eyes sharpened, ring at him. "I will rather lose my sanity than kill you! Go where I can''t see you."


    "Oh, no, Your Grace! Even if you don''t want to kill him, he will still die." Alphonse clicked his tongue helplessly while shaking his head. "Between the two of you, you are a much better choice, you know?"


    "Yulis had epted his death. How can you deny him, Your Grace?" Beatrice frowned as she dramatically wiped her fake tears. "I almost teared up with his sacrifice."


    I ignored them. "Yulis, get out of here." I clenched my teeth, pulling Lakresha out of my leg. A grunt left my gritted teeth and my wound oozed with blood. That hurt like hell.


    "I can''t, Lilou." Yul shook his head lightly. "I won''t let you die for me."


    "Yulis!" My piercingly loud voice echoed across the throne hall until it shook. I could barely keep my own will right now, and if these voices took over once again, I''m afraid I would kill him this time.


    "Get the hell out of my sight!" my eyes glinted with fury, staring at him dead in the eye. "That is an order."


    "Lilou..."


    "Now!" I yelled.


    Yul clenched his teeth tightly and nodded after a second. "If that is what you want," he said, ncing at our audience before disappearing from his standpoint.


    Just as Yul moved like a bolt of lightning towards the exit, Alphonse appeared to block his way.


    "Oh, no, I told you..." he trailed off as I grabbed his wrist before it could reach Yulis, appearing beside him.


    "You don''t call the shots here, Alphonse." I bore my fangs, ncing over my shoulders as Yul stood before Alphonse. I cocked my head lightly, tightening my grip around Alphonse''s wrist.


    "Go."


    Yul ground his teeth, ring daggers at me, but still followed my orders. As he sprinted away, I set my eyes at Alphonse while he chuckled.


    "Do you really think he can escape?" he asked, but I ignored him. I wielded Lakresha on my other hand and threw it in a certain direction.


    "I said, you don''t call the shots here." I moved my gaze to Beatrice, who was nearly sliced in half by Lakresha as itnded inches away from her. "If I want someone to go, they will, and if I told you to stay, you must. Those aren''t request, they''re orders."


    "Hah... we can''t expect anything less from the vessel of the core." Alphonseughed heartily, making me nced at him.


    The louder his chuckles were, the louder the voices in my head had be. It felt as though needles were pricking my brain. I tightened my grip as I sucked air through my gritted teeth.


    "You will not be in pain if you just submit, Your Grace," Alphonse advice with a knowing look on his face. Despite the cracking sounding from his wrist, it didn''t seem to faze him.


    Undead. I let him go and hopped back.


    "Funny, Alphonse. The voices in my head abolished the word submission." The side of my lips stretched viciously. My eyes shifted in Beatrice''s direction.


    "I won''t ask you questions since it is clear to me what is going on in this ce," I spat out in ridicule. "Pity."


    "Lakresha. Catharsis." As soon as I called my weapons'' names, they flew back into my hands, grasping them tightly. My eye twitched at the piercing pain in my head, but I shrugged it off as I held onto my consciousness.


    ''Not yet,'' I told myself. ''Yul is still around.''


    I faced the two of them and noticed the dark shroud exuding from Alphonse''s back. ck veins protruded under his temple, his sclera changing into ck, and his fangs growing longer and sharper.


    My eyes veered towards Beatrice, and her eyes glowed in red, smirking viciously.


    ''Sam... I might die tonight, love,'' I muttered internally while stretching my neck from one side to the other.


    I took a deep breath, spreading my arms wide while holding Lakresha on my right and Catharsis on my left. "Well, here goes nothing."


    The marble floor under my foot cracked before I bolted towards them, baring my fangs.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Yulis clutched his hands tightly as he sprinted away without looking back. Lilou''s agitated face while yelling at him to go away kept flickering in front of his eyes.


    "Damn!" Yulis halted in the hallway and cursed at the top of his lungs. He looked back at his tracks and clenched his teeth.


    A strong aura colliding had suddenly exploded from a distance, reassuring him that a sh was taking ce. He could tell Lilou was battling those two all on her own while he was running away to save his own throat.


    "Damn it!" he cursed, about to go back, when a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    "Yulis!" he turned his head back to see Silvia shaking her head. "Don''t."


    "Silvia, how can I not return when my sister is inside fighting two monstrous purebloods?" His eyes glinted with killing intent as he panted heavily. "We are here to protect her and not the other way around."


    Yulis pulled his hand away with all his might. In terms of strength, Yulis had an advantage, so he managed to escape her grip.


    "Yulis, you are given an order. If you want to disobey the order, you will have to go through me!" Silvia wielded her saber at him, pointing its de to his throat. "If you die, that is akin to killing her yourself."


    "And if she dies without us doing anything, what''s the difference?" Yulis argued adamantly.


    "Get a grip, Yul." Silvia''s voice grew solemn as her eyes sharpened. "I can''t let you lose your senses right now. You''re a La Crox, not a certain butler. The La Crox way is perfection, and screwing things over can cost you your life."


    "That is how we are all raised. That is the La Crox way, brother," Silvia added in the same menacing tone.


    Yulis ground his teeth while his fist trembled. He calmed down a secondter, nodding in understanding.


    "Right," he said, running his fingers through his hair in distress.


    Silvia smiled subtly before withdrawing her weapon. "Let''s go."


    Yul nodded once again and both of them fled without looking back.

 Chapter 384 - Uncle, So Cool!

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Uncle, So Cool!</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the towers near the cold pce. ude raised his head at the person who entered his room. He clutched his teddy bear closer to his side, flinging his legs forward and backward while sitting on the chair.


    "What is it that you need, Uncle, the sixth prince?" ude inquired in a tiny voice. "Does Father know you are here?"


    "Why would he need to know?" Alistair inquired, leaning his side against the jamb of the door, arms crossed.


    There was a moment of silence between them. Alistair cocked his head to the side while assessing his little nephew.


    "Do you want to y with Uncle Ali, ude?"


    ude shook his head lightly. "No. Thank you. It''s not fun to y with you."


    "Oh? But you enjoy your time with us?" Alistair chuckled in mockery. "I guess you only like spending time with fools."


    "Uncle us is not a fool. He may be reckless and hotheaded, but Uncle us is not as foolish as everyone thinks he is." ude argued calmly, sporting a subtle smile on his adorable face. "But I think Uncle Ali is the foolish one."


    "Oh? Pray tell, my nephew. Why did you say such hurtful words?"


    "You switch sides and sold your strongest ally for temporary power. If that is not foolishness, then I do not know what you call this treason."


    Alistair chuckled upon hearing ude''s exnation. "You think I am a fool for temporary power?"


    "Auron will never listen to you, Uncle."


    "How can you say that when we haven''t even tried?"


    ude pursed his lips into a thin line, gazing at him in pity. "Do you know the actual reason Father kept me alive instead of killing me along with my biological parents?"


    His question caused Alistair to quirked a brow. Wasn''t it because of his ability to stop time ude inherited from Lucia, the child''s mother?


    "Well, Father must have told you the other reason about my mother''s ability, but that is not it." ude let out a shallow breath before jumping out of the chair. "My biological father had put hisst remaining power inside Auron. It will shatter along with every divine weapon if I died because of it."


    Alistair furrowed his brows at this information he hadn''t heard before. Stefan trusted him, so he would hear about this if it was true.


    "Father didn''t trust you as much as you think he did. He is not the person who will trust just anyone." ude smiled, enjoying the confusion in Alistair''s eyes. "Also, it''s not like keeping secrets in this ce is news to you. You''ve had your fair amounts of secrets, after all."


    "Well, it''s not like having pandora had been useful." Alistair shrugged after a minute of contemtion. "Not having the divine weapons lying around might just work well for us."


    ude pressed his lips together, studying his uncle''s demeanor. He knew Alistair came to take his life to get Auron from him. His jaw tightened and his breathing slowed down.


    "Did you kill Auntie Cassara?" asked ude out of curiosity.


    "Does the truth about who killed Cassara mattered?"


    ude nodded, closed-lipped. "I''m just curious."


    "Well." Alistair raised his brows, pulling himself away from the jamb, and sauntered towards his little nephew. "Apparently, I''m not sure who did it, since I don''t care if that wench dies. Oh, actually, I care since I will silence her if no one does."


    Alistair lifted his arm up, taking out the ax clinging across his back. His eyes glinted as the side of his lips turned up into a smirk.


    ude looked up and hugged his teddy bear. "You will really kill me?"


    "Yes." Alistair gazed down and chuckled. "Shall I ask for anyst words?"


    "Please, don''t."


    The sixth prince burst out inughter, unsure whether his nephew was trying to humor him. It was funny for him, though.


    "Well, I hope I can just do this without killing you, my nephew." Alistair sighed after he recovered fromughing. He rested his ax on his shoulder, clicking his tongue.


    "Pity. Just close your eyes. I''ll make it quick instead."


    "Alright." ude closed his eyes and hugged his teddy even tighter, waiting for the quick pain.


    Alistair arched his brow at how obedient ude was. He shook his head before lifting the ax up.


    "Farewell, my nephew." There was not a trace of pity in his eyes, as his tone was colder than ever. "You will finally reunite with your parents."


    After a beat, Alistair swung his gigantic ax down that could slice through someone in half without a problem. He stopped inches before hitting ude''s head, causing him to furrow his brows.


    "Uncle, what are you waiting for?" ude inquired as he slowly opened his eyes, and they crossed, seeing the gigantic des in front of him. He raised a finger, pushing the side of the de away.


    "Can''t move?" a wicked grin slowly appeared on ude''s bubbly face. "Didn''t I tell you, Uncle? You are the foolish one."


    The window behind them suddenly shattered as a figure crash into it.


    "ude!" us called in hurry, searching for his nephew, only to see ude looking back at him in dismay.


    "You''rete, Uncle. Just when I was expecting to see you in a different light. I rescued myself in the end." ude sighed deeply while shaking his head in disappointment.


    "What?" us gasped in confusion, darting his eyes from Alistair and ude before nodding in understanding. "I see. You want me to appear while that numskull strikes you?"


    ude just frowned in response. This uncle of his was too slow even after being a chief knight of the Duchess of Grimsbanne''s knighthood brigade.


    "Then, let''s do it again. I''ll jump back out while you reverse the time." us suggested, with his fangs glinting proudly.


    "Alright." ude nodded and took a deep breath, reversing the time to redo the scene for the second time.


    **


    "... you will finally reunite with your parents." Alistair swung his ax down without a second hesitation.


    CRASH!


    As soon as us crashed from outside the window, he didn''t waste a second and blocked the gigantic ax with the body of his sword. Alistair narrowed his eyes, meeting the burning pair of eyes that were ring back at him.


    "Thest time I know, you are not qualified to send anyone to heaven, little brother," us smirked and then turned his head to ude. His expression literally screamed ''how about that?''


    A broad grin resurfaced on ude''s adorable face as he raised his thumb. "Uncle, so cool!"

 Chapter 385 - Playtime Is Over

    <h4>Chapter 385 - ytime Is Over</h4>


    "Ah!" I gnashed my teeth, blocking Alphonse''s attack. "Goodness. Just how thick is your skin? No wonder you''re unreasonably shameless."


    A light scoff escaped my lips, eyes ring at him. Even though he didn''t have a weapon, Catharsis couldn''t slice through his palm, and it even trembled under his grip.


    "My duchess, why do we have to fight?" he cocked his head to the side, tightening his grip around Catharsis'' de effortlessly. "We share the same goal, after all. Your death is not what I want."


    "Yul''s is?"


    "Heh. Just let him go, duchess. If you do, you will have everything you need!"


    "Everything? Do you even know what I need?" I scoffed before shoving Catharsis to him, making him hop back. "What you assumed is not what I need, nor what my n wants. I am pretty sure these additional voices screaming at me right now are not part of the Bloodfang."


    I swung Catharsis as if made a swoosh sound before I added, "I won''t be your figurehead, Alphonse."


    "Duchess, I am giving you an option." The side of his lips curled up into a sinister smirk. "Your husband is dead, and why is that? Didn''t you want vengeance?"


    "So vengeance is also your goal?" I chuckled softly, enduring the piercing pain striking my head. "I remember you telling me we will share the same goal. I didn''t realize it will be this shallow!"


    He didn''t respond and simply smiled. I shook my head lightly and set my eyes on Beatrice, who I pinned on the wall with Lakresha moments ago.


    "Pity," I muttered with a ridiculingugh. "You are pathetic, Alphonse."


    "Am I?"


    My eyes veered back at him slowly. "For you to need me for vengeance means you can''t do it yourself. I think I had overestimated you, Alphonse. How disappointing."


    "I do not need you, Your Grace. I simply enjoy destroying everything in the most beautiful way."


    "And you call this beautiful?" I raised a brow, scanning the throne hall, which looked as if it went through a storm. The only thing that remained unharmed was the throne.


    "I guess you have a different meaning of beauty, Your Highness," I said while I set my eyes back to him. "I''m not judging. It''s just..."


    I trailed off as my vision zoomed in and out, staggering back to keep my bnce. The voices were deafening, and it was only a matter of time before I lose my consciousness.


    I would be screwed.


    "Oh? What happened, Your Grace?" Suddenly, Alphonse appeared on my side.


    Thanks to my reflexes, I was able to raise Catharsis to keep him from a distance.


    "I am simply concerned, Your Grace. Even if you want me dead, I don''t. I still need you." His tone sent a chill down my spine as his eyes glowed even brighter. He looked like a demon instead of just a vampire.


    A monster, indeed. No wonder my husband was wary of him.


    "I will kill you before these voices take over," I dered and heaved a sigh of relief upon sensing that Yul just got out of the darkfield. "Thank God."


    "Thanking God, eh? You had taken too many lives that calling God should be a sin itself." He humored with a chuckle, taking a step forward while I thrust my sword as a warning.


    "One more step and I will plunge my sword into your throat." I cautioned, but that sounded empty as my vision blurred once again.


    Before I could react, Alphonse was already standing on my side. He immediately clutched my wrist.


    "I guess ytime is over?"


    I turned my head at him slightly, grinding my teeth before wincing at the pain.


    A loud scream escaped my mouth, scratching my throat with the sudden pain in my head. It felt as though someone was literally hammering, stabbing my brain.


    This time, I was screwed, were myst thoughts before copsing on the floor. All I knew next was I was screaming my lungs out, tugging my scalp while I writhed in pain.


    I heard Alphonse''s waves ofughter, along with my screams.


    "Take everything from the La Crox, child."


    "Put things back into ce, Lilou."


    "Kill them all!"


    "Lilou, listen to us."


    "No, no, no!" I panted as the hissing voices started screaming even louder, overwhelming those faint ones.


    It hurts so fucking much.


    My body... my blood felt like boiling on its own, scalding my skin from the inside. I mmed my body against the floor to ease the pain until I left marks of blood on it.


    It didn''t help.


    Everything from the top of my head down to my sole just hurt terribly. Not to mention the pain from the inside, as if my blood were attacking me aggressively.


    The pain went on for what felt like an eternity until I finally stopped.


    I panted for air, catching up to my breathing while lying helplessly on the floor.? I blinked weakly, lying on my side, and watched the boots that were approaching me.


    With all the energy I got, I moved my head only to see Alphonse squatting down beside me.


    "Poor thing," he said, tracing my temple with the sharp nail of his index. "You wouldn''t have to go through this if you absorbed Yul. Don''t worry, Duchess. I will get him for you."


    With all the screaming I did, I still tried to find my voice to speak. "Fu..."


    "Fu?" he cocked his head, brows furrowed.


    "Fu... ck you." I breathed out heavily, making him chuckle.


    "Well, aren''t youmendable? Until the end, you are still resisting. However, the more you resist, the more aggressive your blood will attack its host." He smirked, wiping off the blood on me, and raised his finger to his lips.


    "I will test your blood," He uttered as if trying to ask my permission. "Please do not misunderstand."


    The infuriating smirk on his lips remained before licking his finger. As he tasted the blood, his smirk slowly vanished while the corner of my lips stretched into a weak smirk.


    "Gosh, my queen~! You could''ve been more gentle to me!" Suddenly, Beatrice''s voice caressed our ears. My eyes veered to Beatrice, who stood behind Alphonse with a sword pointing at his nape.


    "My back still hurts and my shoulder was dislocated!" sheined, but I ignored her as I gazed at Alphonse.


    "ytime is over, Alphonse," I muttered with a weak smirk.

 Chapter 386 - What Will You Do Without The Great Me?

    <h4>Chapter 386 - What Will You Do Without The Great Me?</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the private estate on the outskirts of the capital. Samael walked out of the estate, seeing that Noah was just standing outside.


    "Noah," he called, making Noah look back at him. Thetter bowed to show respect until Samael stood beside him.


    "Did you think he believed it?" he inquired, looking at the enormous gates of the estate far ahead.


    Noah set his gaze forward, rocking his head lightly. "Well, he seemed he did a job well done, Your Grace."


    "He must be happy. I put all my effort into acting, after all."


    "You''re truly an artist, my lord." Noah chuckled, assessing the proud smirk on Samael''s lips.


    Noah could not help but heave a sigh of relief while gazing at him. Samael wasn''t the type of person to scheme, but when he do, he would do it with passion.


    "You''re really terrifying, my lord," he muttered helplessly. "I''m d I didn''t choose to be your enemy."


    "Before you praise my godly strategic ns, the night is still long. Lilou is still out there and I can''t still get through her head." Samael''s voice lowered as his breathing grew slower. His pair of crimson eyes glinted as his jaw tightened.


    "Lilove... just listen to my voice or I will have to go there myself." He balled his hand into a fist, suppressing his urge of rushing to the pce himself.


    He had promised to stay out of it and trust her, but he could barely contain himself. If Lilou didn''t respond to him soon, that only means this n would be half-sess.


    "Ten minutes, Noah." Samael breathed out heavily. "You better prepare yourself to restrain me from spoiling this fucking n."


    He then jogged towards the stairs while Noah followed him in a hurry. "We have ten minutes to kill. Let''s kill Alphonse. Shall we?"


    ******


    Back in the Capital, Silvia and Yul ran far away from the pce. Yul looked back at the shroud around the ce, balling his hand into a fist.


    "Sis..." he whispered in worry, trying to contain himself from going back.


    "Yul." He frowned when Silvia pped his chest with the back of her hand. He gazed down to see a small ss cylinder clipped between her fingers.


    "What''s this?" he asked upon epting it, gazing up at her. "Blood?"


    "Blood of the dead."


    His expression distorted in disgust. "Blood of who?"


    "Cassara." Silvia offered him a side-eye, witnessing how his eyes dted in shock.


    "Didn''t she...?"


    "Yes, she''s dead, and we got every bit of her blood." She ground her teeth while taking deep breaths. Her shoulders rxed after letting out her third sharp exhale.


    "Did you... kill her?"


    "I swear it''s not me or any of us." Her answer was quick to clear up whatever misunderstand he had. "Just drink it, Yul. This is not the time to hesitate."


    Yul rubbed his thumb on the small ss container. Aside from disgust, it was dishonorable for Cassara. Not that Cassara had something to be proud of, but this still felt strange.


    "She''s still my twin even though we aren''t that close or share the same blood," he murmured, gritting his teeth and opened the bottle to drink it.


    Drinking Cassara''s blood had unlocked the missing memories in their head, which Samael erased.


    Yes, memories.


    The memories they all agreed to be erased.


    ******


    Three months prior to the present day. As usual, they had gathered in the third squadron''s hideout, brainstorming on how to deal with their enemies.


    "I disagree." Samael raised his hand, catching everyone''s attention.


    As usual, Samael had his feet resting over the table with his chair inclined while rocking it. Lilou, who stood at the end of the table with her palm resting on the edge, raised her brow.


    "You disagree? Why?" she asked, cocking her head to the side.


    "Well, it''s a poor n."


    "Mister, if you disagree with this n, give us some exnation so we can understand." She rolled her eyes while shaking her head lightly. "You''re not working alone anymore. We''re a team, remember?"


    Fabian and Rufus suppressed themselves from pping and cheering, ''Well put, Your Grace.'' But they suppressed the urge from doing that.


    "Well." Samael shrugged. It was obvious he was not used to letting everyone in his ns.


    He cleared his throat and knocked on the table lightly. "It''s been almost a year since you''ve gone to the Capital. With all those ingrates walking freely in the pce, it will be more strange if Stefan is alive or still sane."


    "Stefan stayed alive for centuries, Sam. I also confirmed it from Prince Heliot." Lilou reasoned out, tossing facts on the table.


    "Do you honestly believe whatever you see in that ce?" he asked as his eyebrow raised.


    This time, Lilou''s mouth parted, but no words came out. She closed her lips into a thin line in the end, as she couldn''t argue with that.


    "You kids are so hopeless." Samael sighed heavily while shaking his head. "I''m not saying this n wouldn''t work, but we have to tweak it a bit."


    Lilou and everyone tilted their head to the side, eyes on him. Samael was only listening to them all this time, but only now he had voiced out his thoughts.


    "If you stick to one subject, you will lose sight of some minor details. Take it as looking at a painting. We naturally look at the subject but rarely notice the minor details thatplete the entirety of it." Samael paused as he scanned their attentive faces.


    "Right now, your focus is Quentin, Stefan, and Alphonse. The bigger details are the people working under them; their allies." He counted their subject with his fingers, and then cast them a knowing look. "How about the smaller ones that made them the subject of this discussion?"


    Lilou and everybody else could not help but furrow their brows. Little details why they were the subject of this discussion? Wasn''t that obvious? Because they were their enemies?


    "Goodness... what will you do without the great me?" Samael sighed as he looked at them in pity. They didn''t know whether to ept his aggravating stare or get mad about it. He had been quiet all this time, after all.


    "Quentin wouldn''t be a king if he is that stupid. I bet he had figured out that I was alive even before I woke up. Stefan wouldn''t keep his position if he was easily defeated." Samael took a deep breath before he resumed. "And I wouldn''t be wary of Alphonse if he is not a crafty bastard."


    Silence ensued when Samael spouted all those facts. He had a point, a strong one at that, which they were already aware of, but unconsciously disregarded it.


    "What a hopeless bunch. My wife''s n is perfect, if she ns to die, at that. But since we''re a team," He stressed the word with sarcasm, eyebrow raised. "We have to make it work while sacrificing no one who is sitting around this table."


    "Brother, is that possible?" asked us in shock, staring at Samael intensely.


    "Well, it''ll be hard and tricky."


    "Hell, do you have a n in mind?" This time, Silvia inquired with the same interest as everyone in the room.


    "Hmm." Samael pressed his lips together in a thin line, gazing at each and every single one of them. After a moment, the corner of his lips curled up into a smile until his eyes squinted.


    "Will you allow this great one to erase your memories?"

 Chapter 387 - First Subject

    <h4>Chapter 387 - First Subject</h4>


    "Will you allow this great one to erase your memories?"


    Everyone one of them could not help but furrow their brows as they looked at each other. After a few seconds of confusion, they set their eyes back to Samael. They figured they wouldn''t understand this proposition if he wouldn''t exin.


    "I''m not saying every single one of you, but those party who will enter the pce." Samael raised a finger and pointed it at the few individuals, including Lilou. "This will be tricky, but the thing is, you will trick no one in that ce if you have the slightest idea of what is going on."


    "The bad guys can smell their fellow viins," he added, retrieving his finger while putting his feet down.


    A slight screeching noise resonated in their ear as he dragged his chair closer to the table. Samael leaned forward with his arms over it.


    "Hear me, people." He motioned them to go closer, which they all did on instinct. "Lilou had her memories erased twice; first is Stefan''s doing and second by yours truly."


    "That is not something to be proud about, my Lord." Fabian could not help butment as Samael sounded like boasting.


    "Well, I know that, but now she had retrieved her memories, and how did that happen?"


    "Cassara," Silvia murmured with her brows creased. "That''s her ability. Are you telling us to feed on her?"


    After Silvia''s question, the majority of them frowned. Drinking Cassara''s blood, who had nothing to do with this, gave them mixed emotions.


    "Sam, I don''t like Cassara, but I don''t think we should drag more people into this." Lilou voiced out after noticing their expression.


    "Believe me when I say I don''t want more people in this as well, but Cassara is already involved." A sigh slipped past Samael''s lips and traveled his gaze to their faces. "I''m uncertain, but I think when Cassara returned those memories to Lilou, she unconsciously robbed something of my wife."


    "Pardon?" us blurted out, getting more confused.


    Samael set his eyes to Lilou while thetter''s brows rose. "Didn''t you say you hear voices in your head?"


    Lilou pursed her lips and cast everyone a look. Once her eyes returned to Sam, she nodded without saying a word.


    "I think that''s not all of it, love. The Bloodfangs aren''t the ones who will want their sacrifice to go in vain. They are the people who will make things happen, even if it means sacrificing the entire n''s bloodline." Samael''s tone grew solemn, hinting to them the severity of his ims.


    There was silence across the room that even a drop of a needle could be heard. Again, Samael made his point clear.


    "We don''t know what will happen if you bore theplete will, Lilou. If you allow me, I am willing to share it with you." He proposed sincerely, with no trace of arrogance he bore moments ago.


    "But we can''t let having the two of us lose control, Sam," Lilou whispered as that response came out of her mouth naturally.


    Samael let out a shallow breath and nodded. That was his point. Since they didn''t know what could have happened, one of them should be out of the Will''s control.


    "That is why I am asking." Samael peeled his eyes away from her and set them at Yul, Silvia, and us. "I hate to ask you this, but will you take this risk with my wife? You might lose control or hear unweed voices for life."


    The three of them stared at Samael in silence. He sounded more like begging them instead of ordering or asking.


    "You don''t have to ask me that." Yulis was the first to answer, breaking the stifling silence that shrouding the room. "I will do it if that means keeping her sane. Although she isn''t very sane until a month ago."


    Yulis turned his head in Lilou''s direction. The side of her lips moved subtly as her eyes softened upon meeting his eyes.


    "Hell, did you turn daft or what? My sister-inw had dropped her sword for us to live." us clicked his tongue in irritation as gazed at Samael with dismay. "Of course, we will risk our lives and willing to die fighting alongside her."


    "I just think Hell is underestimating our loyalty just because he''s only loyal to himself." Silvia backed up, shaking her head lightly. She then snuck a nce at Lilou and smiled.


    "Even before you asked us, you already know the answer. Be it a nd soup or hard bread that is harder than a stone, if that is what she eats, we will eat it as well."


    "Sivi..." Lilou bit her lower lip, moved by their sentiments.


    "Gosh... I wanted to poke eyes for fun," Samael mumbled while rolling his eyes. He had always hated anyone who snatched his wife''s attention from him.


    "My lord, whatever you eat, I will eat it too!" Charlotte patted her chest proudly, raising her chin with a grin stered on her adorable face.


    "You''re just telling that because you know His Grace is a picky eater," Ramin muttered as he looked at her with disdain.


    "What?! Are you questioning my loyalty?!"


    "Alright. I appreciate your thought, Charlie." Samael pped before the two could start with their usual banter. "Now that is resolved. Let''s talk about the big details. Let''s start with Alphonse."


    "Yes." Lilou blinked twice as she organized her thoughts.


    Once again, their eyes returned to Samael. They kept an attentive ear, afraid they would miss the slightest detail.


    "Honestly, the reason I came up with the brilliant n of dying is inspired by Alphonse. If you''re wondering what I meant, I had killed Alphonse in the past."


    Shocked was once again stered on their faces upon Samael''sst remarks. When did he do that? And how was Alphonse still alive? Samael''s previous statement about his ''inspiration'' suddenly made sense if they put the two together.


    Pleased at the change in their reaction, Samael nodded. "Alphonse and I didn''t have the best rtionship. We banter every time our eyes meet, and if chances are given, we will surely kill each other."


    "That''s not true." us shook his head. "I know you two don''t get along. I mean, we all didn''t get along and we verbally attacked each other. Sometimes, fight until we bleed.. But killing? That is only possible now."

 Chapter 388 - Congratulations

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Congrattions</h4>


    "... that is only possible now."


    "I understand, us, but this case is different." Samael shook his head, fully aware of where was us wasing from.


    The La Crox siblings were used to showing their affection for each other through violence. They see each otherpetitively. Their bonding was to infuriate each other, but not to the point they wanted to kill each other.


    A love and hate rtionship.


    That sort of rtionshipsted for a long time until the present time, where only hate remains.


    "I always know Alphonse is someone dangerous," Samael exined while knocking his knuckles against the surface of the table lightly. "Dyrroth also feels the same. That why he... he made a way to banish Alphonse in the past."


    "I thought what Dyrroth did is enough, but I was wrong." Samael continued as he gazed down to recall something in the past. "Back when I was a traveler, I stumble upon this small country flourishing. Its situation is eerily simr to ours. I didn''t care at that time since, well, why would I?"


    Even though Samael hadn''t finished his story, they had guessed what would be the end of this story. Still, they listened while holding their breaths.


    "So, I moved on and continue to travel. A year or twoter, I came back to thisnd and..." Samael paused as he gazed up at them. "It''s barely a kingdom."


    "What?" Ramin gasped in disbelief. He couldn''t help but clench his fist.


    "Out of curiosity about how a flourishing small kingdom can be destroyed in a year or two, I investigate. Not that I nned to save it, but just to feed my curiosity. What came to me as a surprise was, the parasite who sucked the kingdom dry and orchestrated for its downfall is none other than Alphonse." Samael shrugged and rolled his eyes as telling this part of his journey to everyone felt anti-climatic.


    "To make the story short, I met Alphonse and we fight. Before you think I did it for that country, I didn''t. My gut feeling just told me he would do the same in here, which he admitted. So I killed him."


    "But here he is, alive and supporting Stefan?" Silvia murmured in horror, blinking twice as she failed to do so while listening.


    "Exactly." Samael nodded. "Moving on, I tried to experiment on how he did it while dealing with those fucking undeads."


    "The result is the puppeteer? But that is not Alphonse''s ability." Yul spoke this time with curiosity in his voice.


    "Well, as I''ve said, Alphonse is a crafty guy. We don''t know if he purposely hid his actual abilities and only showed us what he thought we should know."


    "Does that mean that body walking around freely in the pce is not his actual body?"


    "That''s a stupid question, Charlie." Ramin spat out the obvious. "What you should say is, killing the Alphonse in the pce wouldn''t solve the problem."


    "So bright, Ramin!" Samael nodded in satisfaction while Charlotte red daggers at her colleague. "We should still be aware of Alphonse, who is in the pce, but our actual goal is to find his original body."


    There was a moment of silence that ensued once again, but deep in their heart, they all agreed with that. To stop Alphonse madness, they had to kill his original body, or else he woulde back to haunt them.


    ******


    That was how our discussion about our first subject concluded. I could barely remember everything, but the memories Sam erased were steadilying back to me. How they returned surely had to do with the Willing back to me.


    "So you two had conspired, huh?" Alphonse chuckled without a care at the sword pointing at his nape. "Oh, goodness... how can I not see thising?"


    "Because you are busy fucking me?" Beatrice chortled as well. "It was fun, though. I had always enjoyed my time with you, darling."


    I blinked weakly, fighting off the demons in my head. My body felt so heavy as if they ced a gigantic rock on me.


    "Well, I take that as apliment, Beatrice. Thank you." His smirk remained while gazing down at me. "You are truly astonishing, Your Grace. It feels new that someone had finally deceived me."


    A light scoff escaped my dry lips. If only he knew Sam was the first who deceived him, he wouldn''t give me this credit.


    "Duchess." Alphonse let out a sigh, wiping the blood off the floor and guided it to his mouth. He nodded in understanding while smacking his lips.


    "So he is alive, after all." The corner of his lips curled up into an amused smirk. "I knew his death came off too easy. I shouldn''t have let Stefan handle it, and did it myself."


    So he was trying to trace my memories by tasting my blood. I tried to lift my arms, but it was impossible. It felt as though I was paralyzed.


    "No need for regret, Alphonse. You will die by your beloved bedmate." Beatrice humored. I couldn''t see what she was doing right now, but it didn''t faze him even the slightest.


    Instead, Alphonse just stared at me in silence. He tilted his head to one side and then to the other. His gaze sent a chill down my gut as if he could see through my soul.


    "Take my advice, Duchess. Kill Yul or you will die," he advised with genuine concern in his voice. "You don''t want to die, do you?"


    "That''s not for you to worry about." I breathed my words out and winced at the sudden pain in my abdomen.


    "Apparently, it is my problem as well now." My brow rose upon his remarks. "I can''t wait a few more years and redo all this."


    What was he talking about? I wondered.


    "You don''t even have a day more, Alphonse." Beatrice scoffed. "Thank you for everything, Alphonse. I will surely remember all those fun times."


    "If you do not ept the core, you will pass it to your child. Congrat --" He couldn''t finish his sentence as blood spurted on me, making me shut my eyes in instinct.


    I weakly opened my eye, only to see the tip of the sword plunged into his throat.


    Beatrice held Alphonse''s shoulder so his body wouldn''tnd on me. She pulled it away and tossed his lifeless body beside me.


    "Goodness, my Queen. What a terrible state you are!" she eximed as she squatted beside me. I didn''t know if she was being sarcastic, but she still held my arm to assist me up.


    "Thanks," I said as I looked at her, resting my arms across her shoulder.


    "This is girl power. Women domination." The side of her lips stretched into a smirk as she winked at me. I could not help but chuckle weakly.


    "What he said..."


    "That guy will say anything that messes with people''s heads. Don''t mind him." Beatrice shrugged my worries off. I nced at her once again and nodded.


    I couldn''t trust any word Alphonse said.


    While Beatrice dragged me away from the throne hall, a sudden sense of dread crawled up my spine. Beatrice also stopped. Behind us was something dark and powerful.


    "Crap¡­" she cursed under her breath and turned her head at me. "¡­ it looks like he is still a step ahead of us."


    Beatrice turned around with great difficulty while carrying my weight. My eyes instantly fell on the corpse that was now standing while looking back at us.


    "As I was saying, congrattions on your pregnancy, Your Grace," Alphonse smirked and raised his brows briefly. "But s..."


    We couldn''t react on time as he suddenly appeared in front of us.


    "My Queen ¡ª!" Alphonse sent her flying, and she crashed on the wall.


    "Bea." I choked as I felt something pierce through my chest. I slowly moved my head to him, then gazed down to see his hand plunged into my chest.


    ''Sam, I''m.... dead.''

 Chapter 389 - His Goal

    <h4>Chapter 389 - His Goal</h4>


    "It''s here, my lord," Noah announced as soon as he barged into the room in the estate they infiltrated. He turned his head to his right and went in when Samael walked towards him.


    Noah''s eyes instantlynded on the coffin lying in the middle of the empty room.


    "My lord, this¡­" he looked back at Samael, who was by the door with furrowed brows.


    Samael gazed at him with aplicated expression before setting his eyes on the coffin behind Noah.


    "This feels wrong," Samael muttered, which rmed Noah.


    "Is there something wrong, Your Grace?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    Samael didn''t waste a second as he marched towards the coffin and kicked it with all his might. The coffin didn''t fly away despite the impact, but it left cracks on it until it shatteredpletely.


    "Alphonse," he whispered, gazing down at the person inside the now shattered coffin. It only took him a few seconds to idle as he squatted down while his nails grew longer and sharper.


    Even though he was certain this was Alphonse, he couldn''t shrug off the restlessness in his heart.


    "Your Grace, shouldn''t we ¡ª"


    The rest of Noah''s words rolled back into his throat because Samael suddenly plunged his hand into Alphonse''s chest.


    Noah anticipated good news amidst their silence, but arge portion of his brain told him he shouldn''t celebrate yet.


    "Your Grace?" he called when he couldn''t take the silence anymore. "Have you figured out the problem?"


    "Yes." Samael finally withdrew his hand, revealing a beating heart in his hand. He slowly stood and let go of the heart, which rolled down on the floor.


    "Search this entire estate and find him. I will have to go to the pce." His eyes darkened as he pivoted on his heel to walk away. "I need to get her out of there."


    "What¡­?" Baffled, Noah furrowed his brows while shifting his eyes from Samael to the heartless body. His confusion grew, even more, the second his eyesnded on him.


    "Who¡­ is that?" he wondered as Alphonse was gone and reced with someone he hadn''t seen before. He turned his head to Samael, but thetter continued to walk until he brushed past Noah.


    "My lord." Noah''s breath hitched, trying to collect his thoughts. If Samael knew who that person disguised as Alphonse was, he wouldn''t have to rush to the pce.


    This was a problem.


    Suddenly, Samael halted when he was by the door and turned around. His eyes narrowed as he studied the room.


    "Your Grace?" called Noah, but Samael ignored him as he walked back inside.


    "Noah, search this room and see if it had some secret passage," Samael ordered while he was already groping the walls. "I think there''s something more in here."


    It was a mystery that Samael felt the faint presence of Alphonse in this ce. He could still feel it even now, so he had to make sure that that person in the coffin wasn''t just a distraction.


    "Ye ¡ª yes, Your Grace." Noah cleared his throat and shook his head to clear his thoughts. He didn''t waste a second and searched the walls, knocking and kicking it and left no area unchecked.


    THUD!


    Noah turned his head to where the source of the sudden noise followed by a long eerie creak. There, a secret door came into sight while Samael stood in front of it.


    "This doesn''t look good," he murmured, following Samael''s tracks going to the secret passage.


    Just as he predicted, what was inside sent a chill down his spine.


    The two of them stopped near the entrance as they looked around. There were stone coffins lined up on either side, making a path for anyone who would walk in.


    "One, two, three¡­" Noah counted the coffin while pointing his finger. "¡­ eighteen, neen, twenty."


    His brows furrowed as the number of the coffin matched the number of the La Crox siblings. Was it just a coincidence? But it didn''t feel like it was just a coincidence.


    To feed their curiosity, Samael approached the nearest coffin. He ced his foot on the lid and kicked it. The sound of stone grazing each other filled the soundless air for a while until it stopped.


    "My lord, what is it?" asked Noah as he rushed to Samael''s side and gazed down. As soon as he did, his eyes dted in disbelief.


    "No¡­" He staggered back in shock. "How can the crown prince be here?"


    Samael clenched his hand into a tight fist while staring at Dyrroth. It had been a while since he had seen his older brother, so this unexpected event gave him mixed emotions.


    "Check the rest of the coffin," he ordered under his breath, snapping Noah to his senses.


    "Ye ¡ª yes."


    Noah didn''t stay idle as he took off all the lids of each stone coffin with all his strength. Each time he opened the coffin, he couldn''t help but feel shocked, especially when there was one for Samael.


    "Your Grace¡­" he muttered as he looked back at Samael helplessly. "What do you think is this? Everyone is in here."


    Samael gazed at the coffin, seeing his dead and still living brothers and sisters. What did he think about this?


    "It''s his n." His voice came out as a whisper as he felt this heaviness in his heart. "I think I finally understand his goal."


    "Goal?" Noah''s brows knitted. For him, he could only assume that Alphonse wouldn''t be satisfied with killing his siblings once. So, he nned to resurrect them to kill them once again.


    But¡­ Samael''s expression told him otherwise. Right now, Samael looked extremely heartbroken, which Noah couldn''t understand.


    "So this is what he meant back then¡­" Samael muttered before he took a deep breath while clenching his fist until his nails dug deep into his palm. When he opened his eyes, his grip loosened as his shoulder rxed.


    "Burn this ce, Noah," he ordered, pivoting on his heel as he walked away. "That Alphonse over there is the real one."


    He didn''t look back at the coffins, despite wanting to. His steps felt heavy, but Samael had to walk away.


    ''Alphonse, my brother¡­ forgive me for I will trample on this beautiful dream you''ve been nning to achieve.''

 Chapter 390 - A Life

    <h4>Chapter 390 - A Life</h4>


    While Samael walked away, leaving Noah to do all the work, his mind drifted to a memory of the past. A memory from a long time ago which held no importance, but still etched deep in his mind.


    Samael grunted, wincing at the slightest movement the second he woke up. He looked around to see he was still in the dungeon, where he was tortured until he passed out.


    "He surely gets creative every time," he mumbled through his gritted teeth while crawling to the wall to lean in. Samael had a hard time with his legs not listening to him, but he managed.


    "Ah, goodness¡­" came out a relieved sigh as he leaned his back against the rough concrete wall.


    "That will take a few days to heal."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice reached his ear, making him look at the entrance. A frown instantly resurfaced on Samael''s face the second he locked eyes with Alphonse.


    "Brother, as you can see, I''m not in the state to humor you," Samael grumbled as he cocked his head slightly.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Just the sight of you is fun enough to entertain me."


    "What a bastard." He spat out in irritation, only to wince as his lungs constricted. Giving Alphonse any attention would strain his body, so Samael ignored his presence and fixed his dislocated shoulder.


    "Ah¡­" came out a hiss after the crack from his shoulder. He then closed his eyes to rest.


    "You should kill him."


    After a moment of silence, Alphonse spoke once again. Samael kept his eyes closed, trying to convince himself that he was deaf.


    "I mean, your father, you should kill him."


    "Can you stop spouting nonsense?" Samael mutteredzily. "Unless you want to get punished. I won''t sacrifice my body for you, though."


    "You break my heart, little brother. I am also your brother, so you have to be fair."


    "Call me big brother and I will."


    "Big brother Hell."


    Samael''s face twitched as he snapped his eyes open to look at him in dismay.


    "Don''t you have the slightest shame or dignity to uphold?" he gasped. "I didn''t think you will actually call me big brother."


    "Shame and dignity will not help me and I don''t want to get hurt." Alphonse shrugged indifferently, raising the already injured Samael''s blood pressure.


    "If you don''t want to get father''s attention, then shut your mouth and leave me alone!"


    Alphonse pressed his lips together, batting his eyshesnguidly. "Have it ever crossed you that what you are doing right now doesn''t benefit anyone? You are only hurting yourself and stocking up the guilt in your younger brothers and sisters. Father also got stricter because you''re trying to be a hero."


    "Goodness. This is annoying." Samael grumbled in distress. He didn''t take Alphonse''s words to the heart because they would end up bantering.


    "You are doing this not for them, but for yourself, don''t you?"


    This time, Samael frowned as he shot him a re. "And why would I want to do this to myself?"


    "Because you''re a lunatic?"


    "Tch. Go away, will you?"


    Alphonse pressed his lips in a thin line, sizing Samael up. This pathetic state Samael was currently in had be normal now, as he would be like this once or twice a month.


    "If you truly want to protect those children, take out the root." He uttered after a moment of silence. "If you think what you are doing is enough, you are wrong. The more you do this, the more His Majesty will increase the torture he will inflict upon you and that will be the standard of his punishments."


    "What will you do if you can''t be there to sacrifice yourself and one of those children had to face these sorts of punishments you receive?" Alphonse continued in a knowing tone. "They might die because they are not used to it."


    Samael opened his eyes once again and stared into the damp ceiling. "I will always be there for them. Even if it kills me, I won''t let him touch those children."


    "You are so stubborn."


    "Call me whatever, but I will continue on doing what I''m doing and leave me alone." He shifted his gaze back at Alphonse, clicking his tongue in irritation.


    Alphonse let out a shallow breath while staring at his stubborn little brother. "You make me want to kill you myself."


    "Please have mercy, my big brother. I can''t fight back in this state." Samael''s response was quick without even thinking twice.


    "Look who was talking about shame and dignity." He shook his head but was not surprised, as Samael''s character had always been like that.


    "Alphonse, haven''t you had enough at seeing my pathetic state?"


    "You should kill him." Samael raised a brow as Alphonse repeated. "Your father, kill him before he kills you or those children."


    Samael''s lips opened and closed while he stared at his brother''s solemn expression. "Do you think I wouldn''t do that if I''m confident that I can?"


    "You can."


    "Tch. I''m ttered that you regard me that highly, but I am no fool to believe this is out of the goodness of your heart. No matter how you abhor me, you shouldn''t push me to my death like that, my dearest brother." Samael paused as he winced after speaking too much. "I am not trying to be a hero. I''m simply doing something as pathetic as this because I''m weak and this is the best I can do for now."


    "I don''t think so."


    The frown on Samael''s face grew grim with his brother''s stubbornness. Alphonse gazed at him with different emotions in his eyes, which made him hard to read.


    "If you are so worried about this beloved brother of yours, why don''t you volunteer as a tribute for once, eh? I might actually feel the brotherly love you speak of." Samael suggested just to tease Alphonse.


    "Why would I do that? I am not as dumb as you." Alphonse let out a low chuckle before he pulled himself from the wall and turn around to leave.


    "So you will just watch like always? Don''t you really care about us?"


    Alphonse stopped just as he took a step, ncing over his shoulder. "I said I''m not as dumb as you. I had my own method of showing my affection, brother."


    After stating such a vague response, Alphonse left Samael alone. Thetter didn''t take their conversation in his heart as he was busy healing his wound, and that was how the shback ended.


    Samael gazed up ahead with his eyes glinting with sadness. With what he had seen just now and that memory he recalled, he finally understood Alphonse.


    A life.


    That was what Alphonse wanted. A life with his family; a life with freedom and unlike what they had all endured. To achieve that¡­ Lilou must bear everything.


    "I''m sorry, Alphonse¡­ I can''t sacrifice my wife for that."

 Chapter 391 - End It Once And For All

    <h4>Chapter 391 - End It Once And For All</h4>


    "Congrattion on your pregnancy. But s..."


    Beatrice and I failed to react in time, as Alphonse already sent her flying while my back hit the wall. I winced at the pain in my back, gripping Alphonse''s arm on instinct.


    I gazed down, only to realize half of his finger plunged into my chest. It wasn''t that deep yet, so I mustered my remaining energy to stop his hand.


    ''Sam, I think I''m dead...'' I muttered internally while gritting my teeth and ring at the man before me.


    "Duchess, I don''t want to kill you, but this child..." Alphonse''s eyes drooped as the sinister smirk on his lips sent a shiver down my spine. "... can''t live."


    As he said so, my feet gradually left the floor as he lifted me up. I clutched his arm even tighter while catching up to my breathing. The thought of being pregnant barely lingered in my head with my current situation. I was not even sure if he was telling me the truth.


    "Kill him."


    The voice in my head chanted repeatedly. For once, I agreed with them as I needed to kill Alphonse, but how? The voices had been clouding my head, and they were inflicting pain on me until now. My desperation increased every passing second.


    "Kill him..."


    "Kill... the child..."


    I was frozen in ce as the voices grew distinct. What did they say? Kill who? My child?


    "No," I whispered through my gritted teeth. "Not my child."


    "Your Grace, we are saving the child some ck by killing it. You don''t want him to shoulder this burden you''re carrying, right?" Alphonse crooned with a smirk on his lips. "I am saddened that we came to this point, but I''ve gone this far. I can''t turn my back on my family now."


    I felt his fingers going further inside my chest, slowly. If this continued, I would soon see my heart in his hands.


    ''Help me,'' I whispered in my heart, still holding on to his arm. ''Please... someone... Help me...''


    "Child...e with us..."


    "We are your family... we will take care of you and your child."


    "We will protect you, child..."


    "Alphonse." I breathed out heavily and my vision blurred. The voices in my head grew louder than before, but this time, I didn''t stop them until they''re all I could hear.


    "You will be the first La Crox I will kill."


    His brow rose and saw his mouth move, but I couldn''t understand what he was trying to say. I didn''t even know what I told him. What I knew was that the voices in my head gave me impossible warmth and the coldness seeping deep into my bones.


    BOOGSH!


    Suddenly, a loud noise prated the voices. Alphonse and I instinctively looked up. All we had seen was a figure falling along with the rubbles of the tile roof. I naturally felt relief in my heart even before my eyes could recognize the person.


    "Ah!" I yelped as soon as Alphonse withdrew his hand. I crashed to the floor, catching up to my breathing as the tline noise in my ear subsided.


    "Love! Love! Lilou!"


    I raised my head, only to see the pair of worried eyes looking back at me. I reached to him, clutching his chest to see if he was truly my husband.


    ''I''m saved...'' I mentally heaved a sigh of relief as a smile surfaced on my lips.


    "Sam," came out a relief whisper before I instinctive gaze down.


    Blood was dripping on the floor as the hole in my chest streamed with blood. My feet felt cold while I clutched my chest to stop the bleeding.


    "Lilou, I''m sorry I waste." Sam''s worried voice made me look up at him.


    It was not Sam''s fault. We had nned this, didn''t we? I was the one who stubbornly wanted us to split the mission. It just so happened Alphonse had also prepared just like us.


    "I''m al..." My heart suddenly throbbed strongly as I froze. The next thing I knew was the view of the throne hall tilted, and his voice fading.


    ''Yes, we are saved, child.'' those words were thest thing I had heard before sumbing to the peaceful darkness.


    ******


    "I''m al... right."


    Samael instinctively caught her in his arms as she lost consciousness. His pupils constricting and dting at the pitiful sight of his wife. Littered with wounds, bruises, and blood, Lilou was strong enough to avoid this.


    Just what the hell happened in this ce?


    "Before you me me, I didn''t do that to her. The only wound I gave her is the one that was on her chest," Alphonse exined while Samael studied his wife''s condition. "me her for refusing the voices."


    He gazed down at his hand, spreading his fingers evenly. If he was a secondter, he had already lost a limb.


    "Also, wee back from hell! You never ceased to amaze me with your antics, my brother!"


    "Alphonse..." Samael gripped Lilou''s shoulder lightly before letting it loose. He carefully put her down and then nted his palm on her chest. With one brief push, the blood stopped dripping from her wound.


    "I''ve seen Dyrroth," He muttered as he slowly stood and faced his brother.


    Alphonse raised his brows as the corner of his lips curled up into a smile. "Well, no wonder you look a little sentimental."


    "This... is what you want?" Samael ignored his brother''s yful remarks with his hand clenched into a fist. "You want her to kill us just so we can all start over?"


    "Hell, isn''t this what you also hoped for? That we can all start over outside the responsibility of being a La Crox?" Alphonse tilted his head with a misced innocence in his eyes. "I told you, Caecilius. If you want to save the children, you have to take out the root of the problem."


    "And that root is not just our father, the king, but our blood," Alphonse continued solemnly.. "I am saving my siblings in a way I know and that is to give them salvation."

 Chapter 392 - End It Once And For All II

    <h4>Chapter 392 - End It Once And For All II</h4>


    "...Salvation.


    "Salvation...? This is not taking out its root, Alphonse. You are trying to flee from it."


    "You are so stubborn, but this time, I understand since your wife is involved." Alphonse nced at Lilou, lying unconscious behind Samael. "I am genuinely saddened about her fate, but if I am going to choose, I will always choose my family."


    There was a moment of silence between the two before Alphonse gazed back at Samael. The side of his lips curled up into a subtle smile.


    "But you have a different opinion, don''t you? Brother?"


    "We can never erase the origins of our blood, Alphonse." Samael breathed out as bitterness flickered across his crimson eyes. "No matter how we detest the king and the blood that is running through our veins, we are who we are!"


    His voice pitched until it shook in anger. It was easier to fight Alphonse if his reasons were pure destructions. But s, Samael couldn''t deny the slight goodwill behind it. Alphonse was simply doing what he thought best for his siblings, even if it meant being the viin of the story.


    "Alphonse... did you destroy all those countries because we can flee in a country that desperately needs salvation? Did you think that if we settle in a country where we can be heroes, they will ept us and we can live in peace?"


    Alphonse''s expression died down as his aura grew colder. "Caecilius, don''t be a hypocrite."


    "Your ideals, brother... I appreciate them, but we do not live in the past." Samael gnashed his teeth as he swallowed down the tension in his throat. "That is not what Dyrroth wants, Alphonse."


    They looked at each other; one had nothing but coldness in his eyes while the other bore fire. It didn''t matter who was in the right because they were fighting for a different thing.


    "You do not know what Dyrroth wants, Hell," Alphonse answered in a low tone after the long silence.


    "I don''t, but I understand his heart. Causing another person''s destruction for our sake is something he will never approve of."


    Dyrroth, thete crown prince, and ude''s father was a warm andpassionate person. Despite that, the La Crox family was filled with lunatics, everyone, including Samael, respected and listened to their eldest ¡ª Alphonse, included. Dyrroth had mentioned the ''what ifs'' in passing, but Alphonse had taken those moments in the heart.


    "Among your siblings, you are the one that is the closest to Dyrroth." Samael sighed heavily as he studied Alphonse''s demeanor. "You have to ept his death, Alphonse."


    This was painful for Samael.


    "No." Alphonse let out a weak chuckle and shook his head. "It''s toote to ept his death." because epting Dyrroth''s death also meant letting go of his purpose.


    "Dyrroth..." He paused as he gazed down at his bloodstained palm. "... shouldn''t have died. He and Lucia should''ve lived longer with that little runt. He deserved that life, Hell."


    Sadness and bitterness resurfaced in Alphonse''s eyes, but they vanished almost immediately. Thete king had forced his children to be cruel, to see each other aspetition. If only they were raised differently and in a different environment, instead of stifling family dinners, they would beughing and sharing funny stories.


    Others wouldn''t understand that, but that was what Alphonse wanted.


    To see his siblings smile without malice or worry.


    To eat in peace while listening to their blissfulughter and stories.


    A life just like a normal family.


    A rtionship where they had each other''s back, not scheme behind each other''s back.


    A restart.


    Their father and this life deprived them of those simple things, so Alphonse nned to give them a second chance in life.


    "We all deserve that," Alphonse added after a moment. "You are too blinded to see that now, but once you die, we will all forget this nightmare of a life. You will forget this and I am only the one who will bear all the guilt, Hell."


    Samael let out a shallow breath as his lips opened and closed. "Why... are you and Stefan so stubborn?"


    If only they had chosen to be on the same side at the very beginning, they could''ve worked things out. Samael tried to fix it with Stefan, but it was already toote. They already reached this point and the damages to their family were too severe.


    "What you want is nothing but a superficial life, Alphonse. You are only doing this for self-satisfaction."Samael bit his tongue and pped his hand in the air, making his nails look like ws. It was not that his own happiness with Lilou blinded him.


    Samael loved the idea, but they had to consider their siblings. Would they want their memory to get wiped just to live a normal life? Was there not a point in their life where they were satisfied being a La Crox?


    Both didn''t know the answer, nor would they ever hear their deceased siblings'' wishes. But what Samael knew was, there was only one way, and that was to move forward.


    "I will stop this madness," his tone was solemn with a touch of bitterness. "Big brother."


    Alphonse opened his mouth, but no words came out. Instead, he pressed his lips together until the side of his lips curled up into a subtle smile.


    ''Please, do.''


    The aura they emitted grew stronger that anyone who stepped in would instantly suffocate. In a blink of an eye, they both disappeared from their standpoint and shed mid-air.


    No matter how excruciating Samael''s heartache, he bore his fangs and didn''t hesitate to attack his brother with an intention of killing him. This was the only thing he could do for him.


    Alphonse didn''t also back down as he blocked and assaulted Samael with all his might. This would be his final fight that would determine whether his ns would proceed or he''d die along with it.


    "Caecilius! I will still bring you back to life!" yelled Alphonse while charging towards Samael.


    Samael stood at the center of the throne hall, watching Alphonse blink from different areas. Thetter''s voice and chuckles reeked of madness, but all he could hear was the desperate beating of his heart.


    "Thank you, Alphonse," he whispered as a ball of red blood formed under his palm. ''And I''m sorry for failing to see the reason behind your madness until now.''


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, nning to end this once and for all.


    "Darkfield."

 Chapter 393 - [Bonus ]End It Once And For All III

    <h4>Chapter 393 - [Bonus ]End It Once And For All III</h4>


    "Darkfield."


    Alphonse grinned wickedly as he nced at the dark shroud surrounding them. But this didn''t stop him from attacking Samael as he extended his ws, aiming at his heart.


    Before Alphonse could reach Samael, a hand grabbed his arm, which instantly crushed his bone. He could feel that his bone didn''t just shatter from the area Samael held, but it continued up to his shoulder.


    "Did you know how I defeat father?" Samael inquired, looking down at Alphonse with no emotions in his eyes. "I sold my soul to the devil, Alphonse."


    His dark hair slowly changed its color to white, while his one sclera changed into ck. Alphonse''s eyes dted at seeing this hideous appearance of his brother.


    "I abhor Father for he had been cruel to his children, but I respect his leadership." Samael tore Alphonse''s limbs as if he was simply tearing a piece of paper. He tossed it to the side and, in a blink of an eye, grabbed Alphonse by the neck.


    Alphonse held on to Samael''s arm while digging his nails into it, but that didn''t face thetter. His feet left the ground while struggling under his brother''s grip.


    "You had been putting your life into those twenty bodies all this time, Alphonse. You can''t defeat me."


    Although Samael''s voice was cold, he looked at Alphonse with poignancy. Thetter gazed back at him with mockery whilst trying to find a way to survive; like a trapped animal trying to break free, but to no avail. Samael had decided to end his madness, so he would.


    "Caecilius, Hell! haha! Ha --!" His waves ofughter faded into a deep gasp for air. Alphonse coughed as Samael tightened his grip around his neck.


    "Ah... this is the end, huh?" he uttered in between his heavy panting. "It seems you''ve fully recovered your strength... no wonder, she..."


    Samael''s brows creased as his jaw clenched, choking him to death. His gaze never left Alphonse, keeping his resolve firm.


    "I''m sorry that I took so long to notice your sufferings, Alphonse," he apologized under his breath, with eyes burning. "Thank you for loving us, brother."


    Stunned, Alphonse''s eyes dted momentarily before they rxed. A subtle smile resurfaced on his lips as he gazed back at Samael, seeing the tears that were rolling down his cheek.


    "What... a sight to... behold," came out a whisper along with hisst breath.


    His eyes slowly closed while his grip on Samael''s arm loosened until his hand fell down on his rear. No one could judge if Alphonse''s ways were wrong or right in this twisted world they moved in. He did what he did because he was fighting for something.


    And for that, Alphonse passed with a subtle and peaceful smile on his face.


    He died fighting until the very end, with no regrets.


    The irony was, the person who had delivered him to hell wept for his death.


    Samael carefully put down Alphonse''s body, squatting down beside him while tears dripped on his brother''s cheek. Alphonse, although wicked, had loved his siblings in his own way. Even if those same people whom he protected detested his action, his ns for them to have a better life didn''t change.


    "You always tell me I am the one who is stubborn..." he muttered with a shaking voice, nting his palm on Alphonse''s chest. "... I guess you are the most stubborn among us, brother."


    If only Alphonse hated them all and simply wanted destruction, this would be way too easy for Samael. But no, Alphonse did every wicked deed, thinking of salvation for his siblings.


    "You had fought enough. Rest in peace, Alphonse."


    Samael gazed at Alphonse for a moment until his skin wrinkled and dried up. Deep in Samael''s heart, he truly wished that Alphonse would find his peace and salvation after death.


    *******


    The pce wing where us and Alistair fought looked like a storm had taken ce. There were cracks and holes in the wall and roof tile, broken furniture, and hallows on the floor. They fought intensely, but the result was obvious.


    "Hey, you." us patted the t point of his sword against Alistair''s chin, making thetter look up at him.


    Alistair couldn''t overpower us, and now he ended up cornered back against the wall while his brother stood in front of him.


    "All the nonsense you said just now... it''s touching, but you and Alphonse don''t get to decide our lives," us expressed with a deep sigh. "We can me Father for what we are now, but we never truly tried to change the course of our lives. Dyrroth and Lucia did ¡ª Hell as well, but us? We epted this kind of life and this situation is the oue of that decision."


    "Tch. You speak so much, us," Alistair chuckled in mockery, wincing when his lungs constricted. "You are a bunch of fucking ingrates."


    us opened his mouth but ended up closing it again. Killing Hanz was easy, as that fellow had no deep reason for his madness but the pleasure of destruction.


    "You know... you will regret this." Alistair let out a series of coughs until blood flew out of his mouth. His breathing also grew heavy, gazing up back to us.


    "If you think killing us means it is over, you are wrong." He slipped his hand into his waist secretly, smirking weakly at us. "You are so pitiful, so I will give you some ck since you''re stalling. You''re wee."


    Alistair mustered his remaining strength as he grabbed the knife he kept on his waist. us couldn''t react quickly because the second he blinked, Alistair had already pierced his own throat.


    "No..." us tossed his sword and bend down, reaching for Alistair but hesitant to touch him. "Hey, shit...! Why would you..."


    His breath hitched as his hand mid-air trembled, watching the life in Alistair''s eyes slip away. Everything happened so fast, so now that he was looking at Alistair, his mind momentarily malfunctioned.


    us had still a lot of things to say. He wasn''t done with him just yet. He hadn''t cursed him enough and bantered with him for a little longer.


    "You..." he balled his hand into a fist, punching the wall where Alistair''s body was leaning on. "...are so fucking selfish until the fucking end."


    He ground his teeth, hanging his head low. Alistair and Alphonse had schemed for years, and yet, the former would die just like that? It was unfair. They should be restrained first and reflect on their sin, or just stay stubborn and lose their minds in the oubliette.


    "You... are..." us froze upon feeling the small hands on his shoulder and followed by ude''s soft voice.


    "Uncle..."


    His teeth clenched even more, unable to face his nephew right now. ude frowned and pursed his lips while he gazed down.? When ude raised his head once again, his eyes glinted with determination.


    "Uncle!" he called and pounced on us''s back, wrapping his little arms around his uncle''s neck. "Uncle Alistair chose death over your sympathy. It''s not your fault."


    us''s brows creased, holding his breath while gazing down.


    "ude is safe, thanks to Uncle! So ude doesn''t me Uncle." ude''s eyes softened, feeling a bit sentimental knowing us''s pain and feeling how his back trembled.


    us took a deep breath with his eyes closed. He patted ude''s little arms as he opened his eyes.


    "Thanks to you, Uncle has a purpose." He didn''t waste a second as he carried ude in a piggyback, gazing at Alistair for thest time.


    "Rest in peace, Ali."

 Chapter 394 - [Bonus ]May We All Find Our Peace

    <h4>Chapter 394 - [Bonus ]May We All Find Our Peace</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the private estate where they had found the coffin for the members of the La Crox family. Noah stood in front of the estate, watching fire devour the ce.


    "Your Grace," he whispered, recalling Samael''s pained expression when he left. "I''m sorry that the Remington''s couldn''t do anything during thete king''s madness."


    The children of thete king weren''t born wicked. If one looked into them thoroughly, one could see that they were just children, trapped in a cruel ce, and desperate to survive. Noah could understand this as the Remington had an almost simr system in raising children.


    Their sins in the present were inexcusable, but they were pitiful in a way.


    "I wish I could pat your back once, Your Grace." a bitter smile resurfaced on Noah''s lips as he was concerned about Samael. Thetter always had a soft spot for his family, so he couldn''t imagine the pain Samael would be in once he had taken Alphonse''s life.


    "May this all end tonight." Noah gazed up at the dark sky, taking a deep breath with eyes closed. "May we all find our peace after this."


    ******


    On the border of the middle ward of the imperial pce, Dominique ground his teeth as he crawled away. Stefan had poked his heart for a slow and painful death.


    He had stopped the bleeding by trying to stop his heart from pulsating than usual. He could still die, though. He was simply trying to prolong his life.


    ''Stefan...'' Dominique panted as his breathing shook, thinking what could''ve happened to his king. All he knew was that the king who was with him moments ago wasn''t the king he served.


    "Damn...!" he cursed under his breath as he stopped from crawling on the grass. What a pathetic situation they were in.


    Just how did things turn out this way?


    His eyes blurred, zooming in and out. Was this his end?


    Dominique let out a shallow breath, rolling to his side with great difficulty until heid on his back. His eyes fixed on the darkfield that swallowed the entire pce.


    "It looks like that night," he whispered, recalling the night one year ago. "So pathetic."


    He blinked weakly as he stabilized his breathing. Dominique didn''t want to ept death, but he wasn''t in denial about where this would all lead. Alistair and Alphonse had finally bared their fangs, and who knew what happened to the real Stefan.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, my brother..." came out a whisper as Dominique closed his eyes to sumb to his death.


    "You can''t die, just yet."


    Suddenly, a palm pressed on his chest, making Dominique snap his eyes open. He studied the person''s face hovering over him and his brows slowly furrowed.


    "Rufus?" Dominique called, but Rufus didn''t have the time to fill his confusion.


    "The man who killed me once isn''t this pathetic." Rufus spat out while checking the hole in Dominique''s chest.


    "Should we really have to save him?" asked Kristina, who stood beside them, gazing down at Dominique coldly. "I think he is better off dead."


    "He is not, I''m telling you." Rufus didn''t even cast her a look as he took out a knife and sliced his palm. He didn''t waste a second as he shoved his wound on Dominique''s lips.


    "I can give him mine."


    "Mine is better," Rufus replied, pressing his wound against Dominique''s lips, so his blood could go through thetter''s system.


    Dominique was confused at first, but with blood dripping down in his mouth, his eyes glowed as his fangs sink into Rufus'' palms. The myriads of question didn''t matter to him while quenching his hunger.


    "That''s enough." Rufus pulled his hand, and Dominique''s fangs ripped a piece of his flesh. He gazed at Dominique, who was gnashing his teeth for more.


    A faint sigh slipped past his lips before knocking Dominique unconscious.


    "Fabian wille here at any moment. Take the seventh prince to a safe ce. We will still need him." He ordered, gazing up at Kristina.


    She pressed her lips together and sighed. "Sure."


    "Kristina, no matter how you abhor the La Crox, killing all of them is what the enemies want. Doing what they want is the least we could do for them."


    "I know that, Captain. But that doesn''t mean I don''t see this situation as karma." Kristina shrugged while Rufus stood up. "Don''t worry. I will bring him to a ''safe'' ce... though, not gently."


    Rufus let out a sigh while rocking his head. "Just don''t kill him."


    "Right." She stepped aside to make way for him. Rufus took several steps away, facing the pce solemnly.


    "Just what happened to this ce in a year?" he mumbled, as this ce didn''t feel the same even before this ensued. "It looks like a literal hell now... just as what His Grace expected."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Yul and Silvia sprinted through the empty street of the capital with sharp expressions on their faces. Rufus and the knights had done a great job taking care of the civilians.


    After Yul drank Cassara''s blood, the memories Samael erased came back to him. Now, they had recalled their own mission.


    Find where the other rats were.


    "Do you really think he is outside the pce and not inside?" Yul inquired without looking at Silvia, who was sprinting at the same speed as him.


    Silvia didn''t answer as she had wondered the same. There were just too many questions, but surveying the capital and the outskirts were their orders. Every one of them shouldn''t just look in one direction to avoid getting blindsided.


    "Yul," she called with furrowed brows, narrowing her eyes at something glinting in a certain direction. "Did you see that?"


    Out of instinct, Yul also gazed in the direction where she was gazing. "It''s a signal."


    "Charlie," Silvia whispered, as they could feel Charlotte''s aura from the arrows.


    The two of them exchanged gazes and nodded without saying a word. Both of them increased their speed, hopping on the roof tiles as they rushed to where Charlotte was shooting at.


    *****


    While everyone was busy fulfilling their mission, no one had noticed the person walking through the imperial pce leisurely. Stefan hummed softly, walking over the corpses scattered around the hallways.


    He soon stopped in front of a room. The king''s room, nting his hand on the door and pushed it lightly.


    The door produced a long creaking sound as his eyesnded on the person standing in front of the window inside the unlit room. The corner of his lips curled up into a smile.


    "I knew you''d be here," Stefan uttered as his appearance slowly changed, revealing his actual face. "Heliot."


    Heliot slowly turned around, studying the other man''s face.. "Quentin."

 Chapter 395 - [Bonus ]Almost Is Never Enough

    <h4>Chapter 395 - [Bonus ]Almost Is Never Enough</h4>


    Back in the throne hall, Samael took out Alphonse''s heart just to make sure he was dead. God knows how this pained him that he had to do this just to make sure that his brother was dead.


    After doing so, Samael turned his head in Lilou''s direction. "Lilou."


    He sprung to his feet, rushing to Lilou''s side. His bloodstained hand stopped before touching her, gazing at Alphonse''s blood on his hand.


    "Lilou," he whispered, gazing at her that made his eyes soften. "Whatever..."


    Samael exhaled sharply and checked her neck to see if her vein was still pulsating. His brows furrowed as he had to press harder to feel her weak pulse.


    "No," he uttered under his breath, bending over and cing the side of his head on her chest.


    Her heart was still beating, albeit faint. Was she dying? Samael was not sure as her blood flow was in turmoil, a sign to him that wasn''t the case.


    "Ugh...!"


    Suddenly, Beatrice''s grunting reached his ear along with rubbles falling. She dragged herself to sit up, wincing in pain as some of her joints were dislocated from Alphonse''s brutal action.


    "That fool..."She paused upon noticing theck of event in her surrounding. Her eyes scanned the throne hall, noticing Alphonse from a distance.


    "Alphonse...?" came out a soft call before shifting her gaze to Samael and Lilou. Thetter was unconscious, while Samael was picking her up in his arms.


    "How sweet," Beatrice mumbled before gritting her teeth, fixing her dislocated shoulder. "So you still ended him, after all that stalling."


    She couldn''t fix all her broken bones all at once. So she leaned against the wall to rest for a bit. Her eyes fixated on Samael''s figure with Lilou in his arms, walking away without saying a word.


    "My brother-inw, won''t you help me?" she inquired, making Samael pause in his steps. "The Duchess and I are friends, after all. She will appreciate it if you help me a little."


    Samael slowly turned around and his pair of cold eyes fell on her. "Beatrice, stop being so dramatic. I entrust my wife to you, and look at what happened to her."


    "Is she dying?"


    His grip around Lilou''s bicep tightened slightly. The silent answer was enough for Beatrice to nod in understanding.


    "You''ll turn her?" she inquired without beating around the bush.


    "Her heart is faint and it might stop soon." He took a deep breath to calm himself. "You are an expert in this area. If you are sincere in this friendship you speak of, I will need your help."


    Beatrice chuckled just by staring at his menacing pair of eyes. "How can these words sounds more like a threat, Your Grace?"


    "Because they are, Princess. I will kill you if Lilou''s transition kills her."


    "What a man, indeed." She let out a short chuckle, ncing at Alphonse. "We might have a problem, Your Grace."


    Samael frowned at herst remarks. Wasn''t this enough problem? Just how many more problems would arise?


    "That guy over there. That selfish man who dies without waiting for me to see it for myself says she is pregnant." Beatrice peeled her eyes away from Alphonse, then back to Samael. "I don''t think he is lying."


    She had been with Alphonse for a long time. Although their rtionship wasplicated and too far from being considered lovers. Beatrice had picked up the habit of knowing whether Alphonse was telling her the truth or hiding something.


    "Pregnant?" he repeated and gazed down at Lilou. Different emotions pooled in his eyes with this news.


    "My... I hate to break your bubble, but it''s impossible to turn her if she has a child in her womb," said Beatrice, feeling a bit sorry for Samael. "You will have to choose between the two of them, Your Grace."


    What she had said was akin to a powerful p of reality. He could not move momentarily, thinking how could he choose between his wife and child?


    Samael gazed at her nkly. His lips parted, but no words came out.


    A sigh slipped past Beatrice''s mangled lips before she shook her head. "Don''t decide, for now, my brother-inw. Even if you naturally choose Lilou, I''m afraid you have to reconsider her opinion. It doesn''t matter even if your intention is good. There is nothing more painful to a mother to live by sacrificing her child."


    Her tone wasced with sincerity and bitterness. He looked back at her, studying her solemn expression.


    "Trust me, Your Grace. I''ve been there, so I know the pain and guilt of losing a child for this pathetic life I have." Beatrice expressed, nodding encouragingly at him.


    Samael heard his own swallow as he nodded. He didn''t speak anymore as he turned around to leave. Beatrice was right. Lilou loved children, and the face she made every time they spoke about starting a family hovered over his head.


    The news that should be celebrated turned into a dreadful nightmare in a blink of an eye. Although he had already decided, he was afraid that this would put a strain on his marriage.


    While Samael walked away, Beatrice reached for her ankle. She could not help but wince and grunt in pain as she fixed her broken knees and ankle. She panted for air, tilting her head back to rest for a bit.


    "Is this over?" she wondered under her breath before cocking her head in Alphonse''s direction. "Al..."


    Beatrice assisted herself up in great difficulty. Although just standing brought her a lot of pain, she still dragged her feet towards Alphonse. Her knees gave way and slumped beside him.


    "Al," she called softly, cupping his cheek with a subtle smile on her face. "You look at peace, darling."


    There was a hole in Alphonse''s chest and his heart was just lying near his body, but the faint smile on Alphonse''s lips was evident. They had been together for a long time, and she never once saw him smile candidly.


    "I''m sorry for betraying you," she said, but her tone didn''t sound alike. "You had been a greatpanion until the end. You don''t me me, do you?"


    Their rtionship wasplicated, knowing that they had their own hidden agenda. Despite all those dark secrets and schemes, Beatrice never felt more honest with anyone than Alphonse. He expected nothing from her, and she likewise. So, her betrayal was something that would surprise no one. It would be the same if Alphonse betrayed her.


    "We were almost there, Al..." Beatrice bent over while closing her eyes, nting a soft peck on his lips for thest time. "... but almost is never enough for us."


    She had loved him, but this love was not enough to erase the pain in her heart. She was aware it was the same with Alphonse. They loved each other, but it was not enough to change their view and motives.


    "Let me stay with you for a while, darling." Beatriceid beside him, covering the hole in his chest with her palm. A secondter, she started humming a luby until she closed her eyes.


    "You had lost your war, but mine is just about to start, Al."

 Chapter 396 - [Bonus ]His Options

    <h4>Chapter 396 - [Bonus ]His Options</h4>


    Samael sauntered through the pce hallway with Lilou in his arms. He didn''t bat an eye at the mess in his surrounding, walking over at the scattered corpses on the floor.


    Some fighting from a distance reached his ear, but he didn''t care about that. It was simply thest cry and struggle of their enemy.


    The oue had already been decided.


    Samael and Lilou won this fight.


    The irony, though. He didn''t feel like there was something to celebrate about. He had killed his brother and now his wife was in a terrible state. Although they had expected the worst, his heart wasn''t as prepared as he thought it should be.


    After a long walk, Samael finally reached a quiet ce. He gazed at therge old door, which no one bothered to check until now.


    "Mother," he whispered as his eyes softened. "My wife needs a room. Can I borrow yours?"


    Silence answered him; not that he expected his deceased mother to respond. He took a deep breath and opened the door with his foot, hearing the loud creaking sounding from it. To his surprise, unlike the dust clinging on the surface of the door, the room was quite tidy.


    "Jayden," Samael whispered, thinking that there was only one person in this pce who would care about this ce. He didn''t dwell on it longer as he trudged towards the bed andid her down carefully.


    "Lilou, my wife," He called under his breath, kneeling on the side of the bed. "What should I do, love?"


    His thumb caressed her forehead gently. Lilou was almost covered with blood and wounds, and her lips were dry and pale, just like herplexion. His eyes instinctively moved to her stomach, reaching his hand out to touch it, only to stop midway.


    "Do you really bear our child?" he wondered under his breath, having mixed emotions about the news.


    They promised to start a family once this was all over. Their wish was now being granted, but another problem arose. Lilou was still human and in no good shape to carry a child.


    The sound of teeth grinding against each other resonated across the quiet room. He had been clenching his teeth unconsciously, ruminating on what to do next. With Lilou on a brink of death, Samael was prepared to turn her into a vampire. That was what he had always wanted, and she would surely understand.


    But s, she was now with a child.


    When a human was transitioning to a vampire, the chances were low. But since Lilou was originally a Bloodfang, Samael was certain her chances were higher. The problemy with the process of turning.


    Whenever a human had to turn into a vampire, they would go through excruciating pain. It had something to do with the conversion of blood. Samael never experienced it himself, but he had seen a couple of humans going through that process. Most of them were never seen or heard again.


    That was only the first problem.


    The second was, the child was created while Lilou was still human. Even though the father was a vampire, he or she would still be a half-human half-vampire. Lilou''s blood would devour this seed while transitioning.


    "I don''t want to choose the third option," he murmured in distress, feeling his heart sink just thinking of everything. "I love our child, but... I can''t live without you, Lilou."


    The third option was, Lilou would endure the pain of carrying a half-vampire in her womb. Birthing it would surely cost her, her life. In other words, keeping the child would kill her, while killing the child would make her live.


    He wanted a family with her, but he just couldn''t sacrifice his wife for that. Samael didn''t mind not having children at all, if that was the only option to keep her alive forever.


    "What should I do?" he reached for her hand, holding it with both his hands. "Can I be selfish again?"


    This wasn''t a simple decision for him, as the seed that would grow in her was his. However, he would always choose Lilou first. Lilou was his everything, and he could never imagine a life without her.


    "Sam...?"


    Suddenly, he froze upon hearing her soft yet coarse voice. He raised his head to see her blinking weakly.


    "Lilou." A sigh of relief slipped past his lips as he immediately jumped closer to her. Lilou let out a weak giggle while he held her head, nting kisses on her forehead.


    "I''m so d you''re awake," he muttered with a shaking voice.


    "Sam," Lilou''s breath was heavy, patting his shoulder lightly. "You came for me."


    The gratefulness in her voice was akin to a sharp dagger stabbing his chest. Why did she sound so d? She wouldn''t be in this state if he disagreed with her n. He should have found a different way.


    "I thought I was dead," she whispered as the side of her lips curled up weakly.


    Samael swallowed down the frustrating tension in his throat. He let out a deep exhale and drew away from her, cupping her jaw while staring deep into her eyes.


    "Lilou, love, I have..." his breath hitched as his tongue kept rolling back. "I... we... about..."


    Lilou just blinked weakly, studying the desperation in his eyes. What a sight to behold, she thought. It seemed what he was trying to tell her something that would hurt her. That was why he couldn''t tell it directly.


    "Sam," she paused as she watched her breathing with her lungs constricting. "Alphonse... he said I was pregnant."


    As soon as he heard those words, Samael was frozen in ce. He looked at her nkly, seeing how her brows raised with hope in her eyes.


    "Was our child safe?" she inquired in a low yet hopeful tone. When Samael didn''t respond, she called him once again, "Sam?"


    "Ah, yes?"


    "Was our child safe?"


    ''No.'' was what his mind answered, but the words that slipped out his mouth were the opposite.


    "Yes," he said, sporting a forced smile on his face while stroking her hair. "Our child is safe. You protected him well."


    Upon hearing his response, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank God. I won''t forgive myself if it was harmed because of me."


    Those were herst words before closing her eyes to rest once again. What she had said... was enough of an answer to Samael.


    Third option.

 Chapter 397 - [Bonus ]Adventure With Mister Fabian~!

    <h4>Chapter 397 - [Bonus ]Adventure With Mister Fabian~!</h4>


    Once morning came, the state of the once glorious imperial pce was overwhelming. The cold pce in the west wing was nothing but rubbles. Some parts of it were still caught on fire, and piles of corpses scattered the silent hallways and outside. It appeared more like a result of arge-scale war.


    The scent of blood loomed in the air that could reach even the border of the country. And yet, the casualties in the capital were surprisingly low.


    Everyone in the capital walked outside their homes just to gaze upon the imperial pce. It had fallen overnight. Be itmoners or nobles, the fear of uncertainty crept into their hearts. Children who would innocently ask the adults what happened to the pce were silenced and dragged inside their homes.


    Some had packed their luggage to flee, while others prayed to whoever they worshiped. They might not know the details of the ruckus that kept them awakest night, but one thing was for sure;


    The king had fallen.


    Stefan''s reign was over.


    And a new king shall arise.


    Whoever it was, they didn''t know. That was the most terrifying of all; no knowing a thing. After all, whoever usurped the throne with such wicked means would leave a good impression on no one.


    "Mister Fabian!" Charlotte called in high spirits, leaping from one roof tile to another. She didn''t even exert some effort as she rushed to Fabian, who was sitting on a chimney.


    Fabian was gazing down at the capital''s za, resting his leg over the other. He didn''t even cast Charlotte a nce as he just observed the capital from the roof of one of the noble estates.


    "Mister Fabian, what are you doing here?" asked Charlotte as soon as she stopped beside him.


    "Good morning, Charlie. If you can just please lower your voice, I will truly appreciate it."


    A pout immediately turned up on her lips. "Mister Fabian, did we lose? You seem to have woken up on the wrong side of the bed."


    "I didn''t, Charlie. I hadn''t had a wink of sleep." Fabian let out a deep sigh as he nced at her briefly. "And no, we didn''t lose nor win."


    "Huh? Is it a draw, then?"


    His lips parted but decided to shut his mouth. Fabian set his eyes back on the Capital''s za where a lot of people had gathered.


    "What is the purpose of winning, anyway?" he inquired after some time of silence.


    "Hmm. Winning is winning? I don''t know why you don''t know that, Mister Fabian."


    ''Just how many times would she disappoint me?'' he wondered, as it was better talking to himself since he made more sense.


    "Winning is reaching the goal, Charlie. However, not all goals are considered winning since our losses are far more severe." Fabian exined in a solemn tone while staring in the same direction. "That is why there is this thing called a losing victory."


    "Ohh." Charlotte''s lips formed a circle while nodding.


    "Humans and Vampires alike areplicated beings." A shallow breath slipped past his lips. "Or rather, a person''s heart is alwaysplicated."


    "I guess Mister Fabian doesn''t have a heart since you''re not thatplicated."


    Fabian nced at her with what she had said. Many people had told him he was aplicatedd, so she was the third person to tell him that.


    Noticing the doubt in his eyes, Charlotte grinned mischievously. "Mister Fabian kills when he feels like it and not when he doesn''t."


    "Well, I will take that as apliment."


    "Hehe! So, why are you here?" she inquired, changing the subject while holding her hand behind.


    "I am thinking whether I should go back to Grimsbanne alone or stay."


    Her brows furrowed at his answer. Charlotte assessed Fabian''s side profile, and it seemed he was serious.


    "There''s nothing to do in here anymore," he exined with the same disinterest in his voice. "Also, I don''t feel like helping in cleaning that mess in the pce."


    "So, you''re just simply running away from cleaning? Mister Fabian, I thought you like cleaning and gardening? What happened to you?"


    He had heard her question, but ignored it. Fabian just looked at the Capital''s za in silence, deep in thought. Fortunately, Charlotte could read his sullen mood, so she went silent and gazed in the same direction.


    "Sir Knight will have a lot of exining to do," she murmured, noticing some noble head ns finally showing up. "I wonder if His Grace and Her Grace were fine. I can''t feel the duchess'' presence."


    "They are not," Fabian whispered, making her look at him. "I''ve never felt his soul this shaken."


    "Huh?"


    "Charlie, go help in the pce." Fabian slowly stood from the chimney and dusted off his clothes.


    She tilted her head, watching him prepare himself to leave. "You''re going back to Grimsbanne? Won''t His Grace get mad?"


    "No," His answer was quick, setting his pair of sharp eyes on her. "I''m going to borders."


    "Border?"


    "Yes, so stop asking and do something more productive." Fabian nearly rolled his eyes as he turned, but stopped when she leaped a step closer. He nced over his shoulder, raising a brow.


    "I think what Mister Fabian ns is more productive than cleaning the pce." The side of her lips stretched into a wide grin.


    "You just also want to get away."


    "Of course not! I''m just into more adventures. What will happen in the pce today and for the next few months is already predictable." She giggled, following Fabian''s footsteps. "Also, Mister Fabian does nothing out of the ordinary if it is not important!"


    While Charlotte followed him, she kept talking nonstop. Fabian let her and it was surprising how she could be quite urate at times. The reason Fabian chose to do this ''chore'' of going to the borders was that it was more important.


    Rufus would be busy for the time being, and Samael didn''t seem stable. Those two needed someone who would make sure they could have time to do what they had to do. Thest thing they all wanted now was unwanted visitors.


    "Adventure with Mister Fabian~!" Charlotte cheered with her hands up in the air. "I finally became his disciple, yeey~!"

 Chapter 398 - [Bonus ]Keep The Child

    <h4>Chapter 398 - [Bonus ]Keep The Child</h4>


    The first morning was chaotic. The news spread faster like a wildfire, sending terror to everyone. Some noble head ns had made a scene in the Capital''s za and encouraged the people for unity. But s, only a few had the courage to go to the pce ande face to face with those ''rebels'' who turned the ce upside down.


    The outside of the pce was almost simr on the inside.


    Rufus and the Duke''s knighthood brigade seized the pce. Some royal knights devoted to the king resisted but were subdued and thrown into the dungeon cell. Others chose death for failing to protect their king.


    It was chaotic and it didn''t settle down even after a week.


    Yes. It had been a week since the tragic incident, but the only thing that changed was the bodies weren''t inside the pce anymore. They were outside, waiting for their turn to get transported to a certainnd where they would get buried.


    "Your Majesty, you should rest. You hadn''t had enough sleep for a week now." Kristina advised, gazing at Rufus, who sat behind the desk of his previous chief knight office.


    "Don''t call me that," he muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose as he leaned back. "About the bereaved families of the knights... have you talked to them?"


    "Yes. They didn''t mind receivingpensation for the deaths of their family member. The only problems were those knights who came from the noble ns."


    "What do they want?" asked Rufus, along with a deep sigh.


    "Your head."


    "I see." Rufus withdrew his hand away and remained in his position for a moment.


    "They have the gall to bare their fangs. I would execute them all to show an example to hold their tongue," Kristina mumbled, displeased at how some nobles acted. She knew some of them saw this as an opportunity to feed their greed. She came from a noble n, so she could tell.


    "Kristina, I don''t know why you came to hate the world, but we had executed enough violence. Causing more will be problematic and stressful," Rufus repliedzily, sighing for the umpteenth time.


    She only gazed down and pursed her lips. She didn''t hate the world. What she abhorred were the hypocrites who wouldn''t even conceal their greed despite the loss of a family.


    Rufus nced at her while tapping a finger against the armrest. "About His Grace?"


    Kristina didn''t answer immediately as she raised her head. Her eyes softened with bitterness as she shook her head lightly.


    "Still the same."


    "I see..." He nodded and kept quiet. Rufus had been too preupied with the important state of affairs, and could only ask Kristina about Samael''s situation.


    "Fabian and Charlotte are still missing," Kristina added, to change the gloomy atmosphere.


    "Don''t worry about them. They''re not missing."


    "Right. By the way, Dominique finally woke up from his long slumber."


    Rufus raised his brows. "What is he doing?"


    "Yelling all day long. I pity the knights who were guarding him."


    "Let him be for now. He will cool down his head after a while." Rufus waved nonchntly before pulling him back from the chair. He gazed down at the documents he needed to work on.


    "His siblings will visit him soon, so he''ll be less lonely," he muttered before he resumed working in hopes his workload would decrease just a bit.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in thete queen''s quarters, Samael held Lilou''s hands. He was sitting on the chair beside the bed.


    "My brother-inw, are you nning on copsing? I''m afraid you''d die before her." Beatrice intoned, sitting on the divan inside the room, arms crossed. He didn''t respond, as usual.


    "Lilou''s wounds are already healing and she will wake up soon," she added in an attempt to be heard, but to no avail. "She has time, Samael. Don''t act like she is dying."


    "Because she is," came out a murmur while he stared at Lilou''s face. "Back when I died, she had seen it and mourned for me for a long time. This... is karma, isn''t it?"


    Her lips parted, but no words came out. If Beatrice would be truthfully honest, she would say ''it was''. But she didn''t need to voice it out, since he was aware of it.


    "I can''t lose her," Samael muttered that she barely heard. "No matter how I think about it, I can''t."


    "I know it''s hard, but this is her body and her life. Will you put her in a lifetime of torment just because you don''t want to be alone?"


    "Yes." He nodded, brushing Lilou''s cheek with his thumb.


    Samael had thought about it day and night. It was painful for him to choose between his child and his wife. But unlike the child whom he hadn''t seen or formed a bond with, Lilou was more important. She might end up hating him, but he couldn''t lose her.


    "What a selfish bastard," she grumbled with a scoff, shaking her head lightly. "This is disappointing."


    Beatrice had enough of Samael''s nonsense. So, she assisted herself up to leave him alone. The purpose of her visit was to check on Lilou''s condition, and she already confirmed the patient was alright.


    "Didn''t you say the longer the child remained inside, the more it will be hard to kill it?" she stopped by the door upon Samael''s question.


    "Samael!" her voice thundered, pivoting her heel, and stomped her way towards him. Beatrice stopped beside him, casting him a look of dismay.


    "Have you lost your mind?!"


    "Uh, I did, I guess." Samael just cast her a brief look without strong emotion in his eyes. "It''s my child, so I''ll kill it."


    "Hell!"


    "Why?" this time, Samael also raised his voice as he red at her. "Should I let her hate herself? Killing it means it will be my fault, not her. I''d rather receive all her hate instead of letting her live with that guilt."


    Beatrice wanted to knock some senses into him, but it was pointless. He wasn''t listening.


    "I hope you are hearing yourself right now, Hell. You will understand how she will be disappointed..." She was unable to continue her sentence as her eyes veered towards Lilou. "Lilou?"


    Out of instinct, Samael turned his attention to Lilou. His pupils dted as he immediately bent over to her side.


    "Lilou," his voice was filled with relief, but it was short-lived as she was just staring into the ceiling nkly. "Love?"


    He tried tugging her shoulder, but nothing. There was nothing in her eyes, baffling and worrying him.


    "Hey, what is happening?" he asked, turning his head to Beatrice.


    "Lilou..." she whispered in worry, balling her hand into a fist.. "Keep the child; That is what''s happening."

 Chapter 399 - [Bonus ]Feels Like Deja Vu

    <h4>Chapter 399 - [Bonus ]Feels Like Deja Vu</h4>


    "Keep the child; That is what''s happening."


    Samael didn''t understand her vague exnation. Wouldn''t she let go of this conversation? Lilou was awake, albeit unresponsive.


    Taking notice of his confusion, Beatrice let out a sigh. "I don''t know the reason, but what I knew is she is keeping herself half-awake by instinct."


    "Half-awake? Why? Can''t shepletely wake up?"


    "It''s not that." She shook her head, gazing at Lilou''s eyes. "Maybe there''s a reason she doesn''t want to wake up just yet. She hurt herself because of the voices, so that''s the only logical conclusion I had."


    "As for why she was keeping herself half-awake, maybe she had heard you." She continued as she shifted her eyes back to Samael. "She didn''t want you to kill your child, Hell. You can take my words with a pinch of salt, but you know her more than I do."


    They shared a moment of silence as they stared at each other. Beatrice took a deep breath and curtsied, excusing herself to give him some space.


    "I hope you can decide properly, Your Grace," she wished when she was by the door before leaving him alone.


    Samael didn''t look back at her as he stared at Lilou. She still had her eyes opened, but she was only looking in one direction.


    "Why?" he asked under his breath as he hung his head low while holding her hand. "Is he more important than me? Why would you choose someone you hadn''t even met yet?"


    His questions were stupid, and he was aware of that. Still, he only had more stupid questions to ask her.


    "Lilou, my love, why do we have to do this?" a whisper slipped past his lips. "Why do I have to choose which one of you I should kill?"


    Others had worded it as saving either of them, but to him, it was killing one of them. He wanted to choose both, but his options had their own limits. With Lilou''s current condition, it restricted Samael to choose other options.


    Karma. His beloved was now paying for the sins he hadmitted from the past until now.


    Retribution. This was his retribution.


    *******


    Days had gone by in a blink of an eye and it was already a month since then. Lilou would still open her eyes and stare nkly. Even when she was all healed, she was never fully conscious. Samael had taken care of her from bathing to dressing,bing her hair, and massaging her body to ease the stiffness.


    He never left her.


    Reading her stories that she liked to read and talking to her all day until the night. The world outside the room they were in didn''t matter to him. He just shut the world off and created his own with his wife on it.


    and yet, she hadn''t woken up.


    "And then..." Samael paused as he ced the book down hisp, cocking his head to her. "... this story is bullshit. Why do you like these sorts of stories so much?"


    Both of them sat on the bed with their back against the headboard. It was not that Lilou was paralyzed; she was just unresponsive. So he would constantly sit her so she wouldn''t just lie on the bed all day long.


    He pressed his lips together and sighed, peeling his eyes away from her. "Yul had been throwing a huge fit the other day since he wants to see you. I nearly killed him, if not for Rufus. Won''t you get mad about that?"


    "Well, let''s see. Rufus had been busy settling the matters in here, Fabian went on an adventure with Charlie, Noah finally returned to his estate, Cameron sent me a letter once telling me he would visit." He paused, thinking of the things that would probably pique Lilou''s interest. "We still haven''t found Stefan ¡ª that useless Beatrice didn''t know either since all she shared with Alphonse is her body. And..."


    Samael gazed back at her. His eyes fell on her growing stomach, which brought a mix of bitterness and joy to his heart.


    "Our child is growing." He nted his palm on her stomach, stroking it with his thumb. "His mother is protecting him well, so he is growing healthy."


    "You will be a great mother, my wife."


    During the past month, Lilou had suffered from pain twice as the child in her womb was feeding on her blood. To ease the pain of his wife and quench the hunger of their child, Samael forced his blood into her system. After two incidents, he dosed her with the right amount of blood daily.


    "We''re doing a good job... I guess." He smiled, closed-lipped, patting her head lightly. "I will do everything I can to protect you and our child. Just hang in there."


    Samael leaned forward and nted a kiss on her temple. "I will not choose between you and our child. I will keep you both safe. That''s a promise."


    *******


    For a long time, I was trapped in a pit of darkness with thepany of the voices in my head. Although I couldn''t see them, I could hear their murmuring. They were close and I could feel their gazes on me.


    "Will you get out of here?" I asked out of annoyance, staring into the darkness. "I''m not waking up."


    "This child is so stubborn."


    "She is a Bloodfang, after all."


    "A Bloodfang prioritizes the n''s will. This is because she has a Crawford in her blood."


    "We had died for this child to live, but all she has is a sharp tongue."


    "It''s because that wench Lara had talked her out of this."


    "Leave the child alone!"


    "Hello? I can hear you?" I scoffed as their murmuring grew louder, spiting me right in front of my face. "Although I appreciate your honesty, what I had heard until now is there''s no unity in this n."


    The voices were even worse than dinners with the La Crox. No wonder I nearly lost my mind, because they kept arguing inside my head! Some supported me, while the others were pressuring me to do what they wanted. Apparently, thetter group seemed to have more control over me.


    That was why I didn''t want to wake up.


    I knew once I regain my consciousness, a different Lilou would take charge. Who knew what she would do once unleashed on the outside world.


    "Shut your mouth, child! You should have listened to us! Just how many times will you disappoint us?"


    "As long as you meddle with my life?" I cocked my head to the side and shrug.


    "Tch! We shouldn''t have involved that infuriating Samael into this. That corrupt had only corrupted her!" I smiled at this snide remark, thinking about Sam. My husband would take that as apliment.


    "Now, even their child is meddling with us."


    "Huh?" my brows furrowed. "Our child...?"


    "Have you forgotten? The child that is growing inside you is killing you."


    "Don''t listen to them, child. Your child is keeping you alive and sane."


    "Keeping her alive? He is devouring her life away!"


    Once again, the voices argued with their different opinions. No matter how loud they were, they soon faded into the background as I recalled the moments before losing my consciousness. Alphonse congratted me on this news, but I didn''t think it was true.


    I instinctively touched my stomach, even though I knew this body wasn''t real. "I''m pregnant...? With Sam''s child?"


    There were too many emotions that circled around my heart with this news. It scared me, but at the same time, gave me joy. I wondered what was Sam''s reaction? He was probably...


    My thoughts trailed off as a sudden realization struck me. Right now, I was unconscious in reality, stuck with these voices in my head. How could a pregnant woman stay on the bed with no one taking care of her? Our child was in danger.


    "Sam!" I looked up and yelled, making the voices stop from arguing. "Sam!!!"


    "Child, no matter how loud you --"


    "Sam, my husband! I''m here! Can you hear me?" I ignored the voices. They had been so loud, so I thought I should add my own noise. Let us see who was the loudest in here.


    "Husband! Can you please take care of me and our child?! I can''t wake up right now because my n wanted to spend more time with me!" I kept yelling until the voices stopped speaking and my voice filled this ce. "Don''t worry! I will return once I deal with them! I love you my husband~!"


    "Pfft--!"


    A voice burst out inughter while I rolled my eyes. I couldn''t see them, but it was not like I wanted toe face to face with them. Apparently, the more I disliked something to happen, it would happen as if life was ying tricks on me.


    A secondter, the darkness slowly had light, and I found myself sitting at a long dining table. My brows twitched as soon as I realized I could see them now. What a life!


    "Do vampires have this habit of arguing during mealtime? There are so many ces you guys can choose, but you showed up during what seemed to be in the middle of a feast," Imented in disbelief, scanning the long table to see that each seat was upied.. "Feels like Deja Vu."

 Chapter 400 - [Bonus ]Bloodfangs Family Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 400 - [Bonus ]Bloodfang''s Family Dinner</h4>


    "So?"


    I raised my brows, helping myself with food, as it seemed this would be a long dinner date with my n. They just watched me while I shamelessly fill my te with food like a glutton.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I tend to stress eat and with the atmosphere here? I''m confident I need food forfort."


    "What a shameless child, indeed.!" A woman with a fan, who had been ndering me since the beginning, remarked. She looked at me with disgust in her eyes, but I didn''t care about her. "We should''ve nned to raise someone with a bit of tact!"


    I paused at herst remarks, making me gaze at her coldly. "And how will you raise someone when you''re already dead?"


    "Hmph! Are the generation of these days don''t respect their elders anymore?"


    "If you want respect, you should''ve respected that my mind is my own."


    "Child, even though we don''t have physical bodies, do you think I can''t hurt you?"


    "Enough!"


    I flinched as someone suddenly mmed his fist against the table, causing the tes and cutleries to tter. I looked at where the sound came from, setting it on the man sitting at the end of the long table. There, a man had a neat beard from across his jaw matched his long tied hair. Dressed formally as if attending a banquet, and aura befitting of that a noble.


    Was he the n leader? It seemed so.


    "Gracia, I had kept an open mind with everyone''s opinion. s, I do not condone threats on this table." His deep baritone voice was enough to intimidate anyone who was listening. Even I bit my tongue, afraid I would offend him.


    "Apologies, Leader." Gracia, the woman who had spouted all that nonsense, back down and bowed.


    "We had been at this table for a long time, waiting for the day the next bearer of Lakresha wille," he uttered while everyone kept silent and attentive. "Although we didn''t expect she would show up in here, conduct yourself properly. Refrain from spewing snide remarks."


    He looked at me and I nearly jumped as soon as our eyes met. Was he siding with me? That was what it sounded like.


    "Please, child. Eat to your heart''s content." His tone grew gentler, but it somehow made me feel even more cautious.


    This wasn''t poisoned, was it?


    "It isn''t poisoned. We''re technically all dead." He rified as if he could hear my thoughts. But then again, they were inside my head, so they could hear my thoughts.


    Well, he made a point, though.


    "Thank you." I lowered my head slightly as I picked up the cutlery to eat. Just when I thought they would start talking again, they didn''t. Instead, everyone''s eyes were on me wordlessly.


    Surely, this felt like deja vu. My first dinner in the pce two years ago, the La Crox''s also watched me intently as I ate.


    "Err... if you want to say something, say it now," I said, breaking the silence when I couldn''t take it anymore. "You''ve been whispering in my head all this time, so why are you being shy now?"


    The silence was thest thing I expected from them. It was better if they tell me everything now since we''ve alreadye to this.


    "Who is it?" The n leader asked, causing my brows to furrow as I gazed back at him.


    It seemed I wasn''t the only one who was puzzled, as everyone turned their attention to him. The n leader traveled his eyes across the table before fixing them on me once again.


    "Who is it?" he repeated in a more stern tone. "The one who had infiltrated this dinner and acted as a Bloodfang."


    Again, silence ensued. It took me a minute to understand his query, but at that minute, some of them already raised theirints. Their voices were louder this time around, not holding back at voicing out their thought. The man was unmoved, though, as his gaze never left me.


    "Child, the Bloodfang is your ally, not your enemy. You''ve been through a lot of pain because of our foolishness and selfishness, but we never intend to hurt you." I heard his voice directly in my head. The side of his lips curled up into a subtle smile, nodding at me encouragingly.


    "As you''ve noticed, there is something wrong with the will we had left. However, I couldn''t detect who are the culprits in this table," he added, ignoring the enrage n members around us. "Lilou, child, let me correct this for you."


    I stared at him for a while and noticed the sincerity in his naturally intimidating eyes. I took a deep breath and nodded, putting my trust in him since I had this gut feeling I could trust him. He gave me the same connection I had with Lara, which I couldn''t describe with words.


    "Uh," I peeled my eyes away from him and looked around the table. How could I know if someone didn''t belong here?


    I just followed my instinct and studied each one of them.


    My brows furrowed uponying my eyes on the person sitting six seats across from me. I couldn''t pinpoint this feeling, but there''s just something in him that smelled different. I was uncertain, though, so I nned to study the rest only to get shocked after a second.


    The person I looked at suddenly coughed out blood and copsed on his te. My pupils instantly dted, a little confused at what just happened. It was not just me who was surprised as loud gasped resonated in the air.


    "Leader! How can you doubt us like this?! We''ve been with you and followed your decision to die...!"


    I looked at the n leader, ignoring the series ofints. He looked back at me with calmness in his eyes.


    "Why did you..." I couldn''t finish my sentence as his eyes already told me the answer.


    The n leader already had suspicions. He simply needed confirmation so he wouldn''t eliminate the innocent.


    I gulped hard, hearing it in my ear. My hands were unconsciously gripping my skirt while I bit my lower lip under his gaze. After a while, I nodded and took a deep breath.


    Just like what I did the first time, I assessed everyone. Bodies started dropping one after another, and the voices slowly subsided until it was only silence. Thest person who dropped dead was Gracia. She looked at me with abhorrence and then... she was gone.


    "That''s..." I looked around, seeing that there were only five people left, including me. ".... A lot."

 Chapter 401 - [Bonus ]The Girl That I Knew

    <h4>Chapter 401 - [Bonus ]The Girl That I Knew</h4>


    "... A lot."


    "It is." the n leader nodded, wiping his hand with a cloth without showing any emotion. "The Bloodfang is full of corrupted people. It''s saddening."


    "You don''t sound like it, though."


    He quirked a brow, putting down the white cloth on the side of his te. "Should I weep to prove my emotions?"


    "No, sir." I shook my head profusely.


    "Haha! Leader, isn''t this child cute?" a man whose smile never left his face finally broke his silence. Unlike the n leader, this person had a lighter aura that would make anyone feel carefree.


    "So there''s only five of us who truly adhere to thete Queen''s wishes." Another one spoke as he let out a deep sigh. "No wonder this child went through all that."


    "The Moriarty''s surely yed us. How sad that I can''t go there to rip them all apart with my bare hands."


    "What the Moriarty did is not their fault, it''s mine for falling for this cheap trick." The n leader uttered solemnly, spreading his hand on the edge of the table as he gazed at the four of us. His eyes then settled on me.


    "Child, forgive me that you had to go through that pain because of my mistake." He bowed his head, humbling himself, which made me feel more disconcerted. "Now that only us remained, you do not have to worry about the voices anymore."


    "We''re not chatterbox and we like being in peace," the carefree man chimed in. I doubt he wasn''t a chatterbox.


    "Is this good news?" I asked, knowing how stupid it may sound, but I need confirmation.


    The n leader nodded. "You can now wake up and be with that infuriating beast." His aura suddenly felt stronger, irked by something I didn''t know about.


    "Hehe! n leader, who would have thought that he will be your family?"


    "Shut it."


    "Hahaha! The twist in life never ceased to amaze me!"


    I watched the other members of the n teased the n leader, while thetter kept his stoic face. A subtle smile showed up on my lips. They didn''t look like bad people.


    "Thank you, Leader," I expressed in a soft voice. My sudden sentiments made them stop and look at me.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    The n leader didn''t have a change of emotion, but he nodded. Meanwhile, the yful man grinned from ear to ear. I wanted to ask them if Leader was my father, but I couldn''t. I was also certain he wouldn''t answer me, as he was a prideful person.


    "My niece, do you n on waking up now?" the carefree man who seemed he didn''t have worry in the world perked up to me. I nodded as an answer, as I didn''t have any reason to stay.


    "Hmm..." he nced at the n leader before looking back at me. "You should drop by somewhere."


    "Pardon?"


    "Somewhere!" he said, and my brows knitted even more. "Didn''t you store someone inside you? Don''t you want to see her? I think you need to have a clear head before waking up."


    "Someone inside me..." I mumbled, tilting my head to the side. The man who called me niece just smiled warmly.


    "Go see her." He waved before resting his jaw on his knuckles.


    Honestly, I didn''t know who he was talking about as they slowly faded from my sight. I called out and reached my hand to stop them from leaving, but they didn''t listen.


    And once again, I was trapped in darkness all alone.


    "I didn''t even know how to wake up," I mumbled while clicking my tongue. This time, I didn''t stay in one spot as I wandered in the dark. I didn''t have a destination, but I continued,


    When I blinked, I was already standing on the top of the hill where I used to live. "Huh?"


    "You came?!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from my side, and I instinctively turned my head to her. My eyes widened as soon as Iid my gaze upon her bright smile.


    "Lilou..." it was the younger version of myself ¡ª the girl from two years ago.


    ******


    Ignorance was bliss. Whoever said that he was correct. I remembered the time I was ignorant. My problems at that time were what to eat for the day and not bing someone else''s food.


    The more I looked back on my life back then to now, I missed her.


    The young maiden who was blissful with little blessings in life. The girl whose eyes would light up upon the sight of meat in her stew, and how carefree she ran through the fields with the children. She didn''t mind getting dirt on her worn-out clothes, nor was she ever bothered getting her hair all tangled up.


    Not that those things bothered her in the present. But she was not that person anymore.


    Her eyes now would remain unmoved the second she opened her eyes in the morning. She doesn''t look forward to ying with the children, nor does she thoughtlesslyin about her sore body. She doesn''t just smile at the silly things, she now smiles even in front of the people she abhorred.


    She used to cry when she was sad, but now, no matter how devastated she was, not a single tear would fall.


    I thought it was because she had be stronger, but I was wrong. She was simply... scared, and she didn''t have a choice.


    She was scared of a lot of things. But what terrified her the most was happiness.


    Happiness frightened her because she had known for a long time that it could get taken away from her easily. She had to protect her heart, be cautious of all time, and embrace herself for whatever bad news that woulde her way.


    So, she changed. A change that she couldn''t even recognize herself.


    I felt sorry for her.


    But, at the same time, I root for her.


    Why?


    Because she didn''t regret a thing.


    From the point, Samael came into her life asking for her hand, to the time he had knelt down in front of her bearing the sincerity she had never seen in a person''s eyes, and until how those eyes teared up for hurting her.


    He may not be perfect. He may be selfish, unreasonable, and sometimes too annoying. But he was worth fighting, dying for.


    The sacrifices she had made just to be with him were nothing topare to the sacrifices he made to be with her.


    Right? Lilou?


    I turned to my right, smiling at my younger self, who was sitting beside me at the top of the hill where I used to live. She was smiling back at me until her eyes squinted. The soft blow of the wind and the golden ray of the sunset that shone upon her made her radiate.


    She was lovely, and only now I appreciate her simplicity.


    "You don''t regret it, do you?" I inquired as I gazed at the Duke''s mansion. "You don''t regret taking his hand that night which you''re holding on to until now, right?"

 Chapter 402 - [Bonus ]Something Never Change

    <h4>Chapter 402 - [Bonus ]Something Never Change</h4>


    "You don''t regret it, do you?" I inquired as I gazed at the Duke''s mansion. "You don''t regret taking his hand that night which you''re holding on to until now, right?"


    "No." Her answer was quick and light as if she didn''t have to think about that answer.


    "Why?" I asked, casting her a side-eye.


    The young Lilou pressed her lips together as she took a deep breath. "Because I like him."


    "That''s too simple of an answer." A chuckle escaped my lips, wondering why Sam liked this simpleton back then.


    "If the answer is simple, why do I need toplicate it?" she inquired, tilting her head to the side. "I like him and learned to love him. So, I want to keep loving him even if it means dealing with Mister Fabian''s scary lesson, and Sir Knight''s death re."


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out. All I could do was look at her in awe.


    "Also, the duke gives me many foods. I don''t have to starve to death. Clothes too! Although, I hate it when they cinched my waist." She continued with a pout, sighing that made her shoulder lower.


    "You... how can you be bribed by those things?" I asked under my breath, in disbelief at my foolish younger self. "Do you know whates after by staying at his side?"


    She frowned and looked at me in disappointment. "How could I know? I''m not a fortune teller."


    "Exactly, Lilou! Have somemon sense. A man in power like him is bound withplicated situations. He is a royalty, after all." I breathed out in distress, shaking my head lightly while scolding her. She didn''t seem pleased, but this was for her own good.


    "So, what?" she asked, to my dismay.


    "Goodness. Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Are you daft?"


    "Gosh... my older self is such a disappointment!" she mumbled and hearing that from her irked me at a certain level. I couldn''t retaliate at her as her next words silenced me.


    "It''s not like I didn''t have an idea what I am stepping into. I know it''s not my ce to love a royalty ¡ª even dreaming of being with one is taboo. Not to mention, he is a vampire and I''m nothing but a peasant girl." The younger Lilou bent her knees, resting her arms over it and her chin on her arms. "But it''s not like I can dictate my heart. He loved me, and I loved him. Whates along is just a test of that love. It''s as simple as that."


    "You..."


    "Also, I''m already aware of how cruel this world can be. Choosing my happiness knowing I can get hurt in the future doesn''t matter." Her eyes that were gazing at thendscape softened as the corner of her lips curled up into a smile. "I live in the present. I may die today or an hourter, so I don''t want to die thinking I should''ve done this and that."


    She turned her head to me, bearing her light and carefree smile. "It''s free to dream, you know? This world is already tough, so why would you be hard on yourself?"


    This... was what I missed about her. This simplicity and how she had viewed the world.


    She wasn''t that deep of a thinker, but her depth of character was what I admired about her.


    I reached my hand out to her, patting her back gently. "You did a good job, Lilou."


    A giggle slipped past her lips as she faced me. Her cheek was blushing in pink as her eyes glowed with the answers to the world.


    "I''m proud of you," she said and carelessly ruffled my hair.


    How could she say that she was proud of what I had be? Although she had a point, I could never be like her. I couldn''t stay ignorant, nor I could clean these soiled hands.


    "Thank you," she suddenly uttered, making my brows raise. "For not forgetting about me."


    I wanted to tell her I forgot about her and I came here by ident, but my tongue kept rolling back. She looked too happy to get disappointed once again.


    "Lilou." She perked up at me while I drew my head back in surprise. "Do you regret it?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Loving Sam! Do you regret being with him?"


    My lips parted, but no immediate answer came out of me. Did I ever regret loving Sam? Her question momentarily made me recall everything Sam and I went through.


    It took me quite a moment before the corner of my lips curled up. I shook my head lightly.


    "Not even a second," I replied which made her grin from ear to ear. "I love him, so why would I?"


    "See? It''s simple, right?"


    I bit my lower lip and chuckled, gazing back at the duke''s mansion. "It''s not that simple."


    "Come on!" she hollered, but that made me giggle even more.


    The Lilou two years back and the current Lilou might''ve changed. But something never changed.


    I gazed at her and saw herining, while I simply smiled subtly. "We still view Love the same, Lilove."


    "I know, right?" she smiled warmly.


    I didn''t know how long I stayed with my younger self in that dream. But what I could tell was, I found my peace with her. It may sound strange, but I feel reconnected.


    ******


    "Li... love."


    I weakly opened my eyes, hearing Sam''s weak voice calling for my name. He sounded so helpless and scared. I felt his hand squeeze mine lightly.


    "Love, when will you wake up?" he inquired. His hands that were holding mine trembled.


    ''Sam, why do you sound so scared?'' I wondered as I blinked to recover my sight.


    "Please,e back to me. I missed you."


    When I could see the unfamiliar high ceiling clearly, I moved my gaze to my left. There, Sam was sitting on a chair beside the bed. He was holding my hand with both his hands while resting his forehead on it.


    "S --"


    I tried calling him, but the scratching pain in my throat made it hard to even swallow. It was not the same pain when someone didn''t have a drink for a long time. The pain was simr to when someone screamed their lungs out.


    I didn''t linger on that thought longer, though. Instead, I tried to move my body, but nothing. It was as if I was paralyzed from the neck down.


    ''What is going on?'' I wondered, staring at Sam in hopes he would look at me. Sadly, he didn''t.


    ''Love, look here,'' I requested internally, but Sam just called my name and told me toe back. ''I''m back, love... why won''t you look at me?''


    "S --" My second attempt to call him failed once again.


    So, I stopped trying and just gazed at the ceiling. I could hear all his words of apology, his prayers for me toe back, and just everything.


    ''Was I unconscious for a long time?'' I wondered, blinking my heavy eyes. ''He sounds like it''s been a decade since my confrontation with Alphonse.''


    Wait... it hadn''t been a decade, right? I didn''t go into slumber like how Sam slept for centuries, right? My eyes dted at the thought of sleeping for a decade.


    ''I need to move!'' I gasped mentally, but all I could do was blink. Why can''t I move? Am I paralyzed? Did Alphonse do something funny when he pierced my chest?


    ''No, no, no! Did he really...?''


    I was horrified at all the silly thoughts hovering over my head. I had the urge to smack my weeping husband, as he sounded like I was dead! Just look in here! My brows creased as I only realized now that Sam wasn''t speaking anymore.


    I moved my eyes to him, blinking. He was looking back at me, wide-eyed. He had finally noticed that he wasn''t widowed yet.


    Strangely enough, Sam started staring at me with sadness in his eyes.


    "Right. Story time." He cleared his throat, standing from his seat as he walked towards the shelf.


    Question marks hovered over my head. Didn''t he see me? How could he ignore that his wife was finally awake? I was beyond confused until someone knocked on the door.


    "Your Grace, the young master request an audience with Your Grace." Someone from the outside announced. He didn''t sound like Fabian or Rufus.


    "Oh," Sam didn''t speak for a long time. "He cane in."


    My initial thought of Sam''s visitor was ude since he was the only young master in here. But when the sound of the door opening and closing reached my ear, what I heard next rendered me shocked.


    "Father."


    - END OF VOLUME 5 PART I -

 Chapter 403 - I Will Run Away

    <h4>Chapter 403 - I Will Run Away</h4>


    "Father."


    The young master''s voice was soft, with a touch of determination in his tone. I was mind-boggled by how he addressed my husband. Myriads of questions flew in my head, but all I could do at the moment was to listen to the long silence in the room.


    "I will run away," said the child, making me mentally raise my brows. Who in the world would announce they would run away from home?


    "Oh?" Sam''s reply was also not good. "Is that all?"


    Silence descended into the room once again. What kind of conversation was I hearing? No, that wasn''t important. My husband had a child?! Does that mean I slept for a long time? The young master sounded like he was around four or five. Did Sam remarry during my sleep?


    My heart sank into my back while I stared at the ceiling. I wouldn''t me him for seeking apanion while waiting for me, but... it hurt. I wasn''t dead yet. No matter how long I slept, he should have waited for me. I know I was being selfish, but he promised.


    My vision blurred as tears pooled behind my eyes. What a way to wake up. First, my husband ignored me, and now this young master. Can I just sleep for a thousand more years?


    After a prolonged silence in the room, the child spoke once again. "I will take Mother with me."


    "Say that again."


    "I will take Mother with me!"


    "Do you want to die?" Sam''s tone dropped as if winter suddenly came in the middle of summer. The temperature in the room was enough to know it was around that time of the year.


    "I will take Mother and run away from here." The child repeated, and I frowned. Even though Sam was his father, if he wanted to run away, just do it. I guessed he took after his father.


    No... did he say mother? Who was his mother?


    The sudden thought crossed my head, thinking ofdies who captured my husband''s heart. I couldn''t think of anyone, though. Wait. Sam didn''t indulge in debauchery and had a child with just anyone, right? It wasn''t impossible, as his tone with his son was distant.


    "Go. If you wanted to run away, you don''t have to tell me about it. Just do it." Sam advised, and I nodded mentally.


    That would be my n. I would run away from this ce and curse Sam all my life. How dare he?


    "Thest time I ran away, you brought me back in here. So, I''m asking for your permission so you won''t chase after me."


    "Sure."


    "Thank you, Father."


    I heard the sound of light footsteps, followed by the creak of the door as the young master left. What a strange conversation to listen to. It messed with my feelings, and I couldn''t even go full-blown sentimental.


    "I don''t know what to do with him," Sam murmured from the distance. I could imagine him sighing and shaking his head lightly.


    "He is so stubborn. I can''t even count how many times he runs away only to return or get brought back in here. Just who did he take after?"


    My goodness... my husband. I mean, I didn''t even know if I should call him that, since I was unsure if he got remarried or what. The younger Lilou''s silliness must have rubbed on me with all these silly thoughts hovering over my head. My mind was just jumbled, just like my emotions.


    "I wonder what he ns to do next. I can''t even let my guard down for a second since he ns to take away my wife."


    Sam''s voice sounded closer as he returned to the side of the bed. When he said ''wife'', a surge of emotion swelled up in my chest. He got remarried, huh? And it sounded like he truly care about his wife now.


    I didn''t know whether to get mad about this or just cry. But I ignored him and just stared at the ceiling. This was unfair.


    "Lilou," he called, but I continued to ignore him. His thumb wiped the tears that rolled down my temple.


    "Were you sad about that?" he inquired in a mncholic tone. "It''ll be alright. He is just like that."


    That wasn''t the reason I was sad, but never mind. I couldn''t even make a sound, much less tell him to leave me alone. This was frustrating, and it was steadily increasing with his gentle action. Sam was acting like a devoted husband, but he now had a child and a new wife.


    Sam let out a deep sigh. "I don''t even know how to make you feel better."


    ''Just leave!'' was what I wanted to tell him. I needed some time and space to organize my thoughts, but I couldn''t with all these overwhelming surprises the moment I regain consciousness.


    "Goodness," he murmured and drew away before reading the book he got from the shelves. Sam read the story as if he had read it a hundred times.


    The story sounded familiar as I guessed some parts. I didn''t know how long he was reading, but he covered the story from beginning to end. After finishing the story, he tucked me in and ced his palm over my eyes to close them.


    "!!!!!"


    "Good night, love," he whispered as he bent over, nting a kiss on my forehead. "I will bathe ande back."


    I kept my eyes closed on instinct, and all I heard next was the door opening and closing before silence followed. When I knew Sam left, I slowly opened my eyes.


    ''Did he just close my eyes and decide for me to sleep?'' I wondered, recalling his actions. It was already strange that he ignored the fact that I had my eyes open, but him, closing them, was even stranger.


    ''Oh, my goodness... I need to move or at least try to.. I couldn''t be in this state for a long time.''

 Chapter 404 - Sneaking Out

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Sneaking Out</h4>


    My teeth clenched as I tried to move my body once again. It was like a giant rock was ced on me as I felt heavy, but I managed to lift two fingers! This was progress, I thought. Although lifting a finger felt like lifting an entire castle.


    I continued to exercise to make more progress until I got used to the heaviness and was able to lift my arms. While doing so, I constantly cleared my throat to make sounds. Although the scratching pain in my throat hurt initially, I also got used to it.


    Sam didn''t return for a long time. It made me think he got drowned in the tub.


    ''Good for him,'' I thought, before mentally shaking my head. ''That''s not good for him!''


    A helpless sigh slipped past my lips, but his long absence gave me more time. For what felt like an eternity, I was able to move my lower half and my shoulders. It was only hard at first as my joints were like rusting metals, but with constant movements, I was now sitting upright.


    "I think Sam wouldn''t return," I murmured, wincing at my parched throat. He probably said that to make his bedridden wife happy.


    My hand balled into a fist, but I couldn''t grip it tightly. Can I stand? I wondered, dragging my legs out of the bed. It was not like I could move as freely as I wanted to, but I needed to force myself.


    Once my foot felt the carpet, I gazed down and sped the edge of the mattress. There was this lingering fear that I would fall if I pushed my luck too far. But I had to try.


    ''You can do it, Lilou.'' I took a deep breath and mustered my courage to stand.


    I pushed myself up. My knees wobbled uncontrobly with the sudden pressure on it, but I managed to stand on my own two feet. A smile resurfaced on my face, followed by a brief chuckle.


    "I did it." I panted, with my chest moving in and out heavily. The heaviness on my body made me sweat a bucket, but I was gradually getting used to it. It made me recall the time my body felt this sore during my first day of training under Rufus.


    Just how long has it been?


    I dragged my feet towards the balcony where the night breeze was blowing the silk curtains. It took me forever to reach it, but the more I walked, the more it felt natural.


    Soon, the soft blows of wind directly kissed my face as I stood on the balcony. I ced my hand over the railings, looking around at the darkndscape. My brows furrowed at the unfamiliarity of the estate.


    "Where is this ce?" I muttered while tilting my stiff neck slightly. This wasn''t the Duke''s mansion, nor it was the pce. It was my first time seeing this ce.


    I nced back at my room and frowned. Now that I thought about it, the room I was in wasn''t the third prince''s quarters nor it was the duke''s chambers in Grimsbanne.


    "Ugh..." I ced my hand across my shoulder while moving it in a circr motion. There was a voice in the back of my head that told me to take a walk to feed my curiosity.


    .


    I knew I shouldn''t be listening to this voice, but well, I was intrigued. Waking up being ignored by my husband, and the surprise that he had a child, and then this unfamiliar ce. How could I sit still when I could move now?


    ''I will just take I look,'' I did some stretching until my entire body felt warm instead of hot. Soon enough, this body felt like it was my own once again. Aside from my parched throat, my body felt lighter than before. Or it could be I just got used to the heaviness.


    I looked out of the railing, checking the height of the balcony and the ground. It wasn''t that high. I nodded approvingly and looked back in my room for thest time.


    ''He wouldn''t know, right?'' I hesitated at my idea of sneaking out before I frowned. "He is probably with his wife, talking about what to do with their child."


    The abrupt gloominess in my heart pushed me to do what I wanted. I gripped the railings and made slow jumps to verify I wasn''t jumping to my death instead. Only then did I realize I recovered pretty quickly but didn''t dwell on it.


    "You can do it, Lilou," I cheered myself just for moral support. "You used to jump from roof to roof in the past, remember?"


    After encouraging myself for a minute while digging a hole in the ground with my gaze, I jumped. The sensation of the harsh wind and the thought of falling made me strengthen my resolve. I instinctively put my weight on my feet to secure mynding.


    THUD!


    Inded on my two feet with my knees bent. Wow. My body could still remember my old habits. The corner of my lips stretched from ear to ear, feeling this excitement and satisfaction bubbling in my heart.


    "Hehe..." A giggle slipped from my lips as I turned my head to the garden Inded on. The estate wasn''trge, as I could see the empty driveway from my vantage point. But I wouldn''t take that path as they could sight me sneaking out.


    My experience of sneaking out in the pce and the Duke''s mansion gave me this instinct to find another way. I dragged my feet stealthily towards the garden, nning of just hopping over of the walls of the estate. The more I moved, the lighter and faster I got.


    I encountered a few servants and hide in the bushes. They were talking about ''the young master'' packing up his luggage.


    "The young master had packed his luggage and bidding his farewell to everyone." One servantdy sighed while shaking her head.


    "His mood is slowly matching with Master. It''s scary." Another one murmured, sounding in distress about her work here. They kept talking until I could faintly hear them.


    I was about to move away, but froze when I heard a servant''s remarks.


    "Only the Madam can calm them..." the rest of their words faded in the background as my heart sank.


    "So he really got..." I bit my lower lip, not finishing my murmuring. Even when I couldn''t hear the servants anymore, I remained in my hiding spot for a moment.


    "How unfair..." I wiped the tears with my arms while steeling my heart.


    There was a little part of me that hoped I was just hopping into a silly conclusion, and everything was just one fat misunderstanding. But there was also this dominant part of me telling me Sam was simply taking care of his previous wife because he felt responsible.


    ''It''s alright, Lilou. It''s alright.'' I took a deep breath and exhaled it sharply, raising my head, and nodded. "I should survey the ce and thene back."


    Right now, my n was to survey the ce we were in. So, once I returned, I would thank Sam for thanking care of me and leave the estate. I wouldn''t stay in a ce where his wife and son stayed. Also, I didn''t want to bring difort to his new marriage. I was certain his wife was already jealous since her husband''s attention was split with his first wife.


    "It will be alright.." I patted my chest before I proceeded with my n.

 Chapter 405 - [Bonus ]Father And Son

    <h4>Chapter 405 - [Bonus ]Father And Son</h4>


    The more I moved, the more flexible I got. It was as if my difficulty in lifting a finger was just a fragment of my illusion. I hopped over the west wall of the estate andnded without a problem.


    "That foolish man," I muttered while jogging away from the mansion. "How can he do that to his wife?"


    I could imagine his wife''s anger and son''s confusion that Sam was taking care of another woman. Sam looked at me with the same affection in the past and talked soothingly. His new wife must be a good person for letting this strange set up because I wouldn''t approve of it.


    "Over my dead body," I whispered, putting myself in his wife''s shoes. I sounded selfish, but I was selfish.


    I shook my head profusely to get them out of my head. My focus should be on surveying this town. I jogged aimlessly through the empty street, taking shortcuts from alley to alley. The estate was situated far from civilization. I mean, it was quite a distance from the lights my eyes could reach.


    I followed the light and only after a while, I realized that my speed was faster before I entered my slumber. Did I have enough stock energy after a long rest? It must be the case. I didn''t dwell in it and soon reached the heart of the town.


    From the narrow alley, I stood and gazed at the bustling city. The ce didn''t look as advanced as the Imperial Capital, or it appeared like the new Grimsbanne. It was thebination of old and new like Cunningham.


    "Where the hell is this ce?" I murmured while looking around and caught the people flocking at the center of the za.


    "Oh, hello there." Suddenly, a man came from my side. I moved my gaze up, noticing the glint in his eyes as he licked his lips. He raised his arm against the concrete, eyes on me.


    "You seemed lost." He looked down at me and smirked. "And still in your nightdress. Do you need help?"


    I gazed down and realized I was in my chemise! Goodness...


    "I can help you if you need anything."


    I blinked twice, studying his long coat. His clothes were too huge for me to wear, so that coat was enough for a cover.


    "Yes. I drifted far from the inn I stayed at." I smiled brightly, and he smiled back, not knowing he''d soon walk bare.


    *********


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the estate, Samael leaned his side against the jamb. He was only in his robe, arms-crossed while gazing down at his son. The butler of the manor and a few maidservants stood at the entrance, darting their eyes on the father-son duo.


    "Take care, son," he waved at his son, who was gazing up at hisid-back father.


    The young boy had the same eye color as his mother''s; green as the forest during summertime, matched with silky silver hair that was as warm as the moonlight. A plumped pink cheeks and small lips made him look adorable and harmless.


    "Thank you for letting me stay, Father." The young master tilted his head down before turning to his right where his small luggage at. "I will sneak in sometimes to get mother."


    "Don''t even try." Samael shook his head, closed-lipped. "Anyway, there is a good inn just from across the town. You should stay there tonight."


    "Alright. I will check and judge it."


    "I''m sure you''ll love it there."


    Their conversation was strange but didn''t surprise the servants anymore. They already got used to theplicated rtionship between the master of the house and his son. Also, it was not the first time the young master was ''running away.'' Although, this was the first time Samael sent him off.


    "Won''t you wait for Fabian to return?" Samael inquired when his son lifted his small luggage. "He will be heartbroken if you ran away without bidding your farewell to him."


    His son shook his head, carrying his luggage with both his hands. "Mister Fabian will find me if he wants to. Please tell him to bring his tools, so I can order him to clean the estate I will be buying."


    "Oh! Sure."


    "Thank you, Father." The boy expressed once again before he turned around to walk away.


    Samael just watched his son''s small back and sighed. His son just do whatever he wanted, and he didn''t want to restrict him from doing so. It was hard to raise a child to be someone his mother would be proud of.


    "Do you want me to lend you a hand?" asked Samael when his son took around ten steps away. "You seem to need someone to carry that luggage."


    "I don''t want a servant with me." The child looked back with a cold frown.


    "I''ll do it, then. I will help you run away." His father proposed, which made the child''s frown turn gloomier.


    The servants couldn''t help but look at each other with a conflicted look on their faces. Wasn''t the reason the young master was running away was to leave his father? Just what was their master thinking about proposing toe along? This conversation between father and son just grew even weirder by the minute. And it would only grow stranger a secondter.


    "Alright. It will save me some money." The child nodded after a minute of contemtion.


    "Go back in. I will go change." Samael cocked his head towards the door and pulled himself away from the jamb. He nced at the puzzled servants, but his sharp gaze made them look down.


    "Help my son and prepare a carriage. I will..." his brow quirked when a servant came rushing to the mansion''s entrance yelling, ''master!''. "What is so urgent for you to be barkingte at night?"


    The young boy had already reached the entrance and stood beside his father. He frowned when the servant suddenly went to her knees.


    "Master, I ¡ª please forgive me! I didn''t ¡ª it just ¡ª when I --"


    "Can you speak properly?" Samael frowned, gazing down at the maid''s back. "I can''t understand a word you say."


    The servant shivered at the coldness of his voice. She gulped a mouthful of saliva, looking up to reveal her paleplexion. Her lower lip trembled as they parted.


    "The... madam," she stuttered, and the sudden glint in Samael''s eyes was like death was staring back at her.


    "What about my wife?" Samael''s tone was low and menacing, making everyone gulp. Even his son looked up at him, as he had never felt this rming auraing out of his ''coward'' of a father.


    "The madam... she... she is.... gone."

 Chapter 406 - Earldom

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Earldom</h4>


    "Ahh!"


    The man grunted on the ground of the narrow alley, naked. I was correct when I thought he had an evil n in mind. He posed as someone who would help me, only to lead me in this deserted alley, and attempted to take advantage of me.


    Sadly, he was more naive and weak than I thought. It only took me a few moves to incapacitate him, since I didn''t have a rope to tie him.


    "Don''t worry. I will call for help." I nced down at him and then continued to go through his wallet. "You have a lot of money."


    Although the only thing I needed from him was his coat, I still ripped his clothes off of him. His wallet came bouncing to my feet, so I picked it up. I didn''t know he was loaded, despite that the materials of his clothes already told me was an aristocrat.


    "You... wench!" he cursed through his gritted teeth, but I ignored him. "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t." A sigh slipped past my lips as I squatted down. "Anyway, even if you are the king, you will still end up like that. How dare you trick youngdies who trusted you to help them?"


    I held his wallet in between my thumb and my index, pping it lightly against his cheek. "This will be thepensation for the emotional trauma you''ve inflicted upon my frail heart."


    "You shameless thief...!" He seethed, revealing his fangs and his dark eyes changing into a deep red. I already knew he was a vampire, that was why I deepened the injuries I inflicted on him so it won''t heal immediately.


    "I guess calling for help is unnecessary," I muttered while I pushed myself up. "Stop doing this, You. You''re lucky I''m not in the mood to skin someone alive."


    I teased him as I walked away, waving. This reminded me of my vignte days, but the only difference was I didn''t kill him. Well, I wasn''t that person anymore.


    I slipped his wallet inside the coat''s pocket before covering myself with it. With a smile, I exited the alley and went back to the heart of the city. The people flocking around the za were still there, so to feed my curiosity, I went to see what was going on. I could hear indistinct murmurings and someone yelling in the middle.


    "Coming through," came out a weak announcement from me, squeezing myself through the crowd. Thankfully, I lost a lot of weight, so it was easy to reach the front.


    My brows raised as I tilted my head to the side. I blinked twice at the man announcing the infidelity of his wife. My eyes fell on the woman on the ground. She was weeping and kneeling, not caring about her disheveled hair and dress.


    "I have given everything to my wife and yet, this is what she did to me!" the man, drowned with rage, eximed until his spit flew out of his mouth. His fury only increased by the second as he grabbed the woman''s hair, causing her to shriek.


    ''Wow... was he trying to ask the people what he should do to his wife? This is embarrassing.'' I thought, hearing the man preach how good of a husband he was while dragging his wife by the hair. I pity neither of them. I only sympathized with the child standing from across me, bawling her eyes out.


    The woman who was being dragged kept looking in that child''s direction, so it was obvious she was the mother. Can''t they settle this inside their home? Why does this man have to cause a scene and make them theughingstock?


    ''Ahh...'' I nodded in understanding. ''He knew he will be aughingstock since his wife cheated, so he''d rather drag her with him? How pathetic.''


    I shook my head and nced to my left and then to my right. The people were simply looking at him in pity, but no one tried to help. Not that I nned to, since this wasn''t my problem to deal with.


    ''What a waste of time,'' I thought as I turned around to walk away. However, just as I did, a loud gasp resonated in my ear. Out of instinct, I looked back to see that the man had finally reached his limit and executed his wife publicly.


    My eyes dted as the woman''s body copsed to the ground with blood spurting out of her throat. The slit wasn''t deep enough to kill her instantly as she pressed her palm on it but to no avail. The life in her eyes slowly slipped away and her hand on her throat fell.


    She died.


    "Cruel," I whispered thoughtlessly, staring into the woman''s nk eyes. How could he im he love her but then go and kill her?


    "He is cruel."


    I turned to my right to see ady looking back at me. She offered me a weak smile before gazing at the center.


    "You''re not from here, are you?" she inquired, and I only looked at her curiously. "This type of urrence had been happening after the death of the Earl. People are taking advantage of the instability of the Earldom, so they just do what they want."


    A deep sigh escaped her lips. I studied her from head to toe, figuring out she was amoner. Well, what would a nobledy do in this ce?


    "Why would the Earldom reach this point? Was there no heir?" I asked casually without taking my eyes off of her. I noticed how her eyes softened with bitterness and nced at me.


    "There is a new lord, but he is just a young boy. What can a young boy do when all these responsibilities are put on his shoulders overnight?"


    "Is that so?" I nodded and peeled my eyes away from her. The man who publicly executed his wife in a moment of rage was now weeping while cradling her lifeless body. What a fool.


    ''Earldom¡­'' I thought, wondering which side of the country we were in.


    "You seem you don''t know a lot about this ce and alone. Do you want me to apany you for a while?" the woman suddenly proposed. I looked at her and assessed her. There wasn''t any malice in her eyes, so I nodded. I also needed information.


    "I would love to."

 Chapter 407 - Bey

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Bey</h4>


    Thedy I met in the za toured me in this ce called Minowa in the South. It was still part of the Heart Kingdom, albeit it was very far from Grimsbanne and the Capital. I had met thete earl of Minowa in the past, Earl Crowell, back in the Capital. Our interaction was brief and was simply an exchange of pleasantries, but I remembered him because he reminded me of Heliot.


    A man who seemed dissociated from the state of affairs in the capital.


    "Thank you, Bey." I smiled at thedy ¡ª her name was Bey ¡ª who was kind enough to apany me to a boutique that was still open at this hour and tattling everything I needed to know.


    "It''s really nothing." She smiled back, walking beside me as we exited the boutique. "So, which inn are you staying at? I can''t believe you suffer from sleepwalking. It''s fortunate that no one approached you with malicious intent."


    My smile remained as I gazed ahead. I told her I slept walk that was why I was in my chemise. Thanks to this good samaritan, he offered me his coat, but couldn''t help me all the way since ''he was busy''. Bey believed everything I said, thankfully.


    "The inn I stayed at..." I paused as my stomach grumbled aloud.


    Bey chuckled lightly, covering her lips with the back of her hand. "Do you want to eat? There is a nearby diner in here."


    "Goodness. This is embarrassing." I sported an awkward grin while scratching my jaw. My stomach saved me.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about, mydy. Being famished is not something to be embarrassed about."


    "Mydy?" my brow raised as I cast her a look. I already gave her a fake name, Sam, and I didn''t tell her about my status.


    Bey just kept her subtle smile and took a deep breath. "You look like a nobledy from somewhere. Anyone can tell just by looking."


    My brows furrowed, pressing my lips into a thin line. Was that the truth? Earlier in the shop, I didn''t even look in the mirror and just changed. I slept for a long time, so I assumed I would look gaunt.


    "I won''t pry, though. I''m just... a bit relieved that I met a noble who is kind." The corner of her lips stretched broader while looking ahead at the street of Minowa.


    I gazed at her side momentarily, making me smile subtly. Bey was like me in the past. The remark she uttered were words the old Lilou would say. Now that I looked at her thoroughly, Bey was rather thin, almost skin and bones. She said she was twenty-six years old, but she looked older than her age.


    "Bey?" I called softly, and she hummed while gazing back at me. She blinked innocently, waiting for me to say the reason I called her.


    "Nothing. I just want to thank you."


    Her smile stretched broader as her cheek blushed. "It''s nothing, Lady Sam."


    I didn''t respond any more as we headed to this restaurant she was talking about. We constantly talked about random things about the Earldom until we reached our destination. The moment we came, Bey and I found a spot in the corner of the restaurant, where they served politely.


    "They have a lot on their menus," I said, gazing at the table d''hote. There were meals for humans and for vampires. How considerate.


    "I want this, this, and this." I pointed at the list that made my mouth water just by reading its name. The waiter who stood by the side of our table nodded, bearing his polite smile.


    Pleased, I turned my attention to Bey, who sat from across me.


    "How about you, Bey?" I asked, but she just smiled and shook her head.


    "I''m alright, mydy," she replied while shaking her hands sideways. Bey was reluctant toe in earlier, telling me she would wait outside. But after I insisted on needing her help, she agreed.


    "Alright." I nodded, not nning on forcing her. Instead, I returned my attention to the person taking my orders.


    "Add this and this too. Thank you."


    "Yes, mydy." The waiter listed another two servings for Bey before leaving us alone. I watched him walk away before peeling my eyes away from him, then back to Bey.


    "Lady Bey," I called and to my surprise, her shoulder tensed up. I wanted to tease her since she was addressing me formally even when I told her to call me Sam. But her reaction instantly piqued my interest.


    "Are you a noblewoman?" I inquired without beating around the bush. Bey forced a smile, keeping her hand under the table. Her nervousness was clear, so I sported a kind smile.


    "You don''t have to tell me. But I will really appreciate it if you call me Sam instead."


    "Yes. It''s just a habit."


    A shallow sigh slipped past my lips while looking at her. Now that I could see her clearly with all the lights, Bey wasn''t just too thin, there were light scars on her neck and arms.


    "Give me your hand." Iid both my hands over the table, flipping it to show my palms. Bey looked at me with her brows raised, but I nodded encouragingly.


    "But --"


    "It''s alright." I clicked my tongue. A glint of reluctance flickered across her eyes, but still carefully ced her hand on my palm.


    My fingers carefully wrapped around her hand, gazing down at them. Scarred, rough, and dirt was stuck on her fingernails and in between her fingers. All this indicated she do hardbor; her worn-out dress was enough proof that she wasn''t well off, though.


    "Your hands are so soft, mydy." Her face flushed while her fingers curled as if she was trying to hide them.


    "I don''t think so?" I shrugged as I knew my hands were not soft. I kept looking at her hand, flipping them constantly. There were also deep scars on her hand, making me wonder if this was from her work or from something else.


    "This scar..."


    I paused as she suddenly clutched her hand closed and retrieved them quickly. A frown immediately turned up on my lips as I raised my gaze at her. My brow raised as Bey looked away as if she was hiding from something... or someone.


    It was an instinct while noticing how her shoulder suddenly trembled. I looked around and my eyesnded on the entrance, where a group of three young noblemen entered the premises. I narrowed my eyes and followed the three noblemen being escorted by the attendant.


    "Mydy," whispered Bey, making me look back at her. "I... I will wait for you at the back entrance. Don''t worry, I won''t --"


    She was already standing up while excusing herself. So I grabbed her wrist, shaking my head lightly.


    "I don''t know why you got so scared when those three entered, but you don''t have to worry. They won''t notice us in here." I smiled reassuringly while staring at her straight in the eye.


    Fortunately, Bey calmed down and once again put her trust in me. She sat down again, calming herself. I wanted to tell her I was lying. If those noblemen scan the premises properly, they would notice us, obviously.


    ''But even if they did, I won''t let them harm my savior..'' A brief glint flickered across my eyes as it sharpened.

 Chapter 408 - [Bonus ]

    <h4>Chapter 408 - [Bonus ]</h4>


    The waiter served the food, filling our table with different sorts of dishes. My mouth watered just by looking at them, and my stomach grumbled when I got a whiff of its aroma.


    "Thank you," I expressed, and he smiled back politely.


    ''I''m famished.'' I licked my lips, looking at the food while thinking about which one I wanted to eat first. I went for the lovely roasted chicken, moaning as my eyes rolled back while chewing it.


    It was good. Bey didn''t lie when she said the food in here was heavenly.


    While I chew this tender chicken meat, I raised a brow while gazing at Bey. She wasn''t eating but biting her lower lip with her body facing the right side.


    Once the meat went down my throat, my lips parted. "Bey, how did you know the food here is great?"


    "Pardon?"


    "You said earlier, you know a ce that serves good food. This ce isn''t just a ce where anyone can afford to dine in. I didn''t mean to pry, but I might just do that if you keep trembling in fear while I''m eating." My tone wasid back, but my bluntness seemed to embarrass her. "I didn''t mean to make you feel embarrassed. What I''m saying is, you should eat since it''ll be a good thing for you and for me."


    Bey gazed at me without saying a word. She still looked frightened and puzzled, as if she didn''t understand a word I said.


    "Whenever I feel overwhelmed, I eat a lot. It helps. Also, it''s not like I can eat everything I ordered." I exined with a kind smile. Although I was fully honest with her, I cared about her a bit. No harm would inflict on her while she was with me.


    "Yes, myd... Sam." her eyes softened.


    I cocked my head slightly, gesturing for her to serve herself. "Let''s have a feast."


    Bey was my savior, but the food was her savior. At first, Bey was reluctant to eat, but after that first bite, her eyes popped open and sparkled.


    How cute.


    Her first bite was followed by another and then another one until she no longer hesitated to eat. I kept putting food on her te since she only took a small portion. We ate to our heart''s content and I could see that her fear subsided. This was the reason I eat a lot back in the pce.


    "It''s good, right?" I smiled, cupping my jaw while staring at her. Bey only came to her senses as she looked at the empty tes, then back at me.


    "Mydy..."


    "Li -- Sam."


    "Lady Sam, I..."


    I shook my head with my eyshes fluttering ever so slowly. "It''s nothing. I had my fill and you had yours. It''s my little thanks for helping me out."


    "Lady Sam... thank you." She replied in a muffled voice. Her eyes watered, but not enough to cry.


    "You''re wee." I smiled brightly, d that she had finally rxed. "Let''s stay here for a while and rest."


    "Yes, Lady Sam." Bey looked at me with genuine wonder in her eyes. So I asked her why she was looking, and she hesitated to answer, but she still did, anyway.


    "Lady Sam, are you from the Imperial Capital?" she queried, with eyes glimmering, as if once I answered, yes, it would twinkle even brighter.


    "No? What made you think I came from the capital?"


    "It''s just... your aura is different. You look like a nobledy from the upper echelon, thatdies from the countryside like Minowa will look up to." Bey smiled subtly at the thought.


    "Why would the nobledies of Minowa look up at thedies in the Capital?" I tilted my head to the side, blinking curiously. There was nothing to be admired about thedies in the Capital. No, actually, there was nothing good in the capital as the people in there only knew was to scheme.


    I couldn''t me her, though. I could still remember that I was also one of those who thought that the imperial capital was something special. What I didn''t know was it was a special kind of hell.


    "Well, they are graceful and wonderful and fearless. It''s been almost six years since the new emperor ascended the throne, and ever since then,dies were given rights. Even the emperor''s right hand is said to be a woman." Bey exined with enthusiasm, sping her hands together. "Although that rule doesn''t apply to othernds like Minowa since women still have no rights to choose or there were opportunities for us."


    The twinkle in her eyes diminished as the reality in here shattered her fantasy. I felt sorry for her, but that was just how it was. The lord in thisnd was a child, and I''m certain he was being used as a mere figurehead by the adults who were greedy for power.


    My brows suddenly furrowed as I traced herst remarks. "Almost six years...?" I didn''t ask what year it was previously, even though she mentioned the ''new emperor'' in passing. It wouldn''t match my lies and excuses if I asked such obvious questions.


    "Yes. It had been over five years since the emperor rose to the throne."


    "Can I ask the name of the emperor?"


    Bey looked at me with puzzlement, tilting her head to the side. Her reaction snapped me back to my sense.


    "How can I speak of His Majesty''s name so thoughtlessly, Lady Sam?" she frowned. It seemed she didn''t pick up on my cluelessness yet.


    "Right. Apologies. I had lost my senses for a moment." An awkwardugh escaped my mouth, and she just chuckled softly. "It''s just... you know? It kept slipping through my mind that it''s been over five years since the new emperor rose to the throne."


    "Yes. It was a huge incident and very chaotic in the first two years of His Majesty''s reign, but the empire is better than before."


    "Yes. His Majesty Barrett is an outstanding leader." My eyes softened, relieved that Rufus was doing a good job. However, Bey looked at me strangely, as if I said something wrong.


    Was I not allowed to mention the Barretts?


    "Mydy, are you alright?" she asked worriedly. "It seems you are still confused. Sir knight Barrett is a military general."


    ''What?''


    "His Majesty is a kin of the previous emperor."

 Chapter 409 - Its Me

    <h4>Chapter 409 - It''s Me</h4>


    Bey was a chatterbox. After telling me that Rufus wasn''t the emperor, my mind buzzed. Our n was for Rufus to take the throne, as it was theirs in the first ce. There were only two possibilities on why our n changed its course. First, Rufus refused to take the job, and second, was a huge problem arose.


    She didn''t mention who the king was, and I didn''t press about the name. Still, my mind had listed down the La Crox, who could be the current emperor. Sam was automatically out of my list; he''d rather die than carry that responsibility. Moreover, the fact that we were in Minowa was proof that he wasn''t the emperor.


    Who could it be? us? Yul? Jayden? Dominique? Who else was there? Was it ude?


    I looked at Bey while biting my tongue. I wanted to ask more, but I figured she wouldn''t know. It was better to return to Sam''s house and ask him directly.


    "Bey, I think we should..." I trailed off when I sensed some people approaching us.


    "Well, isn''t this Lady Bey of the fallen House of Wright?" I turned my head to the man''s voice, catching three noblemen stop five steps away from our table.


    In my peripheral vision, I caught Bey frozen on the spot. Herplexion turned pale even before she turned her head to this uninvitedpany.


    "Lady Bey, are you scamming people again?" asked the man with a wicked grin stered on his lips, arms crossed. "Don''t you have a conscience that another young maiden will fall for your false kindness?"


    A frown instantly surfaced on my face as I gazed up. What was he saying? Bey wasn''t tricking me.


    "Miss, you are in luck that we noticed that criminal." The man''s wicked grin slowly grew kind as he set his eyes on me. "This notorious woman tricks tourists and pretends to be kind, only to rob them."


    My brows furrowed as I turned to Bey. She avoided my gaze. These men were telling the truth, but why was she so scared when she turned out to be the bad guy?


    "Bey the thief, it seemed you''ve run out of luck." another man tookrge steps and before I knew it, he had already grabbed Bey''s arms and pulled her up aggressively. A loud shriek came out from her along with the sudden ttering of the cutleries on our table.


    "What do you think you''re doing? I didn''t do anything!" Bey screamed her lungs out, catching everyone''s attention.


    What was going on so suddenly?


    "Miss, if you need help, we can help you." The man who had spoken earlier walked closer to the table with a polite smile stered on his face. "I know this is a shock to you, but Miss Bey''s pattern is to help those easy targets and rob them once she got their trust."


    I blinked twice while looking into his eyes. My gaze veered at Bey, who was being dragged out of the premises. The other man who was with them apologized to the other guest inside the establishment for the inconvenience. From one look, it seemed they were simply ensuring justice, but it felt otherwise.


    "But she had done nothing to me," I argued, making the man let out a sigh.


    "It is unbelievable because that woman is good at getting people''s trust. But she is more vicious than you thought, Miss. Until now, we are unable to catch her."


    My mouth opened and closed. "Can I talk to her before you take her?"


    There must be something more in this situation. The man stared at me for a moment before he sighed once again.


    "Alright." He nodded reluctantly. "I am only allowing this because it seems you doubt our ims. I don''t me you, though."


    I pursed my lips into a thin line. The man beckoned me to follow her, but before we left, the restaurant attendant asked me to pay the bill, which I did.


    Bey and the other two men who took her were already outside the establishment. I didn''t know which to believe, because these noblemen were somewhat convincing. However, I could tell that Bey''s fear earlier upon seeing these three was different. It wasn''t a fear of being caught, but something else.


    "No! No! Let me go!"


    As soon as we departed the premises, Bey was still screaming whilst struggling to break free. She couldn''t overpower a man, and she was simply gathering more unwanted attention.


    "Bey," I called softly, and she stopped, looking back at me. She shook her head profusely. Desperation and fear filled her eyes.


    "Lady Sam, it''s not what you think it is," she exined desperately. "I didn''t n on doing anything to you. I swear I am not ¡ª ah!"


    The man restraining her tightened his grip on her wrist that he held behind her. It looked painful, especially for Bey, who was nothing but skin and bones.


    "Are you going to say you have changed? Then tell us how the second son of House Malum was robbed off of his clothes and money and was left incapacitated in an alley in the 1st district?!" the man restraining her scowled while I furrowed my brows. "You really did it today, you witch! Do you think you will get away by assaulting a noble?"


    "I didn''t do that! What are you saying?!"


    "Drop the act, Miss Wright." The man standing beside me coldly voiced out. His eyes darkened, which made Bey froze in fear.


    "We had been lenient with you, but you had pushed your luck. Beg the House Malum for mercy."


    "Wait. Are you talking about the man in that alley?" I asked in a soft voice, catching their attention as they turned his head to me. The man beside me furrowed his brows, and a frown resurfaced on his lips. I looked at Bey''s paleplexion and sighed.


    "It''s not her who did that," I said, raising the wallet clipped in between my thumb and index. "She is innocent.. It was me."

 Chapter 410 - Malums

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Malums</h4>


    I wouldn''t let Bey take the fall for me. Not all bad deeds were out of evil nature. Sometimes, people resorted to vicious actions and throw their morality to survive in this world. That was what I see in Bey, and I understood her because I was once in her shoes.


    But, well, my act of heroism didn''t save her. Now, both of us were being transported by a wagon to face the music.


    "I''m sorry, Bey. I didn''t mean to drag you into this," I expressed while checking the little holes on the walls of the closed wagon. The three men were outside, riding their steed and treating us as real criminals. Well, not that we weren''t.


    "Lady Sam... did you really do that to the second son of the House Malum?" Bey inquired with a shaking voice. I peeled my eyes away from the little hole and then to her. She was sitting down from across me.


    "Why would you do that?" she asked while gripping her worn-out skirt. "Why would you take the fall if you already know the one you assaulted is a member of the aristocrat faction?"


    "What?" I frowned as this wasn''t what I expected from her.


    "They already assumed it was my doing. So why... will you... for me..." Her sniffed started to grow louder. Even though it was dark, my eyes adjusted to it so I could see her river of tears.


    "Then, are you saying I should have just let you take the fall to save myself?"


    Bey didn''t respond immediately, trying to find her voice in between her hups. Was it strange to admit it was my fault and not hers?


    "Why did they even take you?" I queried but then realized this wasn''t just her crime. I might still get a lighter sentence than her.


    "Bey, will they kill us?" I asked once again when she didn''t reply to my first inquiry.


    "Killing us is far better," she whispered that barely reached my ears. "I don''t want to go back there."


    The constant shaking of the wagon couldn''t hide her trembling. Whatever she had gone through must be very traumatic.


    "Bey, can you tell me what will happen to us?" I dragged myself beside her. I sped her hand, and that made her turn her head to me.


    "I need to know so I can prepare myself."


    Bey shook her head. "They probably won''t harm you since you''re not from here. The authorities here are more lenient and cautious with outsiders. Also, since you are a noblewoman, your offense will be settled."


    "What about you?"


    "I..." Her hand trembled uncontrobly, so I squeezed them to soothe her.


    "What will they do to you, Bey?"


    Bey sniffed while biting her lower lips as hard as she could. "They... they will punish me."


    "What kind of punishment?" I knew I shouldn''t probe further, but for her to shake like this heightened my curiosity. I wouldn''t be able to help if I knew nothing.


    "Thest time they caught me... I served in the knights'' quarters where they... took turns and --"


    "No more." I intervened, pulling her shoulders to me. Bey bawled her eyes, and I felt guilty for forcing her to tell me about her traumatic experience. I embraced her, stroking the back of her head while letting her release her emotions.


    "I''m sorry, Bey. That is very insensitive of me," I muttered regretfully. "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen."


    She kept huping and crying for a long time. I consoled her until she finally calmed down. She broke away while wiping her tears.


    "Thank you, mydy. You are the first person who showed me kindness even though you knew I used to be a thief." Her voice was coarse, still tearing up as she spoke. "After our house fell because my father got framed, they had ostracized us in the high society."


    Bey continued to tell her story to me willingly. She came from a noble family, who had been loyal and a strong supporter of thete Earl Crowell. Sadly, when the Earl had fallen ill, a series of unfortunate events struck the Wright Family. In the end, the head of the Wright family, Bey''s father, was framed for corruption and misuse of authority.


    The Wright family''s honor, properties, and status disappeared overnight. That wasn''t everything because Bey had to support her family, so she worked in a noble house as a maid. It didn''t end up good for her because she ran away from the constant abuse in the house.


    She had been on the run since then, so she resorted to stealing. But just two years ago, these men caught her where they held her captive. They gave her an offer that they would let her go if she served them properly. Bey became their sex ve for a year until they let her go like an old toy.


    That experience was a constant reminder of her that she had to avoidmitting crimes. I couldn''t say the punishment she received wasn''t effective, as it taught her a lesson. But considering her history, Bey wouldn''t be in this situation if her father wasn''t framed.


    It was as clear as the day why the House of Wright had fallen. Their enemies were greedy and wanted to control the young Lord who inherited the title of the Earl. The battle of power had always been bloody, and if one wasn''t careful enough, they would step into their enemy''s trap. I knew that much since I was a participant in the battle of the crown.


    "Bey, we will be fine." I squeezed her hand lightly to reassure her. "This time, you did nothing wrong."


    "Lady Sam..."


    I only smiled at her, and the wagon soon came to a halt. The shut door suddenly opened, revealing the knight in a civilian suit.


    "Come out," He ordered.


    Bey looked at me with fear, but I kept my smile and nodded reassuringly. She hesitated, but nodded back and came out of the wagon. Honestly, I was nning to escape before we reach this ce. But I was curious about the House Malum, where they said they would take us.


    "Mydy," called the man. Unlike his disgusting treatment towards Bey, he was still polite to me. What Bey said was true. My case would probably end in the settlement since they think I had money.


    He offered me a hand as I hitched out of the wagon, but I ignored it. I nced at him coldly, before I heard Bey''s panicking voice.


    "Why... why are we in the Earl''s estate?" she asked, but the other knight dragged her away. She tried to struggle, but that only made the man pull her harshly.


    "Bey!" I called and shook my head when she raised her eyes to me. "It''s alright."


    "Mydy..." she wept through her gritted teeth before she let the man drag her.


    I gazed up at the estate coldly. It wasn''t out of the ordinary to have a trial in the Lord on thisnd for a huge crime. But, the thing was, I offended the House of Malum. It was only logical if we were dealt in their territory first.


    "Mydy, I will not restrain you since you seem you are reasonable, unlike that woman." The man''s voice snapped me out of my thought. "Please follow me."


    I nced at him and nodded. He didn''t restrain me, but he was cautious enough to see if I wanted to flee. He didn''t need to. I would get Bey out of here.


    ''Earl Crowell... it seems you had lost your authority to the Malum,pletely.''


    My situation made me forget that I just nned to sneak out for a short while.

 Chapter 411 - [Bonus ]Calm Father

    <h4>Chapter 411 - [Bonus ]Calm Father</h4>


    Meanwhile...


    "She... the Madam is gone!"


    All the servants in the mansion''s foyer were frozen in ce. Their eyes immediately veered from the maidservant to the house''s patriarch. Everyone knew how Samael loved his bedridden wife that he rarely left her side. Now, this servant was telling him the Madam was gone?


    "What do you mean my mother is gone?" asked the child coldly after a second of silence.


    "I was..." the Maid''s voice hitched as her eyes darted from the father to son. How would she exin it?


    Samael slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He wanted to keep calm and collected because his son was present. He suppressed the raging emotions swelling up in his chest, opening his sharp eyes.


    "Son, you will have to stay here while I search for your mother," Samael informed, gazing down to his son, who was looking up at him. Thetter frowned and clutched his hand.


    "I will look for mother as well."


    "No."


    Samael and his son stared at each other for a moment before the former sighed. He knew his son more than anyone. Even if he told him to stay, he would search for his mother on his own.


    "Alright." He nodded and squatted down. "But promise me you won''t go off on your own. If you do, you can''t run away for the next 10 years."


    His son frowned while staring into his father''s eyes. Seeing that Samael was serious, he nodded. With that, Samael held his son''s hand as they walked towards Lilou''s room to investigate first, followed by the servants.


    Once they reached the room, Samael scanned it to detect if there was an unwanted presence left in here. To his relief, he couldn''t trace anything aside from Lilou''s lingering presence. He and his son walked towards the open balcony, caressing the railings carefully.


    ''There are only two options that happened here. First is, that time of the year came early, or she had already awakened. Either way, if it''s the former... I had to get her back.''


    While Samael was deep in thought, staring at thendscape of the estate, his son was staring at him. He was not pleased how his father, who spent so much time with his bedridden mother, could be so calm in this situation. He was even zoning out instead of ordering a search party.


    "Father," the child called, tugging Samael''s sleeve to drag him back to reality. "We must hurry."


    Samael gazed down at him and nodded. "You''re right."


    The servants who stood behind them watched as Samael carry his son in his arm. They were waiting for a search order, but all they heard was Samael''s footsteps going away. Their master didn''t speak a word as he strutted back to the mansion''s entrance hallway, and they followed in silence.


    "Master," called the butler when he couldn''t take Samael''s silence anymore. Although the master of the house had always been calm, they thought he''d be enraged and would panic with the disappearance of his wife. He loved her, after all.


    "Should I hire a search party to look for Madam?"


    "No need... I mean, sure." Samael nced over his shoulder and stopped when he reached the mansion''s lobby. His eyes caught a man''s figure carrying a crate of fruits inside the mansion.


    "You." He snapped a finger, catching the man with a towering height and a robust physique.


    "Yes, master?"


    "Come with me, and..." He looked around to see a maid entering the entrance hallway with a broom in her hands. "... you, as well."


    The servants, including those he called specifically, were rendered speechless. The other maidservants looked at each other, bearing the same questioning eyes.


    Samael wasn''t in the mood to exin, though. He just faced the old butler with the same stoic expression.


    "Hire a search party to look for my wife, but tell them to be discreet. We don''t want to offend the Malum if we make a lot of noise."


    "Yes, master." the old Butler ced his palm across his chest and bowed. Samael nodded before shifting his gaze to the other servants behind.


    "Prepare a hot chocte and some foods just in case my wife is hungry."


    Puzzlement dominated the faces of the servants, but they still bowed. To them, it was impossible for someone who was bedridden since birthing the young master to move as if nothing happened. After giving his orders to them, the servants could only watch their master walk away with the young master, a young maid, and the stable boy.


    "What are you waiting for?" the Butler pped, snapping the servant''s attention to the currentpse. He didn''t even wait for them to respond as he ordered.


    "Do what the master said. Now."


    "Yes!"


    With that being said, the servants scattered to prepare a banquet for the Madam who could just be abducted. Meanwhile, the butler had reached out to people and some guarding knights on the estate to form a search party.


    While everyone was busy executing their orders, the young master darted his eyes from the maid to the stable boy. A frown dominated his face before gazing at his father.


    "Do you want to see mother?" the young boy asked, as his father''s action showed him otherwise.


    Samael just nced at his son, who was in his arms. "Of course."


    "Then why are you taking a maid and a stable boy as yourpany? Don''t you have enough money to hire all mercenaries to look for Mother?" he inquired; although it sounded more like he was suggesting. "Having more people to look for her raises the chances to see her immediately."


    "The butler will do that."


    The young boy''s frown turned grim. "And what will the four of us do without a proper knight with us?"


    The maid and the stable boy looked at each other, biting their tongue to hold theirments. They were used at the young master, and wouldn''t me him, as he knew nothing.


    "Ramin and Charlotte are enough." Samael smiled and patted his son''s head.


    "You know their name?"


    "I knew everyone who works for us, Son." his son didn''t doubt Samael''s words as there was no denying his father had a good memory. "Ramin, prepare my steed. No, a carriage. Riding in a horse will gather more attention."


    "Yes, Your ¡ª Head."

 Chapter 412 - Rich Father

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Rich Father</h4>


    Just as what Samael ordered, Ramin prepared a carriage for them. Charlotte and Ramin stayed outside so the father and son could have some privacy together. Although they simply wanted to avoid the young master''s questions.


    Inside the carriage, the young boy gazed at his father, who sat from across him. Samael''s demeanor was rxed as ever, looking out the window without a trace of panic or worry. He could not help but wonder what was going on inside his father''s mind most of the time.


    "What will you do if Mother is arrested?" asked the young boy, out of in curiosity. "You can''t fight back."


    Samael slowly peeled his eyes away from the window to his son. "Pay them money?"


    His son frowned in disappointment. Samael couldn''t me his son, though. Since having him, he tried not to cause trouble for anyone. His son''s existence was his constant reminder that he couldn''t act rashly anymore. So, if he could resolve things peacefully, he would choose that path.


    So far, Samael had survived with that method.


    But his son had a short temper. He didn''t like when his father wouldn''t fight back, even when someone spilled a drink on him. It annoyed him that his father would let things slide, even when other nobles mocked him for being a rich merchant without a noble status.


    The young boy wanted his father to teach those people a lesson, but Samael was a ''coward.'' He could only assume that his father fought no one all his life. That Samael only looked intimidating, but actually couldn''tnd a punch.


    "Father, what if someone hurt Mother?" the young boy threw another question. "Will you also pay the person who hurt Mother? or will you bribe Mother so she wouldn''t be in pain?"


    Samael pressed his lips together. "Your mother won''t get hurt."


    "How can you say that?" his frown disappeared, reced with a dead expression not suited for a child his age. "Father, your money can''t protect us all the time. You are kind and I admire that, but there should be a limit to kindness."


    "I didn''t know my son see me as a kind person." A smile resurfaced on Samael''s face, hearing how his son viewed him.


    "And a coward."


    Samael''s smile died down just as fast as when his bright smile appeared. He gazed at his son solemnly, and the young child looked back at him sharply.


    "Father, you should change. There is a limit to a person''s kindness and there are situations that money can''t help. I do not mind if other people mocked us for not having a noble status, but I won''t just sit still if they hurt my mother''s feelings." The child expressed solemnly while staring into his father''s eye.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on Samael''s face and nodded. "You are quite smart, son. But violence is not an answer to everything."


    ''Because if it is, we wouldn''t be in such a situation,'' he continued the rest of his words inside his head as the carriage soon stopped, and Ramin stood outside the door.


    "Master, we''ve arrived at the Earl''s estate where two girls were said to be taken in," Ramin announced as he opened the door for them.


    The young boy gazed at Ramin and then cast his father a quick look. His brows furrowed when he caught the menacing glint that flickered across his Samael''s eyes.


    Samael hitched outside first and then helped his son. He didn''t let go of his son and just carried him in his arms. Thetter kept looking at his father, but he couldn''t trace the danger in his eyes anymore.


    "Ra, are you sure they had taken them to this Earl''s estate?" he inquired, turning to Ramin, who was walking beside them on the long pathway.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Where is the maid?" asked the little boy, looking around, but the maid wasn''t with Ramin.


    Ramin sported a forced smile and chuckled awkwardly. "She will look after the carriage."


    "Now we''re minus one." the Child frowned and looked at his father. "This is the Earl''s estate. It''s already a surprise toe in here without an invitation. The guard has some guts to ept a bribe to let us enter."


    Ramin bit his tongue as he nced at Samael. Actually, they bribed no one. Charlotte was just in the guardhouse and tied the guards to let their carriage pass through. It was a good thing it was Samael''s job to exin this to his son.


    "Aren''t you friend with the young earl?" Samael quirked a brow as he cocked his head to the child he was carrying. "That''s why you keep running away anding back since the young Lord can''t go to your meeting ce."


    "How did you know that?"


    "I saw him thest time while he was being dragged back to this ce."


    The young boy frowned, forgetting his inquiry about Charlotte and the ''bribery''. Samael guessed it right. His son was good friends with the young Earl. Unlike his son''s almost carefree life, the young Earl''s life was very strict with Jaime Malum as his political advisor.


    "I wanted to take him away from here. They weren''t respecting him or considering his decision at all," the child mumbled as he snapped his tongue in annoyance, recalling his friend''s situation. "The south should follow how the northerners do it. I heard the young prince of the royal family, who is also an Earl in the North Monarey, had all absolute control over hisnd. But in here, the Malum''s control everything ¡ª even trying to take control of my friend''s life."


    A faint chuckle slipped past Samael''s lips, ruffling his son''s head. "Your friend will learn how to fight back. Being in power is not as easy as it looks and sounds on the outside. There are a lot of greedy people, and your friend is doing a good job keeping his ground."


    "Father, you speak like you know everything when we don''t even have a noble status."


    Ramin could not help but cough in his own saliva upon hearing the young master''s ims. He nearly choked when Samael nced at him, feeling the sudden wave of chill running down his spine with just the gaze.


    "I didn''t need status to know that, my son." Samael shrugged, and they soon reached the entrance of the estate.


    The young boy looked around and could not help but furrow his brows. The entrance was oddly deserted, but he assumed it was because it was alreadyte in the night.


    "Ramin, open that door for me," Samael ordered, and Ramin looked at him with questioning eyes. So, Samael had to specify just in case Ramin nned to break the entire door.


    "Gently."

 Chapter 413 - Roux Family

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Roux Family</h4>


    "Gently."


    Ramin opened his mouth, producing a low "ahh," before he nodded. He then carefully nted his palm and pushed the door open, peeking his head in as the door continued to creak.


    "What are you doing here? And who are you?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice from behind them reached their ear. The three looked back to see three knights looking in their direction, wielding their swords in the presence of the intruders.


    "Oh, forgive us. We are here because we heard that two women are taken into custody." Calm and collected as ever, Samael exined as he faced the three knights. "My wife went missing, and I''m here hoping she was lost and was taken in here out of the goodness of the Earl''s heart."


    The young boy nced at his father. He was already used to his father''s humbleness, but was this really alright? Unlike him, Ramin would never get used to this fakery ¡ª never. Samael''s patience just grew longer in the past five years, but he was certain he didn''t change a bit.


    Somewhere, deep inside Samael, the devil was still there, waiting for the right time toe out. That was why Ramin still had to tiptoe around Samael, afraid he''d trigger the devil whenever his son wasn''t looking.


    "Your wife? You shoulde back tomorrow. It''s alreadyte..." the knight who was about to chase them out halted when his colleague whispered in his ear.


    "Isn''t that the merchant, Samael Roux?"


    "Yes, I think he was that rich merchant who is wealthier than other lower nobles."


    They whispered to each other, scrutinizing Samael, who was carrying a child. Although this man was full of mystery, one fact that everyone knew about him was, he would do anything for his wife and son. One could imagine just how much money he would shell out to bail out his wife.


    The knight who was trying to chase them out initially cleared his throat. "Are you Samael Roux?"


    "Yes, sir." Ramin''s face twitched, biting his tongue while listening to Samael.


    "You came looking for your wife?" asked the knight, and Samael nodded. He studied the three of them and, aside from the dirty-looking man with Samael, they didn''t pose a threat.


    "Alright. Follow us. They were being held in before they go to trial. You can check if the thief is your wife."


    Samael smiled and nodded, ncing at his son. Thetter didn''t seem pleased, but this situation didn''t surprise him. People only liked his father''s money, but he knew they were mocking him internally. Still, he kept silent as they followed the three knights to the prison.


    They followed the knights and soon reached the jail quarters, where they detained offenders. It wasn''t an underground prison, but more like a separate building from the Earl''s office. As they waltz through the building, the child could not help but look at the people being detained.


    Some cells were crowded with men and women inside. Some had fewer people but were in a terrible state.


    ''This is terrible,'' the child thought, thinking that his friend also mentioned being locked in whenever he was being disobedient.


    Unlike the child, who observed their surroundings, Ramin and Samael kept their eyes ahead. It did not surprise them that not a single person asked for help or made the slightest noise despite their presence. Even without looking at them, Samael and Ramin could smell their fear and their rotting spirits.


    The young Earl''s political advisor was someone who would crush the spirit of the people who opposed him or challenge his power. These people didn''t have any hope anymore, and thus, they were like living corpses waiting for their verdict.


    "We''re here," the knight leading them announced, knocking on the metal bars to catch the attention of the person inside.


    Samael walked closer and narrowed his eyes. His gazended on the woman''s face as she gazed up.


    "That''s not her," he uttered coldly, turning his head to the knight. "Where is the other one?"


    "I..." The knight scratched the back of his head before shifting his attention to the woman inside the prison. "Hey, you thief, where is the woman with you earlier?"


    Bey darted her eyes from the men outside, seeing that there was also a child. Her lower lip trembled as they parted, but no words came out.


    "I''m asking you!" The knight rattled the metal bars, producing an echoing noise across the prison. Bey trembled with the noise, shaking uncontrobly in fear.


    "Stop," Samael ordered, gazing at the knight briefly before shifting his attention back to the frightened woman. He squatted down, still carrying his son while holding the metal bar with his other hand.


    "Do you know a woman who has hazel, wavy curls and clear green eyes? She is a little petite and has fair skin." He described his wife in a soothing voice, trying not to scare the woman inside the cell.


    Bey raised her brows, thinking that his description suited "Lady Sam''s" appearance. So she nodded, unable to speak as being alone in here brought back all the trauma she tried to forget.


    "Where is she?" this time, Samael''s eyes darkened while leaning closer to the cell. "Where is my wife?"


    "She ¡ª Lady Sam... some knights went here and drag her with them," Bey stuttered, shaking at the fresh memory that happened minutes before these people came. "It''s my fault... they will hurt her because of me... Lady Sam..."


    Samael watched Bey weep and mumble for a moment. He didn''t need to ask what happened as he got a gist of it.


    "Master," called Ramin under his breath and watched Samael put down his son before he stood up. Thetter ignored him as he faced the knight.


    "I''ll bail her out as well and then take me to his Excellency."


    The young boy let out a sigh, as there was no way this knight would follow his father''s request. No matter how wealthy his father was, there was no way he could see the Earl on short notice. To his surprise, the knight''s eyes turned nk before he nodded and agreed.


    "Yes." Even the knight''s colleagues were surprised at how their fellow knight agreed. But before they could tell him to think twice, he already told them to free the woman and told Sam''s group to follow him.


    The only one who wasn''t surprised by this was Ramin. ''Goodness.. This Minowa is in danger. I''m not even sure who will set this ce on fire first! Will it be the wife? Or the husband?''

 Chapter 414 - [Bonus ]Jaime Malum

    <h4>Chapter 414 - [Bonus ]Jaime Malum</h4>


    "Hands off!" I flung my arms aggressively while the knights finally released me after dragging me to the Earl''s audience room. I clicked my tongue at them as they stood on the side while I remained in the middle.


    "You are the woman who hurt my son?"


    The voice that echoed across this small throne room of the Earl made me look ahead. I looked up and saw an old man sitting on the throne, resting his jaw against his knuckle while he looked down at me coldly.


    ''Didn''t they say the Earl is young? This man right here is already knocking on death''s door!'' I snapped my tongue secretly, finding my jokeme. I was aware he wasn''t the earl Bey was talking about. He was probably the Earl''s political advisory.


    ''How audacious to sit on the Earl''s sit.'' I thought.


    "Woman, His excellency is asking you!" one knight snarled at me while I observed that old man in front of me.


    "Yes." I nodded and looked back at him fearlessly. "We could''ve avoided it if your son didn''t deceive a young maiden like me."


    "Hah... you are quite bold, child." I kept my poker face while heughed arrogantly. Now I knew where that stupid son of his got his arrogance.


    "You had cut his limbs to incapacitate him, which is undeniablymendable considering my son is a trained knight." He pped as his dryughter slowly came to a halt. He held the armrest and his eyes flickered menacingly.


    "What is your name, woman?" he inquired coldly.


    Instead of answering, I shrugged indifferently. My nonchnt demeanor triggered some knights as they red daggers at me.


    Weren''t these knights supposed to follow the Earl? Howe they seemed they would die for this person?


    "How about you?" I asked, taking the old man by surprise. "What is your name?"


    "You...!" Before a knight could lose hisposure, the old man raised a hand. His eyes remained on me, although it flickered with a mix of amusement and annoyance.


    "Mydy, I don''t know whether you are brave or naive. It could also be you are simply courageous, knowing that you are from a noble n. Either way, you are now standing in thend of the south. There is a limit to my patience."


    A snicker slipped past my lips, making him narrow his eyes. "My apologies, Your excellency. Please have mercy on me, for I haven''t been myselftely. I also apologize for what happened with your son."


    My snicker and my humble words seemed to have confused him. Well, there was no need to offend him anymore.


    I was curious what kind of person the Earl''s advisor was. Now that I''ve seen him and discerned he was a big fish in a small pond, my curiosity was fed. I needed to get Bey out of here and avoid causing trouble for Sam and his family.


    My eyes softened as I hung my head low, recalling Sam and his new family. Right. I just snuck out. I had toe back as soon as possible.


    "Your Excellency, I will surely repay the damages I''ve caused and pay for my friend''s freedom." I raised my head, and he arched a brow upon seeing the repentant expression dominating my face. "I didn''t mean to cause trouble for Your Excellency."


    This time, I wasn''t ying with him. I was honestly sorry, but not to him, but to Sam. If I pushed my luck too far, Sam would be in trouble. It seemed he was already having a peaceful life, just like what he wanted. I couldn''t destroy that with my recklessness.


    The old man assessed me in silence, nodding in satisfaction. "It''s good that you know your ce."


    I hung my head low, heaving a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was cautious because he believed I came from a noble family. Technically, I was, since I was a Bloodfang-La Crox. But even without a title, I could make a mess in here and get out alive. But, I care about the people who would be affected by the consequences of my actions.


    "Jaime?"


    Suddenly, a young boy''s voice was heard. I turned to where it came from. My eyesnded on a child walking from the side of the throne. My brows furrowed as my eyes narrowed, noticing the swelling of his cheek.


    "My lord, why are you here?" asked Jaime Malum, the old man who was sitting on the throne. He didn''t even nce at the young Lord and simply checked his nails.


    "I told you to rest early, didn''t I?"


    ''Ahh, poor child...'' I thought, assessing the young Earl. He looked like he was around five, but if I remembered correctly, thete Earl Crowell had bragged about his five-year-old son. It had been over five years since then, so I could assume this child was already ten.


    ''He is too small for his age.'' A shallow breath slipped past my lips, fighting the urge to break Jaime''s neck to give this child some ck. But I figured this wasn''t my problem.


    "Jaime, I heard some noises from my room so I came here to check." The young Lord shifted his gaze to me. He had round, adorable eyes with the color of the sun. Small and weak in appearance, and a timid voice. Anyone could tell he was being subjected to abuse, which was hard to turn a blind eye to.


    "There''s nothing in here, my Lord. Go back."


    "But --" Before the young Lord could argue, Jaime signaled a knight to drag him away.


    "Jaime, wait, I''m scared!" he cried in panic, but the knight grabbed his arm and dragged him like a doll. "Jaime! Jaime!"


    "Stop!" I ground my teeth, regretting my call seconds after. Although the knight stopped and looked back at me, Jaime''s attention was back to me again. This was now or never ¡ª damn you, Lilou!


    "You!" I pointed at the knight and awkwardly raised my chin. "Let him go!"


    Jaime let out a dryugh and beckoned the knight to let the young Earl go. The child looked at me with teary eyes, clutching his chest while trembling. I couldn''t look away from him or turn a blind eye to this child''s misfortune.


    ''I''m sorry, Sam.''


    "My Lord,e here." To my surprise, Jaime crooked his finger at the young Lord. Thetter hesitated but still walked beside Jaime.


    As soon as he stood beside Jaime, a loud p resonated in my ear. My pupils constricted as my eyes fell on the young Lord, who slumped on the floor in shock.


    I heard Jaime''s authoritative voice saying, "Mydy, it seems you don''t understand my position in here. As I''ve said, I do not have long patience."


    "So, you''re practicing your authority to prove that to me?" I questioned under my breath, eyes still on the young Earl. I didn''t even blink when I raised my gaze back at the old man.


    My heart was pounding against my chest as my breathing grew ragged. My hand balled into a fist and I apologized to Sam in my heart because I would ughter this person.


    "I will..." Just when I took a step forward, the loud creak of the door behind me stopped me.


    "Hey! Who told you to let anyone in?!" one knight yelled while I stood frozen in ce. The next voice that reach my ear sent a shiver down my spine as I detected his suppressed rage behind his calm tone.


    "Good evening, my Lord. It seems you caught my wife''s eyes."


    "Sam...."

 Chapter 415 - Insolent Family

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Insolent Family</h4>


    "Good evening, my Lord. It seems you caught my wife''s eyes."


    Sam''s voice sent a chill down my spine that refrained me from doing what I was about to do. I couldn''t even face him out of guilt. All I could do was look at Jaime Malum''s frown and that young Lord slowly turned his head to the people behind me while touching his cheek.


    "Adam!" A child''s voice from behind me echoed across the room, catching the young Lord''s attention.


    The young Earl''s eyes slowly dted in surprise as he yelled back. "Law!"


    "And who are these insolent who dared barged in here without permission?" Jaime inquired with a deep frown, moving his glowering eyes on our faces. I took a deep breath and calmed myself down, thinking of reasons to tell Sam why I ended up in this ce the second I awoke.


    But first...


    My eyesnded on the Young Earl''s position before gazing back at that old fellow on the throne. That man, Jaime Malum, will have it tonight.


    "Please forgive my insolence, Your Excellency. Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Samuel Roux, this is my son, Law, and that woman over there is my wife, Lily. I rushed in here when I heard my wife was arrested," Sam eximed calmly and humbly, which was a little surprising.


    My brows rose as I momentarily doubt the person behind me. Sam would never sound this humble; it almost felt like a sin hearing him exin things. But then again, it had been over five years since I slept. He had a son to protect now.


    ''He even lied about me as his wife...'' I sighed before my brows furrowed and my eyes squinted. ''Did I misunderstand it? Maybe I was still his wife. His first wife at that."


    The thought of being the first wife and Sam having a second one pushed me to turn around to face him. My eyes instantly caught the little boy tugging Sam''s sleeve. His son, Law, looked up worriedly. Sam gazed down at him and offered a kind smile while patting his head.


    When Sam raised his head, our eyes instantly locked. He slightly narrowed his eyes, gazing at me from head to toe.


    "Love," he called as the side of his lips curled up into a subtle smile. My heart skipped a beat as soon as he called me, making me bit my lower lip.


    "Roux... so, you are that merchant Roux, huh? I had heard a lot about --"


    "How dare you?" My interruption cut off Jaime''s nonsense while I gazed at Sam intently. "Did you take in another woman while I was bedridden?"


    I sped my hands on my rear tightly, staring back at Sam with eyes glinting. I knew this wasn''t the ce for a family drama, but I couldn''t stop myself from confronting him. These thoughts had been messing with my head, and I couldn''t even look at his son anymore.


    I was already too ashamed to face his son.


    "My love, your imagination is as wild as ever!" Sam raised a brow and chuckled, shaking his head lightly. "I don''t know how you got that conclusion the moment you wake up."


    "Who is she?" I inquired under my breath, looking down for a second before raising it back up to him. What was I thinking by asking who his other woman was with such a tone? Am I nning to kill her? Skin her alive? Well, for a moment, I had those fleeting thoughts which I squashed down as soon as possible.


    "Wife, you don''t have to be jealous."


    "Sam."


    Sam let out a shallow breath, biting his lower lip while looking away. Was he trying to suppress hisughter? I assessed his expression, noticing how the side of his lips curled up. He was, indeed, trying not tough.


    "Missus Roux, this ce is not the right ce to confront your husband''s infidelity."


    "Shut up." I nced back coldly, as I didn''t care about Jaime anymore. He should be d that he didn''t have my attention now, or I would silence him forever.


    "My. Please forgive my wife, Your Excellency. You can charge her with all the criminal charges that exist in Minowa and I will pay each."


    "You don''t have to do..." I unconsciously moved my gaze to the person standing steps away from Sam. That familiar person waved at me awkwardly.


    Ramin?


    "Father." My attention moved when Law whispered and tugged his Father''s sleeve. When he turned and faced me, my brows furrowed. His eyes had the same color as mine while his hair was just like Sam''s.


    He oddly looked like Sam and... me? It was as though someone justbined our facial features.


    "Mister Roux, I appreciate your humbleness in this situation. However, even though you are the richest man in Minowa, I will not let your wife getaway after offending me multiple times." Jaime spoke from behind us. His tone was low and authoritative, reaching his verdict about my offenses.


    "I had been lenient despite that the Roux Family doesn''t even have noble status."


    Doesn''t even have noble status? I shook my head and ignored the thoughts clouding my mind. I turned around to face Jaime, who managed to keep hisposure.


    "I will kill you, Jaime Malum," I affirmed without a second hesitation.


    "My wife, please don''t speak such violent words in front of our child! Don''t listen to your mother. She is not a violent person." Sam spoke, which made me look back, only to see him covering Law''s ears. My brows twitched seeing how he was acting like an exemry role model.


    Law was looking back at me innocently. I couldn''t help but hold my tongue under his gaze. Did I really sound violent? Well, there were children around.


    "Insolent woman," Jaime spat out in irritation and beckoned a knight to arrest me.


    "Please do not touch my wife."


    "I don''t need your help, Sammy." I rolled my eyes at Sam, ignoring the knights, who were approaching me. "Please, let''s not argue in front of your son and take him and that kid over there away from here. It''ll be better if you also wait for me outside."


    I pointed my thumb back. There was just one child behind me and that was the poor young Lord. Sam tilted his head to the side with a close lip.


    "Ramin, can you pick up his lordship?"


    "Yes, master." Ramin bowed politely, but just as he took a step, Jaime''s voice thundered as he suddenly harrumphed.


    "You insolent family!"


    Sam popped his eyes in surprise while I looked back at him with eyes wide.? "My goodness, wife! Did you n to kill him by angering him to death?" Sam gasped, blocking Law''s ears like a good father.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 416 - My Rules Are Simple

    <h4>Chapter 416 - My Rules Are Simple</h4>


    "My goodness, wife! Did you n to kill him by angering him to death?"


    Jaime was already standing up while looking down at us. Sam and I should take this seriously, but honestly, this felt more like a chore now. I would just end him and get over with it.


    I gazed up at Jaime, only to realize that several knights already surrounded me. Two knights had already hooked their arms around mine and my feet already left the floor.


    "Wait!" I eximed but didn''t struggle because Jaime spoke once again.


    "Seize those intruders as well. The Roux family had offended the head of House Malum and tried to abduct the Earl of Minowa."


    Just as he dropped his usations, all the knights on standby took a step forward. I winced and looked back at Sam. To my disappointment, Sam raised both his hands just like his son and Ramin.


    ''What?!''


    "Please don''t hurt us." Sam pleaded calmly while casting those knights a helpless look. "My son is still young."


    What was wrong with him? Did he truly change??? But a leopard never changed its spot!


    Law gazed up at his father and sighed helplessly. "Father, I''m so disappointed in you."


    After spouting his disappointment, Law let go of his father''s hand and rushed to me. "Mother!" he yelled, making my brows furrow.


    ''Mother?'' The next thing I know, Law was already punching the thighs of the knights who were restraining me.


    "Let my mother go! Let Adam go!" Law cried while desperately trying to help me and the young Earl.


    "Law... stop... don''t do that," the young Earl Crowell muttered with a shaking voice. I nced at him and then at Law, and I instantly knew they were friends.


    "Hey, kid!" One knight holding my arm shook his leg in annoyance. His action inevitably caused Law to fall with a brief shriek.


    "Law!" Adam, the young Earl, called aloud in panic.


    "Ugh..." Law assisted himself up and red daggers at the knight while grinding his teeth. He didn''t stop as he jump right back up and did what he did, only to get kicked by the knight again.


    I couldn''t understand why this child was losing his young mind, nor why he was calling me his mother. But watching him hinder these knights from taking me away despite being kicked multiple times was enough to leave my mind nk. I could still hear the young Earl yelling before he suddenly appeared next to Law to stop his friend.


    "These brats!" the knight had finally reached his limit as he kicked the two of them without restraint.


    My pupils instantly constricted as the two youngsters came flying to a distance. Fortunately, Sam caught his son and Ramin caught Adam. All I could see next was Sam gazing at his son, and hearing him say, "my son is just like his mother. So stubborn."


    "Father..." Law''s voice was muffled while gazing at his father and clutched his chest. "... don''t let them take away Mother."


    "What a stubborn child." Sam just sighed as he carried his son, resting Law''s head on his shoulder while patting his small back. He then cast Ramin a look.


    "No one leaves here," he ordered calmly and Ramin bowed with the young Earl in his arms.


    "Hah! I had heard a lot about you, Mister Roux. I guess the rumors that you never fight back are mere hearsay. You have the guts to stand before me, after all." Jaime scorned, but that didn''t faze Sam.


    Instead, my husband nced at Law and pinched the side of his neck lightly to knock him out. Jaime ordered his knights to seize us. The knights restraining my arms grew tighter while multiple knights marched towards Sam. However, just as one knight approached, he stopped when something came flying andnded an inch away from his foot.


    My eyesnded on the arrow as a thin smoke resurfaced from the ground. One look at that powerful shot and I instantly knew who shot it.


    Charlotte.


    That sudden appearance of an arrow raised the knight''s guards, but they still approached stealthily. This did not please Jaime, as he frowned.


    "You dare fire an arrow inside the Earl''s estate?!" he questioned with his veins protruding from his temple. "What are you all doing? Seize all of them!"


    The knight looked at each other. I knew that even though they were following Jaime and not the young Earl Crowell, a knight could discern danger. That was the reason they couldn''t recklessly approach Sam, as that arrow was a warning. But they probably thought Jaime would also kill them if they didn''t seize us.


    "How dare you mock his excelle --" One knight courageous enough to keep his resolve lunged forward. But he couldn''t finish his sentence as an arrow instantly pierced through his open mouth. The next thing everyone see was his body copsing with the tip of the arrow at the back of his head.


    "You...!" Jaime''s eyes dted as he clenched his hands until they shook. The knights hesitated once again, realizing whoever was shooting those arrows never missed a shot.


    "Viscount Jaime Malum," Sam spoke as no one darede at him again. His eyes were at the person standing above our level and in front of the Earl''s seat.


    "It is not hearsay that I never fought back to those insecure nobles who had titles butck in wealth," he corrected while taking a step, rubbing his unconscious son''s back. It was a bit strange to see Sam intimidate someone with a child in his arms, but it didn''t make him less daunting.


    "Even my son is dissatisfied with why I never bickered with anyone. What you and my son cannot understand is, I don''t bark back at the dogs barking at me." Sam continued strutting forth like he was walking in the park, but the knights took a careful step back.


    "I don''t mind if someone purposely spills their drinks on me. I have enough wealth to change clothes hundred times a day. I don''t care about those nobles who can never hide their insecurity, who smile in front of my face but speak ill in my back. They are not worth my time and energy," he added calmly, stopping before the first step on the stair to the throne. Sam looked up at Jaime, and everyone, including me, could only stare at him cautiously.


    "What... what are you doing?!" Jaime panicked as he showed his fangs, gazing at the knights who weren''t moving. "Hoy! I told you to seize him! What are you doing by just standing there?!"


    "Viscount, my rules are simple. Do not cross my family and... don''t stand on a level where you will look down on me." Sam''s voice was the same, but it still sent a cold chill down my spine. Even the knights restraining me unconsciously loosened their grip until they let me go.


    "Apparently, you cross those two." Sam chuckled, still looking up at Jaime. "It''s been over five years since someone dared look down on me."


    CRASH!


    Everyone looked up when a loud crash came from the ceiling. All I''ve seen was a hole in it as rubbles fell down and a petite figure came along with it. When I blinked, that figure alreadynded as a violent gust of wind blew past me.


    My eyesnded on the woman who was already pinning down Jaime; knees on his back while her hand was on the back of his head. She was in a maid''s uniform, but I recognized her. What I didn''t know was that her next words would shake me to the core.


    "You have no manners, Viscount," Charlotte hissed, eyes glinting menacingly.. "Bow down to His Majesty, the Emperor when he is in front of you."

 Chapter 417 - Inside The Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Inside The Labyrinth</h4>


    "Bow down to His Majesty, the Emperor when he is in front of you."


    Silence descended on us until thest drop of the rubble bounced on the marble floor. What did Charlotte address Sam? I didn''t believe my ears the first time, but I was certain I didn''t hear it incorrectly.


    Charlotte addressed Sam, His Majesty, the Emperor? No way.


    Everyone was beyond shocked, as we could only stare nkly at Sam as he took the three steps up. Charlotte dragged Jaime to the side to make way. When Sam sat down in the Earl''s seat, he rested his leg over the other and cradled his unconscious son.


    "Jaime Malum, you poor, poor thing," he drawled while Charlotte aggressively grabbed Jaime''s hair and pulled it up to raise his head. She still had her knees on the viscount''s back.


    One would wonder how her small frame could pin down a man, but Charlotte was more than what meets the eye. She had been bickering and sparring with Ramin, the strongest Bearer of the Order, after all.


    "How can you be so foolish?" asked Sam, staring at Jaime in pity. Thetter seemed to still be in shock as hisplexion turned pale.


    "I had been in Minowa for five years and lived in peace, taking care of my wife while raising a son. Why do you have to disrupt my peace when it is not your time yet?"


    Jaime opened and closed his trembling lips. "How dare you pose as His Majesty, the Emperor? Are you not afraid of the consequences?!"


    "Why would I be afraid of myself?" Sam cocked his head to the side.


    Even though Jaime didn''t have enough voice to speak his doubts, I understood his point. How could Sam be the emperor if he had stayed in Minowa for five years? He should be in the Capital! A lot of questions arose in my head and I couldn''t deny that I doubted his ims as well.


    It didn''t make sense!


    Sam was not the person who would take more power than the title of the Duke. Being the Duke of Grimsbanne was already a chore to him. What more handling an entire empire? But Charlotte called him the emperor! How could I question its legitimacy?!


    Just what happened to this kingdom in the past five years?


    "I can''t me you if you doubt me. I don''t even want this title if I had a choice," Sam repliedzily as he leaned back and scanned every single knight. His eyes lingered on me for a very long time.


    "Are you hurt?" he asked, eyes still on me.


    I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t find the voice to respond. He sighed and shook his eyes after seeing my reaction.


    "It seems you are fine, my wife. Although you yed too much..." Sam let out a disheartened voice and set his eyes back to Jaime. "... now, what should I do with you, Viscount? Your knight hurt my precious son."


    "Your Majesty, let''s use him as a fertilizer!" Charlotte suggested happily. Her tone didn''t match the stifling air.


    "Should we?"


    "Your Majesty, please don''t listen to Charlotte''s suggestion. Why don''t we punish him and let him do a walk of shame?" this time, Ramin finally spoke. I could still feel thepetitive air between the two, but this wasn''t the time to feel nostalgic.


    "You won''t get away from this..." Jaime mumbled as soon as he retrieved his voice back. "Do you think these cowards are the only ones I had? My people will soon find you and I will make sure to take my precious time to ughter your wife and that damn son of yours right in front of you!"


    "Pfft ¡ª!" Ramin snickered, making us nce at him. He waved and shook his head, seeing that he caught everyone''s attention.


    "I''m sorry, Viscount. Please go on."


    "Gosh... he is more stupid than I initially thought. Let theme in since I hadn''t been exercising for a long time," Charlottemented with a devious grin, turning up on her lips.


    "Apologies, Viscount. Apparently, even if you screamed for help, no one wille." Sam sighed deeply and shook his head. I wondered if Charlotte had already ughtered everyone outside this hall. That was why he said that. The answer to my question came out too quick, though.


    "We are inside thebyrinth, Viscount."


    I instinctively turned to Ramin, and he gave me a shrug. Back then, Ramin couldn''t reach his full potential. So I never got to see the full extent of his Labyrinth, so I had no idea what did Sam mean by ''we are inside thebyrinth.''


    "It seems you did not understand, Viscount. Do you want me to show you?" Sam cocked his head to the side, brushing his fingers through his son''s hair. He scanned the knights and smirk.


    "I will kill everyone here in ten seconds. If I were you, save yourself and leave Viscount Malum."


    His remarks made the cautious knights look at each other. For a knight to run away from his duty was the greatest dishonor, but these knights had no notion of what a proper knight should be. So, even when they hesitated, they fled once Sam started counting.


    "Hey! What are you...! Do you not have shame?!" Jaime harrumphed, only to have his face meet the ground as Charlotte pinned him down once again.


    "So loud," she muttered irritably.


    I felt like a background seeing everything unfold and did nothing. The shock of the turn of events had frozen me in ce.


    "Eight... nine..." Sam trailed off as he batted his eyes, gazing up at the main door ahead as it abruptly opened.


    My eyes instantly dted seeing that these were the knights who had just run away from here. Why did theye back? I assessed their aghast countenance, and it seemed they were just as shocked as I was.


    "They didn''t want to go back..." I whispered, and I instinctively nced at Ramin. He had this smug smirk on his lips.


    "Wee back!" Ramin eximed happily while still carrying the young Earl in his arms. "Did you like the tour?"


    The knights looked at Ramin nkly. I heard one knight murmur, "Labyrinth... the emperor''s left hand," before he shifted his eyes to the arrow, standing erect on the floor, and whispered once again.


    "and the emperor''s right..."


    The knight''s mumbling was loud enough in this silence. After spewing his disbelief remarks, the knights'' eyes widened as if they had finally realized things.


    Jaime, who was rendered bbergasted by the same realization, turned his head to Sam. He tried to speak, his mouth hung open for quite some time before his voice came out.


    "Your Majesty..." Jaime''s voice shook as his breathing grew heavy and ragged.


    Sam raised a brow as if he gazed back at Jaime. "Yes, Viscount?"


    "Damn... the manners of the knights in Minowa never ceased to disappoint me." Ramin let out a series of clicks of his tongue. Hisment snapped the knights back to their senses as they immediately rushed inside.


    The knights glided on the knees and bowed until their forehead touched the floor.


    "Your Majesty, have mercy on us!"

 Chapter 418 - Is This Safe?

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Is This Safe?</h4>


    "Your Majesty, have mercy on us!"


    Sam didn''t have a change of reaction, but Jaime''s expression turned paler. The knights had already acknowledged Sam after what they had realized.


    "Really... so disappointing," Raminmented with a sigh. I nced at him while he looked at the unconscious Earl in his arms.


    I could understand where Ramin came from, as the Bearers of the Order were like knights. The royal knights and the Bearers of the Divine Order may have different purposes, but they were people who would die with dignity. These knights in the Earldom, on the other hand, were different. They switched sides when they knew the other party was far stronger.


    They were just a bunch of cowards wearing their suits. What a shame.


    "It''s disappointing, indeed," I mumbled, gazing down at the knight''s kowtowing, then raising my gaze at Sam. Jaime had also epted his defeat as he voluntarily mmed his forehead on the floor.


    "I have offended His Majesty! Please have mercy on me, Your Majesty!" Jaime chanted desperately, which was even more disappointing.


    Did I say he was a big fish in a small pond? He acted as king in the south, and when the people from the capital had now stood before him, he was no better than a clown. No. This ce was an entire circus.


    Sam sported a bored look, tapping the tip of his fingernails against the armrest. He nced at Jaime and then at the knights.


    "If you give me the head of the knight who hurt my son, I will reconsider," his request beckoned the knights to raise their heads and looked at him in aghast. Seeing the disinterest in Sam''s eyes as if their lives didn''t matter to him, the knights turned their heads at the knight whom Sam was referring to.


    The knight who restrained me earlier and hurt Law shook his head and mumbled, "No."


    In a blink of an eye, he tried to escape from his colleague, but to no avail. All those knights, he thought his brothers chased him. He couldn''t even escape because someone wielded his sword and shed his back.


    It didn''t even take that long when the knight''s head came rolling on the ground. The sight of these knights ganging up on a sole knight was vicious, making me recall how this empire was truly like.


    This empire... was never flowers and butterflies. This ce was all about blood and death.


    "I feel sad for the young Earl Crowell." Sam sighed as he didn''t look pleased even when the knights executed his orders. But he didn''t dwell on it and turned his head to Charlotte.


    "Charlie, take the young Earl and my son to a nice bed."


    Charlotte nodded as she pushed herself up from Jaime''s back and then walked to his side. Sam passed his son to her, but she only carried her in between her side and arms.


    Sam ruffled his son''s hair lightly before Charlotte dashed towards Ramin. She was like a bolt and lightning, appearing and disappearing in a blink of an eye. While Ramin passed the young Earl, Adam, to her, Charlotte turned her head in my direction and grinned.


    "Lilou, my queen~! Is that really you?!"


    "Charlie..."


    I jumped slightly when Charlotte suddenly appeared in front of me while carrying two boys. Her eyes twinkled as she leaned in, standing on her toes. As if seeing me up close was not enough, she walked around me and assessed me.


    "Charlie," I called under my breath, and she stopped in front of me once again. "What are you doing?"


    "Your Majesty, is this safe?" she didn''t answer me but asked Sam with a raised voice instead. Her eyes were still on me and I frowned.


    "What safe?" I inquired.


    "Take her with you. I still have some business with the Viscount."


    I gazed at Sam and caught him staring at me. There was something in his eyes that I couldn''t pinpoint, but it told me not to be stubborn.


    "We will talkter, Lilou. Follow Charlotte for now," he said in the same cold tone, making me purse my lips.


    "Let''s go, Your Majesty." Charlotte snatched my attention as she smiled brightly. I nodded in agreement and followed her tracks.


    As we left the throne hall, I nced at Sam for thest time. He wasn''t looking in my direction and just gazing down at Jaime. Even though the sit he was sitting on wasn''t as appealing as that in the imperial pce, I couldn''t deny that his demeanor, aura, and just everything was befitting for an emperor.


    ''Did he really be the emperor?'' I wondered as we departed the throne hall.


    Charlotte and I waltzed through the hallway of the Earl''s estate. I didn''t know the ce, so I only followed her to wherever she was going.


    "Is he really the current emperor, Charlie?" I asked, breaking the prolonged silence between us. She looked back at me and kept her smile.


    "Yes!" her answer was full of conviction and there was no shadow of a doubt she was lying. "I am the emperor''s right-hand man~! Hehehe!"


    She sounded so happy; I thought. "How did he be one?"


    Charlotte hummed a long tune before stopping in front of the door. My eyes lingered on her as she gazed at the door.


    "I''ll get it," I proposed and before she could reply, I already opened the door. I knew she would kick the door open, but having a broken door where these boys would rest was not a good idea.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty~!" Charlotte grinned as she immediately entered and walked directly towards the bed. I watched her from the door as she carefullyid the boys on it.


    I slowly closed the door and stepped in, but I just leaned on the wall beside it. I had a lot of questions, and I knew Charlotte had avoided my previous query. I would wait for her to tuck these boys in.


    Just as Charlotte pushed herself away from the bed, Law, Sam''s son, grunted as he opened his eyes.


    "Hmm?" he rubbed his eyes and tried to move, but winced as if a sudden pain struck him.


    "Young master, you should rest first." Charlotte nted her hand on the little boy''s shoulder.


    "How about mother and father?" asked the child in a coarse voice, clearly worried about his parents.


    "Don''t worry, young master. The master had settled it already. They were safe."


    The young boy stared at Charlotte before he nodded. His eyes still welled up, though, and his muffled voice came in.


    "I''m so d..."


    My chest tightened as soon as I heard his remarks.

 Chapter 419 - [Bonus ]The Past Five Years

    <h4>Chapter 419 - [Bonus ]The Past Five Years</h4>


    "I''m so d..."


    Charlotte''s expression softened as the young master cried. I could see that Law was trying not to cry, but he was probably overwhelmed by what happened. He was still a child, after all.


    "I was... so worried..." Law huped through his gritted teeth while rubbing his eyes. "... I thought... they will take... Mother."


    "Young Master, your father will never let that happen."


    "Does she hate me...?" he inquired and there was a sudden tension in my throat upon hearing it. "Did... Mother runs away because she hates me and Father?"


    "No, of course not! The Madam is just confused. Why would you think like that?"


    "You''re just saying that..." Law huped and paused for a long time. My eyes burned for reasons unknown, making me avert my eyes from him. Why would he think I hate him? No. He wasn''t my son, and I was not his mother. He must be confused, not me.


    "Mother hates me because..." his hups grew worse that Charlotte had to tell him not to cry anymore, but he didn''t listen. "... she hates me because she gave birth to me."


    "What?" I blurted out under my breath, but it seemed my voice didn''t reach them.


    "Young master, that''s not true...!"


    "Because of me, she was asleep for a long time. Mother... wouldn''t be in that state... if she didn''t have me."


    My heart broke into many pieces listening to him. I wanted to tell him I didn''t hate him, but I could only stand in the corner and listen in silence. Charlotte consoled the child until he had finally fallen asleep crying. She nced at me apologetically but said nothing.


    We didn''t speak as Charlotte tucked the two boys in. Even when she left and returned with a clean cloth and a barrel of water, silence reigned in the room.


    I watched Charlotte wipe Law with a clean cloth and then Adam, the young Lord of Minowa. After wiping the dirt off of them, she tended to their wounds and put an ointment on them before changing their clothes. I didn''t have the leisure to admire Charlotte''s newfound skills in being an efficient maid as my eyes fixated on Law.


    ''Had he been ming himself all this time?'' I wondered, feeling guilty about it. The silence granted me enough time to think and recall my memories before my long slumber.


    Back then, I nearly died at the hands of Alphonse. Before I lost consciousness, he congratted me for having a child. If I put two and two together, I could assume Law was actually my son. But how?


    I was unconscious for the past five years! How could I carry a child and give birth if I was asleep?


    I just had too many questions, but no answer. So I waited patiently for Charlotte to finish tending to the children.


    When she let out a sharp exhale and perched on the edge of the bed, I snapped my tongue to catch her attention. I cocked my head towards the set of armchairs and pulled myself away from the wall. I strutted towards them, plopping my butt down on the divan.


    "Let''s talk, Charlie." I pointed at the armchair across from me. "Sit."


    "Alright..." she sighed heavily.


    Charlotte was still on the bed and pursed her lips. She reluctantly dragged her feet and sat in the chair across from me. It was obvious she didn''t want to be interrogated, but I needed some questions to be answered.


    She looked at me awkwardly, holding her hand on herp. I let the silence get to her before my lips parted.


    "Howe I had a child?" was my first question. "I didn''t recall until now that Alphonse told me I was with a child. However, I was in slumber for five years. It doesn''t make sense, Charlie."


    Charlotte looked at me with hesitation but still exined the best she could. "Thing is, you are not entirely in slumber throughout the five years, Your Majesty. You are always half-conscious, but unresponsive and, at least once a month, you wake up."


    "Huh?"


    "Your Majesty, what I''m saying is, you are simply unresponsive but you still open your eyes and make subtle movements." She repeated with some added information to make it more clear to me. "And once a month, you get your consciousness back."


    My brows furrowed, as I couldn''t remember waking up throughout the past five years. Charlotte looked at me with a conflicted look and cleared her throat, detailing what she meant by that.


    ording to her, there would be a time of the month where I was responsive and had control over my body. However, the Lilou that awakened every month was not the Lilou they all knew. They figured that out when I first awoke after the first month of my slumber.


    The pce, which was still in the process of recovering, and still had no official king, once again fell into a night of terror. The culprit? It was me.


    The Lilou that would awaken every month for the past five years was vicious and cold-blooded. Charlotte said I even hurt Sam, although she didn''t give me the details and swore she''d rather die than detail it. That alone was enough for me to understand that whatever I did to him was something I could never forgive myself.


    To keep me from doing something I would regretter, Sam would lock me in in a dungeon during those times of the month. He would apany me all night, though. But still, I could imagine how painful it was for him to lock his wife because she was turning into a beast without her knowledge.


    Because of that, I was able to carry the child and give birth. However, birthing Law came with huge consequences.


    "What did you say?" I asked in disbelief, as her previous words didn''t register in my head properly. Charlotte looked at me with hesitation, pursing her lips into a thin line.


    "Charlie, did you say I died?"


    She bit her lower lip, letting out a sigh before nodding with her eyes fixed on me. "Yes, Your Majesty.. You died giving birth to the young master."

 Chapter 420 - Youre My Favorite

    <h4>Chapter 420 - You''re My Favorite</h4>


    "Yes, Your Majesty. You died giving birth to the young master."


    There was a long silence between us, as that was something I didn''t expect. Surely, I was alive, and I knew I was. How could she say I died giving birth?


    "Charlie..." I scratched my temple, trying to make sense of this additional information. "How am I still alive? Did I...?"


    I set my eyes back on her and watched her raise her head once again. Charlotte didn''t speak, pondering the right words to say.


    "Heliot."


    Suddenly, Sam''s voice came into the room, and I gazed at the door. He was leaning against the jamb with his arms crossed. His eyes scanned our face before setting it to Charlotte.


    "Charlie, how are my son the and Earl?" he inquired, prioritizing his son''s situation first.


    "They were alright, Your Majesty. But it seems the young master had internal injuries. He should be fine if he rests."


    Sam nodded ever so slowly, shifting his eyes to Law. "That boy is so stubborn. I told him not to run off on his own."


    I studied Sam''s expression and I could tell he had treasured his son. Sam wasn''t very fond of children, but the way he looked at Law was full of affection and worry. It reminded me how my father used to look at me whenever I injured myself because of my recklessness.


    "And his friend? That young earl?" asked Sam without taking his eyes away from the bed.


    "The Earl is alright, although his body had too many bruises," Charlotte reported as ifpletely forgetting about me. "I already know that damn Viscount abuse the Earl, but I didn''t think he would hurt him to this extent."


    "He is greedy," Sammented and sighed. "Poor thing. No wonder my son keeps trying to take his friend away from this ce. The earl is just a few years younger than ude, but his body was smaller than my son."


    "What should we do with him, Your Majesty?"


    "He still needs Jaime Malum to establish his position. For now, we''ll let him rest."


    Charlotte nodded in agreement. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Sam pressed his lips together and shifted his eyes to me. I nearly jumped when he locked his eyes on me.


    "Charlie, stay in this room and look after the children." Sam nced at Charlotte, which made her nod once before setting his eyes back on me. He crooked a finger, staring at me intensely.


    "Come with me."


    I instinctively swallowed down hard, sensing the intensity of his gaze. Being ignored by the two of them was better than having all his attention. Did he purposely ignore me so he could focus on me now?


    ''Damn it! I''m not prepared to be interrogated!'' I cursed and mentally ground my teeth.


    "Lilou," he called and this time, his tone sounded more dangerous than when we were in the throne hall. "Come with me and we will talk, my wife."


    I swallowed down hard and nodded. "Alright," I said and stood up while keeping myposure. It was better if I asked him the questions that Charlotte was hesitant to answer. Sam might be angry about misunderstanding him and running away from home, but I would just kiss him to cate him.


    "Thanks, Charlie," I expressed, gazing at Charlotte for thest time before strutting towards the door.


    "If you n of kissing me to shut me up, it''s not going to happen," Sam uttered as he opened the door for me, standing on the side to make way.


    My heart sank as my steps grew slower. I heard him tell Charlotte not the leave the children before the door creaked close.


    I didn''t have the will to face him, so I gazed at the hallway and meandered. I knew he was following behind me. His gaze left this chill down my spine, after all.


    "Do you know the way to the garden?" I asked to break the silence in this empty hallway. "I think it''s better to talk there since I''m feeling stuffy."


    He didn''t answer, making me gaze down on the floor. I clutched my shoulder as my footsteps grew slower.


    "Sam, I..."


    Just as I wanted to apologize to him, I felt his weight on my back, which froze me on the spot. His arms circled around me as he buried his face in my shoulder.


    "It''s really you, right?" came out a muffled inquiry, feeling his arms trembled as he locked them around my waist. "You just didn''t find another way to deceive me, right? Lilou?"


    My mouth opened and closed. The fear I could smell from him was the fear of holding on to false hope, only to be shattered.


    "I missed you so badly... let it be you this time," he whispered desperately, and I could feel my heart sink. "Please."


    Why did we have to struggle so much? Was actually one of the questions that had been in my head for a very, very long time.


    "Was she that cunning?" I asked under my breath. His answer was a simple nod. I pressed my lips and smiled subtly, nting my hand on his arm so I could turn around and face him. Fortunately, Sam loosened his grip.


    "Sam," I called and searched for his eyes. My heart broke once again as soon as I saw the forlorn filling in them.


    I raised my hand and cupped his jaw, caressing his lean cheek with my thumb. "That book you''ve been reading is my least favorite."


    I bit my lower lip as my brows rose, seeing relief cloud his eyes. Sam let out a weak chuckle while I rocked my head.


    "I actually thought you are trying to punish me by reading me a nonsense and aggravating story." His chuckle grew louder as we looked at each other for a moment. "Thank you, Sam... for everything."


    I took a step forward and stood on my toes and whispered. "You are my favorite book, Sam. Your stories are,"


    My eyes closed before our lips touched and at that moment, I felt alive more than ever. We.... feltplete once again.

 Chapter 421 - Arouse Your Appetite?

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Arouse Your Appetite?</h4>


    The lips that were dominating mine gradually parted away. Sam rested his forehead against mine while I opened my eyes weakly, inhaling each other''s hot breaths. The corner of our lips curled up as we chuckled.


    Sam cupped my cheeks while I held the back of his hand, pressing my cheek against his palm. He looked at me without blinking, as if he was afraid that I''d be gone once he did.


    "I missed you," I said and subtly smiled. "We should fix our sleeping schedule so we sleep at the same time."


    I tried humoring him, but he just smiled weakly. Since he liked to stare, I let him for as long as I could. The plethora of questions could wait. Unlike the eight months that I had waited for him back then, five years was way too long. I couldn''t imagine how Sam managed.


    I had missed a lot. And when I said a lot, it was a hell of a lot.


    "Say it again," Sam uttered, making my brows raise. "Can you speak more?"


    "Uhm... I missed you, Sam," I repeated before pressing my lips together. He looked as if he was waiting for me to speak more, so I cleared my throat. Honestly, I had a lot to say, so I might just say them now that he wanted to hear my voice.


    "I remember walking in the dark without a destination for a long time; it was tiring. No matter how I screamed, cry, ask for help, or even whisper, there''s nothing but me and the voices. I felt helpless, Sam. I thought I wouldn''t get to see you once again. I thought I''d be there forever. It was scary..."


    I paused to swallow down a mouthful of saliva. Honestly, I didn''t ponder on everything I said just now. They just naturally came out of my mouth as if these thoughts had been at the back of my head all along.


    "Sam..." I sighed and smacked my lips. "I''m really, really, really d to see you. I don''t know what to do if you actually had another wife and son. I thought I will lose my mind."


    A dryugh escaped my mouth as I thought about how foolish I was to assume.


    "Me too," he whispered, caressing my cheek with his thumb and smiled in relief.? "I will lose my mind if this isn''t you who came back to me."


    My frown turned grim. "You kissed me when you aren''tpletely sure if it''s actually me and not the bad Lilou?"


    "She''s cunning," he shrugged, pulling me into his embrace as his arms wrapped around me once again. "She will do everything. She''s the only person who actually terrifies me."


    "Sam..." I snaked my arms around his waist as I leaned the side of my head on his chest. I could understand this doubt and longing. Also, it was not like I had the right to condemn him since I had sex with him back then, even when I was thinking he was an imposter.


    "I''m sorry. I will make it up to you, I promise."


    Sam only hummed a tune, and we stayed in each other''s embrace for a long time. When I broke away from him, he smiled at me, closed-lipped. I could not help but arch my brows, noticing that something was amiss.


    "Sam? What are you thinking?" I inquired cautiously, out of instinct.


    "Now that I am sure this is you,e with me." Sam reached for my hand and raised them up. The side of his lips stretched into a smile until his eyes squinted into slits.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Even if you kiss me, it won''t be effective."


    "Oh no," I mumbled and shook my head, but Sam already dragged me with him. Although he was dragging me with my hand, his grip wasn''t tight to hurt me. Actually, I found myself skipping my steps to keep up.


    "Sam... where are we going?" I asked as we turned into the hallway.


    "I still have unfinished business, my wife. I won''t let you go off on your own again," he replied without looking back. "You and your son just do whatever you want. So, while he sleeps, help me out for a bit."


    "But Sam! Shouldn''t I be resting too?"


    "Goodness. Have you bezy now?" Sam gasped and looked back at me, peering at me from head to toe without pausing in his steps. "You''ve been sleeping most of the time for over five years."


    I pressed my lips together and averted my gaze. I didn''t want to go with him since I nned to visit Bey and then watch Law as he sleep. Sam can do all this ''business'' without keeping me by his side.


    "So clingy," I muttered, and he halted abruptly. I looked at him, wide-eyed.


    "My wife, it''s a surprise you just realize how clingy is your husband. If only I can, I will cement you on my body."


    My nose scrunched up as my eyes flickered with dismay. What sort of things had been going on in that vicious mind of his? I imagined myself glued to his body and immediately erased it in my head.


    "Husband, I missed five years and I don''t think I can help you in decision making right now."


    "It''s fine. I just need you by my side to feel secure."


    Once again, Sam pulled my hand as he resumed his steps. Although he was slower this time, I still dragged my feet to follow him wherever his destination was.


    Soon, we reached the estate''s drawing-room, where Ramin was standing outside. He looked at me with a bright smile, but my smile in return was weak.


    Sam didn''t pause in his steps as Ramin immediately opened the door, and we entered. I looked back at Ramin and saw him checking the outside before entering the room with us.


    Inside the drawing room was Jaime Malum. He wasn''t restrained, but he sat on the armchair obediently. He was still in a terrible state, with his nose bleeding, making me lick my lips.


    "Don''t do that." I popped my eyes open as I turned to Sam when he spoke. He was looking at me and waved a finger.


    "Don''t do what?"


    "You." Sam didn''t exin but pointed at Jaime. "If you don''t want me to squeeze out every bit of your blood, stop bleeding in front of me before I do."


    I looked at Sam in pity and asked.. "Does his blood arouse your appetite?" but the reply I got was Sam''s dismal gaze.

 Chapter 422 - [Bonus ]Take It Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 422 - [Bonus ]Take It Slowly</h4>


    Sam never left me out of his sight; even when he was interrogating Jaime Malum, I stayed. I had no reason not to, so I listened to their conversation. It was mostly about Jaime''s shady connections. Of course, the viscount could only tremble in fear the more my husband spoke.


    Jaime didn''t expect that he had already caught the emperor''s eyes a long time ago, and they had been investigating him. So, Sam knew more than Jaime thought. Hence the fear in Jaime''s eyes. Still, since the young Earl needed to establish his position, killing Jaime wasn''t smart. Another person would just rece Jaime and try to control the Earl.


    So, my husband ordered this viscount to guide the young Earl and slowly transfer the stolen power and influence to him. If Sam deemed his execution proper, he would reconsider what punishment he would give to the House Malum.


    After that, Sam asked him to give the son who tried to harass me. Although he didn''t need to, my husband was adamant about proceeding in teaching Jaime''s son a lesson. Thetter didn''t even fight for his son because he just agreed.


    This boring discussion went on for about an hour as they extracted information from him. It was still a surprise that they were treating Jaime Malum as if they were doing proper business with him. Instead of holding him in some kind of dungeon where Fabian would have fun with him.


    When all was done, Sam and I returned to where Law was sleeping, as per my request. Honestly, I felt like I had a loose leash because Sam really didn''t stay away even for a second. I couldn''t me him, though.


    "He said, ''I hate him,'' because I was in slumber because of him," I recalled softly, sitting on the chair beside the bed while staring at Law. He looked to be in pain even when he was asleep, clutching the sheet tightly.


    "He is quite the emotional kid," Sam answered as I nced at him. He was standing in front of the window with a ss of wine in his hand. My husband nced back at me before leaning his back on the side of the window, arms crossed.


    I pursed my lips and peeled my eyes away from him to my son. "This feels weird."


    Sam didn''t speak after my remark. Staring at Law felt strange and the thought of waking up only to find out I had a five-year-old son.


    "This is not how I expect it to feel," I said as my eyes softened, letting out a shallow sigh. "Am I happy? I don''t know. But I am definitely shocked... that is what I am sure of."


    I extended my arm and stroke Law''s hair with the tip of my fingers. A weak smile dominated my lips, staring at him who looked like his father more when asleep.


    "We asionally talk about starting a family, Sam, and I''m always the happiest whenever we talk about it. I always imagined what our family would look like countless times. I wondered what our child will look like, and I consistently feel this strong anticipation and excitement just thinking about it. I told myself I will shower our child with all my love once the timees." I paused as bitterness flickered across my eyes. "But now that he is actually here, I don''t know what to feel."


    That was my hundred percent honesty.


    Although it pained me to see this child cry because he med himself for what happened to me, I couldn''t really feel this... motherly feeling I had always heard from thedies in Grimsbanne. I didn''t even know what that felt like. What I only knew was this guilt, fear, and many other things but that ''motherly feeling.''


    None of this was motherly love, I thought. The rewarding feeling everyone talked about didn''t even cross my emotions; only this anxiety was one of the distinct emotions I felt while staring at Law.


    "What if I kill him?" I wondered under my breath, biting my lower lip lightly. "Five years... but I don''t even know him. What if I can''t meet his expectations? What if I end up hurting him?"


    Tears already formed on the corner of my eyes and before I realized it was already rolling down my cheek. Law had waited for five years. He grew up without a mother and the oblivious Sam suddenly needed to raise a son.


    "Five long years... I missed five years of my life, our life, Sam." I breathed out sharply as I withdrew my hand away from Law. "How can I catch up to those missing five years of our son''s life?"


    This would be easier if I only needed to continue my life, like before I went into slumber. However, a lot of things changed and all of them were enormous changes. I now had a son, and my husband became the emperor. It was hard to take everything in just a single night.


    "I..." my breath hitched when I felt his arm wrapped around me from behind me. I reached for his arm and leaned closer to him, closing my eyes while tears continued to pool behind my eyelids.


    "I''m... scared, Sam." ¡ª terrified was even an understatement of these sudden roles I woke up to.


    Sam embraced me in silence while I muffled my cries. As usual, his presence and warm embrace were enough tofort this overwhelming anxiety creeping into my heart.


    "I understand how you feel," he whispered, resting his chin on my shoulder while stroking my bicep with his thumb. "We''ll take it slowly, love. No rush. Our son is smarter and more mature than you think he is, and it''s not like this is the first time I had to wait to see you. We have time, Lilou... a lot of time to fill those missing five years."


    His tone was gentler than ever. It was soothing. I pursed my lips and nodded, clutching his arm tightly.


    "I''m just d I didn''t need millennia to see you again," he added in the same tone, leaning the side of his head against mine. "I really missed you and I''m more than delighted... words can''t even give justice to how happy I am to be with you."


    "Sam..."


    "You will be a great mother, Lilou," Sam affirmed softly. "Just giving birth to a life is already amazing in itself. Thank you for giving Law to me."


    There was something in his words and tone that made me cry a river. My tears just wouldn''t stop even when I was huping and had to catch my breath. Sam didn''t let me go and held me tightly, but not tight enough to suffocate me. We stayed like that all night while staring at Law.


    Although everything still felt weird and surreal, I didn''t dislike staring at Law. Actually, it brought this smile to my lips for no reason.


    "He is adorable," Imented after a long time, but Sam disagreed.


    "If he is asleep. I swear, my dear, he is the only one aside from you who makes me feel helpless.." I chuckled at Sam''s remark as he exhaled.

 Chapter 423 - First Morning

    <h4>Chapter 423 - First Morning</h4>


    Morning came, and I was still sitting on the chair beside the bed. My husband had to go after dawn to attend to some business matters. Sam was reluctant to leave me, but I insisted on staying this time with our son. After negotiating with him, Sam agreed on one condition.


    That was to keep Charlotte around me. I was certain she was just outside, watching me without taking her eyes off of me. Not that it bothered me because I didn''t want to be careless around Law. Although I was never afraid of children, being around my son made me want to be extra cautious.


    "Hmmm..."


    Suddenly, Law moaned and moved, stretching his short arms and feet. As he did so, he identally hit the young Lord sleeping next to him. So, Adam, the young Earl, let out a protesting hum and also moved. Watching the two of them stretch with their eyes closed and hitting each other lightly looked so adorable.


    Law frowned as he slowly opened his eyes. He immediately turned his head to the boy whose palm was nted against his cheek. Adam also opened his eyes and the two of them stared at each other for a moment. I bit my lip when Adam''s eyes dted as realization struck them.


    "Law!" Adam gasped as he abruptly sat upright. "What are you...!"


    Unlike Adam, my sonzily sat up, using his elbow. His head still turned to Adam, frowning. He tilted his head when Adam''s eyes veered in my direction and I offered him a kind smile.


    "Huh?" Law let out a confused tune and turned his head around. As soon as our eyes met, his eyes dted as he gazed at me nkly. He blinked every three heartbeats as if processing what he was seeing.


    So cute.


    "Good morning," I greeted softly while darting my eyes between the two. "Are you hungry? You shouldn''t move around since you two need to rest more."


    I reached for the bell and rung it to get Charlotte''s attention. But instead of Charlotte, a different maid came in. My brow raised while I studied her wrinkly yet stern countenance. She seemed to be around in her early sixties. She must be the head maid.


    "Will you fetch some water so the children can wash their faces?" I requested politely, refraining from asking about Charlotte. This was still the Earl''s estate, and we were just guests. But it seemed what happened here tonight hadn''t reached many people''s ears as the old maid gazed at me coldly.


    Jaime Malum was already busy, so it probably slipped his mind to treat the guest properly. So, this maid didn''t seem to feel the need to pretend that they care about the young Earl.


    "Sure, Madam." The maid bowed slightly before walking away.


    I nced at Law and he was still staring nkly at me, and then I set my eyes on Adam. He was just gazing down. Although it didn''t seem he was scared, it was more like this had be his habit.


    ''Honestly, I don''t know what to tell them.'' I thought, biting my tongue, afraid I would say something stupid. ''My son is just staring at me and his friend seemed to need somefort.''


    A sigh slipped past my lips as I bit my lower lips lightly. I insisted on staying in this ce, but now that these two were awake, I didn''t know what to do.


    "Uhm... do you want to stroll the downtownter?" I blurted out, making Adam raise his head and gaze back at me. Now, two boys were staring at me nkly. Oh, good, Lord. Who would have thought there woulde a day I would feel awkward around children?


    I cleared my throat and kept my smile on the surface. "I thought of visiting the downtown. I thought you might want toe."


    There was this awkward silence that descended in the room, making my back swelter. My son and his friend liked staring as they looked at me for a very, very, very long time without saying a word.


    ''Sam!!! I need help!'' were my internal screams, feeling helpless about how to make them talk to me! I was about to weep when the door creaked open again. I looked up only to see the maid previously with another two maids who were bringing ewer and basin for the children.


    ''Good save!'' I thought and smiled at the two. "Come. Let''s wash your faces."


    This time, I had to act. So, I sprung to my feet and extended both my hands for the two of them to take. My brows rose when they gazed at it and looked back up at me.


    "Come." I wiggled my fingers yfully and grinned. "Hold Mom''s hand."


    Myst remark just came out naturally from me and I didn''t even notice it. Still, the two of them blinked and sped my hand after a second. My grin grew broader as I helped them out of the bed, trying to squash down the anxiety of making mistakes creeping into my heart.


    Law and Adam voluntarily got out of the bed with my help. Even when getting off the bed, they never let go of my hand. This simple gesture made me smile for no reason. They only let me go when I told them I would prepare the waters for them. I wanted to wash their faces myself, but when I saw the water, I frowned.


    ''Isn''t this water used to wash rugs? Surely, these maids are being too much.'' I sighed, realizing that Jaime Malum had forgotten to brief the servants. Or it could be he was too busy pleasing Sam that he forgot about the situation in this estate.


    "Wait," I called, stopping Adam from washing his face, as it seemed he didn''t mind such dirty water. Law also frowned and didn''t move an inch.


    Adam looked at me with his doe eyes, blinking innocently. Had he been using such dirty water to wash his face all along? This thought made my blood boil as I gazed at the head maid.


    "Can you bring clean water?" I asked, trying to be polite since children were looking. The old maid just gazed at me coldly while the other servants behind her snickered.


    "Madam Roux, this is the cleanest water we can offer to the Earl and to your son," said the old servant, as her eyes glinted with contempt. "The well is a bit far, and everyone in here has too many things to do because of the uing festival. If you do not mind, you can fetch for them, Madam."


    Wow....

 Chapter 424 - Madam Roux

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Madam Roux</h4>


    "The well is a bit far, and everyone in here has too many things to do because of the uing festival. If you do not mind, you can fetch for them, Madam."


    Wow... I thought. ''The audacity of these people, even in front of the guests.''


    And then realizations struck me.


    Even though we were the guest of the Earl, the Roux Family we go by had no noble status. These servants probably believed that Jaime Malum let us stay for the night because my son was friends with the Earl.


    Were they trying to give me a hard time so we won''te back again? Hah... how silly and pathetic. I truly felt bad for the young Lord in this ce. Just what sort of person were they trying to create by maltreating this innocent boy? It reminded me of the sad childhood of the La Crox siblings.


    "This is the cleanest, huh?" I nced at the two boys and smiled at them weakly. "I''ll fetch you some waters myself."


    Law''s frown grew grimmer, reluctant for me to leave. So I smiled and ced my hand on his head.


    "I wille back. This will be quick, hmm?"


    "Alright." He nodded reluctantly. Of course, I also ruffled Adam''s hair and returned his apologetic expression with a smile before facing the maids.


    "You can take these back." I cocked my head to the ewers and basin. The head maid stared at me straight in the eye and then signaled the younger servants to pick them up again.


    A pleased smile appeared on my lips as I watched the servants carry the ewers filled with filthy water. As they took careful steps back, I looked back at the head maid.


    "Can you give me the direction where I can fetch fresh water?" I inquired in a kind tone. A brief smirk appeared on her lips and a glint flickered her eyes, but I ignored it.


    "Yes. Follow me, Madam Roux."


    I nodded in satisfaction and followed them. As I did, I nced at the two young boys for a moment and gave them a gentle smile. They smiled back weakly. When I peeled my eyes away and set them on the head maid''s back, my eyes sharpened as a malicious glint shed across my eyes.


    As soon as we left the room, the maids who were holding the containers didn''t idle and went away. While they leave, the head maid faced me with her chin up. She appeared to be looking down on me, and only under her gaze did I understand why Sam detested people looking down on him. Especially by someone who didn''t have the shred of redeemable traits.


    "Madam Roux, there is a well in the estate that you fetch water with. You can --"


    She couldn''t finish her sentence as I grabbed the lower half of her face without a sweat. Before she could realize what just happened, her feet had already left the floor with her eyes dting in shock. This old maid held onto my sleeve and struggled, but I didn''t budge.


    Instead, I looked at her coldly. "Since you liked looking down on people to make yourself feel superior, isn''t this view better?" I tilted my head to the side; my countenance emotionless.


    She flung her feet and let out a protesting moan. The sight of her brought this thrill within me, but I squashed it down as soon as I realized how I indulged in watching her struggle under my grip.


    "Servant, I don''t care if you are acting like this to please the Viscount Malum, but you don''t try to treat my son or his friend like that." I cautioned, staring at her straight in the eye. "Be thankful to those children because I would''ve crushed your skull if I don''t worry that it will make a mess in here. I don''t want to scare them with the sight of your filthy blood."


    I tightened my grip across her jaw, but not tight enough to crush it. If only those two boys won''t use this pathter, I wouldn''t have a problem silencing this person. But those boys would surely wonder what happened, and I didn''t have the heart to lie to them.


    "Don''t die just because of water," I said, letting her go as she instantly copsed on her knees. She slowly raised her head at me, revealing her paleplexion and shaking eyes.


    "Fetch them clean water to wash their faces and prepare a proper change of clothes. If you don''t do properly this time..." I paused while squatting down to her eye level. "... you better hang yourself because you don''t want to know what I will do to you before you speak your greetings to Satan."


    I heard her gulp while I kept my eye contact. "Understood?"


    The head maid, who was initially looking down coldly at me with eyes full of contempt, now looked back at me with fear and panic. Ramin was correct when he said the people in here were disappointing. The enemies we had faced so far wouldn''t look this desperate. Even before death, no one would give up this easily.


    I could say I abhorred our enemies, but at the same time, I respected them. It just so happened we were fighting for different things.


    "Go." I jerked my chin to the side lightly. "Don''t make us wait."


    "Ye ¡ª yes..." the head maid tried to stand, but all she could do was crawl away before she recovered her strength. I watched her stagger, clinging to the wall as she stood.


    "People in here are just arrogant without substance," I mumbled and let out a deep exhale, shaking my head in disappointment. "All they know is pick on the weak and I can''t stand it."


    Just when I was about to go back inside the room, I nced at the window almost in front of me. I marched towards it out of instinct, nting my palm against the ss.


    I first looked at what was outside and I could see some knights walking from the pathway. It didn''t seem like there was anything out of the ordinary. So, I thought of going back to the children. But when I was about to peel my eyes away, I noticed my reflection.


    I stared at my reflection in the transparent ss until my eyes focused on me. My eyes slowly widened as soon as I caught the slight smirk that appeared on my lips and the vicious glint in my eyes.


    "Who¡­ are you¡­?"

 Chapter 425 - Young Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Young Friendship</h4>


    Meanwhile, when Lilou and the maids departed the room, Adam turned his head to Law. Thetter was still staring at the door as if he wanted to follow his mother, but suppressing this desire for a reason.


    "Law," called Adam and waited until Law turned his head to him before he spoke. "Your mother is very beautiful."


    "I know."


    "But, didn''t you say she is sleeping for a long time?"


    "Mother finally woke upst night," Law exined, keeping it short and simple. "It''s my first time meeting her."


    He gazed down while holding his hand on hisp. This was his first time meeting the conscious Lilou. Law had imagined what it would be if Lilou woke up, but now that she was, it felt surreal.


    "She said she is my mother..." his eyes softened as an innocent smile no one had ever seen resurfaced on his face. Even Samael had rarely seen Law smile genuinely, and all those times was when he was apanying Lilou.


    "Do you think she hates me?" Law inquired while raising his head, setting his eyes back to Adam. Thetter pursed his lips and shook his head.


    "I don''t think so."


    "But, why?"


    "I don''t know? My father used to tell me that my mother loved me even though she died in childbirth." Adam shrugged as his mood slowly dwindled at the thought of his parents. "I''m happy that your mother is finally awake, Law. And I''m sorry that you and Madam Roux are being treated terribly because you are my guest."


    Law stared at his friend and sighed. He was aware of Adam''s situation and how Viscount Malum maltreated him. The reason it frustrated Law was that he couldn''t do anything for his friend. They were, after all, without a noble status. Samael was just wealthy, but their fortune couldn''t touch those with noble status.


    "Why are you apologizing? It''s not like you want this." Law clicked his tongue and smacked Adam in the head to stop him from sulking. "I promised you, didn''t I? Once I be an adult, I will be a knight and surpass the military general in the capital and swear my loyalty to you!"


    "We can''t do anything right now, so you have to survive until then. You understand?" he continued while staring at the timid young boy straight in the eye. His hand on the young earl''s shoulder, nodding approvingly.


    "Let''s not run away anymore, Adam. We will train and be stronger so we can protect what is precious to us."


    Adam pressed his lips into a thin line. "But I don''t have anyone to protect. Mother and Father are dead and all my rtives sided with Viscount Malum. To be honest, I just wish they chase me out since I don''t want to be an Earl, anyway."


    Again, Adam let out a sigh as he looked down. Law was Adam''s only ally and the only person who didn''t treat him differently, even after knowing he was the earl. Instead, Law had been protecting him in ways he could, but they were too young to resolve the bigger problems.


    "Ah!" Adam frowned and teared up when Law smack him once again. He gazed up, only to see Law fumed.


    "Is your life not precious? Am I not your precious friend?!" Law harrumphed while ring daggers at Adam. "My father told me that if someone has nothing to protect, they don''t live a long life. It''s like a curse, he said. So you need to find that reason!"


    If only Samael''s exnation was clearer, Law wouldn''t misunderstand such a piece of advice. But well, for these children, this simple misunderstanding was enough to get their point across.


    "Alright..." Adam nodded as the determination in Law''s eyes was contagious. Although his determination wasn''t as strong as his friend''s, he wanted to try what he said.


    ''Find someone or something precious to protect.'' He stared at Law and a weak smile resurfaced on his lips.


    "I know now," he said, making Law nod and smile. "By the way, did Madam Roux say she will fetch water herself?"


    Law snapped his eyes and looked up briefly before he nodded. "Why?"


    "But the well in here is a bit far," Adam muttered in worry, turning his head towards the door. "Should we go and follow Madam Roux? It can be quite exhausting and dangerous. That is why the maids only go there once a week."


    Well, that was what Adam knew because that was the reason they give him when they serve dirty water to him. He was already used to this treatment at this point, so he was alright with it. But it still embarrassed him that his guest was receiving the same terrible treatment.


    Law hummed a long tune before he gazed at the door. "Should we?"


    ********


    "Who... are you?"


    My eyes dted as I studied the reflection looking back at me. I didn''t notice itst night as it was dark and even in the restaurant because I had a lot of things in mind. But now that it was bright and my misunderstanding was resolved, I finally had time to notice things I failed to noticest night.


    Right now, my eyes were red, fading to their original color. My hazel hair had a few streaks of silver. Aside from the physical appearance, the way I was smirking right now with eyes full of evilness bothered me the most.


    I knew deep down I was panicking, but the reflection bore a different expression. I didn''t know this Lilou. This wasn''t me. I balled my hands into a fist, about to punch the window when I heard the creak of the door behind me.


    "Mother?" came Law''s voice, and I was frozen in ce. "What are you doing here?"


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I couldn''t understand myself and my sudden urge to wreak havoc, but Law''s voice chased all that away. A smile reced my smirk as I turned to face them.


    "I was looking out the window," I answered as I trudged towards him and Adam. My fingers spread, gesturing the two to take my hands, which they did.


    "The head maid said she will fetch water herself," I exined, treading carefully back to the bedroom. "Let''s wait for them before we have breakfast, alright?"


    The two boys were looking up at me and smiled. They looked so adorable, but it was hard to keep this bright countenance if I knew there was still something wrong with me.


    Did Sam notice itst night? Was he trying to deceive himself by telling me there was nothing wrong with me? Again, a plethora of questions hovered over my head, but no answer.

 Chapter 426 - Mother, Are We Sneaking Out?

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Mother, Are We Sneaking Out?</h4>


    The maids returned and brought everything I asked the head maid. She seemed to have recovered a bit, but she didn''t look at me in the eye again. She was too scared for that now.


    I helped Law and Adam wash their faces and change clothes, mainly to distract myself. It helped; these two managed to distract me.


    After that, Charlotte returned. I thought she was simply watching from afar, but it turned out she helped in the kitchen. It was strange that Charlotte, who would usually sneak away from chores and would rather train herself to death, would bother with these menial tasks. Either way, it reassured me that the food we would eat was safe.


    "Mother, are you not going to eat?" Law''s question snapped me back from my trance. I blinked and gazed to my side, where he was.


    "Don''t worry about me. Eat plenty," I replied with a subtle smile while ruffling his hair. "You too, my lord. Eat plenty so you grow up faster."


    I turned my head to the head seat where Adam perched on this long table. Charlotte was the only maid present in the dining hall, standing in the corner in silence. Having fewer people around seemed to give Adam more freedom, after all.


    Adam smiled sweetly at me and nodded before resuming eating. As these boys ate, I gazed at my te. I already had a bite and was certain the food was great. However, I didn''t feel satisfied. It felt as though no matter how I would eat, it would never be enough.


    ''It just likest night...'' I thought, recalling eating with Bey in the restaurantst night. Even though Bey and I ate a lot, I didn''t truly feel full. It felt like I had this bottomless stomach.


    "Right..." I snapped my eyes up at Charlotte. "Charlie, have you heard about Bey?"


    I almost forgot about that poordy, as there were too many things to do after they captured us. I hadn''t even talked with Sam about important things as well. What a busy man for living a double life.


    "You mean thedy who was captured with you? Master had bailed her outst night, Madam. Please do not worry about her."


    I nodded in understanding. "That''s... good."


    Charlotte only smiled back while I refocused on being a mother to Law. Sam told me he would return a littlete since he had a lot of work to do. Because I was unconscious for years, Sam had to drown himself in workloads to keep himself sane. Waking up unannounced didn''t mean he would drop all responsibilities so suddenly.


    ''He truly changed,'' I thought, thinking the husband I knew would predictably toss all important documents if he deemed he had enough.


    "Madam Roux, are you going to return home today?"


    Suddenly, Adam inquired while gazing at me. When I looked back at him, I pressed my lips into a thin line, seeing his expression. He looked as though he didn''t want us to go.


    "Yes, my lord," I replied softly and offered him a kind smile. "Your lordship had already let us stay for the night. We are very grateful for your kindness."


    Adam frowned, as he knew he did nothing. There was also fear and worry in his eyes; the fear of what would happen once we leave the estate.


    "My lord, if you''d like, you can always visit us in the Roux Estate," I offered with a shallow exhale before casting Law a sweet smile. "Right? My son?"


    Law''s face slowly brightened up as he looked at me in awe. He bobbed his head and grinned.


    "Yes! Or I wille in here to y with you!" my son reassured the young Lord, making Adam smile helplessly.


    The young Earl of Minowa had been through a lot. Even though he was the heir, the second he was born, the untimely death of his father was too soon for Adam to bear the responsibility of the title. That was why people like Jaime took this chance to get this young Earl under control.


    ''I hope I can just take him away from here as well.'' my eyes softened while staring at Adam, whose situation reminded me of some people I knew. If he had to experience abuse all his childhood, there were chances this young Earl wouldn''t have an option but to go on that dark and bloody path once he had grown enough.


    This sort of situation was where most monsters were born.


    "Right! We will still go downtown! You wille with us, right? Adam?"


    I was brought back from my trance at my son''s remarks. He looked at me with twinkling eyes, as if waiting for me to back up this invitation.


    "Well..." I cleared my throat and gazed at Adam. "It''ll be an honor to have his lordship''spany."


    "Really??" Adam''s eyes lit up but were immediately reced by a frown. "But... Jaime wouldn''t allow that."


    As soon as he said that, Law also pulled a face. I couldn''t help but chuckle seeing their expression and how their mood kept swinging back and forth. I was thinking too much about other things and was ignoring what was right in front of me. I should let things flow on their own. Whatever these issues with myself could be dealt withter.


    "Don''t worry about the Viscount," I said and waited for Law and Adam to look at me with confusion in their eyes. The side of my lips stretched into a yful grin, cing my finger in front of my lips.


    "We won''t be in trouble if no one will find out about it, right?"


    I darted my eyes from Law to Adam and witnessed how their brows rose in surprise. Adam opened and closed his mouth, but the first to speak was Law.


    "Mother, are we sneaking out?"


    "Shhh." I turned to Law and bent down a little so he could hear my whisper. "You can''t tell your father as well."


    Law blinked adorably while staring into my eyes. I then looked back at Adam and wink.


    "What do you think, my lord?" I asked. Adam''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but he bit his lower lips before nodding profusely.


    A chuckle slipped past my lips when the hesitation in their eyes was reced with determination. I nced at Charlotte on instinct and caught her sighing and shaking her head.


    "Then, that''s settled!"

 Chapter 427 - The Devil In Us Is Just Sleeping, But Not Dead.

    <h4>Chapter 427 - The Devil In Us Is Just Sleeping, But Not Dead.</h4>


    Although Adam, Law, Charlotte, and I didn''t need to act suspicious to sneak out of the estate, it was fun this way. Also, it would raise questions about why Jaime was being so considerate towards us. The least I wanted now was to be bombarded with questions when I had a plethora of unanswered inquiries.


    So, we snuck through the garden where Adam had this secret passage he hid in a bush whenever he was sneaking out to meet Law. The one he had created before was sealed, but this young Lord was also sneaky and smart to create another one, just in case.


    Sadly, the secret passage was too small for adults to fit. Law and Adam could go through without a problem, but Charlotte and I wouldn''t ¡ª no matter how small her frame and how thin I was. The two youngsters looked up at me in worry, holding both my hands while I gazed down at them.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my lips. "It''s alright. I think I will be jumping off the fence."


    They gave me this baffled look before they both gazed at the wall. I also looked up and winced, realizing how high it was.


    "Uh.. how do I exin this?" I cleared my throat and squatted down, holding both their hands and squeezing them to get their attention.


    "Mother, how can you jump over the wall?" asked Law curiously, and Adam looked at me the same way.


    "Actually..."


    "Madam used to be a thief. That''s why..." I red at Charlotte as her help wasn''t helping! What did she mean by a thief? I was a vignte, but not a thief... that sounded even worse.


    "Don''t listen to her. Actually, I used to be, uhm... I used to have an inkling in the circus. Do you know the magic shows? I tried learning one of their tricks." I lied and the two young boys didn''t seem to buy it!


    ''Of course, they won''t! They''re smart, silly!'' my mind scolded, making me sigh helplessly.


    "Madam Roux, can you show us your magic trickster?"


    To my surprise, Adam''s eyes twinkled and when I gazed at Law, his eyes had also lit up. I bit my tongue, pondering whether if this was a blessing or I was simply shooting my own foot.


    Still, I sported a smile and nodded. "Of course, but before that, you should go now. I will be on the other side when youe out."


    "Really?" Law inquired with doubt.


    I smiled, nodding reassuringly at them. "That''s the first magic trick."


    Law pressed his lips while staring intently at me. "Alright."


    Adam seemed to doubt my words as fear filled his eyes, but Law turned and faced him. Thetter said nothing aside from, ''Let''s go!'' while tugging at the young Earl''s sleeve.


    Law went in first, and Adam nced back at me before crawling to the small passage. I waved at them with a smile and watched how adorable they looked while sneaking out.


    "Mydy, they didn''t need to crawl their way out, you know?" As I watched the two, Charlotte leaned to my side and whispered. "We can just carry them and hop over the wall."


    "I know, but they look mischievous and cute, don''t you think?" I crossed my arms and cast her a knowing look. "What time will my husband say he will pick me up?"


    "Hmmm. I''m not sure since his Majesty was normally working in your room all day."


    "Knowing him, he will surely try his best to finish his duties as fast as he could." I gazed up at the wall, calcting that Law would soon reach the other side of it. "So, we should act fast before we get caught by him."


    "Madam, since when did you be..."


    I didn''t hear the rest of Charlotte''s sentence as I bent my knees andunched a high jump. I nted my palm on the t top surface of the wall, raising my legs up over it, beforending smoothly on the other side. Just as my feet touch the concrete, I heard another ''thud'' behind me because Charlotte also jumped right after me.


    "What were you saying?" I asked, turning my head behind.


    "His Majesty will surely scold me for this. He told me to stop you from doing something reckless," she murmured helplessly, casting me a despondent frown.


    "Don''t worry, Charlie. We are doing this so I can build my rtionship with my son and make the young earl happy." I patted her shoulder and chuckled yfully. "Besides, I''ve been in slumber for years. How do you expect me to stay inside when I was born in the street?"


    "Mother?!"


    Charlotte and I turned our heads to the small hole in the lower part of this wall. My eyes instantly fell on Law''s small head. He was looking up at me in surprise before crawling out. Adam followed behind and bore the same surprise look on his face.


    "See? Magic," I bragged proudly, and Adam awed while pping.


    I squatted down in front of my Law to dust off the little dirt and leaf that were on his clothes. It still felt awkward that he was my son, but I was always good with children. So, I only needed to do what I used to do. After dusting off Law''s clothes, I motioned for Adam toe close and did the same.


    After I was certain these boys were clean, I turned my head back to Charlotte. "Charlie, where is the carriage you prepared?"


    "Mydy, how did you know?" she frowned while the corner of my lips just stretched into a wide grin. "It''s waiting in the corner of the street."


    "Great!" I eximed, facing the two once again while holding their sleeves excitedly. "Let''s go?"


    My enthusiasm seemed to rub in them as they smiled brightly before nodding. And with that, the four of us, including Charlotte, roam the street of Minowa to have a family day out.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in the borders of Minowa, Samael stood on top of the watchtowers, eyes on the fort where all sorts of trade usually happened. Ramin, who just arrived and stood behind him, observed the emperor''s back.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure Her Majesty will be fine?" asked Ramin when he couldn''t take the prolonged silence anymore. "I don''t want to overstep, but it seemed Her Majesty still had that person in her."


    Silence still reigned between them. Ramin let out a sigh as his eyes flickered with bitterness. The Lilou they had been meeting for the past five years was vicious as if she was born out of pure evilness. Although the Lilou now was the same Lilou they had known, Ramin couldn''t shrug off the faint aura that ''bad Lilou'' was still within her.


    "Ramin, does that matter?" Samael inquired in a low, solemn tone, catching Fabian''s figure step out of the ship. "You need to understand that extremely bright, kind, and loving people have their own dark sides... which is just as extreme."


    He paused as he turned around to face him. Ramin looked back at him with worry, sighing deeply as his king had been through a lot for the past five years.


    "She had loved the selfish and conceited Hell..." Samael spoke, recalling how Lilou loved him regardless of his selfishness.. "How dare I not ept a part of her that even her heart couldn''t acknowledge? I had gone this far and I will not give up on my wife and the mother of my son, Ramin."

 Chapter 428 - How He Became Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 428 - How He Became Emperor</h4>


    Thinking about Lilou and Law brought Samael back to the past. Those dreadful and dark days led him to be the person he was in the present.


    "It''s been a month, Hell," Beatrice broke the silence in the third prince''s chamber, sitting on the divan while staring at Samael, who was on the chair beside the bed where Lilou was at. "Have you thought about what Heliot told you? This kingdom, this empire, needs a person who leads."


    Samael didn''t budge as he kept staring at his wife, arms crossed, with his leg resting over the other. "I will support Rufus. This country was theirs, to begin with."


    "So you will push this responsibility to Sir Knight? Alphonse and Alistair are dead, but Zero and Stefan are still out there. Although we''re not sure if Stefan was still alive or what happened to him, it''s still dangerous, Hell. This empire and its subject need someone who can protect them."


    "By protecting them, do you mean by violence?" he inquired, peeling his eyes away from Lilou to where Beatrice was sitting at. "Rufus can protect thisnd in his own way. I believe in him."


    A shallow breath slipped past her lips. "It''s not that I am doubting Sir Rufus'' capabilities. I know he is exceptional, but he doesn''t scare our enemies!"


    "Haha! Beatrice, I don''t think you believe your own ims." Samael chuckled at the hrious argument while gazing at her in dismay. "If I ask you, are you confident in challenging Rufus to a duel right now?"


    Her silence was enough for the two of them. He let out a faint scoff and rocked his head, setting his eyes on Lilou once again.


    "I don''t n to be a king or be a duke anymore," he said after his long silence while his eyes softened at Lilou. "This is not the life I wanted for my wife. If only I could reverse the time, I would''ve done it already. Instead ofing back into this hell, I will just ask her to travel the world with me. There is a lot more in this world she hadn''t seen yet."


    "Now, here she is, unconscious while carrying a thing inside her who might kill herter." His jaw tightened as he swallowed down hard. "I hate it. I hate that she is protecting that thing that may put her life in peril. But it''s my fault since it''s my seed."


    "You better speak less, Hell. Lest you might regret that mentalityter." Beatrice quirked a brow while fanning herself.


    "I won''t," He asserted while shaking his head lightly. "If my wife dies because of it, I will kill it."


    Beatrice studied Samael''s side profile and sighed. She understood that he didn''t have the energy to recognize their child as a gift, considering Lilou''s current situation. But Beatrice was certain Samael would regret everything he had said today.


    "I will surely use this information in the future," she murmured, but Samael ignored her even though he heard her. "Hmm?"


    Her brows rose as Samael suddenly leaned forward. What she heard next made her eyes dte.


    "Mhm..." Lilou grunted, making a sound after a month of being unresponsive. Before Beatrice could think, she already sprung to her feet and marched towards the bed in a hurry.


    "Lilou?" Samael also stood up, nting his palms on her side with his worried countenance hovering over her. "Love?"


    He watched her eyshes flutter weakly, squinting from the golden light of the sunset filtering through the window. She blinked many times until her eyes adjusted to the light, furrowing her brows at the face hovering over her.


    "Lilou," came out a relief exhale as he cupped her jaw. Unlike her lifeless eyes for the past month, her eyes glimmered with life.


    "You''re back?" he asked, eyes welling up with happiness. She looked at him with confusion, but he assumed she was simply puzzled because she was clueless that she had been in slumber.


    "I''m so happy."


    Samael cradled her in his embrace while Lilou remained silent. Her confused eyes fell on Beatrice, who was staring at her with a soft smile, relieved that she finally regained her consciousness.


    "What''s... going on?" she inquired with a sweet voice.


    Beatrice cleared her throat and nced at Samael. "I will leave you two first." She didn''t wait for Samael to respond as she bowed at Lilou and left.


    Lilou''s gaze followed her figure until Beatrice closed the door behind her. As soon as Beatrice was gone, Samael withdrew Lilou out of his embrace, clearing his throat while wiping the tears on the corner of his eyes. He perched on the edge of the mattress, raising his leg up while facing her.


    "Lilou," he called, noticing that she was assisting herself to sit up properly. So, he helped her first, making her lean against the headboard with a pillow behind her.


    "Better?" he asked, and she nodded. A loving smile dominated his face, feeling thankful that she had finally awoken after a long month of slumber that felt like a decade.


    "I''m so happy," Samael expressed, reaching for her hand to sp gently, eyes still on her. "You''re finally here with me."


    Lilou pursed her lips before forcing a smile on her face. "What happened?"


    "Well... you''ve been asleep..." he trailed off, trying to find the right words so as not to shock her. "... for quite some time."


    "Quite some time?" she stressed, tilting her head to the side with furrowed brows.


    "For a month, to be exact," he rified, expecting her to react strongly. But to his surprise, Lilou just blinked and looked down briefly.


    "A month..." she whispered, nodding in understanding. Samael didn''t think much about her reaction, as he was just thankful that she was more understanding about her situation.


    "Hungry?" he queried, recalling that she had little food intake during her slumber.


    "Yes." She nodded and smiled, staring at him as if she was observing him. "I missed you."


    Herst remarks, although spoken in a rather light and unaffectionate tone, still moved his heart. He truly missed, yearned to hear her voice once again. Samael cupped her jaw, caressing her cheek with his thumb.


    "I missed you more. I''ll grab you some food and we will talkter, hmm?"


    Lilou nodded and smiled sweetly, exchanging gazes with him before he dragged himself away from the bed. She watched him walk towards the door, staring at his back, and her eyes glinted menacingly.


    Samael felt a sense of dread crawl up his spine, making him halt momentarily. He swallowed down and turn his head back, only to see her smiling gently.


    "I''ll be back," he said when he was by the door, ignoring the intuition that rose in his head.

 Chapter 429 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor II

    <h4>Chapter 429 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor II</h4>


    Samael could''ve prevented what was about to happen that night if he listened to his intuition, but he was in denial. He convinced himself that the sense of dread he felt was just a figment of his imagination. That he was simply exhausted mentally and emotionally.


    Just like what he said, he returned to the room after requesting healthy a meal for Lilou. The news of Lilou waking up spread faster than the speed of sound, making everyone rush to the third prince''s pce.


    "Damn! Why can''t we enter?" Yulis huffed, standing in front of Rufus, who was blocking the door, along with Kristina.


    "Her Grace needs more time to rest," replied Rufus while keeping his stern countenance. He also rushed here when Samael called for him, knowing that these people would barge in the quarters once they get the wind of the news.


    "Sir knight is right," Silvia chimed, standing in the hallway with them. "It''s already good that Lilou is fine now."


    "What?! But we still need to see her so can be sure she''s fine!" us eximed aloud while ude, who was standing beside him, nodded in agreement.


    "Really... what is there in ''she still needs rest'' can you not understand?" Kristina scorned while darting her eyes from Yulis to us. "Her Grace will surely meet you all once she recovered. I''m very sure a lot of things still confuse her. Give them some time."


    us and Yulis clenched their teeth tightly but didn''t argue back. Ramin, on the other hand, was leaning on the wall not far away from them and observed. He also wanted to see Lilou, but Kristina was right. Lilou needed more rest.


    "You should return to your post. The empire is still unstable. The least we can do is keep this ce from falling while His and Her Grace are not yet ready to rule." Rufus scanned their faces with his solemn front, heaving a sigh of relief when he felt they weren''t being stubborn.


    "Fine!" us clicked his tongue in annoyance and gazed down at ude. "Let''s go, ude. We''ll see Lilou next time."


    ude nodded and followed his uncle through the hallway. us nced at Ramin as he passed by him, but thetter just gave a nonchnt bow. Meanwhile, Silvia let out a sigh and set her eyes on Yulis''s side.


    "Yul, we should head out as well," she urged in a soft voice, but Yulis didn''t answer while gazing down. A shallow sigh slipped past her lips and nced at Rufus.


    "I''m very sure Lilou will be delighted if she sees him. I will excuse myself first." Silvia''s eyes didn''t linger at Rufus that long as she shifted her eyes towards Yulis once again. "You know where to find me, Yul."


    After spewing her reminder and staring at him for a moment, Silvia pivoted on her heel to leave. She didn''t look back once again. Then the only ones who were left in the hallway outside the room were Rufus, Kristina, Yul, and Ramin from a good distance.


    "Ninth Prince, I know --"


    "I''ll wait." Yulis cut Rufus off as he raised his head, staring back at him straight in the eye. "I won''t barge inside or intrude their time together, but I want to wait."


    Kristina frowned. "Ninth Prince, why are you so stubbo --" she paused, turning her head to Rufus as he raised his hand.


    "Kristina, return to your post. I trust the ninth prince''s words," Rufus expressed without taking his eyes off of Yulis. "You''ve been working hard, Prince Yulis. You should rest as well."


    "Thank you."


    Rufus tilted his head down and darted his eyes from Kristina''s frown and then to Ramin. "Let''s go."


    Kristina opened and closed her mouth while Rufus walked past her. In the end, she said nothing and just cast Yulis a look before following Rufus behind.


    Ramin also stared at Yulis for a moment until Rufus walked past him. He also kept his thoughts to himself as he pulled himself away from the wall, treading away beside Kristina.


    As they left, Yulis stood in front of the door until the footsteps resounding in the hallway faded into silence. His eyes softened the more he stared at the shut door.


    "Sis," he whispered with reliefced in his voice. "I''m d you finally woke up."


    He nted his palm on the surface of the door, smiling bitterly. Even though he wanted to see her and berate her for thinking that he needed protection, he respected that Lilou and Samael needed time together.


    "Wee back, Sis."


    ******


    Meanwhile, in the guest quarters of the imperial pce, Beatrice knocked on the unguarded door. She didn''t hear permission from inside the room, but she still invited herself in.


    "Have you heard?" she inquired as soon as she entered the room, closing it behind her. "That Lilou had finally regained consciousness?"


    She searched the room until her gaze caught the person on the chair near the window. His midnight blue hair and tanned skin matched his nonchnt expression while reading a book.


    Beatrice let out a shallow breath, trudging towards the seat across Heliot. But even when she had plopped her butt down, Heliot didn''t take his eyes off the book.


    "I said, Lilou is now awake and Hell doesn''t want the throne. You don''t have any cards to pull any more," she said in a knowing tone, but then sighed, thinking that pushing Samael to take the throne was more challenging than she thought.


    Heliot fluttered his thick eyshes as he slowly gazed up at her. He cocked his head to the side, looking back at her with misced puzzlement.


    "I don''t have cards to y anymore?" he repeated, making her roll her eyes and shrug indifferently. "Hell will be the emperor after tonight."


    "Huh?" her brow arched before her eyes narrowed. "How are you so sure about that?"


    Heliot didn''t reply immediately as he turned his head towards the window. "If she is that important to him, he will have to be more ambitious and leave his naivety behind."


    "Prince Heliot, I find calm men attractive, but I can never read what you are thinking." Beatrice let out a helpless sigh as she stared at his side profile. "Do you like Lilou or what? It''s already a surprise that you are pushing Hell to be the emperor."


    "Princess, I like Lilou as she is my dear friend. Also, our Karo Kingdom is under the Great Heart Empire, so of course, I support those who I think befitting to lead. Sir Knight Barret will make a wise king, but with the current things at hand, the third prince is more convenient."


    "Convenient, huh?" she let out a short chuckle, amused by Heliot''s simple reasoning. Well, not that it mattered to her since they have amon goal in the end.


    "But how are you certain he will want to be the emperor?"


    "He will learn a lot of things tonight, Princess," Heliot whispered, making her furrow her brows, but he didn''t exin anymore. "That''s for sure...."

 Chapter 430 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor III

    <h4>Chapter 430 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor III</h4>


    "Careful, love." Samael chuckled, watching her eat quickly as if she had starved. Well, Lilou didn''t get to eat properly in the past month, so she actually starved. His eyes softened while she chugged down the ss of water while pounding her chest.


    "Goodness," he whispered helplessly as soon as Lilou heaved a sigh of relief. "Just eat slowly. No one will take away your food."


    Lilou licked her lips while raising her head to him. He noticed some sauces on the corner of her lip, so he extended his arm and wiped it with his thumb.


    "You''re so cute," he muttered and smiled lovingly.


    "I didn''t have solid foods for a month. Of course, I''m famished." A frown resurfaced on her lips while he chuckled soothingly. "Also, why is it so loud outside?"


    Samael nced at the door as the side of his lips curled up subtly. "They just missed you, that''s all."


    "Missed me? Who?" she tilted her head to the side, sporting a misced innocence.


    "Your people, who else?"


    Samael humored as he peeled his eyes away from the door to her. His brows furrowed as soon as he noticed her puzzlement. It looked like she didn''t have any idea of who he was talking about.


    "us? Silvia? Yul? The third squadron?" he listed in a knowing tone, refreshing her memory. Lilou nodded in understanding as her lips formed an O-shape.


    "Oh, right... My mind is a little... jumbled," she exined, along with her quick chuckle. "I feel like I was asleep for a longer time and missed a lot of things."


    Samael stared at her and let out a shallow breath. He didn''t dwell on these small yet strange details he had been noticing and just smiled.


    "It''s fine, love. There aren''t many things that happened for the past month." He stretched his arm and reached for her hand, squeezing it lightly. "Just focus on recovering, hmm?"


    Lilou looked at him and nodded lightly. "Thank you."


    With that, she continued on eating, although she took it slowly this time. Samael just watched her, content to see her active again, and just wanted to enjoy this moment of peace. The noises outside had already subsided, but he could still feel Yulis''s presence outside their room.


    "This food is great," she praised after a long time, making his brows raise. "Do you want some, honey?"


    "Hon?"


    Lilou also raised her brows, finding zero faults in her endearment. "You don''t like it?"


    "Uh, no, that''s not it. It''s just your first time calling me that."


    "Ohh... haha! Then, you should get used to being called different endearments."


    Samael chuckled as he leaned back, nting his palms on the mattress with his eyes still on her. He found it strange, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    "I don''t mind." He shrugged indifferently, smacking his lips while gazing at her. "My love, should we start a family?"


    Upon hisst remarks, Lilou suddenly halted and held the spoon in front of her lips with eyes on him. She blinked wordlessly, tilting her head to the side a little.


    "I mean, now that the problems here are well, quite resolved, I''m thinking of moving away," he exined in a gentle tone as that had been in his mind for a long time now. "I was thinking of traveling the world or just settling down to another ce to start over. What do you think?"


    "A family? You and me?" she inquired under her breath, making him furrow his brows. "I mean, sure. But, don''t you think traveling to ces while starting a family is a little inconvenient? We''re already happy with just the two of us, anyway."


    "Well, yes... but ¡ª" Samael bit his tongue, narrowing his eyes while gazing at her. Lilou seemed she couldn''t understand the essence of family, nor did she understand how happy they were together. It was as if she was simply saying the things she knew he wanted to hear.


    "Of course, I am happy if we are blessed with a child. As long as it will make you happy." Lilou chuckled to lighten up the mood, but that only made his heart restless. "I''m just saying we can do more things before that."


    "Do more things..." he mumbled and paused for a while before continuing. "... like?"


    "Like, uh... going into ces, duh? You just mentioned you wanted to travel the world, and that is what we are going to do."


    Silence descended into the room as he peered at her, saying nothing. Lilou''s brows arched innocently as she stared back.


    "Did I say something wrong?" she asked after the prolonged silence, putting her spoon down while holding the bread knife on her left discreetly.


    "If I say you did, will you stab me with that bread knife?"


    Right after Samael spouted those words, Lilou already flipped the tray over herp and pounced on him. She didn''t waste a millisecond and stabbed the bread knife on his shoulder, pinning him down with eyes glinting. It was not like shepletely caught him off guard, but stabbing him without a second hesitation was what he didn''t expect.


    His eyes dted as he gazed at the pair of menacing eyes hovered over him. That instant, he knew this wasn''t his wife.


    "My darling, you should''ve pretended you heard nothing wrong and kept denying your intuition." Lilou let out a deep sigh while he froze under her. "Oh... you''re bleeding... how enticing."


    Her eyes fell on his shoulder as his thin white blouse absorbed the blood seeping out of his wound. She pulled the knife out, sliding its blunt de to the slit of his cloth to see his bleeding wound.


    "Lovely," she whispered, shifting her eyes back to him, who was dumbfounded and could only stare at her nkly. "Look at you, so shocked... it''s cute, my love."


    Lilou smirked, nting her palm on his chest while she bent over until her lips were right beside his ear. Her brow quirked briefly as her eyes glinted with malice.


    "Stay like that and don''t make a sound," she whispered, plunging the bread knife in his abdomen... repeatedly. "Uh... how can you smell so sweet?"


    The more blood gushed out from the stab wounds, his scent immediately filled the air. It made her stab him more and more, while he just sped her shoulder, still in shock from what was going on.


    "Lilou!"


    Suddenly, Yulis''s voice made her stop as he barged in when the scent of Samael''s blood wafted into his nostrils. Samael snapped his eyes and turned his head in Yulis''s direction.


    "Get ou ¡ª" Before he could warn Yulis, Lilou had already appeared in front of him and kicked Yulis on his abdomen, which sent him flying.

 Chapter 431 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor IV

    <h4>Chapter 431 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor IV</h4>


    "Get ou -- "


    Samael momentarily paused and winced when he tried to move. He gazed at the multiple stab wounds on my body where Lilou injured him, specifically on important vital points.


    "Goodness! I want to get out of here quietly! Why does he have to raise his voice?" sheined in irritation as her eyes fell on Yulis, sitting down on the wall he crashed into outside their room. "How annoying!"


    Yulis raised his head, shocked at what happened. The impact hurt him slightly, but the shock of who did it was what paralyzed him. Just like Samael, the pain was bearable, but his mind went nk when she stabbed him without hesitation.


    Lilou ran her fingers through her tousled hazel hair and let out a sharp exhale. She cast Samael a look and then Yulis, clicking her tongue, not knowing what to do with them.


    "Nevermind," she muttered and stomped her way out without looking back at her husband. Lilou nced at Yulis emotionlessly and just passed by him.


    Although there was a strong urge inside her to silence them, she didn''t. The dominant part of her to let them go reigned, so she did.


    "I don''t even know them," she murmured while waltzing through the hallway of the third prince''s quarters. "A family, huh? What a joke!"


    As she walked away without a particr destination in mind, Samael''s face and the sincerity in his eyes shed across her mind. Her steps grew slower as her heart clenched for reasons she couldn''t understand. He looked like he had loved her sincerely, but she couldn''t remember him.


    Lilou just went in with the flow so he wouldn''t find out that she didn''t know a thing. But there was this faint connection with Samael that made her rethink the strong urges within her.


    "What is his name again?" she wondered before finding herself in the open space of the third prince''s pce. She looked around and took a deep breath while closing her eyes.


    ''Never mind,'' she thought and slowly opened her eyes.


    A glint flickered across her drooping eyes as the side of her lips curled up into a smirk. She couldn''t recognize the ce or the people in it, but something in her just wanted it to burn down under her feet.


    "All I need to do is bring this ce to ruin, correct?" she inquired, and the loud and vicious voices in her head were all she could hear once again.


    ********


    Samael only snapped out of his trance when Rufus arrived and shook his shoulder. He blinked, setting his shaking eyes to Rufus, who was looking back at him, wide-eyed.


    "Your Grace, what happened here?" asked Rufus in panic, gazing down at the blood covering Samael''s clothes. "How... who did this?"


    Rufus'' initial assumption was an enemy appeared and caught them off guard. Seeing that Lilou was missing and Yulis outside was in greater shock as Samael, his heart raced nervously. For Samael to be in such a state, he could only expect how powerful the enemy could be.


    "Lilou... we have to find her," Samael whispered in distraught. "Rufus, send everyone to look for her."


    "My lord..." Rufus called in worry, as he had never seen the duke in such a pitiful state.


    Meanwhile, Ramin squatted down beside Yulis with his palm on the ninth prince''s shoulder. He scrutinized him for a brief time, furrowing his brows as it seemed Yulis was truly shaken.


    "Ninth prince," he called, shaking Yulis''s shoulder until thetter returned to the currentpse. When Yulis turned his head to Ramin, he inquired.


    "Who did this to you?" Ramin''s eyes gazed down at him and then back to his eyes. "And who took the duchess?"


    Yulis''s lower lips trembled as they parted, but no words came out. This slightly frustrated Ramin but also rmed him. Yulis wasn''t weak, especially Samael. For them to be this shaken, he could only assume another destructive opponent had appeared during the most crucial time for them.


    Ramin ground his teeth as he squeezed Yulis''s shoulder, eyes glinting menacingly. "Who took the duchess?"


    "No... no one," came out a whisper, making Ramin''s brows furrow. "Lilou... is different."


    If Yulis had barged into the room sooner and had a conversation with Lilou, he would have immediately detected what was wrong. He knew his kin very well, after all. Just like how Lilou found out about the impostor who pretended to be Yulis a month ago. Yulis wouldn''t pretend like there was nothing wrong like Samael, but everything had already taken ce.


    "Lilou?" Ramin repeated in a questioning tone. "Her Grace is the one who did this?"


    Yulis pressed his lips together before raising his head when Rufus came out of the room. Samael followed, but he didn''t stop as he continued to storm away without casting them a look.


    "It must be true," Ramin whispered as soon as he caught the expression on Rufus''s and Samael. "This doesn''t look good."


    ******


    Rufus gave out an order to search for Lilou, not just in the pce, but also in the capital. The kingdom was still unstable, with people protesting and living in fear without a ruler protecting them. So the knights led by us and Silvia, who were tasked with searching the capital, had to be discreet.


    Only after Rufus searched in the pce did he realize Lilou didn''t go out of the ce. Why? Because of the piles of bodies lying in the hallway.


    He checked one knight to verify if he was dead. Fortunately, he was alive, albeit injured. He checked the others; some were knocked unconscious, while others were about to bleed to death. It was as though Lilou nned to kill them, but changed her mind midway.


    "This is really troublesome," he whispered, gazing at the knights while deciding whether to help them first or stop Lilou''s madness.


    In the end, Rufus couldn''t turn back to these people as they had been losing too many of them. At this rate, this empire would have no knights if everyone just died during their guarding duties.


    ******


    Yulis, along with the third squadron, was tasked to search Lilou in the pce. s, the only traces she left were the bodies in the hallway. Just like Rufus, they faced the same crisis and made the same decision, just like their captain. Only Yulis didn''t help and entrusted this to Ramin and Kristina.


    He couldn''t care less about other people when he knew Lilou was being "controlled." He wasn''t sure about this, but that was what he thought as he remembered how Lilou chased him away because she knew she would hurt him against her will.


    "Lilou..." Yulis whispered before finding himself standing in front of the throne room. He didn''t know why his feet led him to this ce, but his gut feeling told him she would be inside.


    nting his palm on the door, he took a deep breath and opened it. As soon as his eyes caught sight of the throne hall, he saw three figures inside.


    Lilou, Samael, and Heliot.


    "What the hell is going on here?" he murmured, trying to grasp the situation the three of them were in.. But before he could process everything, he heard a loudmand, and he dropped to his knees against his will.

 Chapter 432 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor V

    <h4>Chapter 432 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor V</h4>


    Samael knew where to find her; he was connected to her, after all. Despite that, he asked Rufus to send out people to search the capital. He did so just because he knew some people wouldn''t need to see this state of her.


    As soon as he reached the throne hall without batting an eye at the scattered injured knights in the hallway, he gazed up at Lilou. She simply stood in front of the throne, not sitting but just staring at it curiously.


    "Lilou," he called in a low tone, but the silence in the throne hall still made his voice faintly echo.


    "I don''t understand," Lilou voiced out without taking her eyes off the throne, tilting her head to one side, then slowly to the other. "What is so special in this seat aside that it is crested with real jewelry and d in gold?"


    "Nothing." His answer was quick while studying her back. "There''s nothing important in it."


    "Then why do they like it so much?"


    Samael took one step forward and shrugged. "I don''t know?"


    "One can be powerful even without it," she said, bending over to caress the throne. "Fascinating, isn''t it? It is a mere stool, but I feel like doing anything to im it."


    "Anything?"


    Lilou slowly turned around and sat her butt down, nodding at him. "Anything."


    They looked at each other, and he could feel the unfamiliarity in her eyes. Lilou had never looked at her so coldly as if he meant nothing to her.


    "Will you fight me for it, darling?" asked Lilou with her brow arching. "You are strong enough to stop me."


    "Does that scare you?" he inquired under his breath. His voice wasced with concern and bitterness.


    "Scare me? Hah... apparently, it doesn''t scare me at all. I am threatened, though."


    "Because you feel threatened, what will you do to me?"


    Lilou pressed her lips together and narrowed her eyes while scrutinizing him. She was rather amused by his calmness in this situation.


    "Who knows?" she smirked with her head tilted, eyes squinting evilly. "I am honestly intrigued by how strong you are."


    She smacked her lips as she pushed her hand against the armrest to stand up.


    "Actually, I am a little... how do I exin this?" she murmured while taking the steps down, stopping a meter away from him. "I feel a little tingly, as I can''t seem to understand how the sight of you stirs my emotions."


    Lilou raised her hand as a dark shroud enveloped her shoulder down and condense under her palm. The mist soon formed into arge scythe which she swung, producing arge swoosh noise.


    "It seems you are important to me... so I think I should eliminate everything thatpromises my feelings." As soon as she spouted those words, Lilou charged towards him.


    Samael didn''t move a muscle, watching her charge at him. He didn''t even try to block her attack when Lakresha''s tip came close to him. He knew she wouldn''t miraculously stop after staring deep into her eyes for a long time. So, he slowly closed his eyes and waited for the pain.


    A powerful gust of wind blew past Samael, but the pain didn''te.


    "Heliot, how dare you intervene?" he asked in a dangerous tone even before he opened his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Lilou frowned as she turned her head to her side. Her eyes immediatelynded on Heliot''s towering figure. She nced at the ive while its tip pressed against the side of her neck, making it bleed slightly.


    "Your Grace, I should be the one asking that," Heliot spoke with his eyes locked with Lilou. "How can you ept your death so easily? You are more disappointing than I thought."


    Suddenly, the door creaked open, revealing Yulis. With Yulis'' presence, Lilou raised a brow and whispered.


    "Down."


    As soon as she left those words, Yulis suddenly dropped to his knees. But s, Samael and Heliot remained standing. The former furrowed his brows, and Heliot let out a chuckle.


    "Unfair..." she whispered, realizing these two opponents were stronger. But the two ignored her.


    "Heliot," Samael breathed out heavily, shifting his sharp eyes towards Heliot. "How dare you intervene?"


    Heliot raised a brow and gave him a side-eye. "I am not doing this for you, Your Grace. I am doing this for my good friend here."


    "You don''t point your ive at your good friend, my dearest," Lilou chimed in, not a bit affected by the point on her neck. Just one thrust from Heliot and she was certain it would slice through her flesh, but she didn''t care.


    "Her Grace and I had a deal. I already fulfilled the end of my bargain, and it is time for her to fulfill hers." Heliot smiled politely before shifting his eyes back to Samael. "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "I had already taken her life, Heliot," Samael answered while staring at Lilou. "She''s not there anymore... I can''t feel her anymore."


    It was not like he had given up on Lilou, but Samael knew that the Lilou he had loved wasn''t there anymore. If he could trace the slightest of her aura, he wouldn''t give in this easily. But no, he couldn''t. This wasn''t as simple as when he switched to Hell.


    "This... she''s dead, right?" came out a deep exhale while staring at the woman, who looked back at him without the slightest affection. She was still wearing the same face, same body, and the same voice ¡ª but she was already a different person.


    And he could only me himself for what she had be. So, if the throne was what she wanted, he didn''t n on blocking her way. If his life threatened her, then he would let his life be taken by her.


    That was how he would atone for not keeping all his promises.


    "I''m not dead," Lilou whispered and let out a chuckle while ncing at Heliot. "This guy wants to die and I am here to fulfill such wishes. For how long will you keep pointing that toy at me?"


    Heliot narrowed his eyes at Lilou. "How tragic." He then withdrew his sword away and took a step back.


    "I wasted my time in here."


    Lilou shrugged as she faced Samael. The corner of her lips curled up into a smirk.


    "You people are so easy to talk with," she mused approvingly before raising her hand that was holding Lakresha. "You sure you don''t n to stop me?"


    Samael shook his head, closed-lipped. She looked at him a second more before she indifferently swung her scythe down. This time, however, she stopped even without some intervention from them. Heliot and Samael blinked in silence before their brows furrowed.


    "Sam...."

 Chapter 433 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor VI

    <h4>Chapter 433 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor VI</h4>


    "Sam...." she whispered while staring at him and then yelled, staggering back as she dropped Lakresha to cover her ears. "No! Shut up! Sam! I said ¡ª my husband! Get out ¡ª can you hear me?!"


    Samael and Heliot watched Lilou scream as if there were two people speaking at the same time. The former took a step forward without thinking but stopped when Lilou red back at him.


    "Don''te!" she snarled before screaming once again until she was on her knees. Her screaming resounded across the silent throne hall as if she was losing her mind.


    "Lilou," Samael called as a sliver of hope peeked through his heart. His breath hitched when the screaming stopped and Lilou remained curled up on the floor. Her back was shivering while murmuring.


    "Lilou." This time, Samael rushed to her without care of his own safety. He squatted down to her side, hesitant to touch her just in case he would hurt her.


    "Sam..." came out a muffled call from her, making him freeze while she weakly looked up. Her other eye bore malice, but the other was shedding tears.


    "My husband, I''m here... can you hear me...?"


    "Lilou." He choked as he held her shoulder. His grip trembled as his eyes burned.


    "Husband..." Lilou clutched his chest as if she was running out of time. "Take care... of me and our child..."


    His eyes were fixed on her and just now, without a shadow of the doubt, he could tell it was her. Although it was just from one eye, he knew she was still there.


    "I can''t ¡ª I will kill ¡ª wake up right now... " the life from her tearful eyes slowly dimmed and was reced with bloodlust. Without a word, Lilou immediately attempted to w him, but this time, Samael held her wrist.


    "That''s enough," he said while staring at this version of herself again. "No more, love."


    Samael shook his head before swiftly knocking the bottom of his palm against her nape to knock her out. He used a bit of force because he knew she wouldn''t lose consciousness if he was a bit gentler. He caught her in his embrace and heaved a deep sigh, a bit shaken by what he just witnessed now.


    "What should I do?" he whispered while cradling her lightly.


    Heliot pressed his lips together as he observed her carefully. A sigh slipped past his lips before his lips parted to speak.


    "Once she wakes up, she will be the same," he affirmed, and Samael raised his gaze at him. "Your Grace, I am quite familiar with the ritual the Bloodfang used as I was interested in it. What we had seen now only proved my theory: they are taking over her body, or they had a proper hold on her consciousness."


    "What?"


    Heliot nodded as he exined. "Only those two can be possible in this case. Although I am more leaning on thetter. Her Grace is born with a wicked core as her twin, after all."


    Samael and Heliot stared at each other before the former carried her in bridal style. He asked Heliot to exin everything to him as he carried Lilou back to their quarters. On the way, Heliot suggested it was better if they brought Lilou to a dungeon first to prove his theory.


    Of course, the duke was hesitant, but he also needed confirmation. He couldn''t let Lilou do more damages against her will, after all. So in the end, he carried Lilou to a dungeon where they could keep her temporarily while they wait for her to wake up.


    "So you''re saying, my wife right now can be just a body without a soul, or this alter ego is upying her consciousness?" Samael inquired, leaning against the metal bars of the cell. He was inside the cell with Lilou in his arms, keeping her in between his legs to stand as her cushion in this ce.


    Heliot stayed outside, back against the metal bar. "Yes. Quentin told me himself that the Bloodfang was the Moriartys'' brothers. I don''t know if the n head knows about this, but it seemed the n members had betrayed him in the end."


    "Alexander..." Samael whispered while stroking his wife''s hair. "He will never call the Moriarty his brothers. That aggravating stubborn fool is too prideful to let the Moriarty dictate him."


    "It is out of his character for sure." Heliot nodded in agreement as he had met that person they were talking about a long time ago. "He will not use his kins'' life to do such an atrocious act for personal gain. How tragic to die alongside traitors."


    There was a moment of silence between them before Samael spoke once again.


    "So, if she wakes up as someone else again?" he inquired, gazing down at his unconscious wife. "Should I knock her unconscious repeatedly?"


    "No. We have to keep her unresponsive, my lord."


    "You mean, you want to seal her consciousness and force her into slumber?" Samael frowned, displeased by this suggestion.


    "It is not like how the seal that forced you into slumber." Heliot turned around and gazed down at Lilou, who was in the duke''s embrace. "This may sound risky, but it is better and more effective than knocking her unconscious every time."


    "Heliot, the reason we call it forced slumber is that we sleep for a long time. What the hell are you talking about?"


    "I am talking about forcing her into a brief slumber where she wakes up every month to release her pent-up urges." Heliot''s eyes remained on Lilou''s face, but his eyes glinted solemnly. "If her alter ego stayed conscious for too long, the wife you knew will slowly fade away."


    "What the..." A scoff escaped Samael''s mouth, as he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "How about the child, then? Will it even survive?"


    "With your blood, your child and wife will make it... hopefully."


    "Then do it."


    "No." Heliot''s quick refusal made Samael frown. "Sealing her will take away my lifespan, Your Grace. If she stayed unconscious for a decade, I will lose a decade of my life. Not to mention, it will strain my body. Why would I make such a tremendous sacrifice?"


    Samael''s frown remained before letting out a deep sigh. "What do you want in return, Prince Heliot?"


    "Take the throne," Heliot answered without a second hesitation. "If you want to keep her and your child safe, being the emperor is the only position you must aim for. Especially now with her current plight, you won''t like people going up against your madness."


    "Why are you and Beatrice so obsessed with making me the fucking king?"


    "I don''t know about the Princess, but aside from that, our Karo Kingdom is under the Great Heart Empire and the duchess is a friend of mine." Heliot''s eyes darkened as he held on to the metal bar. "Being the emperor is more than leading thend you rule, but also, you have the power to protect those important to you. You are strong, Your Grace, but having the power of mobilizing an entire country and not just Fabian and Rufus is a different case."


    Heliot paused as he squatted down to look at him at eye level. "If the duchess and your unborn child are so important to you, then you should use everything at your disposal to protect them."


    "And if I don''t?"


    "Then that would be a shame." Heliot shrugged indifferently. "If you can''t protect her, I will take her away from you, Your Grace. This is not a challenge nor a threat. It is a promise and I never break my promises."


    Samael stared at Heliot''s eyes as he let out a ridiculing scoff. "Heliot, why are you doing this?"


    "Why am I doing this?" Heliot pressed his lips together before pushing himself up. He turned around and started walking away before he answered.


    "Because I kept a promise to my friend that we will always share themon goal... and that goal is for this empire to prosper with bnced of fear and peace. Also, I don''t want to bow down to Sir Knight when I am confident he can''t kill me."


    "Tch." Samael clicked his tongue as he listened to Heliot''s footsteps.. "Bastard."

 Chapter 434 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor VII

    <h4>Chapter 434 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor VII</h4>


    Just like what Heliot said, Lilou woke up not long after. She weakly opened her eyes, grunting as she pushed herself away from Samael''s embrace. Meanwhile, Samael released her and watched her sit up while massaging her nape.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked, and she turned her head to her with an arched brow. "I''m sorry. I had to do that."


    Lilou blinked twice and nced up, immediately getting a grasp they were inside a dungeon cell. "Husband, what''s with that look? Does the guilt eats you up?"


    "Yes." He nodded without a second hesitation, yet his voice was calm and collected. "Why you became like this is my fault and there''s no one else I can me but myself."


    "Hah... why I turned like this?" Lilou chortled in ridicule while shaking her head. "Dear, do you hate this version of your wife so much?"


    "No."


    "You don''t sound convinced."


    "I will never hate you, Lilou. What I hate is me." Samael breathed out, staring at the distant look in his wife''s eyes. He knew this wasn''t Lilou anymore, but she was still there, or maybe he was wrong in the beginning. Perhaps this was still Lilou... that this person was a part of her she hid because she couldn''t ept it.


    "I promised you before that I won''t let them harm you, but... I failed you. I shouldn''t have let you return to this ce all alone. It was dumb," he whispered in distress, resting his arm on his bent knees while leaning back against the metal barzily.


    "You know it''s dumb... why did you let me do what I want, then?" she raised a brow, closed-lipped.


    Samael cast her a look. "I wonder... was it because I want my wife to have freedom? Was it because I want her to learn so she can spread her wings freely? Or did I overestimate her capabilities? I don''t fucking know."


    Silence descended upon them as Lilou stared at his calm figure. She couldn''t do much in this cramped space and even if she did, Samael would stop her.


    "Either way, you failed her," she stressed, breaking the brief silence between them. For her, if she couldn''t get out of here, she might as well antagonize him.


    "You should''ve let her go when you realized it is hard to keep someone like her in the world you''re trapped in all your life," Lilou continued without taking her eyes away from him. "Poor Lilou, for she had loved someone who is shallow and had no actual goal."


    Samael pressed his lips into a thin line. What this Lilou said wasn''t all lies. He actually had no goal from the very beginning. Sure, Samael was strong, but he didn''t put it into good use because he was indecisive. Compared to Stefan, Zero, Heliot, Alphonse and Alistair, Beatrice, and Lilou, Samael didn''t have a proper goal from the very beginning.


    He was just here... all for the fun. While the rest hadid all their lives in what they were fighting for.


    "Now you''re paying for the price, don''t you think?" a wicked smirk resurfaced on her lips as her eyes glinted. She turned and crawled towards him like a cat, stopping when her face was a palm length away from him.


    "What are you going to do, darling? Continue circling in a carousel of agony? Break free from this dark eternity? Or nothing at all, like always? My darling, even if you trap me in here or speak all words of love like a spell, her heart will never know. It is a waste of time because everything will fade to ck."


    Samael stared at the vicious expression stered on her face, feeling his heart numb from the paralyzing agony. Maybe, he thought, these were the words she had never told him.


    "You''re pregnant," he whispered, and she quirked a brow. "A child... our child... is there."


    His eyes veered down, although all he had seen was the top of her bosom. He then lifted his gaze, raising his hand to cup her cheek.


    "You are right, Lilou. Everything you said is right." Samael smiled bitterly while caressing her lean cheek with his thumb. "I am trapped in this predicament for a long time and even if I try to break free, I always find myselfing back in here. Now, even you are in this same mess."


    "Are you regretting dragging me in here?" she pressed her cheek against his palm like a cat. "You can be honest. She will never know, darling."


    Samael fluttered his long eyshes and shook his head lightly. "No." His answer made her raise her brows, waiting for an exnation.


    "I never regret dragging you to hell with me. What I regret the most is... not having Hell wrap under my palm," he paused as he retracted his back from the metal back, making her back away to create a little distance between them. "Since I don''t think I can ever break free from this dark eternity, the least I can do is own it."


    "Oh?"


    A subtle smile appeared on his lips as he reached for her hand, gazing at it briefly while squeezing them. "You don''t have to worry anymore, Lilou. I will take care of you and our child."


    This time, Lilou just went silent, darting her eyes down to their hands and right back up at him. Samael managed his breathing before raising his head and sported a reassuring smile.


    "This time for sure," he said while pulling her into his embrace. He didn''t pull with force, but his arms wrapped around her before she could even react.


    "I will protect you and our child. Even if I had to sell my soul and get devoured underground, I will turn hell into your safe haven, Lilou." His hands crawled my her spine up to the back of her head while lowering his head to her shoulder. "There is something I hadn''t told you about me. Lilou, I may have many abilities... but they were all stolen."


    Her eyes dted as his hot breaths caressed her neck. She wiggled out of instinct, but his arms stilled her.


    "What are you trying to do?" she asked in a panic, but he didn''t budge a muscle. Samael''s eyes dropped, embracing her even tighter, with eyes full of bitterness.


    "My real ability is... I steal or give things to people." He opened his mouth, revealing his long fangs. Samael hesitated in sinking his fangs into her, but her curses fortified his resolve and bit her shoulders.


    A deafening shriek from her resounded across the entire dungeon, writhing in pain under his grip, but he held her down until her screams died down. Samael pulled his fangs away from her carefully as blood dripped down from the corner of his lips.


    He gazed down at Lilou in his embrace, sighing while stroking her back. "Your heart will never know, right?" he stayed silent and cradled her as he rested his back against the metal bar, closing his eyes slowly.


    "I''m d to hear you again, Alexander," came out a whisper along with his deep breath. "And fuck you too, Jin.. Wee to the mind of the monster."

 Chapter 435 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor VIII

    <h4>Chapter 435 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor VIII</h4>


    Most vampires were blessed with one ability that they would hone to perfection. Samael was no different. But his ability was the most misunderstood of all. Everyone knew he was simply blessed with many abilities, but that wasn''t the case.


    Those abilities he was using were all stolen.


    Only a few knew his actual ability: thete king, thete crown prince Dyrroth, Lara, and Alexander Bloodfang. And all of them were dead. Not that he was the person who took their life, but the dead tell no tales. Hence, not a single living being knew his actual ability anymore... or maybe there was, Heliot.


    Of course, just like everyone else, there were repercussions for using these abilities. For example, Samael couldn''t just absorb anyone''s ability or too many people if he wanted to stay sane or keep his consciousness. Abusing this ability could make him forget who he was and let these voices of those he had absorbed take over his body.


    "Wee to the mind of the monster."


    Samael greetedzily, hearing the distinct voices of familiar people in his head. This made him realize how tough it was for Lilou to have an entire n inside her head. They weren''t just whispering; they were much louder than that.


    "I had always thought of absorbing the core, but I was afraid I would absorb her as well," he murmured, attempting to shut off the curses he was hearing inside his head. "I don''t even know if the core can be absorbed too. I might just end up killing her for nothing."


    A sigh of relief slipped past his lips as he felt exhausted, an effect after stealing something from someone. The more powerful it was, the weaker he would be for a short time.


    "But Alex, why is there only... a few of you?" he whispered while stroking the unconscious Lilou. "Where are the rest? I n to say my greetings to all my inws."


    ''Dead,'' a cold and authoritative voice rang in his head. ''They all schemed with the Moriarty. My daughter managed to detect what''s rotting underneath the core.''


    "She did, huh? And you killed all of them?" the voice named Alexander didn''t respond again, but Samael still let out a deep exhale. "You should''ve killed Jin too... for fun."


    ''Fucking bastard. I can''t believe you will end up seducing my niece! If we only know, we won''t let our descendants stay in your fucking fief! Now she is with a child! Where the fuck did you leave your fucking brain? I mean, do you even have one?''


    "Sorry, Uncle Jin," Samael chuckled as he thought having them inside his head wasn''t that bad. They would talk in his head for quite some time until he could get used to them and find them a nice ce in the back of his mind.


    He slowly opened his eyes once again, and a glint flickered across his eyes. "But don''t you think doing business with me instead of briefing my wife from scratch better?"


    Finally, there was a brief silence in his head. What he said was correct, after all. Pushing Lilou to do the sole purpose of their sacrifice was tough, but Samael would understand better since he had been there from the very beginning.


    ''Can we even trust this fickle-hearted fool who never has any motivation to do important things?'' Jin, who had a very light and carefree voice despite cursing, inquired with a voice full of doubt. Surely, he didn''t trust Samael, even though the man was more than capable.


    Alexander, the head of the Bloodfang n, stayed silent momentarily. ''He wouldn''t want us inside his head if he didn''t have enough drive for this.''


    "Just so you know," Samael cleared his throat while he carried Lilou in a bridal style as he stood up. "I''m taking the throne for myself."


    As soon as he dropped those words, he kicked the thick metal bars, and it entirely broke away as if it was as brittle as ss. A deafening bang echoed across the dungeon as soon as the metalnded on the rough concrete, creating thin smoke which ascended from it.


    Samael didn''t idle for long as he started walking away with his wife in his arms. His expression was sharp, licking the blood on the corner of his lips.


    "You better tell me everything from start to finish. I don''t enjoy ying guessing games anymore, Alexander."


    The voices in his head stayed quiet for a while before Alexander''s solemn voice was heard again. "You better not miss a single detail, Hell. We will kill you from the inside if you fail this time."


    "Sure." Samael''s answer was quick, prepared to die if he failed Lilou again. "I give you permission to do as you please if you see my actions unsatisfactory."


    Upon sensing the determination in his voice, the consciousness in his head detailed their n from start to finish. They even included the Moriartys meddling, the reason Lilou had been losing her mind, and Lilou''s actual abilities. Everything they had exined made more sense about why Zero was so eager to have her by his side.


    Samael paused in his tracks in the middle of the hallway towards the third prince''s pce. "What did you say?"


    ''Even if you absorbed the core, this version of her will stay within her.'' Alexander repeated in a solemn tone. ''She had carried the core for too long. Samael, with all the details I had given you, you now understand what kind of host the core was looking for.''


    It wasn''t just strength andpatibility. The core that was corrupted by the Moriarty was searching for the very opposite of what the Bloodfang wanted. Someone who was pure and untainted as a nk canvass, so the core had slowly painted it ck.


    ''That child... what you''ve seen is already a part of her, Samael. I knew she was kind the first time Iid my eyes on her, but people who were the kindest, the most loving, and the shines the brightest... their dark side is just as extreme. She is not trapped with you, Hell. You are trapped with her forever... and I will make sure you have no option to back down.''


    Samael took a deep breath as he resumed in his tracks. "I don''t need another option." His eyes flickered menacingly.


    "Also, you are wrong.." ¡ª for he had nned to cage Lilou in this enormous ce called an empire.

 Chapter 436 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor IX

    <h4>Chapter 436 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor IX</h4>


    Lilou didn''t regain consciousness, even when Samael had stolen the core from her. ording to Alexander Bloodfang, it was more likely an unconscious decision she made. Also, with her pregnancy on the table, it was better for Lilou to stay unresponsive, as it would be painful because of being human with a vampire in her womb. Turning her to a vampire now would mean killing the child.


    It was just what Heliot said.


    After the search, the causality Lilou left wasn''t as devastating as what happened a month ago. She injured a few while others bled out. One could say she didn''t mean to kill them, but one could also argue she simply wanted to give them a slow death. Thanks to Rufus and the third squadron, many knights had survived. Even so, their view towards Lilou and the royal family grew more hostile.


    Either way, this urrence remained a secret from outside the pce. Now us, Yul, Silvia, Kristina, and Ramin were gathered outside the third prince''s pce. They had already heard what happened and what Samael nned to do with Lilou.


    "They will force her to a slumber we never heard before...?" Yul murmured while gazing at the door, curving his hand into a tight fist. "Not knowing when she will wake up?"


    "They said she will wake up every month," Silvia chimed in with the same despondent and worried tone. She was displeased about this, of course, but thinking that she would suffer more if they forced her to regain consciousness was worse. Lilou chose to stay unconscious, after all.


    "She will wake up? Or do you mean that person?" us queried sarcastically while clenching his hand. He gazed down when ude suddenly held his fist, looking up at him innocently.


    Ramin stayed silent while leaning on the wall not far away from them, who was standing in front of the chambers. He was worried about Lilou, but he trusted Samael''s judgment. Meanwhile, Kristina, who was standing on his side, remained quiet. She used to antagonize the La Crox at every turn she got, but she kept her mouth shut this time.


    "I guess you can''t hate them forever if you agree with them in one thing for once," he muttered, ncing at her, who was staring down at the floor.


    "I will dislike them forever, but I can''t deny that they are genuinely worried about Her Grace," she whispered as her eyes softened with worry. "Will we ever see her again?"


    Ramin swallowed down the sudden tension in his throat, sporting a firm expression. "Of course. Her Grace isn''t weak."


    "Ramin... have you ever thought that we were wrong all along?" she inquired after the brief silence between them. "If we just barge into this ce and raised a rebellion just like the original n ¡ª if we concerned ourselves less about Alphonse, do you think this will happen? Have it ever crossed you how dumb this n turned out to be?"


    His mouth opened and closed, losing his voice momentarily. "No." His answer made her gaze at his side, revealing her eyes, which were on the verge of tears.


    "Whatever nned we push through will have their own risks. Barging in here while raising a rebellion is easier to be dealt with instead of making them believe Her Grace is trying to fulfill the end of her bargain. They will have to tread on eggshells just like we do ¡ª giving us the fairground. It''s just we failed to consider her problems with her own n and it''s no one''s fault.


    Alphonse is dead, and so is Alistair. About the previous king Stefan, we might not know what happened to him, but we still reached the goal. We seized the pce, and the empire is now under our control. We just needed a king to rule it."


    Ramin nodded at her reassuringly, as he believed this was already the best oue they could ever get. Although it pained him to think like this, considering what happened to Lilou, it was the truth. Fighting their enemy head-on was what just the enemy wanted.


    "I... don''t know." Kristina let out a deep exhale as she shook her head. "Captain doesn''t even consider himself in ruling the empire."


    "That''s because the captain could see far ahead than we do," Ramin replied, making her gaze at him once again while he set his eyes on the three La Crox.


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Kristina with genuine wonder in her voice. "Do you think Captain shouldn''t be the emperor?"


    Ramin stayed silent for a while, diverting his attention back to her. "The captain is the emperor we all want, but I''m sure he knew he is not the one this ce needs, Kristina."


    "What are you..."


    "After this incident, no, after that urrence a month ago, I''m pretty sure Captain had known that. The Great Heart Empire, those kingdoms under the empire, nobles, schemes after schemes, having him as the emperor will only fuel the fire of those people, Kristina," Ramin exined from a point of view of a Bearer, a knight, and a nobleman. "Captain is what the people who will want, for he ispassionate and put his people first, but this world doesn''t work that way."


    "Do you think those people in the Karo and Cross Kingdom would stay still if Captain became emperor?" he added while arching a brow, speaking in a knowing tone. "You and I know that vampires won''t easily bow down to anyone, Kristina. The one this empire need is someone who will put all those people in their ces, and I think we both knew who I am talking about."


    Kristina let out a sharp exhale as she gazed at the door in distress. "So, you''re saying this empire needs if His Grace?"


    "The true face of peace is not about just being in peace." Ramin also turned his head in the door''s direction. The three La Crox were still there, waiting for the people inside the room to go out.


    "Peace can only be achieved if there is an underlying fear no one will ever dare to touch."

 Chapter 437 - How He Became Emperor X

    <h4>Chapter 437 - How He Became Emperor X</h4>


    Meanwhile, inside the third prince''s chambers, stood Beatrice from the end of the bed, Heliot on the side, Samael on the other end, across from Heliot with Rufus. On the bedy Lilou with her hands on her stomach and her eyes closed, sleeping peacefully.


    The atmosphere inside wasn''t any less suffocating than outside, as none of them talked. Beatrice pursed her lips, darting her eyes from Heliot to Samael, who was staring down at his wife.


    Samael reached for Lilou''s hand and squeezed it lightly. "I will wait for you."


    Silence once again dawned in the room after his remarks. They wanted to respect Samael''s time before forcing Lilou into a slumber.


    When Samael took a deep breath and withdrew his hand away from her, he looked up at Heliot. He nodded, signaling for him to start.


    "Are you sure you want to be here?" Heliot inquired as his brows rose.


    "That is an idiotic question, Prince."


    Heliot shrugged, as he simply wanted to make sure. He then gazed at Beatrice and then at Rufus, taking a deep breath.


    "She will be in pain temporarily." He paused while extending his arm and nting his palm on Lilou''s stomach. His eyes glinted as he sucked air through his gritted teeth. Heliot gazed at her face and a subtle smile appeared on his lips before he raised a finger from his free hand.


    His fingertip sharpened until it looked like a w. Heliot slowly pressed it on Lilou''s forehead. Blood soon appeared on her forehead as he drew a circle on her skin with his nail.


    Lilou''s eyes suddenly popped open while gasping for air, followed by a deafening scream. However, she couldn''t move her body and could only scream in pain with his palm on her.


    "May you find your peace in your brief rest..." Heliot murmured without stopping his chanting.


    While he do so, Beatrice raised her arm. With a small knife in her other hand, she sliced through her palm. She then sped it and let the blood drip to her curling toes.


    "May the blood of Von Stein lead you back to us, Lil."


    Samael gazed at Rufus as thetter would seal Lilou with his blood instead of him. Using his blood will put her in an eternal slumber, after all. Rufus gazed back at him and nodded reassuringly. Just like Beatrice, Rufus sliced his palm and let his blood drip down to her arm.


    "May the blood of Barrett wake you up, Your Grace."


    The sealing of Lilou took a minute before her screams faded as she closed her eyes once again. Samael''s jaw tightened while his fist trembled, nails digging into his palm.


    Heliot slowly withdrew his hand from her, panting for air as he had ced his energy on her to keep her alive even without solid food intake.


    "You still have to feed her your blood for the child, Your Grace," Heliot informed when he stabilized his breathing. "She will wake up every thirtieth day. Be sure to keep her in a dungeon to avoid her from causing havoc."


    Samael didn''t reply as he kept silent. He just stared at her for a very long time without moving a muscle.


    "We will move away from her," he muttered after his long silence, making Heliot frown. "Once I was sure she would wake up, we will leave the capital."


    "Are you trying to break our deal, Your Grace?" asked Heliot in a cold yet calm tone, watching Samael raise his gaze at him.


    "No. I will still take the throne, but I don''t want my wife and my child to be restricted and be exposed to the pce rules." Samael uttered adamantly. His tone already told them he wouldn''t change his mind.


    "A pce without an emperor?"


    "Is the king in the royal pce of Karo a king, Prince?" Samael tilted his head without taking his sharp eyes away from Heliot. "I am aware that our circumstances are different, but I can be the emperor even though I am not in this damn ce."


    "That is only possible if --"


    "It''s possible if I say it''s possible, Prince Heliot." Samael''s tone lowered and the temperature dropped as well. "I will stay in this ce for another month or two and leave right after seeding the throne."


    Heliot stared into his eyes before he shrugged indifferently. "Suit yourself. You wille back anyway if it didn''t work for you."


    "Rufus." Samael nodded before shifting his eyes to Rufus, the first person he had told about his n on being the emperor.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "Gather everyone in the meeting hall. Bring Dominique and Jayden as well." Samael''s orders made their brows furrow, but Rufus still bowed and epted the order. After that, Samael darted his eyes from Beatrice to Heliot once again. Before he could speak, Beatrice already waved.


    "I''ll follow Sir Knight," she said and nced at Heliot. "Take a rest first, my prince. You are a little pale."


    With that being said, Heliot and Beatrice left first. Rufus apanied Samael for a while, cing his hand on thetter''s shoulder before leaving. When the room fell into silence once again, Samael stayed in his spot without moving.


    "I missed you already, wife," he whispered as he slowly perched on the edge of the mattress. "Mildred wille and change your clothester. I will be a little busy once I walk out this door, but I will try to visit you as much as I can."


    Samael took a deep breath and sported a forced smile, reaching to her forehead as the drawing Heliot did slowly faded. He stroked it with his thumb as if to soothe the pain of the seal.


    "I love you, Lilou. Without you, my life means nothing." He muttered with a heavy heart, letting out a sharp exhale. "I will wait for you, I promise."


    He bent over, leaning forward, and nted a soft peck on her chapped lips. Samael then rested his forehead against hers, inhaling her faint breaths as if to fuel his drive on what he was fighting for.


    "Rest well, my love." After whispering those words, Samael pushed himself away from her and stood on the side of the bed. He stared at her for another minute before pivoting on his heel.


    As he walked towards the door, the bitterness and angst in his eyes faded, reced by murderous intent befitting for a... tyrant. No one but Samael knew that the person who walked out that door was someone who was bound to put fear and peace into one ce.


    By means or foul, nothing had stopped Samael from then on, putting terror that would haunt those who opposed him even during their sleep.

 Chapter 438 - How He Became Emperor XI

    <h4>Chapter 438 - How He Became Emperor XI</h4>


    Samael gathered everyone in the meeting room. Standing at the end of the table, he scanned all the faces gathered around it. From his right was Heliot, Beatrice, us, ude, Silvia, Yulis, Ramin, Kristina, Noah who came after receiving a royal invitation, Cameron, Dominique and Jayden fresh from their cells, and then Rufus.


    "You must have heard it already," he spoke, breaking the thick silence that reigned the meeting room. "I nned on taking the throne. If you have any objection, speak now."


    His tone was low and calm, but one couldn''t tell what he would do if anyone object. Not that any of them nned to ¡ª even Dominique and Jayden remained silent.


    Samael nodded in satisfaction before he continued. "I want to seed the throne as soon as possible. I know the empire is still unstable and many people ¡ª especially the aristocrats ¡ª are protesting and giving everyone a hard time. Invite them all in here. Everyone who wants an audience with the person in charge, I will deal with them all at once."


    Silence followed his remarks, as they could only stare at him. Despite his cid tone and demeanor, a sense of dread crept into their heart.


    "What happened to Stefan?"


    Suddenly, Dominique finally regained his voice. He didn''t care much about Samael''s ns, but he was more concerned about his king.


    "Who knows? You''re with him all the time, Dominique," Samael answered nonchntly, casting him a distant look. "Howe you aren''t included with the previous emperor''s ns?"


    Dominique pressed his lips while his shoulder trembled in anger. He red at Samael but held his frustration at the former''s insinuation.


    "Instead of inquiring about things we have no answer, aren''t you curious why you are here?"


    "Why?" this time, Jayden raised a query. "What are you thinking of letting us join here without restraints?"


    A brief chuckle slipped past Samael''s lips as he darted his eyes between Dominique and Jayden. They weren''t restrained and they could freely do what they pleased if they dared.


    "I will reinstate you titles and bring you back to duty," Samael exined, keeping it short and simple. This time, not just Jayden and Dominique were surprised, but everyone as well ¡ª except Heliot.


    "You will reinstate them?" asked us in disbelief, casting his other brothers a conflicted look. "These fuckers are loyal dogs of Stefan."


    "Hell, I don''t want to question your decision, but please reconsider." Silvia voiced out with worry in her voice.


    Each and everyone raised their concerns and Samael listened to them in silence. Once they were done, he scanned them once again, nting his palm on the edge of the table.


    "I understand all your concerns, and I am fully aware that Dominique and Jayden will never swear their loyalty to me," Samael remarked while ncing at the two men he mentioned. "But I will still reinstate them."


    Samael paused, pushing himself away from the table. "As you all know, we are short of hands and we need more people, so this pce and the capital can recover quickly. I don''t want to send my people out on missions where they can die during these tough times."


    As soon as hisst remark registered in their head, their frown was reced with surprise. Even Dominique and Jayden couldn''t help but scoff. But Samael only took a momentary pause as he faced his two brothers.


    "If you want to know where in hell is Stefan, hear his reasons, and so on, I advised you to ept my sincerity." A weak smile resurfaced on his face, but the other two simply chuckled in ridicule.


    "And if we refused?" asked Jayden with eyes bearing with malice.


    "Then, that''s a shame. You will die not knowing a thing." Samael shrugged nonchntly, peeling his eyes away from them. "Moving on, since you''re already in here, there are things I want you to know."


    "First is, I will only stay in the pce for a month or two to settle everything in the pce and the capital. I don''t n on staying here with my wife and raise my child inside this damn hellhole." Samael continued, and this raised concerns from Cameron.


    "Your Grace, how can the emperor leave his pce ¡ª" Cameron was cut off as Samael raised a hand. He immediately pressed his lips and lowered his head.


    "I know it''s a little crazy for the king to leave his throne empty, but I will not change my mind. I will deal with all important documents and state of affairs in my dwelling outside this ce. Once I''m gone, I will leave Rufus in charge of this ce," Samael exined and nced at Rufus, who had his brows furrowed.


    "But... how about when you needed to ept an audience? Will you travel back and forth from Grimsbanne to the Capital? Why don''t you just move the Capital to Grimsbanne, if that is the case?" this time, it was Yul who raised a question. "Grimsbanne is set to be the new capital, after all."


    "You didn''t understand, Yulis. When I said I don''t want to raise my son inside this damn hellhole, what I mean is I don''t want to expose my son to the pce rules or being a royalty." Samael''s tone grew adamant and moved on from the topic when no one argued with him about this. "Also, I will assure you no one will request a private audience with me, and if it''s very important, Rufus will hear it in my stead."


    "Second, not many of you will stay in this ce as well," Samael added, causing them to look at him in confusion. This time, even Heliot raised a brow as he stared at Samael''s rear.


    "As you are all aware, the seat of the Earl in Monarey of the North is empty and Grimsbanne as well.." His eyes slid towards us and then to ude, who was sitting beside his uncle. "ude, will you ept the title of being the new Earl of Monarey?"

 Chapter 439 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor XII

    <h4>Chapter 439 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor XII</h4>


    "ude, will you ept the title of being the new Earl of Monarey?"


    There was a long silence in the meeting room, with their eyes slowly dting. Heliot smirked in amusement upon hearing Samael''s straight question. He had already known Samael was capable, and he just needed enough motivation and drive to embrace this role of the emperor.


    "You are sending this child to the damn north?" us was the first to break the ice, mming his hand on the table as he abruptly stood up. "Hell, what the hell are you thinking?!"


    "us, you''re not the person I am talking to."


    "How can you -- "


    "I will ept it." us halted as he gazed down at ude in disbelief. ude didn''t look up at him. Instead, he stared at Samael solemnly.


    "Your Majesty, I will ept the title and fulfill my duties to the best of my abilities in one condition." He negotiated directly, without a second hesitation.


    "Tell me."


    ude took a deep breath and nced at us. "I want Uncle us to assist me."


    "Granted." Samael nodded just as quickly as ude''s request. He had already nned to send us with ude, to begin with.


    "us, ude may be a child, but he had proven his capabilities repeatedly. It will be an insult if you keep treating him as a child instead of a man." He nced at ude and then set his eyes back to us. "You will assist the new Earl of Monarey. Everything the new Earl needs, the empire will assist him, I can assure you with that."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." ude smiled subtly before reaching for us'' hand. "Uncle, I want this job."


    us studied ude''s expression to see if he was simply epting this because of fear. s, the fire behind the youth''s eyes zed as if he truly wanted this job. So, he could only let out a sigh and take a seat.


    "Then, I guess I have to pack a lot of clothes to fight the cold," he murmured helplessly, making ude giggle.


    "About Grimsbanne..." Pleased that ude and us had epted this offer, Samael raised his gaze to the others. It was obvious that Samael''s conversation with ude surprised them.


    "Yul," he called and Yul flinched. "You will be in charge of Grimsbanne."


    "What? Me?" Yul gasped in shock, gazing back at him with disbelief in his eyes.


    "You''ve assisted Lilou. I''m certain you are very familiar with Grimsbanne''s state of affairs. So, I want you to inherit the title of the Duke."


    "Wait --!"


    "This time, I won''t take no as an answer, Yul."


    Yul''s breath hitched as Samael''s eyes glinted menacingly. Unlike his lenient attitude towards ude, Samael wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    "Hell... why would you... entrust me with your fief?" came out a muffled inquiry while staring at Samael nkly.


    Samael cleared his throat and nced at Rufus. "Because we can''t entrust our beloved Grimsbanne just to anyone. What do you think, Rufus?"


    "I think the ninth prince is the best person to handle Grimsbanne." Rufus voiced out sternly, nodding in agreement.


    "You..."


    "Now that the north and west are settled..." Samael then continued, even though Yulis hadn''t wrapped this news around his head.


    "I haven''t even epted yet..." Yulis murmured in disbelief, unconsciously listening to Samael''s voice, only for his eyes to dte a secondter.


    "... Silvia, you will guard the east." Samael''s eyes were on Silvia again. "The east had been gued with a long drought and food shortage. I want you to resolve this problem."


    "What...?" she scoffed in disbelief. "You want me to resolve the drought that had gued the east for 50 years?"


    Samael nodded slowly. "You are smart, Silvia. Stefan had caged you in this pce for a long time."


    "Hell, how can I..." her breath hitched, gazing down as her task was far more challenging than Yul''s and dealing with the freezing north. "I''ve never been to the east."


    "I trust in you, sister." She gazed up upon hearing Samael''s gentle voice. Thetter offered an encouraging smile.


    "I won''t task the east to you if I know you can''t do it. Believe in yourself, for the emperor also believed in you." Samael uttered with conviction, making her bite her lip before nodding. "I will prepare your lounging and everything you need in the east."


    "Th ¡ª thank you, Your Majesty." Silvia stammered, having mixed emotions for this acknowledgment she never received in the past. All she had done so far was to be pretty and erase and alter people''s memories. For her to do something so important made her feel thrilled and anxious at the same time.


    "Now that is settled..."


    "How about the south, Your Majesty?" Noah raised his hand, as it seemed the discussion woulde to an end.


    Samael pressed his lips and hummed a long tune. "I will stay there. I nned on staying in Minowa in the south."


    "In Minowa?" Cameron questioned while everyone creased their brows. "Isn''t that a bit? No, it was too far from the capital? Minowa is the end of the south, Your Grace ¡ª I mean, Your Majesty. It is so far that it barely looks like it is under the Empire."


    "That''s why I am staying there, Marquess Cameron. Minowa is the farthestnd from the Capital. I''d like my child and wife to be as far away as possible from the capital." Samael answered as a matter-of-fact. "Moreover, since the south is so far, the previous king paid little attention to it. I''m curious and I want to see it for myself what shocking truth is rotting in that deste Earldom."


    Silence dawned upon them as they grasped the conclusion of this meeting. With their new titles and duties to fulfill, it gave them mixed emotions. Not to mention, the emperor''s chosen ce to dwell, Minowa in the South.


    "That''s all. Send out invitations to those people who want an audience with me and hasten the session of the throne." Samael pped, snapping them all back to the currentpse. "I expect you to be prepared until then."


    He didn''t wait for them to react as Samael gazed at Rufus, and then at Dominique and Jayden. "Follow me."


    And with that, the meeting ended with everyone''s head buzzing from everything.


    But that was only the beginning.


    None of them knew at this time that nting them into those ces would only make the Great Heart Empire impregnable than ever.

 Chapter 440 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor -- End.

    <h4>Chapter 440 - [Bonus ]How He Became Emperor -- End.</h4>


    Another day passed by in the pce. Everyone who had been protesting and requesting an audience with the person who was currently in charge of the pce was all invited in. Mostly consisted of the aristocrat faction, some representative ofmoners, nobles with titles, and a bunch of people who were concerned about the rising or falling empire.


    "Hmph! I had heard that they are nning to sit a human as emperor. What is the royal family thinking? Announcing to make the Heart Kingdom as an empire ¡ª and then, this... so suddenly."


    "You better hold your tongue. No matter how you feel so disappointed, you are still inside the pce, Count."


    "Even so, no human king will make me bow down even if it is the strongest knight."


    "There is no official announcement yet."


    "They kept us all in here and..." One nobleman scrunched his nose up while bobbing his face on the fewmoners inside the hall with them. "... with such filthy turned vampires."


    Themoners, who were turned vampires, representing themoners in each district, red at the nobleman. The nobleman didn''t even conceal the dismay in his eyes.


    "What is taking them so long? We''ve been waiting for a long time. Do they n us to kill each other here first?" someone voiced out as the murmurings and the tension in the air grew thicker. If the person they wanted to meet wouldn''te any time sooner, it was possible that a fight would break out with the heated argument going on.


    Not long after, they heard a distinct sound of footstepsing inside the throne hall. Some still continued to argue and only stopped when they realized most of them ceased. They turned their head to the person walking from the side, following his figure with their gaze as he walked towards the step up and stood on the borate pomp.


    Samael slowly turned to face them, his eyes scanning everyone''s face. Some who recognized him looked at him, wide-eyed. Some who only heard about the tales of the man with silver hair with eyes who could make one bow voluntarily swallowed hard.


    His aura was no joke, they all thought in unison. Finally agreeing on something for once. More than his aura, one thing that everyone noticed was the royal mantle draped over his shoulder and the ck and red uniform underneath. Close to the throne stood Rufus, holding his hand behind, with no emotions on his face.


    "I won''t go around in a circle since the empire cannot waste a second considering the current state of affairs," Samael spoke and his voice echoed. "State only important matters at hand. If I deem it unnecessary and a waste of time... I will kill you."


    A subtle smile appeared on his face, pleased to witness how most of them turned pale. He slowly nted his palms on the throne''s armrest and plopped his butt down, finding hisfort on this seat.


    Samael quirked a brow when a minute had passed and no one dared speak. It was just pure silence, and they heard only the tapping of his nail against the armrest.


    "Well?" he cocked his head to the side, smirking wickedly. "I clearly stated that I do not want anyone wasting my time, but s, you just wasted a minute. How will you bring that minute back to me?"


    "I ¡ª there''s ¡ª your highness, are you nning to seed the throne?" someone raised a hand out of panic, forgetting the initial concerns why he was in there in the first ce.


    "Yes." Samael nodded and then followed by another wave of silence once again. A sigh escaped his mouth as he was only pulling an aura on them, but they already gave in.


    "Is that all you want to know?" he inquired with genuine wonder in his voice.


    "What happened to the previous king?" asked someone in a low tone, but the silence still highlighted his query.


    "Dead. What else?"


    "Uhh... what do you n on doing for the empire?"


    "To make it great?" he raised a brow as he answered in a knowing tone. "Is that all? This is why you all came in here? To interview me?"


    Again, the silence was the answer he received. They had already forgotten the insults and logical argument they had all in-store. Who would want to berate someone who clearly threatened to kill them with a smile? Not to mention, Samael had a notorious reputation, and seeing him on the flesh was enough proof that he lived up to his name.


    Hell.


    "Does anyone object about my session of the throne?" asked Samael with his eyes traveling from coast to coast. "I will give you the liberty to speak your displeasure and respect your time to voice your argument."


    He nodded reassuringly, making everyone look at each other. Those who were too cowardly had their tongues rollback, while some ¡ª mostly those from higher nobles ¡ª found courage in this offer. If Samael said so himself, they trusted that he would keep his word.


    "I object!" A nobleman, who was in a heated argument with a turned vampire previously, raised a hand. He looked at Samael bravely while thetter raised a brow.


    "State your reasons." Samael calmly motioned his hand for the nobleman to stand in the front row. When the nobleman stood in the front, he looked up courageously.


    "Your Grace, I understand that you are most qualified to be the emperor in terms of strength. However, someone who usurps the throne by brute force will only bring disaster to the empire. I think Your Highness will only bring fear if you lead the Great Heart Empire. The House Berdthand will never bow down to such a vicious person."


    Those who had heard this man''s statements could not help but apud him in their hearts. To speak such tant remarks right in front of Samael wasmendable.


    "Fear... what is your name?" Samael asked as he gazed at the nobleman in amusement.


    "I am Count Berdthand of House Berdthand, Your Grace."


    "That is verymendable of you, Count." He nodded in acknowledgment before setting his eyes back on the count. "However, who said I do not want to instill fear in every living being in this empire?"


    Count Berdthand slowly widened his eyes as hisplexion grew pale at the sinister smirk that appeared on the duke''s face. Samael pushed himself up and strutted toward him. The man staggered back, but the closer Samael approached, his aura was far too overwhelming that could paralyze a person.


    Everyone close to the count lurched back, creating distance until Samael stood a step away from the count. They gulped and even held their breaths, staring at the man iming the throne nkly.


    "You said, ''you and the House Berdthand will never bow down to such a vicious person?''" Samael repeated while gazing down at the terrified Count. "Then you don''t have to, Count. I still have manners in respecting someone''s decision."


    "Your¡­ Grace¡­ didn''t you say you will give us the liberty to speak our¡­ protests?" came out a stuttering voice as he couldn''t look away at those pair of maniacal eyes.


    "I did give you, didn''t I, Count? I listened to you, now you will hear my response." The corner of Samael''s lips stretched broader as he suddenly grabbed his neck. Before the Count could react, his feet had already left the floor while clinging to Samael''s sleeve on instinct.


    "As I''ve said, I don''t want to force people to honor my words and acknowledge me as their emperor." His grip slowly tightened, watching how the Count''s face turned red as if it would explode. "I am a busy man and forcing someone to bow down to me is quite a hassle, silly. I''d rather maim their head since I do not have the energy to cate your whims."


    Crack¡­


    Samael''s grip tightened even more as blood soon tainted his hand. When his entire hand closed, only flesh and a piece of bone remained inside his grip. The head rolled over while the body dropped, causing terror to everyone who witnessed how he beheaded the count with a mere hand.


    "How sad," he whispered, gazing down at the blood spreading on the floor. "Anyone else who had objections?"


    He raised his head, looking around while wiping his hand with a handkerchief. "I will honor everyone''s opinion and listen to their argument sincerely."


    A tyrant.


    At that second, everyone had realized what kind of emperor would sit on the throne. Even so, this didn''t fuel the lingering justice that was left in their heart. Instead, the sight of Samael killed their spirit.


    Thud.


    Samael raised a brow as someone suddenly dropped to his knees. When the people realized this, everyone bent down to their knees, one after another.


    "Long live His Majesty, the Emperor! All glory to the Great Heart Empire!" They chanted in unison, but their voices were filled with nothing but dread.

 Chapter 441 - Its Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 441 - It''s Worth It</h4>


    The fear that Samael had instilled in them was enough tost a lifetime. With having an option of death or acknowledging the new emperor, everyone had no choice but to choose thetter willingly. Yes, willingly... if that was even what it was called.


    Samael ascended the throne with no problem after that and even mobilized more nobles to contribute to the empire. Of course, their contribution was all due to fear of the devil breathing down their neck.


    A different approach from the previous king, indeed. But who would darepare? Stefan was already "dead", and no one would challenge Samael. Even if there were a few capable individuals, they already sided with him.


    The seed of fear and grudge continued to grow over the years. During the first two years, people who didn''t fear death had joined hands to stop his tyranny and even got some support from other small kingdoms. But the oue was already set in stone.


    In the end, even life had terrified those who opposed the emperor. No mercy for those who challenged him. If death doesn''t terrify them, then life would. That was the tyrant''s golden punishment.


    After setting too many examples, these lessons finally etched deep into their mind, heart, and soul. The subject of the Great Heart Empire soon acknowledged the Emperor''s power with all their hearts.


    Obviously, once the fear settled in their hearts, and the fact that the emperor wouldn''t budge, peace followed.


    The rule of the empire was simple.


    As long as they follow the emperor and abide by the imperialw, one would sleep in peace. Only those who bore ill-intention would have to sleep with one eye ¡ª or have none at all.


    Moreover, a lot of opportunities opened up, especially for thosemoners, women, humans, and inferior vampires. One could say, aside from those dark days of Samael''s reign, the empire had reached heights far greater than anyone would have thought.


    From north to west, to east, and some parts of the south had formed a powerful formation that protected the maind. The people Samael tossed in those areas had also made their name known by many and became the greatest supporters of the empire; the Earldom creating an impregnable wall in the north while producing elite knights, the Duke of Grimsbanne in the west flourished in trades and foreign affairs, and the Marchioness in the east who resolved the drought and even made it into a major source of agriculture.


    Rufus, the military general under the king, held the authority of ensuring justice and peace across the empire. With his piling military achievements, kingdoms who heard his name would immediately raise a white g.


    With these people under the emperor and supporting him with all their lives, they had unified the mainds of the empire. One knew they had to face all those people before the emperor.


    That was how the Heart''s Kingdom, which was on the verge of falling, became the Great Heart Empire that lived in its name. Under the reign of the so-called tyrant, who ended up being hailed as the greatest emperor, Samael Vaughnn Caecilius La Crox.


    Little did everyone know, the emperor they all hailed and worshiped wasn''t even in the capital during all those times. He was in the far south, tending to his bedridden wife and changing his son''s diapers.


    "What did you say?" Samael raised a brow, gazing at the window of the carriage where Ramin was riding his steed outside.


    "Charlotte sent a letter that Her Majesty, along with the young master and the earl, went out to the downtown," Ramin repeated helplessly, feeling sorry for Charlotte. She probably couldn''t stop Lilou and the children from sneaking out. So, she could only shoot an arrow to send her message like usual.


    A shallow sigh slipped past Samael''s lips before he nodded. "Bring all crates to my estate, I will go pick them up."


    "Yes, Your Ma --" Ramin bit his tongue, seeing Samael''s knowing look. "Yes, Master. I will tell the coachman about your destination."


    "Good."


    With that being said, Ramin informed the coachman of the carriage destination. The wagons that were following Samael''s carriage soon followed Ramin and headed to the Roux Estate, while Samael''s carriage headed to the downtown.


    "She''s so mischievous..." he whispered, resting the side of his head against the carriage while staring outside the open window. "No wonder Law never ceases to give me a headache."


    A subtle smile resurfaced on his lips, thinking that he was finally going home with a conscious wife. That their family wasplete.


    "I hope they don''t get in trouble," he chuckled softly, thinking that his wife was the type of person who was akin to a ma of trouble. Last night, for example, he had to expose his identity to Jaime Malum, which he didn''t n on doing for at least the next several months.


    Well, not that it bothered him, since he might also do the same if Law asked him. His son was great friends with the Earl, after all. And it was only a matter of time before Law would do something more silly than attempting to "elope" with the young earl.


    "Right... his birthday ising up soon. I wonder if I should invite Rufus since my son seemed to like the military general so much." ¡ª that had caused Fabian''s agony as his little master admired Rufus but see him as a pushover. "Hah... I shouldn''t do that or Fabi will cry a river."


    Samael indulged himself in these sorts of thoughts, tossing all important affairs of the empire and his small businesses in the south at the back of his head. He pondered over Law''s birthday in two months until the carriage stopped as soon as it reached the downtown.


    He informed the coachman to wait for him in its station while going on his own. The downtown of Minowa wasn''t that huge. Samael was certain he would find his wife and son soon if he just walked around.


    The downtown was bustling than ever with the uing festival. He gazed at the people setting up the banners, some decorating their stalls, children ying around. During this time of the year in the south, people somehow forgot the problems in this ce.


    He understood the magic of this festival, though.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on his lips, recalling the first time he attended the festival with his three-year-old son. It was both their first time, watching the fireworks and just trying out the street food. That time with Law made him forget about his woes and yearnings of his wife''s absence.


    ''My son... had saved me that time... no, actually, he had saved me the second he was born,'' he thought, thinking that if not for Law''s existence, Samael would''ve lost his mind a long time ago.


    Beatrice was correct. Samael had regretted everything he had said before Law was even born.


    "I should silence her before she uses that against me," he murmured, stopping in his tracks when he caught sight of Lilou in front of a stall across from him. She was holding the two boys; Law on her right and Adam on her left.


    His eyes softened, watching them from a distance. His son had this bright grin on his face, holding cotton candy.


    "That fool... he never smiles at me even when I told him I will give him an entire storage of sweets," he murmured along with a low chuckle, shoving his hand inside his pockets. "So, he can smile and act like a child, huh?"


    He watched them from that vantage point for as long as he could, enjoying every second of it and ignoring the passers-by. His eyes stung as a frustrating tension built up in his throat.


    ''That''s my heart right there,'' he whispered in his head while he smiled gently. ''Everything I went through... is worth it seeing them smile without worry.''


    After some time, he noticed Charlotte lean towards Lilou. After whispering in her ear, Lilou turned her head in his direction.


    "Sam~!" Lilou waved, making the two boys turn in his direction as well. "My husband~!"


    Seeing that Lilou was waving at him and then the two boys as well, the ice that was surrounding his cold heart all these years melted. In his eyes, everything aside from his wife and son was a blur, and it was a wonderful sight he would never forget forever.


    "I don''t like sweets," he whispered before jogging towards them to join them.

 Chapter 442 - So Cute~

    <h4>Chapter 442 - So Cute~</h4>


    Law, Adam, and I tried the arcades in the street fair of Minowa as soon as we reached the downtown. At first, the two young boys were anxious. Who wouldn''t? We snuck out, and I felt bad for instilling that we were being ''mischievous'' right now.


    So, my job was to erase that anxiety. After ying a few games and winning some stuffed toys, Adam and Law rxed and gradually forgot about their worries. Since we''ve yed enough, I took them to the sweet stall where my mouth had been watering ever since I noticed it.


    "3 cotton balls please." The merchant smiled at me and prepared three cotton balls. I gazed down at Law and Adam, giggling with them.


    "Here are the two cotton balls for those lovely sons of Madam!"


    "Heh. Wait, I''ll get them for you," I said, releasing Adam and Law''s hand to receive the cotton balls in a stick. With a smile, I handed them to the two boys, who epted it with delight.


    "Thank you, Mother," expressed Law, with his cheek painted with light pink.


    "Thank you, Madam Roux," Adam also spoke happily.


    I darted my eyes between them, covering my lips. They looked so cute and my heart was melting! I felt like weeping, especially when their eyes twinkled at their first bite.


    "So cute..." came out a murmur, holding my breath at this level of cuteness. My brow raised when Charlotte, who was hugging the stuffed toys, suddenly stepped beside me. I leaned closer to her as she whispered in my ear.


    "His Majesty is here," she informed, making me freeze on the spot with eyes dting. I looked at Charlotte, aghast that Sam had already found us. She perked her chin in a certain direction while I swallowed down a mouthful of saliva.


    ''I should act normal,'' I told myself, thinking how to avoid Sam''s scolding. I cleared my throat and sported a bright smile before turning my head in my husband''s direction.


    My eyes searched for him and when I caught him standing from across the street, my heart warmed up. He was looking at us lovingly with a gentle smile on his lips.


    ''Ahh... that''s my husband right there,'' I thought as the side of my lips curled up, raising my hand up and waving it without care.


    "Sam~! My husband~!" I waved and waved excitedly until I felt Law and Adam''s gaze. I nced down at them and they were already looking in Sam''s direction.


    "Quick, wave your hands!" I urged the two. They cast me a look but said nothing as they waved at him as well.


    "Sammy~!" this time, I raised both my hands and waved them sideways. I giggled when I saw him chuckle and shake his head. Sam then jogged his way towards us and my initial fear gradually vanished.


    ''He wasn''t angry, right?'' I wondered, studying Sam when he stopped in front of us.


    Sam let out a shallow breath, staring at me and then at Law and Adam. "What should I do with you three?" came out a helpless remark, giving me hope that he wouldn''t tell us toe back.


    "Husband~" I skipped a step and hooked my arms around him. "Since you''re here, you will naturally spend more time with us. Everyone is busy preparing for the festival. There''s a lot of stalls we haven''t even tried yet."


    Sam looked at me while I fluttered my eyshes coquettishly. I don''t recall acting cute in front of him, so I was a little awkward.


    "Father, will youe with us?" asked Law, tugging the hem of Sam''s tailcoat while gazing up at us. Sam and I instinctively looked down to see Law and Adam staring at us adorably. It was as if once Sam said no, their eyes would well up immediately.


    "So cute..." I whispered, leaning closer to my beloved husband. "Husband, if you break their hearts, I would break all the bones you have."


    Sam let out a chuckle and nced at me with narrowed eyes. "My wife, you make me wish I was also a child."


    "But you''re fine this way..." I pouted, blinking countless times, so the three of us were attacking him with our charms.


    "Goodness..." he let out a defeated sigh before he nodded. "Fine."


    "Yes!" The side of my lips stretched even wider as I gazed at the two bundles of joy who were grinning back at me. I winked at them as we seeded in taking Sam with us and avoided being scolded. Now, we didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "So, where do you n to go?" asked Sam, cocking his head to the side while darting his eyes from me to Law and Adam.


    "Father, there is this challenge with a huge pot money as a prize," Law answered after a second of pondering, spreading his arms as to highlight how huge the prize he was talking about. I thought about which game he was referring to and rocked my head when I realized which game it was.


    Arm wrestling!


    "My son, you like that sort of game?" I gasped while gazing at Law. My son pressed his lips together as if thinking if he said something wrong.


    "Ah, no." I squatted down, releasing Sam from me. "I mean, you could''ve told me earlier, but well, it''s not like we can win against that buff guy, right?"


    The reason I didn''t even bat an eye on the pamphlet earlier was that I thought they wouldn''t like it. But I guess boys were boys. I didn''t mean they liked violence, but more like they liked challenges, especially to prove how ''manly'' they were.


    "My son, how huge is the prize money? I will triple it." I frowned at Sam''s reply and red daggers at him. "I mean, sure. Let''s do that."


    "You will?" Law inquired curiously. "It is a battle of strength, father."


    ''Oh, son... it pains me that you don''t know what is your father like in the past,'' I uttered internally, looking at my curious son. ''But well, I guess it''s better that he doesn''t know what his parents like before him.''


    "Yes." Sam nodded and nted his palm on Law''s head. "Your father likes everything about money."


    Since when? That was what I wanted to ask, but oh well, perhaps money now had a special ce in his heart.


    "That''s settled then. Let''s go?" I tossed all the unnecessary thoughts I had in my head and smiled at Law and Adam. Once I got up, I held Law''s hand, and he held Adam''s. Adam then gazed up at Sam when my husband offered his hand.


    "We can''t let you feel out of ce, can we?" he inquired in a knowing tone, making the young earl smile warmly. So, Adam took my husband''s hand as we headed to this arm wrestling challenge.


    With me on the left, then Law, Adam, and Sam. We''re more like a family of four now, and I was d to see that Adam could have this beautiful memory.


    As I looked at them, I caught Sam''s gaze and smiled. He smiled back at me gently.


    ''It feels warm...'' I thought, thinking that we weren''t just imagining starting a family anymore. Sam and I.... already had a son and we''re a family now.

 Chapter 443 - [Bonus ]Eat A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 443 - [Bonus ]Eat A Lot</h4>


    It didn''t take long when we reach the street for that arm-wrestling event. Unlike earlier, there were more men trying to get that huge prize money and upied the street.


    I looked at Sam and spoke when he gazed back. "Will you really participate?"


    "Hmm. Yes. You?"


    "Sam." I cast him a knowing look, and he rocked his head. Sam then nced at the two and smiled innocently.


    "Let''s go," he said, not exining why he asked me if I was going to take part as well. I was trying to be modest here, so taking part in this arm-wrestling would mind-boggle these two young boys. This wasn''t the capital, nor Grimsbanne, after all.


    The five of us, Charlotte, included who was still following us, squeeze ourselves into the crowd. There were still small gaps in between the crowd, so it was easy for Law and Adam, while we, the adults, struggled a little.


    Good gracious... how could we do this to the emperor?


    When we reached the front, my eyes instantly caught the buff topless guy already taking up the challenger. The crowds cheered while I noticed some who were already betting.


    How smart, I thought. If one couldn''t challenge that guy, they would rather gain a little money by betting. Should I bet too?


    I leaned towards Sam''s side since Law and Adam stood in front of us. Sam raised a brow as he lowered his head.


    "My husband, can you lend me money?" I asked and noticed his brows wiggle in confusion. "I will bet everything on you and double the money."


    "My wife, are you trying to scam these poor people?"


    I nearly choked at how he worded it. "Of course not! How can you say that to me? This is a bet, so of course, it''s a win or lose."


    "But you already know the oue," Sam argued back knowingly, raising his brows while looking at me as if judging me.


    "No? Who knows if this guy has some superpowers and beats you?" I blurted out, just getting out whatever argument I could, no matter howme it sounded. "You can just refuse if you don''t want to lend me money."


    "I don''t have to lend you." I frowned when I heard his response, but it was soon reced with astonishment a secondter. "Half of the money I earned in trades here in the south is under your name and the other half is for Law. You can spend yours in a single night and I won''t mind."


    "Really?" My eyes twinkled while he sported a helpless look.


    "Do you like it that much?"


    I nodded profusely, moved by my husband''s generosity. I started liking money back when I was managing the duchy; it gave me a lot of privileges, after all.


    "You''re the best, you know that?" I stood on my toes to whisper in his ear, winking as I drew back. But Sam raised a brow and narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "Because of my money?"


    "No. Because you''re nning for our son''s future." The side of my lips stretched as my initial n to bet disappeared into my head. How could I bet my husband''s hard-earned money now?


    WOOOH!


    Suddenly, a loud cheer from the crowd snapped me back to the currentpse. Sam and I turned our gaze to the two men arm-wrestling. The champion stood victorious, standing up from his seat while raising both his fists up. Meanwhile, the challenger winced from the pain of defeat.


    I pped my hands and smiled weakly, watching the champion cheer until his spit was flying out of his mouth and clung onto his untrimmed beard. He looked happy and only then did I hear this was the fifth time he won in a matter of an hour.


    To get the prize money, one must defeat ten challengers. It felt like a scam, since who would have the energy to arm wrestle ten consecutive rounds in a row? Not to mention, that champion was already a challenge.


    "So cool..." Law muttered in amusement, making me gaze down at him. "I want to be just as strong as him."


    "You should eat a lot, Law. I think the bigger you are, the stronger a man bes."


    My son and Adam seemed to admire the strength of that man, which was cute. Now that I thought about it, my son seemed to be hungry for strength. It made me wonder if it was because of Adam''s situation? I was once a child and a helpless adult, so I sort of understood my son, if that was the case.


    "Who''s next?" asked the host of the event while looking at the crowd. He kept talking while the men gathered looked at each other, and then at the champion. I noticed how their enthusiastic eyes dimmed with reluctance.


    Who would go after that man, after all? Thest challenger didn''t seem too weak as he held his ground for quite some time. It was just that the champion was stronger.


    Was he a vampire? I wondered, staring at him longer than I realized it. It seemed that in thend of Minowa, that question doesn''t even cross many people. It could be a good thing since vampires and humans seemed to co-exist, or it was just that Jaime made sure the people should fear him more than races.


    "Me." I was brought back from my thoughts when I heard Sam''s voice. I looked at him and saw him raising a hand.


    "I''ll challenge him." His expression was the same, itcked interest. He nced at me and then at the two boys, but said nothing.


    "Father, you will really do it?" Law inquired with genuine surprise in his voice. Didn''t he trust his father that much? Considering that Charlotte told me Sam stayed out of trouble, it would shock Law if he saw his father do things he ''never did'' before.


    "Don''t you want me to?" Sam raised a brow before marching towards the open space surrounded by people. He looked up at the champion while thetter snickered.


    "Pretty boy, are you sure about this?" asked the muscr champion, but Sam just looked up at him without a word.


    "Mother¡­"


    My son suddenly turned around and faced me with worry dominating his face. Even Adam looked at me the same way. Law asked his father and now that Sam listened to him, my son was worried.


    "It''s alright," I said with a smile, squatting down to meet them at eye level. "Your father will be fine, alright? Trust him."


    I darted my eyes from Law to Adam, chuckling as I held their small hands before standing up.. "Just watch."

 Chapter 444 - Glory

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Glory</h4>


    I squeezed their hand and gazed down again to reassure them not to worry. After that, I set my eyes on Sam and the arm-wrestling champion.


    The host of the event stood in between them, announcing to the crowd to put their bets before the round started. My eyes scanned the crowd, some chipping their money in a hat.


    ''So the betting is really allowed, huh?'' I nodded, as it only made sense to make it more interesting. I didn''t pay attention to them longer as I cast my gaze at Sam.


    Studying Sam and the champion by their appearance, it looked like my husband didn''t have the slightest chance. Unlike the topless champion, who was parading his robust physique plus his towering height, my husband looked like a spoiled noble.


    I had always known my husband was handsome, but now that I study him from this distance, he looked more refined. In the past, his hair would rarely meet theb and he would always be in his loose white blouse. But now, although his hair wasn''t as neat as those aristocrats, its tufts didn''t fly away in a random direction. Not to mention Sam in a vest and tailcoat?


    Divine.


    ''He didn''t even age in the past five years. If anything, he looked more gorgeous than ever.'' I nodded, agreeing with my internalments.


    "You. You better not go home crying to your mother once I break your arm." The champion taunted, but that didn''t faze my husband. "I won''t give you mercy unless you plead on your knees."


    "If I plead, you will forfeit?" asked Sam with disinterest in his voice, cocking his head to the side.


    "Hah! Maybe? Why don''t you try?" the Champion snickered, smirking viciously.


    Sam nced in our direction and shrugged. "Nevermind. This game is boring since I have already enough money to triple what''s inside that pot, so I don''t need it."


    My brows furrowed, and so was the crowd. Everyone looked at Sam with the same confusion in their eyes ¡ª even the Champion could not help but frown. The major highlight of this event was the prize money, after all.


    "Boy, what are you trying to say?" the Champion inquired in an authoritative tone, displeased at my husband''s remark.


    "What about we make a separate bet, Sir?" Sam faced the champion fearlessly and calmly. "If I lose, I will triple the prize money."


    There was a moment of silence when Sam dropped his offer before a loud cheer resonated across the entire street. Even the champion chuckled in amusement, nodding at this tempting offer.


    "And if you lose?" asked the champion. The cheering crowd went into silence as they listened to Sam once again.


    "If I lose..." Sam trailed off as he cast my son a knowing look. "You will attend my son''s birthday in two months."


    Not just me, but everyone, including the young boys, looked at Sam with shock. Although what surprised me the most was that Law''s birthday wasing! My son was getting a year older and it would be the first birthday that I would be there! I gazed down at Law, who was staring at his father nkly.


    "What? If he wins, he wants Glory to attend a kid''s birthday party?"


    "Is this a new insult the nobles created?"


    "Pfft--! He has to win first, though."


    "But what if he is stronger than he looks?"


    Murmurings reced the cheering; some were having second doubts since Sam was confident. Before Sam offered a new bet, everyone was confident that Glory, the arm wrestling champion, would win. But now, the opinion was split.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Sir. I am not inviting you to be the clown of the party." Sam exined when Glory roared at this ''insult''. "I am simply inviting you since my son admired strong men like you."


    He pointed his thumb in our direction, making Glory the Champion, gazed at us, and then down at Law and Adam. Glory narrowed his eyes, staring intently at the young boys before shifting his attention back to Sam.


    "I believed you will keep your word if I put my invitation to a bet. What do you think?" Sam inquired while tilting his head, smiling politely at him.


    I couldn''t believe what my eyes were seeing and what my ears were hearing. It seemed to me that Sam had his son''s interest on top of his head.


    "Father..." Law whispered, making me gaze down at him to see how moved he was. "You didn''t have to do this."


    My heart warmed up at Sam and Law. The first time I heard them converse, they sounded very distant. But it seemed they weren''t as distant as I initially thought they were. It was just that they had their own way of showing their affection.


    ''He is just like Sam,'' I thought, nting my palm on Law''s head with a warm smile on my face. I ruffled it before setting my eyes back to my husband.


    I had always known my husband would be a great father, but witnessing it now still felt different. My eyes stung, but I suppressed my tears from falling.


    ''I''m so proud of you, Sam,'' I whispered in my heart. ''I won''t let this devil inside me break our family.''


    Soon, when Glory epted the bet as his honor was on the line, they took their respective spot. Sam on the left and across from him was Glory. Thetter snickered as he position his elbow, showcasing his brawny arm while closing and opening his fingers. And then Sam let out a shallow breath, positioning his elbow.


    "Alright..." the host was standing behind the table, guiding Sam and Glory''s arm against each other until it made a cross sign. He held onto them for a moment before yelling, ''now!'', and then withdrew his hand away.


    But instead of a heated battle of the arm, their arm didn''t move. Usually, the challenger should be making ugly faces while trying to down the champion''s arm. s, Sam and Glory''s expression remained the same.


    "Huh? What are they doing? Aren''t they moving?"


    "It''s just stuck there..."


    "What the...?"


    The murmurings grew louder as the situation baffled them. Sam wasn''t trying to down Glory, and thetter was giving Sam the honor to do an offense.


    "Little boy, I am amused that you muster the courage to challenge me for your son. So, I''m giving you the liberty to have the upper hand. I will assure you I will go easy on you." Glory snickered confidently while wiggling his eyebrows.


    "I see..." Sam nodded and without a change of his expression, he channeled his weight on his arm. It took Glory by surprise but managed to fight Sam''s arms before itpletely touch the table.


    This sudden turn of events caused a momentary silence in the air before the loud cheering deafened my ear.

 Chapter 445 - I Dont Need Cheap Tricks To Win

    <h4>Chapter 445 - I Don''t Need Cheap Tricks To Win</h4>


    "Wow! What just happened?"


    "Is he cheating? Or did Glory go too easy for him?"


    "But look at Glory! I have never seen him struggle so much!"


    Doubt soon came after, but Glory''s twisting face to fight off Sam''s arm made it hard to distinguish if what they were seeing was actually happening. Also, why would they rig the game? Sam could triple the prize money.


    "Damn..." Glory cursed through his gritted teeth, clutching the end of the table with his free hand. "Why you... little..."


    "You shouldn''t go easy on me, Sir. The crowd is booing you." Sam smiled, as there wasn''t a trace of struggle on his face. I knew just by looking at their arm that Glory was channeling all his strength, but my husband''s arm was just as immovable as the southern walls.


    "Boo! Glory! What the hell are you doing?! You look so pathetic!"


    "What happened to no mercy! Damn! I put all my money on you! Are you trying to cheat us?!"


    "Scram!" Glory roared at the crowd, whose dismay was increasing. "Damn it...!"


    With Glory''s intimidating growl, the crowd''sints turned into murmurings once again. Even though I could still somements, I didn''t pay attention to them as I watched Glory struggle against my husband. My eyes veered to my husband''s rear and noticed the brief smirk that resurfaced on his lips.


    ''There he was,'' I thought as that devious smirk was Sam''s signature expression. He was probably having more fun than he thought.


    "So, are youing to my son''s birthday party?" asked Sam, but Glory ignored him as he focused on avoiding his arm to go even lower. "I''ll send you an official invitationter."


    While Sam''s arm didn''t budge, he raised his head and looked at the crowd. For reasons unknown, he managed to catch the crowd''s attention even though he hadn''t spoken a word yet.


    "I know a lot of you had ced their bets on the champion, but I appreciate those who had ced their money on me. Be it because of ridiculous hope, or you just want to go against the crowd, I don''t let down those who put their trust in me." A smile appeared on Sam''s lips as he tilted his head down. "I hope you spend your money wisely next time."


    As soon as he spouted those words, Sam finally weighed Glory''s robust arm down on the table. He didn''t even look at his opponent while ending the round. Glory''s eyes dted, staring nkly at his arm underneath Sam''s. It happened so fast, so it was surely a shock to him.


    Silence dawned on the street while Sam retrieved his arm smoothly. He gazed at us, specifically staring at Law, and offered a smile.


    "Father..." Law whispered in awe before Sam faced the shocked host.


    "I forfeit the title of the new champion." The event host snapped to the currentpse when Sam snapped his fingers. "I don''t n on defeating nine more."


    Sam didn''t even wait for the host to grasp his remarks as he marched back towards us. He smiled at me, but before I could smile back, my eyes dted seeing that Glory towered behind Sam.


    "You... what cheap trick did you use?" Glory''s voice shook in rage, finally realizing that someone like Sam defeated him without breaking a sweat. There was no greater shame than getting defeated, just like that. His ego was surely wounded.


    Sam''s brows rose, pivoting on his heel to face the towering giant. Well, he looked like a giant in my eyes ¡ª or in the eyes of Law and Adam.


    "Sir, I don''t need to use cheap tricks to win. Are you going to hit me because you cannot ept your loss? They are children who are watching." His demeanor remained calm, but I felt this cold chill run down my spine. Sam was pulling an aura on him. Not good.


    "You...!" Glory''s eyes glinted, gnashing his teeth as his fist trembled. But before he could lift his arm, Sam took several calm steps forward. He then held Glory''s arm and tugged it down, making Glory''s huge physique bend over.


    Everyone watched as Sam whisper something that only the two of them could hear. But based on how Glory''s eyes went wide and froze, it must be something terrifying. My husband drew away and smiled before marching back at us.


    I gazed at the frozen defeated champion and he didn''t move an inch. It made me wonder what Sam told him to terrify him like that.


    "I won''t be iming the prize money. Is that alright with you?" Sam inquired at Law as soon as he reached us. Law only cast him a look, blinking with surprise in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" he asked and this time, he raised his gaze to me. "Or are there any arcades you want to try?"


    "I, no, I mean, there are still some arcades we will try." I shook my head and squeezed Law''s shoulder lightly. I waited for the two boys to look up at us before I spoke.


    "Right? Or do you want to eat first?"


    They only looked at us nkly, as if they still hadn''t gotten things wrapped around their heads. The gazes from the crowd also grew intense by the minute.


    "Ah! I know this stall that serves the best chicken skewers!" Suddenly, Charlotte snapped us back to our senses since the children couldn''t think of an answer.


    "Great! Let''s try it!" I forced a huge smile on my face but raised my brows when I saw Sam squatted.


    "Come. I''ll carry you on my back," He motioned to Law, who just got out of his trance. Our son didn''t say a word but walked behind Sam. It didn''t take long when Law was on his father''s shoulder.


    "Woah!" Law gasped, wide-eyed when Sam slowly stood on his feet. "Mother!"


    I only smiled at him and held Adam''s hand. "Let''s go?"


    With that being said, we walked away together. As we did, the crowd just instinctively made way for us, so our exit went smoothly. It was easy to distract Law and Adam, so they didn''t raise questions about what just happened.


    *****


    Meanwhile, as they walked away, Charlotte looked back at the crowd. Everyone had their eyes on the family of ''four''. Her eyes veered towards Glory, who was staring at Samael nkly.


    ''His Majesty is getting reckless,'' she thought with a sigh but shrugged before following them.

 Chapter 446 - [Bonus ]I Dont Need The Perfect You

    <h4>Chapter 446 - [Bonus ]I Don''t Need The Perfect You</h4>


    We tried different games in the street fair and collected a fair amount of stuffed toys as prizes. Honestly, I didn''t feel tired until Sam and I sat down on a bench around the za while Charlotte helped Law and Adam buy some more cotton balls.


    I gazed at the stuffed animals on my side, smiling at the numbers we had gathered. We could use all these as decorations for Law''s room or mine. (If my son didn''t like it.)


    "Did you have fun?" I snapped my eyes and turned my head to my right. There, Sam sat beside me with his palm on the bench, leaning backzily.


    "Yes." I pressed my lips, patting the toy animal on myp. "How about you?"


    Sam hummed a long tune, gazing ahead to the za''s open space. There was public storytelling event and people were flocking around it.


    "Of course," he answered after a long pause while the corner of his lips curled up. "It''s our first family day-out. It feels like I am in a dream."


    He cast me a brief look, shrugging. "Don''t you feel the same?"


    "You''re right..." my smile grew bitter as I gazed down at the stuffed animal on myp. "It feels surreal... everything feels like a dream ¡ª a beautiful one where I don''t want to wake up."


    I slowly raised my head and immediately caught Charlotte and the two youngsters in the crowd. Law and Adam were dragging our little Charlotte to the storytelling event, making me chuckle softly.


    "We now have a son, Sam... and you raised him wonderfully. I feel sorry for him. He didn''t have a mother for the first five years of his life, and it terrified me I might disappoint him." I took a deep breath as the reality felt bittersweet. "While he looks at me with an innocent smile, I kept wondering what will I do if he looks at me differently if he gets to know me? I loved him. Deep down, I really do. But I fear his existence."


    Myst remarks came out muffled as my eyes flickered with bitterness. Spending a day with Law made me happy, but the fear creeping into my heart was just as intense as that happiness. Law was a bundle of joy, and it scared me I would end up ruining him.


    "You will be fine." I gazed up at Sam and caught the gentle smile on his face. "I''m very sure of that."


    I bit my lower lips, staring at my husband, who had his hundred percent confidence in me. We had a great day today, but at the back of my head, we had problems we hadn''t gotten the chance to talk about.


    "Sam," I called under my breath, my lower lip trembling. "What did I do to you...? In the past five years, what did that Lilou do to you?"


    Sam raised a brow as his lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, he rocked his head and averted his eyes to the crowd. A sigh slipped past my lips, thinking he was avoiding the question.


    "Sam, there''s something wrong with me." I reached for his hand, waiting for him to look back at me once again before adding, "Please don''t keep me in the dark."


    "Uh..." he let out a deep murmur, ncing at me as he clipped his fingers on my hand. "Nothing in particr."


    "Sam."


    "It''s true," Sam affirmed with a slight nod. "Aside from talking to me, you did nothing ¡ª you can''t."


    I looked at Sam with bitterness in my eyes. What did he mean by that? I clearly recalled how Charlotte tried to avoid detailing that part. She said she would rather stab her own throat with her arrow than tell me. Surely, it wasn''t that simple as what he imed.


    "Lilou." He sported a helpless smile before looking away. "You didn''t have to do anything to hurt me."


    There was a long pause after he remarked. I waited, staring at his rear, and noticed how his eyes softened with bitter memories. That second, I knew deep in my heart he wasn''t lying.


    "It''s not like I want to keep you in the dark, but you... that Lilou, who wakes up every thirtieth day, can also give me a dream just like today before turning it into a nightmare. During the first three years since your slumber, she made that day of that month dreadful each time, and the more I talked to her, the more I longed for you." Sam let out a bitter chuckle, recalling those days in the past.


    "She has a vicious tongue, and she made me feel so pathetic, so helpless, and so... insignificant. But honestly, the reason her words hurt so much is that they were facts." Again, he paused as a ridiculing chortle came out. "That Lilou can''t lie for a long time. She might try to deceive me by acting the wife I knew, but she hates it every time I fall for it. Then... I realized, maybe, that is still you."


    Sam slowly fluttered his eyshes and gazed back at me lovingly. "You two act and speak differently, but there were things that you two have something inmon."


    I pursed my lips and studied his expression. His eyes bore pain and bitterness with a touch of relief.


    "You and that Lilou... you both love Law." my breath hitched at his remarks. "She was there and witnessed your growing stomach. She will hurt me with her words, but she never tried to hurt the child inside her. Even when she was in pain, she would wrap her arms around it and suffer in silence. She... You did all that to protect our child, Lilou."


    My husband pushed himself lightly and moved closer to me. He ced his hand atop my hand, squeezing it, and offered me a reassuring smile.


    "You and that Lilou may have a different persona, but I know you two are the same person, my love." He cupped my jaw while I chewed my lower lip. He caressed my cheek with his thumb, offering me a helpless smile.


    "If I can''t love that worst version of you, then I don''t deserve your best, don''t you think?"


    "Sam..." I swallowed down the tension building up in my throat. My vision blurred with tears pooling in her eyes, but I still caught him smiling.


    "I don''t need the perfect you. I ¡ª Law and I just need you. So, don''t be afraid ofmitting mistakes because we are not perfect. We were never perfect, Lilou." Sam wiped my tears with the back of his fingers as his voice sounded so soothing, moving my rotting heart.. "And that is alright."

 Chapter 447 - Explanations

    <h4>Chapter 447 - Exnations</h4>


    I felt like a fool, crying in a public space and gathering some unwanted attention. But I didn''t care ¡ª my husband didn''t care as well. Instead, he pulled me into his embrace and patted my back until I stopped bawling my eyes, albeit still huping.


    "Since... when.... did you... know how to be so romantic?" I huped while drawing away from his embrace. Sam chuckled yfully as he leaned forward with a pout.


    "What are you saying, Silly? I am always the romantic type. Didn''t I say we will have a romance that will move even the most callous heart?" he poked the apex of my nose lightly. "Hush now. If Law sees you crying, he will surely dig my grave and push me off of it."


    A chuckle slipped past my lips. No wonder he named our son Law. He was Sam''sw... and mine as well. His smile remained, wiping the remaining tears from the corner of my eyes.


    "You will be fine, Lilou. Having a beast within us is fine, so long as we can tame it," he murmured reassuringly. "I will be there with you every step of the way. Law and I will be there for you. I trust in you, so you have to trust in yourself."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line, nodding as I held his hand to my cheek. I loved this man, and this love just continued to grow every passing second. God... how could he be so precious?


    We had always been busy fighting off the people who wanted to harm us. This even separated us many times and even nted doubt in our hearts. But until now, we were together. Stronger than ever. Loving more than before. And more grateful than yesterday.


    "Thank you," came out a weak voice. "For loving me."


    Sam just smiled and let out a shallow breath. My eyes that had recovered from crying welled up again. I could feel my eyes swelling now, but I couldn''t help it. I was still scared and I wouldn''t deny that. But I knew for sure that with them ¡ª with my husband and our son ¡ª I would be alright.


    Everything would be alright.


    "We''ll take it slowly, hmm?" he lulled, still wiping the tears rolling down my cheek. "No rush, wife. We''ll do it slow and steady."


    I nodded, suppressing my tears until I seeded. Sam even offered me a handkerchief to blow my nose. I only realized he had a handkerchief after blowing on it, holding it with both my hands.


    "Howe you carry handkerchiefs now?" I asked with a shaking voice. Sam chuckled as he shrugged.


    "Well, I have a son who tends to create a mess. So, it became a habit."


    I crumpled the handkerchief together, cing my hand on myp. "I''m so proud of you," I muttered, my voice coarse from all that crying and huping.


    "Well, thank you." Samughed as a smug smirk resurfaced on his face. I stared at him as he gazed at the crowd to where Law and Adam, together with Charlotte, were immersed in the storytelling. It made me wonder what it was all about for everyone to focus.


    I cleared my throat once I recovered from my initial drama. My eyes veered forward as my lips parted.


    "Sam, what happened during the five years? Why did you be the emperor? And why are we in Minowa?" I asked in a soft voice, without looking at him. "How is Yul? Sivi? and us? And howe Ramin and Charlotte had be your right and left hand? Mister Fabian, what about him? Heliot and Beatrice, what happened to them? And most importantly, what happened to Stefan and Zero?"


    I felt Sam gaze at me, so I turned my head to him. All I could do was shrug after bombarding him with a series of questions. It just felt like I had to ask him now, or we not might get a chanceter.


    Sam didn''tin, though. He simply let out a long hummed, peeling his eyes away from me.


    "What happened during these five years, huh?" he mumbled, trying to recall thest five years while I was in my slumber. Sam seemed to struggle to recall things that happened, which made me furrow my brows.


    "Actually, there''s nothing worth noting about the past five years. Heliot threatened to snatch you away from me if I can''t protect you, so I became an emperor so I can put him in his ce. It turns out fine since I can do more with this authority." My brows raised at what he said about Heliot.


    That man threatened Sam to snatch me? I almost doubted his words, but Heliot and I had a deal. It was still a miracle he didn''t kill me.


    "Why we are in Minowa is simple; I don''t want to raise my son inside the pce or let him be surrounded by malicious people who will feed him poisonous thoughts. Minowa is the farthest ce from the capital, so it''s the best option." Sam nodded, agreeing with his own exnation.


    "About Yul, Silvia, and us... Yul is the new Duke of Grimsbanne, us is the chief knight of the Earl in Monarey, and Silvia was granted the title of Marchioness of the east. They''re doing fine so far and became popr not just in thends they dwell, but also in the high society."


    "Really...?" my eyes softened upon hearing how those three made a name on their own. I didn''t even inquire how they got into those ces, since it was obvious. Sam must''ve ordered them to oversee thosends.


    "They made me proud," he muttered and I could not help but nod as well.


    "They surely never disappoint," came out a whisper as a subtle smile resurfaced on my lips. I missed those three and I would want to meet them again. I was excited to listen to their story.


    "Fabian is still a butler, although he is now the head butler of another estate called the House Roux." Sam cast me a knowing look with arge grin. "He just returned after his vacation. I''m sure he had prepared a banquet once we returnter."


    "Fabi...."

 Chapter 448 - She Fell Head Over Heels

    <h4>Chapter 448 - She Fell Head Over Heels</h4>


    I was relieved to hear that Fabian stuck with Sam until now. Although I knew Fabian was like Sam''s tail, it still made me worried that he was not with my husband anymore.


    "Then, howe Ramin and Charlotte had be your right and left hand?" I perked my head up, staring curiously at Sam.


    "Well, it just happened." Sam tilted his head to the side, blinking cluelessly. "Rufus had to stay in the imperial capital and I can''t entrust the military power to anyone else but him. Although Fabian was capable, he is like a double-edged sword. I don''t know when he will get crazy, so I kept him as a butler. That job had kept himposed, and he is an excellent teacher for Law."


    I was instantly frozen in ce as I gazed at Sam with horror. Did he say Mister Fabian was tutoring my son? Sam took notice of my aghast expression as he nced at me and chuckled.


    "Don''t worry. I checked Fabian''s lesson n and approved it."


    "No..." I shook my head as my eyes continued to grow wide out of horror and pped his shoulder. "Sam, you also checked the lesson n Mister Fabian had for me in the past!"


    Over five years ago, back when I was managing the duchy, I always wanted to make the education system my husband started better. So, I studied it and got the opportunity to see Mister Fabian''s original lesson n. To my horror, it was helpful, albeit differently.


    Thanks to Rufus, who suggested that the lesson n should go through different teachers in Grimsbanne, it was revised. Still, those poor schrs had to deal with nightmares after reading it.


    I could only imagine the mountains of missing person reports if not for Rufus. So it was safe to say, I didn''t trust Fabian and Sam in this area.


    Sam pouted while rubbing his shoulder where I pped. "But Ramin took part in it and almost butted heads with Fabian. So, before the two shed, I got my son a different tutor."


    "Really?" I heaved a deep sigh of relief upon hearing that. Mister Fabian was smart, but he sometimes used it in a different way. It was not safe for a young mind like Law to have him as a tutor.


    "Is he that bad?" he murmured with genuine wonder in his voice. "But I do remember you saying he is a wonderful tutor back in Grimsbanne."


    My brows twitched as I took a deep breath. Now that reckless remark came and bite me, huh?


    "I was clueless that time, husband," I said helplessly, controlling my expression. "I didn''t know that I was actually taking the road of a serial killer ¡ª although I had always been before that."


    "Well." Sam shrugged as he cleared his throat. "Law goes to the Academy now. He doesn''t like being homeschooled anymore, so he''s been attending the Academy sincest year."


    "Really?"


    He nodded as an answer. All the worries I had just now gradually vanished. I set my eyes back to where my son was at and smiled subtly.


    "I really missed a lot, huh?" I whispered as it saddened me how I missed my son''s many firsts. "How can I make up for that?"


    "You have forever to make up to him." Sam raised a hand and nted it on my head. "He hadn''t experienced everything yet. You missed a few first, but there is a ton of first he hadn''t done yet."


    My lips pressed together as they hooked into a smile. "Yes. I''ll surely be there to witness a thousand first."


    Sam and I exchanged smiles before we turned our gaze ahead. The story seemed to be getting interesting as the crowd listening to the narrator were looking at him intently.


    "So, Ramin and Charlotte just happened to be there when you''re choosing your right and left hand?" I inquired under my breath, ncing at Charlotte sitting behind my son and Adam.


    "Aside from that, they were perfect for the job. They''ve proved that many times."


    A chuckle slipped past my lips as I noticed Charlotte''s maid attire. "Who would have thought that your right hand will willingly wear and act as a maid?"


    "Well, my left hand is a stable boy." Sam humored, which made us both chuckle.


    "Oh, Sam..." I cast him a look while sighing in relief. "Didn''t they hate you?"


    "Who knows? But so far, they didn''t try to kill me. Even I am surprised how they were so into with their disguise."


    Another wave of chuckles came out from us that drifted into the soft blow of the wind. I felt rxed as all the tension in my body eased up. This felt good, I thought. A day like this... we never had such a day back in the capital.


    "So Heliot returned to the Karo Kingdom?" I asked after a moment of silence between us. I heard him say, "yes", so I nodded.


    "He nned to kill me. We had an agreement, Sam."


    "I know, but who would dare touch you? The emperor''s beloved wife?" Sam cocked his head to me, sporting a knowing look. "Also, that question is better asked to him directly. It''s not like I like Heliot, but I don''t hate him. He is just a strange man."


    I bit my lower lips while ying with my fingers. "He is. It''s hard to read him."


    Sam didn''t speak after that, as he simply rocked his head. In our brief silence, I could not help but wonder how was Heliot doing? Just like Yul, Silvia, and us, Heliot was a good friend. I hoped he was alright during these five years.


    "Don''t think of Heliot too much or I might have a reason to dislike him." I raised my head at Sam and caught him casting me a side eye. "I am a jealous man."


    "I was just thinking if he had been alright. I mean, Prince Heliot is a strange man, but also an unfortunate one," I exined as a matter of fact. "Although we had a deal that he will kill me, there is just this part of me that believed he wouldn''t if I told him to."


    Sam looked at me with a strange look, but I didn''t dwell on it. Instead, I changed the topic before he got triggered by Heliot.


    "How about Beatrice? Did she return to the Cross Kingdom?" I inquired, after pping my thigh lightly. My husband snapped his eyes and blinked countless times.


    "That person..." my brows furrowed at how he addressed her. "She''s still in the capital. Thest time I heard about her, she is frequenting her visit to Grimsbanne."


    "Huh?" I tilted my head, waiting for an exnation.


    Sam cast me a look and blinked twice.. "She fell head over heels at the Duke of Grimsbanne."

 Chapter 449 - [Bonus ]Her Clue

    <h4>Chapter 449 - [Bonus ]Her Clue</h4>


    "She fell head over heels at the Duke of Grimsbanne."


    It took me a minute to process what Sam said just now. When I absorbed this news, my eyes dted as my mouth fell open. I didn''t hear him wrong, right? Beatrice and Yul? What?


    Sam rocked his head, closed-lipped. "I don''t know the details since I don''t care about them, but I remembered Yulis sending me a letter concerning this."


    "Was it a wedding invitation?" I blurted out, horrified at the thought of Yul getting married.


    "No. Rather aint." I didn''t know whether to heave a sigh of relief or feel sorry for Yul or Beatrice at Sam''s correction. "I think Beatrice is courting Yulis, but thetter had adamantly rejected her sincerity. He must be very stressed for him to send me aint."


    "Goodness..." now my curiosity was piqued. Never in my imagination that Beatrice would fall for Yul.


    Although Beatrice was the person who would sell her soul to get what she wanted, I liked her character. She had this strong sense of proving that she was capable. Our story together wasn''t thatplicated as she was the person who reached out to me back when I was managing the Duchy.


    How we ended up being an ally was simple. Beatrice wanted something, and my goal would help her reach that. We came to terms, and she gave me intel about the pce. Of course, she was open about her rtionship with Alphonse. So I didn''t trust her that much and used her as a backup n.


    Now that I thought about it, I was wary of her, even when I liked her. She''s that type of character. Hence, it made me wonder what happened to her to fall for Yul? Not that Yul wasn''t worthy; actually he was more than admirable.


    Still... it was an oddbination.


    "Don''t worry. Yulis wouldn''t give in easily." His voice brought me back to the currentpse, making me look up at him.


    "If Yulis had sent a letter ofint to you instead of banning Beatrice from entering Grimsbanne, I don''t think so, my husband."


    Sam chuckled as he looked at my pale expression. "You don''t like Beatrice as your sister-inw?"


    "No." My answer was quick as I shook my head. "She is a good ally, but I don''t know? Maybe it''s just... I''m being overprotective of Yul, but it''s an odd mix. I mean, the two of them."


    "I see... will you object if they ended up getting married?" he asked with his brow raised. This time, I didn''t answer immediately as I gazed ahead and sighed.


    "How can I?" came out a murmur. "If Beatrice makes Yul happy... how dare I interfere? Yul deserved to be happy too, you know?"


    "Well, they are adults. They will settle things on their own." Sam winked at me before staring ahead. There was once again a moment of silence between us, but the air was light and harmonious.


    "How about Stefan and Zero?" I queried after a long silence and hung my head low. "What happened to them, Sam?"


    Sam didn''t speak for a long time until I set my eyes back on him. To my surprise, his expression and aura felt a little eerie. I gulped, hearing my own swallow, and kept my mouth shut.


    "Stefan... until now, there are no leads about him. He just... vanished, just like that. Stefan and his shadow knights." Sam exined after a minute. His tone was solemn, and I knew this was an issue he had at the back of his head.


    "How can that be?" I wondered under my breath while clutching the stuffed animal on myp. "How can he just disappear overnight?"


    "Overnight?" Sam raised a strange question and cast me a baffled look. "The Stefan you had seen isn''t him, Lilou. It''s that loathsome Zero."


    "Huh?"


    "Zero''s ability was to shift and copy someone, Lilou. Although it''s tricky, it also had downsides. You noticed it with Yul, so you will be fine."


    My brows furrowed even though I understood his exnation. "But Stefan is there, Love. That night before my slumber, I talked to him."


    "That''s Zero."


    "No," I argued quickly, making him furrow his brows. "I know Stefan, Sam. Even though our rtionship wasplicated, I know if the person I am talking to is Stefan or an impostor."


    Sam narrowed his eyes suspiciously at me. I looked at him with conviction in my eyes.


    "Sam, what the hell is going on?" I asked when I couldn''t take his silence anymore. "Have you faced this Stefan you are calling Zero?"


    The glint that flickered across his eyes told me the answer I was looking for. Sam didn''t have the chance to face that Stefan he believed Zero. Considering everything that happened, I couldn''t me him.


    "Heliot shed with him," Sam informed me, and this made me cock my head to the side. "And I doubt he was telling me lies. Heliot will be either an ally or an enemy and he will assure his side is clear."


    I nodded as I agreed with Sam. Heliot was that type of guy, and he was thest person who would scheme. We could be wrong, but I trusted my gut feeling.


    "Then, howe Heliot didn''t notice?" I wondered. "If he is certain Zero posed as Stefan, then who is that person I met? Dominique and Alistair were with him, they must have..."


    "Alistair is dead and Dominique has no clue." I trailed when Sam ryed this news to me. Alistair was dead? There were a few questions that rose in my head, but they were mostly simple curiosity.


    Sam narrowed his eyes and hummed a low tune. "This is a headache, but at least, we now have some clues."


    "Clues?"


    "Mhm. What you said just now opens up new possibilities." He cocked his head to me and smiled. "Don''t worry too much about it. This time, I assure you I will handle it properly."


    "Sam..."


    "Mother!"


    Suddenly, I heard Law''s voice and turned my head in his direction. When I saw how this young boy rush to us with the young earl, my heart warmed up.


    "Then, I entrust our life to you, Your Majesty," I whispered while waiting for my son to approach us. It was then I cast Sam a look and smiled gently when he replied.


    "I will never disappoint you and our son this time..... for sure."

 Chapter 450 - Father, Do You Think The Emperor Is Great?

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Father, Do You Think The Emperor Is Great?</h4>


    We idled in the za for quite some time before deciding to go home before night falls. Adam, the young Earl, had to go back home. But because of Law''s reluctant gaze, Sam and I ended up inviting the young Earl to our humble estate. Obviously, this should be a problem... but Jaime Malum wouldn''t apprehend my husband, would he?


    "Father, is the emperor just like what that narrator said? Do you think he is as great as the people believed?"


    Suddenly, on our way home while we were inside the carriage, my son raised a question. Law was sitting beside me and across from us were Sam and Adam. Sam''s brows rose as his eyes fell on our son.


    "That storytelling is about the emperor?" my husband inquired with little interest.


    "Yes. We were listening to the Great Emperor of the empire and how he unified thend," Law exined while rocking his head. "It''s mostly the story of his reign and how great of a man he is."


    Sam cast me a look and when we broke our eye contact, he gazed back at Law and then at Adam. The curious young boys waited for Sam to confirm if the emperor was what the narrator described.


    I bit my lower lip, knowing Sam agreeing with them was just another way of bragging. Well, it was the truth, though.


    "Well, how do you consider a man great?" to my surprise, Sam cocked his head with a misced puzzlement stered on his face. "I don''t know the details of the story, but I''m very sure it is all sugarcoated to hide his tyranny."


    "So, the emperor is not as what they said he is?" A frown dominated Law''s face as he looked down. "Well, that makes sense."


    Sam arched a brow, baffled at the reaction of his son. "My son, were you disappointed?"


    "Yes, Father. I thought if the emperor is as just as what the narrator said, maybe he can help Adam. But thinking that the south doesn''t apply thews of the capital, maybe it isn''t true." Law pressed his lips in a thin line and cast the timid young Earl an apologetic look. He fidgeted with his fingers and let out another deep sigh.


    "Father, can you just adopt Adam?"


    "Law!" Adam called as his breath hitched, face flushed from my son''s straightforwardness. He lowered his head when Sam patted it gently.


    "My son, I understand you are friends with his lordship. However, we are stillmoners who simply had enough money to live in luxury. How dare we even think about adopting his lordship when we should be bowing to him?" Sam looked at his son with a knowing look, arms crossed.


    Law nced up and bit his lower lip before shifting his eyes to me. My heart instantly ached for him, knowing that he truly wanted to help the young earl.


    ''My kind child...'' My thoughts trailed off when Sam suddenly spoke.


    "My son, please don''t use your mother like that." I frowned at Sam''s remarks and looked at him with a dead expression. Sam was shaking his head slightly.


    "Also, we shouldn''t be talking about this since his lordship isn''t even speaking."


    I wanted to tell him to reconsider, but he was right. My eyes fell on Adam, who had his head hung low. Right now, we weren''t La Crox, but we''re Roux. Even though Sam had the power to adopt this young Earl, it would be moreplicated than that. Instead of helping him, this might result in a more tricky situation.


    "But... why?" asked Law but Adam raised his head this time.


    "Sir Roux is right, Law. We shouldn''t be talking about this. I''m already happy that I get to spend time with you. I can''t ruin Sir Roux and Jaime''s good rtionship." The young Earl offered my son a kind smile, but my son replied with a deep sigh.


    "Father," Law called after a moment of silence, raising his chin up. He waited for Sam''s full attention before he spoke.


    "I want to be a knight," He announced solemnly. "Once Ie of age, I will go to the capital and apply to be a knight."


    "Oh? Really?"


    "I wille to face the emperor and tell him about the situation in the south."


    Sam''s mouth fell open as he nodded. "Right..."


    "So, I want to train now and..."


    Law continued to speak about his ns to prepare himself to be a knight. We could only listen to him helplessly, biting my lower lip while staring at Sam. My husband seemed to be rendered speechless. This was the downside of hiding his son''s origin.


    "... and then, I will challenge the military general. I need to be so strong so that I can also protect mother and father and Adam."


    "Law..." I called softly while patting his head. I felt moved by hisst remarks. For this child to think of protecting us was quite touching.


    "You will protect us?" Sam inquired while arching his brow. "You?"


    "Yes. I will not let anyone look down on us again," the young child murmured. "Or let anyone take advantage of you again because of me. They said bing a knight will give us a noble title, too. People don''t respect you, Father. They respect your fortune."


    Sam stared at Law in silence while thetter looked down. A weak smile appeared on my lips while rubbing my son''s back before gazing up at Sam. I knew he was trying to be a good father to Law and protect him in his own way, but my son was still too emotional to understand. That sometimes. not fighting back wasn''t called cowardice.


    "I''m sure you will be a skilled knight, Law," I said, making Law look up at me. "Once you grow older, please protect us. But right now, let us protect you, alright?"


    Law pressed his lips together and nodded. He moved closer to me until there was no more gap between us, making me chuckle.


    "You should rest first," I motioned for him toy his head on myp, which he did.


    After that conversation, we traveled back in silence. I stroked my son''s hair until he fell asleep with his head on myp. Adam, on the other hand, just kept quiet beside Sam.


    "Aren''t you tired as well, my lord?" I asked Adam, breaking the silence inside the carriage.


    "No, Madam Roux. Thank you." His polite smile warmed my heart. This poor boy was so kind that I understood why Law was so into protecting him.


    As silence enveloped the ride home, I gazed at Sam. He was still in the same stance; his leg resting over the other with his arms crossed. His eyes were fixed on our son on myp, as if deep in thoughts.


    "Sam," I called, and he snapped his eyes at me. "It''s alright. Our son wille to understand you once he grows older. We shouldn''t worry for now about this. Instead, we should focus on his uing birthday."


    "Right... " A weak smile appeared on his lips and I swear I wanted to make him feel better. I knew he didn''t want to worry our son, but this situation was very tricky.


    Surely, having a child wasn''t that easy, and Law was slowly having ambition. I wouldn''t deny that I was rmed for my son and what he had said previously.


    "Law is doing all this because of me..." suddenly, the young Lord''s weak voice caressed our ears. "I''m sorry, Madam and Sir Roux. If only I am more... powerful."


    "Boy, it''s not your fault. My son will choose his own path of his own ord." Sam nted his palm on Adam''s head and offered a kind smile. "And I will protect you both.. Jaime will not harm you anymore, I won''t let him."

 Chapter 451 - Feels Strange

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Feels Strange</h4>


    "Boy, it''s not your fault. My son will choose his own path of his own ord." Sam nted his palm on Adam''s head and offered a kind smile. "And I will protect you both. Jaime will not harm you anymore, I won''t let him."


    Adam gazed at Sam nkly. I could not help but smile at seeing the young Lord''s expression.


    "I can''t adopt you, but I will always be behind you, my lord. I know you will be a great Earl." Sam affirmed that touched my heart and Adam''s. The corner of the young earl''s eyes welled up as he bit his lower lip.


    "Sir Roux...."


    ''Goodness, Sam... you truly had changed and I can''t help but be mesmerized by you even more.'' I shook my head lightly, proud of what my husband had be.


    Sam used to address ude, little crumb or a lot of names and even teased the young royalty like a child. To see him reassuring a child in such a gentle manner made him appear more like a father figure.


    "Thank you, Sir Roux," Adam expressed, and I smiled while staring at them.


    Soon, the carriage reached the Roux Estate. As soon as the door opened, my eyes brighten up seeing the person standing outside.


    "Fabian?" I gasped in relief, smiling brightly as soon as I saw his signature eerily polite smile.


    "Mydy." Fabian ced his palm across his chest and bowed. "It''s so good to see you again."


    "I will say the same, Fabian. I''m so relieved to see you well."


    His smile remained as his eyes fell on the boy sleeping on myp. "I will carry the young master to his room and..." Fabian trailed off as his eyes veered towards Adam sitting beside Sam.


    "Wee to the humble Roux Estate, my Lord."


    "Uh..." Adam smiled and panicked a bit.


    "Is this your first time to enter our estate, my lord?" I queried, out of in curiosity.


    "Uh, yes, Madam Roux," he answered while clutching his hands in hisp.


    "Please feel free at home, my Lord. I will assist you and..."


    "Mhm..." Suddenly, Law grunted while opening his eyes. "Mother..."


    Law pushed himself up with my help. His eyes still squinting while rubbing it adorably.


    "Mister Fabian?" he called and Fabian smiled. "You''re back?"


    "It''s good to see you again, young master. Yes, I had returned."


    Law ignored Fabian and darted his eyes from me to Sam and then to Adam. My husband cleared his throat and spoke.


    "Fabian, take Law and his lordship to rest or in the garden to y." Sam ordered, which Fabian answered with a polite ''yes, master'', and then proceeded to assist the boys inside the mansion.


    After that, Sam hitched outside. He offered me his hand like a gentleman when I was about to get out of the carriage.


    "I can''t let ady get down on her own, can I?" the side of his lips curled up into a charming smile. I rolled my eyes as my husband didn''t cease to charm me today.


    "Thank you, husband," I said before taking his hand.


    Sam didn''t let go of my hand even when I stepped out of the carriage. Instead, he held it, slowly slipping his fingers in between mine.


    "My husband is the sweetest," I humored, treading carefully while we took the step up to the front door of the mansion.


    "I''m sure I am." He shrugged confidently as the side of his lips stretched even wider. Sam then raised our hands to his lips, nting a soft yet sensual peck.


    His eyes glinted as he looked at me. "Later," he whispered and my back instantly froze.


    ''Later?'' I looked at him, wide-eyed, but he just smirked. I swallowed down a mouthful of saliva as the thumb that was brushing the back of my hand was like giving me a signal.


    "How naughty," I murmured and bit my lower lip, blushing at the thought.


    My thoughts were cut short as soon as we stood by the entrance of the mansion. Maids and butlers were lined up on the side while bowing, making a pathway for us.


    "Wee back, Master, my Lady," they greeted in unison.


    I scanned them momentarily, then gazed up at Sam. These people weren''t the people back in Grimsbanne. It was the first time I saw their faces. He only shrugged in response to my silent inquiry.


    ''So, he only kept a few people and hired new ones, huh?'' I nodded at this conclusion, as that made more sense. If Sam wanted to start over, he had to rece everyone. But since he was still an emperor, he had to keep a few people who knew about it.


    "We had prepared a meal for Master and Mdy. Shall we prepare the table for you?" A middle-aged butler approached Sam''s side to announce their preparation. He nced at me but averted his eyes away. His gaze looked weird, but considering they knew I was in aa for a long time, it was a normal reaction.


    "Are you hungry, wife?" Sam turned his head to me and I pondered for a moment.


    "I will go wash up first and see the kids."


    He nodded in understanding. "Then, I will be in my study. Just drop by if you need anything."


    "Alright." I smiled and watched him motion his hand to the maids to assist me.


    As the maid promptly raised their head and approached my side, Sam bent over and whispered in my ear. "If you don''te to me, I will."


    "I will clean myself in advance," I whispered back, teasing him while biting my lower lip as I drew my head back. Sam narrowed his eyes and licked his lip.


    "Don''t tease me like that." I chuckled when he warned.


    "Go. I wille to your office once I checked in with Law."


    Sam and I stared at each other for a while before he nodded. I watched his back as he walked away, with the old butler following his trails.


    ''This feels strange,'' I thought, holding my hand in front of me.


    "Madam, we will escort you to bathe." One maidservant snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked at her and smiled.


    "Please, do," I said and followed them, taking the opposite direction from where my husband left. Right.... this truly felt strange.

 Chapter 452 - [Bonus ] The Reflection In My Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 452 - [Bonus ] The Reflection In My Eyes</h4>


    As the head maid led the way with several more maidservants following behind, I stopped in the middle of the hallway. I slowly turned my head at therge painting on the wall.


    "This..." came out a weak whisper, walking closer to the painting to touch its frame.


    "Madam?" called the head maid while I stared at the portrait me.


    My eyes softened while studying the portrait. In here, I looked beautiful with those almost realistic pair of emeralds, and my hair was drawn with perfect curls. It was almost like an exaggeration, as the woman in this painting looked so fancy, so stunning, and so... perfect.


    I didn''t remember posing for a painting, so I could only assume this creation was born during my slumber.


    "It''s pretty..." I admired under my breath, brushing the intricate frame lightly. "Did my husband paint this?"


    "Yes, Madam. That painting is the master''s work. He usually paints during his free time. He had several more works in his workshop, but this is the master and the young master''s favorite."


    "I see." It was then I noticed the littlebel under it. It was small, so I had to lean forward to read it.


    [ The reflection in my eyes ]


    "God..." came out a helpless exhale, almost in tears, reading those handwritten letters. "A romance to move even the most callous heart..." ¡ª it was more like a love that would move the most callous heart.


    Sam was sessful in doing that, for he had touched my heart and my soul. I looked up at the painting again and smiled subtly.


    "So, this is how he sees me, huh?" I whispered, staring at that stunning woman in the painting. "There''s really something wrong in his eyes."


    "Madam, you are stunning. You looked exactly like the portrait." The head maid reassured me, but I didn''t look in her direction. Instead, I kept staring at the portrait for a long, long time.


    "That is also what I want to believe," I replied under my breath, peeling eyes away from it to the head maid. "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Madam."


    With that being said, we resumed our steps. I don''t see myself as pretty as that Lilou in the portrait, but seeing it made me want to be that person. Not to be as beautiful as her, but to have that same glow in her eyes.


    ''My husband... how can I love you more?''


    ******


    Meanwhile, in Samael''s office, he sat down behind the desk. He gazed at the mountains of documents and sighed. Just a day of absence, and all the paperwork had piled up, almost conquering the entire desk.


    "I should stop some work behind since she''s already awake," he muttered helplessly. The reason Samael had this much work was that he didn''t want to rest. He needed more distractions to keep himself from going insane.


    His eyes softened as he leaned backfortably. His mind drifted to how their day turned out with Law and Adam, their sharedughter, and just everything.


    It was perfect; their first family day out would be a memory that would be etched in his mind... forever.


    "I want this life...." came out a whisper, thinking that he didn''t want to be the emperor anymore.


    Samael was aware that eventually, he had to return to the capital. The request for his return had been increasing because he hadn''t shown his face to the public after he ascended the throne. Although he had taken part in huge matters, Rufus would mostly do other jobs that didn''t need Samael''s permission.


    ''I nned to go after Law''s birthday,'' he mumbled internally, tilting his head back.


    That was why he nned to have a "heart to heart" talk with Jaime Malum since he nned on leaving his son and wife behind temporarily. It would just confuse Law if he took him to the capital and it would strain Lilou''s body. But now that she awoke, he wondered whether to proceed to his original n or change it.


    The sound of his nails tapping against the armrest soon resonated across the office. Samael ruminated over it before he nodded as soon as he came to a conclusion.


    "Maybe... it is better that she is now awake." He paused, letting out a deep exhale as he gazed at the documents. "She can protect Law while I''m away."


    Yes. Samael wanted to leave them behind for a while. It was better, he thought. There was no way Samael would bring his wife back to the capital again ¡ª what more, his son.


    KNOCK KNOCK!


    His eyes looked up over the stack of documents, gazing at the door. When he gave permission to go in, the door creaked open.


    "Where are they?" he inquired just when Fabian entered the office and closed the door behind him.


    "Greetings to the emperor." Fabian naturally didn''t forget to greet him with a polite bow before trudging forth. He stopped when he was in front of the desk.


    "The young master and the young earl had requested to bathe. The maids were taking care of them. They will join youter for dinner."


    "I see." He nodded in understanding."By the way, I had invited this man named Glory for my son''s birthday. Be sure to visit him tomorrow to give him the invitation."


    Samael ordered, which Fabian epted with a slight bow. There was a brief silence between the two before Samael raised a question.


    "How was your trip to Spade?"


    "Just as you suspected, the Spade Kingdom is preparing for a war to resist the empire. The numbers of undead had increased in numbers as well."


    "We should''ve attacked them long ago."


    "But Your Majesty, the empire just stabilized in recent years. If we go in a full-scale war back then, even if the empire will win, it will be a losing victory." Fabian argued calmly; although he was certain Samael already knew about this fact. "There is something that bothered me, though. It seems to me that the Spade was receiving help from troublesome people."


    "Troublesome people?"


    Fabian hesitated for a second but still answered. "I am not hundred percent certain, but I believed the Spade had been in contact with the vampire society from the maind."


    "Those fucking bastard¡­" Samael''s eyes glinted, recalling the time when some people in the maind visited him before his coronation. "I think those bastards know where Stefan is."


    This time, Fabian furrowed his brows. He didn''t raise a question, though. Instead, he just stared at Samael and waited for an exnation.


    "Lilou said Stefan was still there the night of Alphonse''s death." Samael leaned forward with a grave expression on his face, hands linked in front of him. "I had underestimated that guy in the past. Who would have thought he will be a much bigger problem than Alphonse and Alistair?"


    "That''s sounds trouble, indeed."


    "Have you heard from Rufus?" he inquired, diverting the subject."


    "No, but I received this just today." Fabian fished out a letter from his suit and ced it on the desk.


    Samael raised a brow as he gazed at the letter. He didn''t idle as he opened it to read its content. After skimming through it, his eyes sharpened.


    "Fabian, summon Charlotte and Ramin in here. Rufus and Heliot were almost done.. The south also needs to prepare."

 Chapter 453 - [Bonus ]I Dont Need To Control Myself, He Controls Me

    <h4>Chapter 453 - [Bonus ]I Don''t Need To Control Myself, He Controls Me</h4>


    The maidservants had taken great care of me; from bathing to dressing up and then to dolling me up. They did everything with great coordination and efficiency.


    I looked at my hair that now had streaked of silvers strands I was not used to seeing in me. Although my husband and son shared the same hair color, this color looked strange and unnatural to me.


    "My hair..." I said, making the maid who was putting an ornament on it stop. She gazed at me through the mirror, eyebrows raised.


    "Is the arrangement of your hair not to your liking, Madam?" she inquired cautiously, but I smiled and shook my head.


    "It''s not that. I just noticed how my hair looks healthier than when I went into aa."


    A gentle smile appeared on her face as she exined. "The Master had personally taken care of Madam. He prefers doing it himself."


    "I guessed he truly had taken care of me from head to toe because even my toenails are properly trimmed."


    "Yes, Madam. Everyone in this estate admired the master''s devotion to the Madam."


    I raised a brow, staring into her reflection. "How was my husband while I was in aa?"


    She looked hesitant to talk, so I persuaded her to tell me. The maidservant cleared her throat and nodded before continuing to arrange my hair.


    "The master might be aloof and rarely interact with the servants of the manor, but we all respected him. Aside from the high sry, he doesn''t tolerate discrimination on the estate. Also, the master had treated us all with equal respect. I had worked in a different noble house before, but I''ve never worked in a very free and peaceful environment." I studied the maid''s expression and witnessed how she smiled subtly. She looked relieved to work in here, which made me smile as well.


    "That''s why everyone is curious what is the Madam like."


    "Pardon?"


    The maid pressed her lips together and nced at me through the mirror. "The master is very devoted to the madam and whenever he looked at you, the coldness in his eyes will always melt away. All of us in this manor had always wondered what is the Madam like."


    "So far, do you think I am deserving of my husband''s devotion?" came out a question because I didn''t know the answer to this. I had dragged him to hell, even if he said it was another version of myself. That person was still me, though.


    "I think... the Master had all the reason to love the Madam," she answered in a weak yet sweet voice. "Madam is not just pretty, but after a short period of serving you, I know Madam is kind."


    My mouth parted, but no words came out. I thought of correcting her but found it unnecessary. So, I remained silent while she arranged my hair. The maid didn''t talk anymore while my eyes drifted to the window. It was already dark.


    ''So peaceful,'' I thought, slightly bored because of it. ''No, I should be thankful for theck of action.''


    I mentally nodded my head while convincing myself this peace was what we all needed. I just woke up from a five-year slumber, and I should focus on making up with my husband and our son. Moreover, Law''s birthday was in two months. Time was fleeting, so I knew that day woulde even before I knew it. I had to prepare something for Law, but I have no idea what he likes.


    Amidst my thoughts, a knock came from outside the door. Just as I nced up, staring at the opening door through the mirror, Sam came to my sight.


    "My wife, you said you will drop by in my office, but I ended up dying of waiting," Samined which made me giggle. He then turned to the maid and motioned her to leave.


    "I need to talk to my wife."


    Thetter bowed her head and nced at me before leaving. "Yes, master."


    "It wasn''t that long yet since we parted," I said, turning around from my chair before the maid leave the room. "My husband, how do I look?"


    At this point, the maid was still by the door. I saw her flinch before closing it with what she had heard next.


    "The dress looks fancy... although I''d rather see how my wife takes it off." Sam nodded while gazing at me from head to toe. I bit my lip and waited until I heard the click of the door.


    "Sam... the maid heard you." A shallow sigh slipped past my lips while Sam already marched towards me. "How can you..."


    I trailed off when Sam reached for my chin and lifted it up. There was this indifference in his eyes while bending over.


    "So, what?" he whispered to my lips. "Even if they see us creating another child, they wouldn''t speak a word about it."


    My eyes were shut as he nted brief kisses on my lips. He didn''t deepen it, but these teasing pecks made me crave for more.


    "Sam..." I called under my breath, clipping my fingers on his cravat. "I just finished dolling up."


    "I know," Sam replied and this time, his lips lingered on my mine longer. I wrapped my arms around his neck while his arm circled around my waist.


    Eyes shut, I felt my body being lifted up while indulging in the sweetness of his mouth. I ran my fingers through his soft hair, walking on my toes to wherever he was leading me. Before I knew it, my back felt the softness of the mattress.


    His lips slowly parted from me, resting his forehead against mine. We both panted, inhaling each other''s deep breaths.


    "Sam," came out a chuckle while staring into those zing crimson eyes. "Why did I even doll up when you''ll mess with it even before dinner?"


    "You should''ve known better wife." The back of his hand brushed my cheek until his thumb grazed my lip. "Ah... how can I control myself?"


    Just when Sam leaned down while I was giggling, waiting for his lips, a knock came from outside the room.


    "Mother, can Ie in?" Sam and I froze the second we heard Law''s voice.


    "Damn... I don''t need to control myself, he controls me.." Sam winced while I bit my bit, suppressing myself from bursting out intoughter.

 Chapter 454 - [Bonus ] Time To Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 454 - [Bonus ] Time To Sleep</h4>


    Law''s interruption was proof that Sam and I wouldn''t be that free in sharing passionate time together at any time. So, after fixing myself, Law and Adam intruded into my room, and we headed to the dining hall.


    Our first dinner together as a family was peaceful and warm. The young Earl''s addition to the table only gave more joy and was even more memorable.


    After dinner, Sam and I, as good parents, spent more time with the children. We read them stories until they fell asleep.


    "They are so cute and so innocent," I muttered while fixing the quilt to cover Law''s shoulder. Looking at him brought a subtle smile to my face. Who wouldn''t? My son was so smart and so sweet. It''s only been a day since we met, but I already love him more than my own life.


    It was strange, but that was what I felt. I knew I would go above and beyond for this child.


    "Wife."


    My brows rose when Sam massaged my shoulders, standing behind my seat. I looked back at him and saw him cocking his head in the door''s direction.


    "What?" I inquired, feigning innocence at what was obvious.


    "Time to sleep," he said in a knowing tone. "My wife, I know what you are doing. Please don''t tease me like this. I had held back for the sake of our son."


    "But I''m not teasing you, husband."


    Sam narrowed his eyes as he squeezed my shoulder lightly. "Really?" his tone dropped, sending a chill down my spine.


    "Really!" Yet that only urged me to tease him more. I cleared my throat and turned around in my seat, holding his hand.


    "Sam, I''m not teasing you, really. I just want to make sure Law and Adam will have a good night''s sleep." I held his hand close to my cheek and smiled sweetly. "Why don''t you bathe first? I will be in our room once you''re done."


    "Why don''t you apany me?"


    "I told you, I want to make sure our son and the young earl have a good rest."


    Sam remained silent as he stared at me suspiciously. But that didn''t faze me as I kept my sweet smile.


    "I don''t feel good about this, Lilou. What are you nning?" he asked coldly, narrowing his sharp eyes. I bit my lower lip to stop myself from grinning.


    "You''ll like it. That''s all I can say." I winked at him mischievously. The idea just actually crossed me when he told me it was time to sleep. ying a little would increase our anticipation.


    "I already don''t like it."


    "Tsk. Sam." This time, I stood from my seat and turned him around by his shoulder. "You should wash up first ande back to fetch me."


    I spoke while pushing him out of the room. Samzily let himself get chased away by me, cocking his head to reveal his frown.


    "If you do anything funny, I will not be that merciful, my wife," he warned half-heartedly, a bit dejected that I wanted us to separate again.


    "Yes, yes~" I chuckled, retrieving my hands when we were by the door. Sam was outside the room, while I stayed inside, leaving this thin line between us.


    "Bye~" I waved while he looked at me dead in the eye.


    "Wife, stay there." Sam raised a finger, but I knew he already had an idea that I wouldn''t listen to him. "If you sneak outside again, I might end up locking you up."


    "Gosh! Have you be a sadistic husband now?"


    "Yes. I will lock you up so you don''t think of leaving again." He nodded his head, finding zero faults in his warnings. I pouted, but I knew Sam was only extreme in his words.


    "I won''t do that," I said, still pouting. "I only left yesterday because I thought you already have a new wife and a son. Turns out I was wrong, but I swear it''s different this time!"


    Sam didn''t respond anymore and just examined me with narrowed eyes. I raised my brows, waiting for his response. When his chest heaved, the side of my lips stretched into a grin.


    "Then I''lle back," he said in defeat, scratching his temple with his finger. "I''ll be quick."


    "Alright, bye~" I waved once again. Sam stared at me momentarily before he shook his head and marched away. I stared at his departing back, seeing him constantly looking back at me. So I smiled and waved more.


    As soon as my husband turned into the corridor of the hall, my smile disappeared. It was not that I didn''t want to spend a night with him, but I wanted to take it slowly. Also, I wasn''t lying when I said I wanted to make sure these boys will have a good night''s sleep.


    I returned to the room and checked the windows if they were locked properly. There was one that wasn''t, so I closed it and locked it. Since it was spring, it wasn''t that cold, and keeping one window slightly open for venttion was normal.


    "Should I open it again?" I wondered ncing at the two boys on the bed. "But what if someone intruded?"


    I ruminated about it for as long as I could. In the end, I still opened it slightly so it wouldn''t be too hotter. Still, I hesitated and kept ncing at it. But well, I would just trust Sam and the people guarding this estate. I''m very sure Sam wouldn''t let anyone intrude on the estate, knowing his son and wife were in here.


    "Yes, that''s right. I''ll trust him in that area." I shook my head to throw away every little worry clouding in my head.


    After that, I checked the quilt again, the pillow, the mattress to verify if it was soft enough, even under the bed. I checked every corner of the room just to make sure that no one would visit my son''s room!


    I knew I was being paranoid, but it wouldn''t hurt, right? Although this wasn''t the pce anymore ¡ª where the royalty treated the third prince''s quarters as a public ce they coulde and go ¡ª this was for my peace of mind.


    "Yes, there''s no one here." I heaved a sigh of relief, patting my chest. I nced at the boys on the bed and smiled, trudging towards the side of it.


    "Goodnight, son." I nted my hand on Law''s head, bending over to kiss his forehead. Law moved a little and smiled as if he was having a beautiful dream. I hoped it was indeed a wonderful one.


    Once I straightened my back, my eyes fell on the young earl. My heart ached for this child as he went through a lot. He truly reminded me of the La Crox children.


    I walked around the bed and stood on the side of Adam. Just like what I did to Law, I nted a soft peck on the young earl''s forehead.


    "You''ve been strong, my Lord. I hope we can build more wonderful memories together." The young earl''s grip on the quilt loosened and my heart warmed up seeing how his tensed sleeping face rxed.


    "Goodnight."


    I stayed there for a minute, just watching them sleep peacefully. When I left the room, I gazed at the corridor and smiled.


    "Now¡­ he is almost done with his bath." I bit my lower lip as I waltzed through the hallway.. "He will surely get mad."

 Chapter 455 - [Bonus ] Hide And Seek

    <h4>Chapter 455 - [Bonus ] Hide And Seek</h4>


    I didn''t know the structure of the estate just yet, as I didn''t get the chance for a house tour. But that was alright since I enjoyed taking walks. I walked around aimlessly until I reached the kitchen ¡ª I only knew it was the kitchen when I peeked inside the door.


    Everyone inside where busy peeling, cooking, and just about everything that could be done in the kitchen. I wanted to go inside and see what they were preparing, but I figured my presence would only bring difort to them.


    "So, what is the Madam look like?"


    Just when I was about to leave and continue this house tour alone, a maid suddenly inquired. She sounded excited, asking the other maids who were stationed in the kitchen.


    "Is she as beautiful as the painting? Did she like the food in their first family dinner?" the same maid inquired.


    The rest of the maids looked at each other before they gathered around the table inside the kitchen. Seeing this urged me to listen more. I wanted to hear what they thought about me since I already knew they respected Sam.


    "I only caught a glimpse of the Madam, but she is more gorgeous than the portrait hanging in the west wing! Also, the young master is smiling more than usual ¡ª the master too!"


    "A¡­ I''m so happy for Master. After all those years, he stayed beside Madam¡­"


    "Is she kind?" one curious maid queried, catching everyone''s attention. Well, I was also curious, so I focused on eavesdropping.


    Everyone in this estate considered Sam as a devoted husband who took care of his wife while she was in aa. With his looks, he could easily take in any woman he desired, but he didn''t. Sam stayed faithful and raised his son wonderfully.


    So, it was safe to say I wouldn''t me them if these people would expect more from me. Not that I nned to please anyone, but knowing what they thought of me would give me an idea of how to build my reputation peacefully.


    ''That sounds contradicting,'' I thought but shrugged off whatever was in my head and listened carefully.


    "Well, I didn''t know since the servants who served under madam were still busy preparing her boudoir. I only got a glimpse of her when she was with Master and the Young Master." One maid exined, but the curiosity of the other maids just increased.


    "How about the first impression? What do you think of the Madam? Will she be kind to us, just like the master?"


    "Well, in some estate, even if the master doesn''t concern himself in the matters of the household, the other madams are abusive. I wouldn''t be surprised if the Madam is the opposite of the master and the young master."


    "The Madam will be the one in charge of the estate from now on. I''m a little anxious about what she is like and I agree. It wouldn''t be surprising if she is different."


    ''Huh?? Why did this conversation had taken such a turn? How could they assume immediately?'' my nose scrunched up, but I couldn''t me them. ''Instead of expecting more, they were actually expecting less or nothing at all to avoid disappointments.''


    "Well, honestly, the Madam looks like someone who is hard to approach."


    "Really? Can you tell us?"


    The maids all had their eyes on the other maid, as she was the only one who had a glimpse of me. I also focused my eyes on her back through this small gap. I felt like a pervert peeking, but well, they would stop gossiping if I enter now.


    "The Madam looks very beautiful and elegant, but you know¡­ she is like a born noble. Someone like her must like only pretty things and perfection."


    I froze at this ridiculous conclusion! I winced and stopped myself from barging in to defend myself.


    "Right! I heard the Madam came from a prominent noble family in the capital!" One maid pped as if she had remembered something. "It''s said that the reason Master is working day and night to build his wealth, even more, is because he wanted to keep the Madam''s lifestyle!"


    "Really? I think I heard about this rumor before¡­"


    "Yes. It is said that, although the master is without noble status, he fell in love with the Madam at first sight. It just so happened that Madam''s family had some financial issue, so they offered marriage to the Master. But instead of adopting the master to the noble family, the opposite happened. The Madam lost her noble status by marrying a man without one."


    My brows twitched as my face distorted the most I listened to this twisted love story. Love at first sight? Well, maybe that was correct, but everything else was wrong! I ground my teeth, calming myself from correcting this distorted love story.


    "They said the Madam was very depressed about it, so the Master had to work harder to keep her happy. I think the madam started opening up to the master after two years of marriage, but then her health deteriorated. The pregnancy just worsened it and she nearly died of childbirth¡­"


    They continued to gossip, and it made me wonder how they all believed this version. It was full of holes and some details just didn''t make sense!


    "These people¡­" came out a helpless voice, shaking my head. "I think I heard enough¡­"


    My brow raised when I sensed someone''s hurried footsteps from a distance. I knew who it was.


    "So he came looking for me? That was quick.''" I murmured before suddenly barging into the kitchen. As soon as I did, the heat from the kitchen embraced me, but that didn''t stop me. The maids flinched and slowly turned their heads in my direction.


    Their eyes slowly dted as soon as they met my eyes, but I just smiled. I ced a finger in front of my lips and looked around.


    "Pretend you didn''t see me," I said as I walked towards the blind spot of the kitchen. As I hid, the maids were still staring at me nkly.


    SLAM!


    Just a minuteter, I heard the door open abruptly. I pressed my lips together as the surprised maids turned their heads to the door.


    "Have you seen the Madam?" I heard Sam''s deep and menacing voice, but what came after him was silence.


    "Uh¡­" one maid nced at me, but I shook my head and ced my finger in front of my lips.


    ''Hide me,'' I mouthed.


    "Have you seen my wife?" he repeated, but this time, his tone could make everyone''s hair raise.


    "N ¡ª no, master." I smiled when the maid answered.


    ''Good job,''

 Chapter 456 - Caught You... Finally.

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Caught You... Finally.</h4>


    There was a long, stifling silence inside the kitchen. The maids were already shocked at my sudden intrusion, and now at my enrage husband. I felt sorry for them, but I would surely treat them right after this.


    "Tell me if she came in here," Sam finally spoke and I heard his footsteps grow distant until the door closed with a bang.


    I didn''t leave my hiding spot until I couldn''t hear Sam''s footsteps anymore. The maids looked at me nkly, making me chuckle.


    "Ma -- madam..."


    Once realization struck them, all the maids gasped and hastily bowed. I shook my head and let out a sigh. These people were enthusiastically talking about my love story, but now trembling in fear and shock.


    "Please raise your head. Hiding me from my husband is already too much for you." I waved along with a chuckle, watching them lift their heads. Their eyes still couldn''t hide the surprise of why I was here, standing in front of them.


    "Hmm..." I pressed my lips while the corner of my lips hooked up. "Have a good night."


    I wanted to correct the distorted story they were gossiping about, but it was pointless. So I just offered them a bright smile and winked before skipping my steps outside the kitchen. I felt their gaze on my spine as I left, but I didn''t stop and left them bbergasted.


    As soon as I closed the door, I nced back and chuckled. "A story of a noblewoman and amoner, huh?"


    Although those maids were different from ones we had in Grimsbanne and those in the pce, I sort of liked them. They were like a breath of fresh air.


    "How cute... although I wonder who started that twisted love story," I mumbled, skipping through the hallway with my hands behind me.


    "I wonder what else this mansion has?" I wondered and soon arrived in the dining hall. I didn''t go in here purposely, but that path led me in here. I stood at the opposite of the hall where we took earlier before dinner.


    The few maids who were inside slowly turned their heads to me. I witnessed how their eyes dted as soon as theynded on me.


    "Did my husbande here looking for me?" I asked with a bright smile. They all nodded in unison, unable to speak due to shock.


    "Then, if you see him again, please tell him he needs to use his eyes, not his mouth." I giggled and skipped my way out of the dining hall. But just when I was about to take the opposite hallway, I turned my head back.


    "By the way, do we have a library on the estate?" my inquiry snapped them back from their trace.


    One maid raised her hand and pointed in a certain direction. "The ¡ª There, Madam. I can take you there."


    "No need." I shook my head and pivoted on my heel, marching towards the direction she was pointing at. "I''m hiding from my husband."


    I hummed a luby as my steps grew into skips. The maids didn''t insist and only stared at my back until I was out of their sight. I encountered a few maids on the way to the library, but not all of them were shocked to see me. They probably didn''t know that the master of the house was about to turn this ce upside down.


    "Hehe..." The thought of it made me giggle, thinking that Sam was terrible in this game of hide and seek. I already idled in the library, but he didn''t evene. So, I decided to change to another hiding spot.


    Walking through the empty corridor, I took a right turn and stopped. There, Ramin stood several steps away, wide-eyed.


    "Your Majesty," he blurted out in shock. It seemed Ramin was also looking for me, but before he could speak more, I raised a finger in front of my lips.


    "Don''t tell Sam," I said with a mischievous grin. "I''m hiding from him."


    "Your ¡ª¡ª mydy, you are giving his majesty a heart attack!" Ramin gasped, but my giggle grew louder. Instead of answering, I approached him.


    I nted my palm on his shoulder once I was beside him. "We''re just ying Ramin. Don''t worry. If you see Sam, you can give him the clue of where I went."


    After patting Ramin''s shoulder, I continued to hum and skip my steps. I heard him call me once again, but I just grinned without looking back. I knew my husband had the idea of what I was up to. So, he only sent out Ramin, maybe Charlotte, and Fabian as well. Although I doubted Fabian would even bother looking for me, as I had passed by him twice.


    I didn''t have any particr destination and let my feet lead me just anywhere. I''ve been into ces like the library, the sitting room, even went back and forth from the mansion''s entrance hallway. This was the third time I was crossing the foyer.


    Fabian was still here, dusting off some vases. If it was someone else, I would walk back. But it was Fabian, so I didn''t stop and crossed the foyer.


    "Hello, mydy," Fabian greeted me for the first time after two times passing by him.


    I stopped and looked at him, smiling.? "Hello."


    "The Master is looking all over for you," he said, bearing his polite smile.


    "Sam is terrible at ying hide and seek." I let out a sigh, feeling a little tired already. I crossed this ce three times! But Sam hadn''t caught me yet.


    "Mydy, it will be more natural if the master is the one who will get lost in this estate," Fabian exined and I raised my head to him. "The master''s only destination in this estate is your room, his office, the young master''s room, and the garden. So, he might get lost in his own house."


    My brows twitched in dismay. "Did I just be IT now?" I gasped and Fabian just smiled at me brightly.


    "Have a good night, mydy." Fabian ced his palm across his chest and bowed. He didn''t wait for me to react as he walked away.


    "Gosh... no wonder he can''t find me," I murmured, clicking my tongue as I looked around. "Now I''ll be the one looking for him."


    I winced at the bitter truth that Fabian pped me with. If only I knew Sam wasn''t familiar with his own house, I would''ve surrendered back when I was in the kitchen!


    "My gosh..." I ran my fingers through my hair. "Whatever. What done is done."


    My eyes scanned all the hallways that I could take. I''ve been on the left side of the estate and that I should search for him in the right-wing. Just as I took a step, I noticed how this ce was. I narrowed my eyes, recalling how the mansion''s structure was like.


    "Now that I think about it, this mansion is like a maze... the more I look around, the more it looks like it," I mumbled with furrowed brows. "Is it Ramin''s doing?"


    It was not something like the ways are confusing, but it felt like... I was simply running in a circle. I shook my head to shrug off my thoughts. Maybe I was wrong.


    "The house tour was over, so I could focus on searching for Sam," I announced with determination flickering across my eyes.


    I started with enthusiasm when I searched for Sam. But the more I looked for him, the more I couldn''t find him! After an hour of searching, I stood in the middle of the hallway and gasped in disbelief.


    "What the hell is wrong with this house?!" I harrumphed in distress, thinking that I was trapped in abyrinth. It was as if the house was hiding people on its own! It was then I realized this game was a terrible idea.


    "Oh... my god..."


    I breathed out as I looked at the hallway I came from and then ahead. This time, my skipping turned into dragging my feet.


    ''I give... up --''


    My thoughts were suddenly cut off when the door I was passing by opened and a hand grabbed my wrist. I couldn''t react quickly as I was pulled inside, hearing the door m closed next.


    "Caught you... finally." Sam panted, keeping me in between his hand that was on either side of me. I blinked twice as his pair of crimson eyes glowed menacingly. This was not good. My god, Lilou! This was not the n.


    "Should I tie you up next time to teach you a lesson?"

 Chapter 457 - You Really Know My Weakness***

    <h4>Chapter 457 - You Really Know My Weakness***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "Should I tie you up next time to teach you a lesson?"


    I swallowed down a mouthful of saliva, noticing how his eyes zed with fury. I knew I was wrong, but I didn''t know this house was crazy!


    "Sam, hehe..." I smiled sweetly, sliding my arms around his neck. "I''m sorry, love. I didn''t know I''d get lost in this house."


    I ran my finger through his hair, avoiding any punishment by coaxing him. His eyes glinted as they narrowed, but I ignored it while pouting coquettishly. Although I knew Sam was angry, he had already caught me. Now, we can do whatever we please, right?


    "Please don''t be mad," I cajoled, standing on my toes and nting a peck on his jaw. My kisses didn''t stop there as I showered him with brief pecks down to his neck.


    "I won''t go away. I just felt like... ying. It was frustrating that this house is like abyrinth, but you found me... again." I spoke in between of kissing him before drawing away. Sam didn''t look pleased, keeping his stern expression while gazing down at me.


    "Sam..." I pouted as my husband also had gotten hard to coax. It was a little frustrating, but I couldn''t me him. I just needed to be patient.


    "Do you hate me?" I inquired while my eyshes fluttered ever so slowly.


    "Lilou, you''ve slept for five long years. I don''t like the game you''re ying." His tone was deep, sending a chill down my spine. "Are you trying to drive me to madness?"


    I pressed my lips together, feeling a little guilty. "That''s not... what I meant."


    This should be an innocent game between the two of us. Who would have thought that this house would turn out like this? Now, instead of us sharing a passionate kiss while undressing, he was scolding me.


    "I wouldn''t be able to find you if you..." My brows rose as he trailed off, exhaling heavily through his mouth. "Really... I don''t know what to do with you."


    "Sam, I won''t go away, I promise. I was simply lost in this house." A frown dominated my face while seeing him in distress. I truly felt guilty, especially now that I was seeing how worried he was.


    "Lilou..." Sam rested his forehead against mine, giving me the liberty to inhale his deep breaths. I closed my eyes, chest moving in and out heavily.


    "Sorry," came out a weak voice while my eyes slowly opened. "Really. If I know, I''d rather tease you while bathing."


    Sam remained silent as I stood on my toes once again. I titled my head and ced a brief kiss on his lips. He didn''t react in one kiss, so I ced another one. If one or two wasn''t enough to cate him, I would kiss him more until he calmed down.


    "Tsk. You really know my weakness," he grumbled under his breath, withdrawing one of his palms from the door and wrapping his arm around my waist.


    "Oh!" I giggled as he pulled me against his body.


    "Say, Lilou, why did you want to y so much?" Sam inquired, bending over with eyes glowering. It was as though he would devour me if I said something wrong.


    I gnawed my lip and thought about it carefully. "Well... I want to be pampered. To feel reassured, loved, and needed."


    "Did I not reassure you, loved, and made you feel validated enough?" he inquired under his breath while I averted my eyes briefly.


    Sam didn''tck in reassuring me, in making me feel he loved me, and that he needed me. But deep down, I felt like I needed more. I felt like I was being too needy, which I didn''t recognize feeling before, but this need just grew stronger by the minute.


    "It''s just that..." I trailed off while ying with his hair. "... I don''t know?" ¡ª that was my full honesty.


    Was it fear? Was it just as simple as ''one of those days?'' Sometimes, I couldn''t understand myself. But then again, I wasn''t myself for the past five years. Although epting the existence of our son came easy, there were more things I hadn''te to terms with other than that.


    "You should have told me." Sam let out a sigh and tilted his head. His lips crashed against mine briefly before it traveled to my cheek and the side of my neck.


    "But I am ttered that my wife... wanted more from me," he whispered as he traced my neck with the apex of his nose, making me shiver instantly. "You never want more from me before."


    Sam hissed before he nibbled my earlobe, caressing it with his hot and deep breaths. My knees felt weak as my arms around his neck loosened, but I would cling to him whenever I would notice.


    "Sam," I moaned while my back arched, pressing it against his firm body. "I --"


    The rest of my words drifted back to my throat as Sam already smashed his lips against mine. All that came out was a protesting moan when he bit my lower lips. The taste of iron instantly filled my mouth, but that only increased the longing in my lower region.


    His tongue carefully explored my mouth as if it was his first. So my tongue showed him around, keeping up in his pace. Sam let out a grunt and suddenly grabbed my thigh up, pressing his body against mine until my back was almost fusing with the door.


    "Sam," I moaned in his mouth, feeling a little frustrated at the clothes that were covering us. "Let''s..."


    I panted as his mouth parted away from mine. Sam didn''t stop as he nibbled on my neck while I stretched it for easier ess. His other hand slipped under my skirt, squeezing my thigh.


    Goodness... I closed my eyes and indulged in the sensation of his lips against my skin. I felt something sharp graze my skin lightly, and I knew it was his fangs. For reasons unknown, there was this lingering feeling his fangs left on my skin that felt more... sensual.


    This arousal was something I never felt before. My body, my heart, my blood, and my soul lusted for those fangs. I felt lightheaded at my increasing body heat, but my mind could only think of his fangs sinking into my skin.


    "Sam, have me," I requested under my breath, offering my neck to him. "I.... want your fangs into my skin."

 Chapter 458 - [Bonus ] Commanding His Majesty***

    <h4>Chapter 458 - [Bonus ] Commanding His Majesty***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION]


    "I... want your fangs into my skin."


    Sam stiffened at my request. He momentarily paused while I felt him breathe near my neck. I didn''t feel that he was hesitating, but rather, just a bit surprised... or excited. I ran my fingers through his soft argent hair, letting my fingertip massage his scalp.


    "Drink," Imanded, pressing the back of his head close to my neck. "I want it."


    I knew what sort of request I was asking him, but I couldn''t control this need. I truly, passionately, and ardently wanted him to sink his fang into me. Although this wasn''t the first, it was the first I thought of it as something for my pleasure, not something I should give him because he needed it.


    "Lilou," he whispered, sounding utterly menacing. "I''ll happily oblige."


    Sam licked my neck carefully like a cat, preparing my skin before sinking his fangs into it. I gasped as I wrapped my arms around him tightly.


    I was right. This feeling was different ¡ª a feeling I''ve never felt before. My chest heaved heavily, listening to the soft sound of his gulping. I wanted to give him more, for him to have me more, and to... have him as well.


    "Sam...!" I gripped his hair, gasping as I pressed him more into my neck. I felt his grip around my waist tighten and the hand that was holding my thigh squeeze it even more.


    This... was driving me insane.


    I only felt frustration when he pulled his fangs away and licked my skin clean. Sam drew his head back and looked at my helpless countenance. He licked his fangs as his eyes glinted, appearing so devilishly handsome.


    "Love... how can you look at me with such desire?" he questioned under his breath, scanning me momentarily before lifting his gaze back to me. He released my waist, raising his finger while his nails grew longer.


    "This dress... will look more lovely if I rip it off of you,"


    Sam clipped the tip of his w-like nail on the dress''s neckline. The sound of clothes being ripped apart soon reached my ear, but all I could do was stare at him. His eyes were glinting with anticipation, watching how he slice through my dress.


    I stood still under his gaze, letting him gawk on my breast when they came into sight. I bit my lip lightly when he licked his lips, gazing back up at me with those sharp eyes. It looked like the devil himself was staring back at me, but fear wasn''t what enveloped my heart. It was the anticipation of what he would do to me.


    "Lilou, you wanted to feel pampered, reassured, loved, and needed, correct?" his sudden question send a shiver down my spine. I gulped when Sam smirked.


    "Then tell me how to do that. Tell me..." he leaned over and whispered in my ear. "Where should I touch, what you want me to do, and how to please my mischievous wife?"


    Sam licked my earlobe while I kept my knees from giving away. "The emperor hates it when othersmand him, but only you have that power, my love," he added before drawing back, smirking at me devilishly.


    My mouth opened and closed, but my words were stuck in my throat. I pursed my lips, gazing at him in silence before my hands reached for the drawstrings of his blouse.


    "First... I shouldn''t be the only one who is half... naked." I gaze down and saw the upper half of my nipples out in the open. "Show me... your body, Sam."


    My husband shrugged nonchntly and let me loosen the drawstrings before he took off his blouse. My eyes scanned his bare top, nting my palm on his chest, and gazed up. I gazed over his shoulder, only to realize we were inside what seemed to be an office.


    "We''re in my office, my love," he exined, noticing my curiosity.


    "You were looking for me in your office?" I blurted out before snapping my eyes back at him. Sam shrugged as he held on to my wrist.


    "You can be curious of my work," he exined in a knowing tone before adding, "let''s continue over there."


    I let him drag me towards the set of settees inside the office. Sam nted his palm on my shoulders and sat me down, squatting in front of me like a knight with his one knee on the floor.


    "So?" he tilted his head, waiting for mymand.


    Commanding him didn''t feel strange at all. If anything, I truly pondered on what to order him to do.


    "Hmm... here," I pressed my lips as I lifted my leg until my foot was right in front of him. Sam arched a brow as he gazed up, locking eyes with me.


    How dangerous, I thought. Just one look from him would make one tremble in fear, but it gave the opposite effect on me. Behind those pairs of menacing crimson eyes glowed with desire.


    "Remove my stockings, Your Majesty," I requested in a weak voice, biting my lips once again. "Slowly."


    "I see..." Sam let out a low chuckle as he held my foot. My toes curled at the ticklish sensation.


    My husband glided his palms from my toes up to my shin and then thighs, lifting my skirt up along. He massaged my thigh sensually, clipping his fingers at the end of my stocking, eyes still on me. I gulped as he carefully slid it down, clutching the soft settee unconsciously.


    I held my breath when Sam suddenly bent over and bit my thigh before nting a kiss on it. He didn''t stop as he trailed kisses all the way down, making me shiver when his lips kissed my knee, then my shin, and then the back of my foot. I was the one who told him to take it slowly, but I was the one getting impatient.


    "Love, you''re the one who said to take it slowly." Sam chuckled as he smirked teasingly at me. "So, what''s with that look?"


    I frowned, displeased seeing that mischievous grin on his face. "Make it faster."


    "Oh no, my love. You shouldn''t change your mind like that.." ¡ª he was enjoying it.

 Chapter 459 - Exploring My Husband***

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Exploring My Husband***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION]


    "Oh no, my love. You shouldn''t change your mind like that."


    Sam didn''t listen to me as he proceeded to take off my other stocking. Just like what he did, Sam bit my thigh. This time, though, I winced. But then he soothed it with a lick, followed by a kiss. It wasn''t that painful, honestly. More like that bite, followed by the heat of his tongue on my skin, and his soft, sweet lips sent a signal on my private region, making it sweat even more.


    I was biting my lips as I felt my crevice clench in his touches. My face was also burning as my breathing grew slower. My husband''s kisses were too passionate and how his fingers pressed across my skin had the perfect mix of gentleness and firmness.


    Once he sessfully removed my stocking, his eyshes fluttered while he gazed up. He was absolutely gorgeous. I unconsciously bit my lip at the sight of this man, who only had me in his eyes. I blushed, thinking of how he would look if I... tied him up.


    "My love, I didn''t know you will ever think of tying me up," I instantly froze when he remarked, eyes dting as my mouth fell open. Sam smirked while enjoying my shocked countenance.


    "Should we... do that...?" he dawdled while running his fingers over my leg, making yful circles an inch above my knee. "Shall I let you tie me up?"


    I pressed my lips into a thin line and shook my head profusely. That sounded so wrong! But the thought of it... my face turned redder and it wouldn''t even surprise me if my nose bleed. I covered my lips with the back of my fist; a futile attempt to cover my flustered face.


    "Let''s... not do that," came out a weak, muffled voice. Sam nodded in understanding and shrugged. It seemed he would do everything with an open mind and willing heart.


    How tempting, but...


    Why in the world am I having such sinful thoughts? Why am I getting aroused by sheer the thought of tying him bare and seeing him with a helpless expression while I tease him?


    "Then, what does her majesty wants now?" Sam inquired, bringing me back to the currentpse. He nted both his palms on my knees, resting his chin on it while looking up at me curiously.


    Although he still looked as dangerous as a beast, the misced cluelessness in his eyes made me want to pet him. I hummed and carefully stroke his hair.


    "Come up here," I said, tilting my head down as a signal for him to join me.


    "Alright," he smirked.


    As instructed, Sam stood up, cing his palm on my rear while bending over. He leaned forward for a kiss, only to stop when I raised a finger in front of his lips.


    "I never said you can kiss me." His brows arched, and I cleared my throat. Even I was surprised at how I could stayposed despite that I badly wanted him right now.


    "Then, why did you ask me toe up?" he inquired, before licking my finger lightly. My breath hitched at this action and I almost told him ''just take me!''


    "Hmmm. Sit beside me." I tilted my head to the side. He nced at it with arched brows but still followed. Sam plopped down beside mezily, sliding his arm over the backrest. He cocked his head to me, staring at me in puzzlement while I turned my body to face him.


    His position granted me the best view to appreciate his breathtaking beauty and his delectable, chiseled body. I caught the corner of his lips stretched into a smirk, proud to disy this perfection.


    "Like it?" he asked teasingly, and I nced up at him.


    To his surprise, I smiled sweetly and replied. "Very much."


    "Honest, aren''t we?" his smirk stretched even broader, raising a brow as he cast me a knowing look. "Will you just look, my wife?"


    I bit my lips as I caressed his thigh, eyes fixed on those pairs of cunning eyes. I will change that look on his face from cunning to... something less taunting.


    "Don''t move," I said while feeling the muscles on his thigh going up. The corner of my lips curled up into a smirk when I caressed his bulge. It was hot at the touch and solid and huge ¡ª I thought it gotrger than ever, probably because of his pent-up urges.


    Sam flinched when I grabbed it so suddenly. My eyes drooped, seeing his cunning expression slightly changed.


    How cute.


    "My wife surely knows what she wants..." he dawdled under his breath, grinding his teeth as I stroked his manhood. I wasn''t holding it bare, as he still had his trousers, but it was already throbbing under my grip.


    "My husband," I whispered, switching position with my knees on the settee. I crawled towards him, leaning to his face, only to draw my head back so our lips wouldn''t touch.


    "Lilou," he hissed as his attempt to kiss me failed.


    "What?" I feigned innocent while biting my lip, suppressing myself from smirking. I naturally didn''t forget to stimte his arousal.


    "You''ve slept for five years... yet, you seemed to learn how to tease a man."


    A short giggle escaped my mouth, as that was quite hrious. I didn''t even know myself, but I was simply following my instincts. I had no idea where I got the idea to build up the anticipation to spice things up. Although I was getting impatient myself, I was starting to enjoy it as well.


    "My Sam, I think that other side of me had opened a part of me I didn''t know of until now," I confessed while trailing my fingertips on his shoulder. "Do you hate it? Hmm?"


    "No, I would never... but Love --" Sam flinched when I suddenly slipped my hand inside his pants.


    "But?" I inquired while wrapping my fingers around his girth before stroking it carefully.


    "Damn, Lilou," Sam cursed through his gritted teeth, tilting his head back before looking back at me. The confidence stered on his face slowly broke, panting heavily as he tried to touch me but stop when I shook my head.


    Instead, I repeated my previous inquiry with a mischievous smirk. "But?"


    "Damn it..." he gasped while balling his hand into a fist. He avoided touching me as per mymand.


    Sam tossed his head back and let out a defeated grunt.


    "No but. I.... fucking love it."

 Chapter 460 - Good Boy***

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Good Boy***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION]


    "No but. I... fucking love it."


    I chuckled and nodded in satisfaction, pleased by his honesty. I ced my thumb on top of its tip, raising a brow upon touching something sticky. The side of my lips stretched even more as I pressed my thumb and massaged his head in a circr motion.


    "Ahh... Lil --" Sam flinched several times, feeling his thigh flexed as he curled his toes. I watched how his cheek colored in red, opened mouth helplessly.


    "Let me touch you, wife," he requested under his breath, but I shook my head. "Shit...!"


    "You said I shouldn''t change my mind just like that, right?" I coaxed and nted a kiss on his cheek. "Don''t worry, I''m touching you, am I not?"


    "Lilou, I want to touch you too," heined helplessly.


    "You will...ter. Just obey now and you will get your rewardter, hmm?" I nced at him, sporting an innocent smile. Sam let out a deep sigh and ground his teeth.


    "How can you smile so innocently while being so mischievous?"


    This time, I suppressed my giggles. I felt evil for teasing him like this, but it was fun. There would be no fun if we straight up made love. We had to take our precious time, making up for those lost years we couldn''t enjoy.


    "Just... enjoy like how I enjoy myself having only me in your mind right now." My eyes glinted as I smirked, feeling a little too possessive of my husband. I loved the thought of how he could only think of touching me.


    I nibbled on my husband''s neck, feeling him tremble as I licked and bit it gently. Sam was always ferocious on the battlefield, but I loved this side of him. Or rather... I loved that I was the only one who knew this side of him.


    The Great Samael La Crox could tremble and look so helpless in bed.


    For some reason, Beatrice briefly crossed my head. Perhaps the reason she enjoyed sleeping around with royalties was that aside from it being fun, she could see this side of them. I didn''t dwell on it, though. For me, my husband was already enough for me.


    I kissed Sam''s corbones. His supple skin smelled so sweet but had a slight taste of saltiness with his sweats. It was a wonderfulbination, though. Since my other hand was doing nothing while the other was busy working on his arousal, I pinched his erected nipple lightly.


    "Li... love!" Sam grunted as he panted, but I ignored him while I clipped his other nipple in between my lips. I flicked my tongue against his teat, hearing him gasp as I did. His erection also throbbed, ejacting from all the stimtion I did.


    Once I let go of his nipple, I forgot to lick it clean. So the saliva from my lips stretched down to his nipple. But creating a little mess somehow spiced things up. Sam''s eyes zed with desire while staring at me. His chest heaved heavily, making me nt my palm on it to calm him down.


    "I didn''t know you liked being touched, Sam," I said in a soft voice, ncing at his bare top. I couldn''t control myself and left red marks on his body, but I didn''t regret the slightest.


    The sight of him and that wonderfully sculpted body full of my marks... I licked my lips. I loved it. During our time together, Sam mostly did all the work. There were only a few times I would lead and all those times were dull ¡ªpare to now.


    "I wonder what else to see..." I murmured, getting intoxicated by exploring him more and was excited about making new discoveries.


    "Love, what else --" I cut him off by pinching his nipple a little. He grimaced, but it didn''t seem he was in pain. Instead, he seemed overwhelmed by another wave of stimtion. Sam''s nipples were sensitive; I mentally noted that down.


    But what else? My eyes scanned him and momentarily stopped stroking his phallus.


    "Right..." I nodded as I bent over, brushing my hair to the side. I whispered "Sam" in his ear and licked his earlobe.


    "Go down a bit," I ordered under my breath and was pleased when he obeyed without questions asked. Now, he wasfortably reclining, giving me more room to venture his body.


    Once again, I trailed kisses from his chest down to his firm navel. But instead of going directly into his bulge, I nibbled his hip and kissed him across the other side. My hand yfully caressed his waist, pulling the drawstring that kept his man''s jewel hidden.


    I gazed up on instinct, catching him watching me with anticipation. I smirked mischievously, taking my time on removing his pants. The space on his brows creased in frustration. But I loved this reaction. I knew he wanted toin, but held it in.


    What a good boy.


    To reward His Majesty''s obedience, I gazed down as I revealed his huge mast. I nearly gasped upon seeing it. Although I had been stroking it and was aware of how huge it was, I didn''t have any idea how massive it had grown. I couldn''t evenugh at the thought ofparing it to a growing nt, now a mature tree.


    It was not that it was small before; actually, it was already huge for me. But this... it seemed its size doubled. I hid the fear that attempted to creep into my face. But deep down, I was in distress. How the hell would this fit?! I wouldn''t be able to stand tomorrow, that was for sure.


    I mentally shook my head and tossed all those thoughts away. Instead, I gazed up at him and smiled.


    "You''ve been good, my husband. Good boys will be rewarded, right?" I didn''t look away from him as I stuck my tongue out, licking the tip of his phallus, and watched his mouth fall open.


    "Goodness..." this time, Sam didn''t ask me as he sprawled his hand and stroked my hair. His eyes drooped helplessly, catching his breath.


    "Suck it."


    My brow raised. "Should I suck it?" I asked, watching his lower lip tremble.


    "Yes¡­ please."


    I smiled, pleased at how polite my husband was.. "Then, I''ll happily oblige."

 Chapter 461 - [Bonus ] Spit It Out***

    <h4>Chapter 461 - [Bonus ] Spit It Out***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION]


    "Then, I''ll happily oblige."


    I licked the tip of Sam''s erection while staring at him. He had his teeth clenched, sucking air through it while stroking my hair. Seeing his expression, my tongue licked its head in a circr motion. This broke his gritted teeth as his jaw fell down.


    "Lilou," he moaned, brushing my hair back with trembling hands. "I want... yo --"


    Sam couldn''t finish his sentence as I suddenly opened my mouth and shoved it in. I felt his thigh flexed again, caressing it to soothe it. I heard him moan once again when I started sucking him, moving upward and downward slowly. His hand rested on the back of my head, guiding or wanting to stop me; he was unsure himself.


    I nced up and noticed his eyes glinting. His chest moved in and out heavily, panting for air. I loved how his face was painted red with his brows creasing.


    ''This won''t do,'' I told myself, wanting to see more from him. So I tightened my lips ¡ª although it was already massive, filling my mouth ¡ª I still did. My instincts weren''t wrong. Sam gasped and grunted, holding the side of my head while he eased and moved his hips. I let him.


    "You''re good." He breathed out, stroking my hair weakly. "Really... really good, Lilou."


    It was rare to see my husband so out of breath and so desperate. The more I looked at him, the more aroused I was. The junction of my thigh could not help but clench as love juices dripped down from it.


    Goodness... I felt like I would take this massive mast in a heartbeat, but I wasn''t done with him yet.


    I continued to suck and lick him, tightening and loosening my lips in between. Sam covered his lips with the back of his fist, holding his breath.


    I wanted more. How could he be so cute and seductive at the same time? It made me want to stimte him more.


    Without thinking, I followed my instincts. While sucking him, I wrapped my fingers around his girth, stroking it along with the pace of my mouth. Sam instinctively flinched, and I smirked momentarily.


    "Ah, Lil..." his voice sounded distant when I massaged his testicles. My hand switched from stroking his phallus and massaging his testicles, picking up with my pace as it aroused me as well.


    "Wife, wait..." Sam lurched his body forth, holding my shoulder in panic. I paused and looked up at him cluelessly, biting his girth without force.


    "Hmm?"


    Sam opened and closed his mouth while staring at me closely. "I... I''m close."


    There was a moment of silence between us. I blinked twice, and my nonchnt expression rendered Sam speechless. Did he think I would have to stop just because he was about to climax? What was the purpose of this if he didn''t?


    Oh, my Sam. I had always wondered how satisfying it was to lick you all clean. You had always enjoyed devouring me, so why did he look so surprised now that I wanted to experience it?


    "You want me to orgasm? In your mouth?" he inquired despite how obvious it was. I narrowed my eyes and raised my hand, pushing his shoulder lightly.


    ''Should I leave you hanging then...?'' I asked internally and he immediately froze. Seeing his reaction urged me to leave him hanging; that would be fun. However, I also wanted to make him orgasm. Well, it was not like this was the only time we would do it.


    I teased my husband enough. It wouldn''t be good for me once ytime was over. I would tease him next time.


    Sam didn''t speak anymore after the inquiry in my head. So we moved on and I continued. However, it took some time once again because his interruption slightly distracted us. I wanted to smack his head for worrying too much.


    I red at him while Sam looked away, ears and cheeks still burning in red. Now, I had to work even harder. This frustrated me a little, so I pinched his thigh slightly as a punishment.


    "Ah ¡ª sorry," Sam apologized while biting his lower lips. But the corner of his mouth could not hide the yful grin that was tempting to resurface. He did it purposely.


    "I didn''t! I swear!" he raised both his hands while letting out a chuckle. I rolled my eyes and focused on him again. My jaw felt numb, but I still pressed my tongue against his length.


    "I was really wor ¡ª ah... damn...!"


    Hisses and grunts reced his chuckles. He should be thankful I didn''t n to leave him hanging despite his mischief, but I wouldn''t forget this for sure. My frustration gradually subsided the more I listened to his moan, and how my name sounded from his lips.


    "Lilou," he moaned along with his deep breaths. I didn''t look at him, so he stroked my hair lovingly. His fingers that were running through my hair and his moving hips made my pool of moisture overflow. I knew he was close when he tugged my hair lightly.


    "I''m... Lilou... love... ahh..!"


    I hastened my pace until his erection throbbed, filling my mouth with his love nectar. He twitched while I slowed down, letting him jerk off inside my mouth before sucking everything as I drew my head away. My mouth felt hot, keeping his semen for a while.


    "Lilou," Sam called under his breath as he reclined while I stood on my knees. He rested his arm on his forehead, keeping his eyes in contact with me.


    "Spit it out," he ordered weakly, but I defied him and swallowed it right in front of him. "Goodness... this sight will forever etch in my mind."


    Sam watched me wipe the corner of my lips with my fingers, licking it clean. He tasted good, that was for sure. No wonder he enjoyed doing it to me. Now that I thought about it, he never told me about this. Did he want to keep all the good stuff for himself?


    "It should, my husband. Think about this all day and night," I humored as I bent over, finding myfort on top of him. "So, you have to be a good boy at all times. Her Majesty will reward you for sure."


    Sam chuckled while I traced his neck with the apex of his nose. Although I wanted to mount him right in this instance, I wanted to give him a break first. Also, I was a bit exhausted myself.


    "Sam," I whispered when I felt his hand creep down on my buttocks. "Aren''t you tired? I''m trying to give you a break."


    "I did nothing, wife. How can I be tired? Also..." Sam lifted my chin up, only to see him smirking evilly. ".... don''t you want me to serve you?"

 Chapter 462 - Many Things To Learn***

    <h4>Chapter 462 - Many Things To Learn***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "... don''t you want me to serve you?"


    Before I could speak, Sam already smashed his lips against mine. I could only let out a moan, eyes shut. His tongue slipped in between my lips, feeling his hand slide under my skirt. I felt an instant chill on my thigh when the inbound breeze caressed it, but his heated palm warmed it up.


    "Mhmm," I moaned in his mouth, massaging his firm shoulders. I only realized my hands were going south when he suddenly grabbed my wrist.


    Sam grinned against my lips while I frowned. "Na ah, my wife. Allow me to please you this time."


    "But I want to stroke it," I blurted out weakly, making him chortle.


    "You will...ter. The power structure changes over time. One second, you''re on top of everything and then..." Sam suddenly wrapped his muscr arms around my waist. I couldn''t even react as he flipped our position. I only realized it when my back felt the soft surface of the settee, with a pair of crimson eyes hovering over me.


    "... then, the next second, you''re underneath."


    A devilish grin appeared on his face, and I gulped at the sight of it. What he said was urate. Just moments ago, I felt so powerful. But now that I was underneath him, all I could do was bite my lips and feel my lower region clench in need.


    "See, wife?" Sam withdrew his other hand from my rear as he reached for the unfinished bodice he failed to take off previously. "There are so many things to learn more once you get the title of His Majesty. You have to keep looking out on those people who can pose a threat to that position."


    His tone lowered while ripping my clothes off with his sharp nail. I shivered when I felt that my breast was now fully out in the open. Sam nced up with eyes sharp. It made me think of the person I was teasing previously was just a figment of my imagination.


    Sam bent down, pushing his weight on me, but he still watched it so as not to suffocate me. He leaned on my side and whispered in my ear.


    "Because if you''re not careful, this will happen. They will bare their fangs the second you drop your guard, and it''ll be toote to retaliate. They will fuck you up, real hard." He licked my earlobe gently, positioning his knee in between my legs. "My wife, are you following this life lesson?"


    My mouth opened and closed like a fish, but my throat felt dry. I couldn''t speak even more when he cupped my breast and fondled it.


    "Hmm?" he hummed, trailing slow kisses down my neck. "Yes? or No?"


    "Sa --"


    "Yes? Or no?" this time, Sam pulled his knee up against my core. "Oh? It''s dripping down there. But you see, love, I use everything at my disposal. I need you to stay level-headed during this lecture."


    "Ye ¡ª yes." A part of me knew what he meant by that. I knew he would do everything, touch me everywhere but down there. I felt his breath on my neck as he chuckled, nodding in satisfaction.


    "Good. You''re always quick, love. And that always leaves me in awe," he crooned, nting a kiss on my corbone as a reward. My mouth fell open as he clipped my nipple in between his thumb and index. He pinched and elongate it lightly, causing my entire body to quiver.


    "Anyway, I loved how you paid so much attention to me. The way you exercise your power... ahh, I can only think of ''revenge'' that can triple it. "


    "Sam." I tried to reach for his head to guide it to my nipple so he could suck it, but he pinned both my wrist over my head with only his one hand.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. My love, I''m sure you hadn''t forgotten what is an eye for an eye means? What you do to others, they will do it unto you." A smug grin resurfaced on his face while I frowned and averted my eyes. Sam chuckled, seeing me sulk, but he didn''t break his defenses.


    "Your lips... kiss my breast," I murmured with a pout, taking a peek at him.


    To my dismay, my charm didn''t work on him, as his grin stretched broader. I knew I was being unfair and impatient after all that I did to him. But... the frustration I held in while teasing him and now had umted to a certain degree.


    "My wifey, I just lectured you but it seemed you didn''t understand."


    Suddenly, Sam bit my shoulder lightly, but I still gasped. There was a slight pain that sent a signal down to my flower.


    "You just lost your power. Your orders are nothing but empty whines. Don''t be so pathetic." His remarks were a bit harsh, but strangely, I found it... arousing. I must be really crazy!


    "Just stay still and behave. Rewards will be given once you did," Sam whispered as he nted a kiss on where he bit. "Do you understand now?"


    I nodded, closed-lipped. I knew it was futile to resist. My answer pleased him as he nodded, cing a peck on my forehead.


    "Good girl," his voice strangely sounded deeper and... dangerously charming. Modting his voice was enough to get this sensational pricking under my skin, firing up my body.


    Sam let out a low hum as he nibbled on my corbones. I bit my lower lip as hard as I could, twitching at the marks he left. Aside from his lips and tongue trailing down the top of my bosom, his other hand let go of my nipple and switched to my leg. My husband swiftly lifted it up, squeezing my thigh as much as he pleased.


    My head buzzed, and I felt light. I didn''t know where to focus; his hand and lips were at a tug of war, snatching my focus. I was frustrated as he teased me by kissing my breast but avoided my erected nipple. He left marks around it and then shifted to the other.


    "Sam," came out a muffled voice, holding my breath. "Please..."


    He snapped his eyes up to me, studying my helpless countenance. Sam looked as if he wasn''t himself, like a drunk person whose mind was elsewhere. But I knew he was mentally present, taking notice of how I tremble in his every kiss, how my body reacted to his touches, and even my frustration and anticipation.


    "I didn''t hear you," he said while tilting his head to the side. "What did you say?"


    I pressed my lips in a thin line, on the verge of crying. "Please take me." His expression remained the same, fluttering his eyshes ever so slowly. He looked dangerous than ever.


    "Sure, since you asked nicely." Sam moved up and nted a gentle kiss on the corner of my eyes. "It will break my heart if you cry after all that begging, after all."


    Despite the gentleness of his lips, his words sent a sense of dread down my spine.. It was obvious. He wanted the opposite of his ims! He wanted me in tears!

 Chapter 463 - Touch Yourself***

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Touch Yourself***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    Sam leaned his lips closer to my nipple, keeping his eyes on me. My lower lip trembled as the corner of his eyes squinted devilishly.


    "I think... we''ve both unlocked something we are both unaware about," he muttered while brushing his lips against my nipples, giving me goosebumps. "I never want to see you cry, but somehow, the thought of it right now makes me feel... a bit bad. It''s tempting."


    My breath instantly hitched as my gut feeling was correct. Yet, I didn''t hate it, nor did I abhor my husband for it. If anything, I was slowly loving his dominance. It felt great when he was being submissive, but there was just something in this change of power that immediately upied a special ce in my heart.


    "Then, let''s be bad together," I blurted out under my breath.


    If I was being a hundred percent honest, even if he went rough, I would love it. I must have truly lost my mind somewhere, but I didn''t want to pick it up where I dropped my rationality. This didn''t feel like we''re sinning or being abusive, but rather, it was spicing things up after all.


    His eyes dropped as he licked my nipple slowly. He just did it once, but my toes curled as I gasped. I watched how my breast moved up and down heavily, getting aroused seeing him behind those pairs of mountains.


    "I will let one of your hands go, but you have to promise not to touch me unless I say so," he intoned as his eyes lit up with a sudden idea that crossed his head. "I might not control myself if you touch me, after all."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line, curious about what he was nning. Sam studied the puzzlement in my eyes and raised his brows.


    "Do you promise?" he inquired and I took a few seconds before I nodded. "I''ll punish you if you do."


    ''Should I get punished?'' I wondered almost immediately but tossed that thought away when he narrowed his eyes at me.


    "Lilou, you might get hurt," he warned, making me gulp a mouthful of saliva.


    "I''ll be good," I reassured softly. He stared at me for a little longer before carefully releasing my hand. I stretched my wrist in a circr motion, staring at him in silence.


    "I said I''ll be good. You don''t have to look at me like that." I pouted, as his eyes were full of doubt. I understood and respected the level of self-control he was exercising. So, I wanted to behave... as much as possible.


    "Come here," he uttered, biting my finger to my bosom. He let it go and raised his head back to me, cocking his head slightly.


    "I want to see you touch yourself."


    My breath instantly hitched as my eyes dted. I blinked twice, only to see that his solemn expression remained the same. He wanted me to fondle my own breast while he watch? I pressed my lips into a thin line, hesitant to do as he wanted. But thinking about it, Sam and I were technically married for seven years now. We hadn''t explored more in this area since our problems kept us busy.


    "Alright," came out a whispering, but I instinctively raised a thumb in front of him. His brows rose at my action, but I swallowed down the nervousness in my throat and spoke.


    "Lick it. I think if you do, I will feel your lips on me." There was hesitation in my voice, but I still spoke my mind. If I was going to touch myself, I''d rather do it while feeling his heat at the same time. The side of his lips twisted into a smirk, satisfied at my suggestion.


    "Very well."


    Sam leaned closer and licked my thumb before sucking it. I held my breath as his tongue swirled around my thumb, making it harder to control myself. But this had only urged me to touch myself since he kept teasing me.


    He didn''t lick my thumb clean, leaving more secretion that stretched to his lips when he drew away. Goodness... I felt sinful in wanting him to just look and watch me. I wanted those eyes to only stay fixed on me.


    Before I knew it, I pressed my thumb on my nipple, gasping at the touch. I smeared the liquid around it, panting as I did. I was aware I was touching myself, but I never would''ve imagined that touching myself would feel good.


    My husband watched me with eyes drooping, biting his fist. His eyes never left me while I just stared at him, imagining how those fingers felt when they explored my body, that lips and teeth that would bite and kiss me, and just how those eyes leer at me.


    I should be embarrassed in the state I was, but I didn''t ¡ª not even the slightest. If anything, I wanted to use my other hand to massage my core.


    "Oh, Lilou," Sam called helplessly, pushing himself away until he stood on his knees. I didn''t even wonder what he was up to now, as I was drunk on the pleasure I was giving myself.


    "You''re driving me insane," he whispered, reaching for the rest of my dress before ripping it off without restraint. The dress that the maids prepared delicately was now torn, that even the best seamstress couldn''t repair. I didn''t care about that, though. It was a hindrance.


    Now, Iid in all my glory... if there was anything that was left.


    Sam wiped the side of his lips with his thumb, still watching me. I could see the impatience in his eyes as he stretched his neck in distress.


    "Lilou," he called, licking his thumb before sliding it on my slit. His brow arched as he batted his pair of menacing eyes at me.


    "You''ve been a good girl." Sam bent over and I instantly felt hisforting weight on me. Since we''re both naked, I felt his erection on my thigh.


    "I wanted you so badly... but you have to wait for a bit," he whispered in my ear while sliding his fingers through my slit and then massaging my clit in a circr motion. "Keep touching yourself."


    I couldn''t process his words anymore, but my body followed his instructions. Sam carefully massaged the heart of my femininity while taking my nipple in between his lips.. I instantly gasped, nearly going insane when he flicked his tongue against my teat while thrusting one of his fingers in.

 Chapter 464 - [Bonus ] Wont Pull Out***

    <h4>Chapter 464 - [Bonus ] Won''t Pull Out***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION]


    "Sam...!"


    A loud gasp escaped my mouth with my back arching and my toes curling at the wave of sensation coursing through my nerves. All the pent-up frustration was now being soothed, yet I felt like losing my mind. I turned my head to Sam on instinct and, as if he knew what I wanted, he imed my lips.


    I moaned in his mouth, clutching his shoulder and digging my nails into it. Sam slowly moved until his body covered me. His knee brushed my thigh open, spreading my legs to give him easier ess. And yet, instead of pulling his finger away, he only did momentarily before thrusting two at the same time.


    "Mhmm!"


    A protesting moan escaped my mouth, quivering as I instinctively tried to close my legs. However, Sam stopped it with his knee. His thumb massaged my folds, ying with my clitoris in a circr motion. I was catching my breath as it hitched constantly, feeling myself stretched until I foundfort in those two fingers.


    "Ah..." Sam hissed through his gritted teeth, making me nce at him. He seemed impatient, which made me wonder why he was controlling himself.


    "Sammy... why... aren''t you...?" my voice sounded distant, blinking weakly as my knees wobbled. His finger was hitting a spot deep within and each time, it made me want more.


    Sam averted his eyes on me, breathing through his slightly gaped mouth. "I am stretching you, silly. I will go inter."


    Although it was clear he wanted to take me right now, he still managed to smile devilishly. I couldn''t even think or feel about seeing that smirk anymore. All I knew was Sam nted a kiss on my lips, then on my cheek, going down to my jaw, neck, corbone, and then on my chest.


    He stopped and pulled his fingers away, making me frown in frustration, but also sighed in relief. I would totally lose my mind if he continued. Sam sat in between my spread legs, staring down at me while licking his fingers delightfully.


    "This is the only sweet that I would never get tired of," he remarked. My eyes helplessly focused on his tongue twirling around his fingers. I bit my lip, knowing those two were what he used to stretch me.


    "My sweet Lilou had be an animal." After licking his fingers, he traced my body from the top of my breast going down my navel. He crawled on top of me once again, snogging the invisible line he had drawn across my body. I shuddered when he reached my hip and bit it lightly.


    He held me down, nting his palms on my hips as he nibbled on my navel. What he was doing... was what I had done to him. The thought that he had felt this exhrating sensation, leaving this scorching heat in my body, stimted me. Sam idled and kissed the area I focused on previously, groping me freely until his lips reached my inner thigh.


    My mouth fell open while my vulva pulsated as if it knew he was close. As if to tease me, Sam nted a kiss on both my inner thighs, lifting my leg over his shoulder. I bit my lip, sping my hand in frustration as he was kissing me everywhere but there. His eyes glinted devilishly when he nced up, and I felt a little shy, so I looked away.


    "Ah!" I winced and looked back at him when he bit my thigh once again.


    "Don''t look away," he ordered in a deep tone, making me gulp.


    "Sorry," came out a weak reply, covering my lips with the back of my fist.


    We exchanged long stares before he leaned down. My lips parted as I shuddered, my back arching when I felt his tongue against my clitoris. It was hot and smooth, making me feel all tingling from scalp to my sole. And when he kissed it as if they were my lips, a loud moan escaped my throat.


    "Gosh...!" I cried out, sping his hair and tugging it lightly. Without thinking, I wrapped my legs around him as heat leaked from my core. His tongue yfully licked my entrance before dipping it in.


    At this point, I couldn''t think anymore. I was too intoxicated by this euphoria, making me feel greedy and craved for more. Taking notice of this greediness, Sam withdrew his tongue from my entrance and focused on my nub. Just when I thought he simply wanted to focus on that area, what he did next proved me wrong.


    Sam carefully massaged my entrance with his thumb, dipping it in for a moment before pulling it away. I was dripping wet that pration went too easy. The next second, three fingers hovered over my entrance. He massaged it tenderly.


    ''He wouldn''t put those three in, right?'' my subconscious mind wondered, thinking that I nearly lost my mind with two. My inner questions were quickly answered when those three pressed against my entrance.


    "Sa ¡ª Sam, wa ¡ª wait...!" I panicked. Not that I nned to stop him, but he did and gazed up at me.


    "What?" he asked with a tilted head. His expression that was clearly saying ''don''t waste my time, I''m busy,'' rendered me speechless.


    "Love, you see." Sam cleared his throat calmly while resuming his careful intrusion. "Compared to these three, the one who had been impatient for its turn is, well..."


    He sat down, keeping his hand on the junction between my legs. "... is nothing,pare to this," he said in a whisper but made it heard clearly.


    I instinctively gazed down at his mast, making me gulp. Even with just the dim light of the moon filtering through the window, I could see the raging veins protruding around his girth.


    "If I don''t do this, you''ll get hurt," I hissed, feeling his fingers enter halfway. Thanks to all the overflowing love juices and his careful pration, it didn''t hurt. Rather, I felt full.


    "Don''t worry, love. I will enter soon." He smiled reassuringly, but then brief mischief flickered across his eyes. "You will have to be ready for that, Lilou. Because I don''t think I will.... pull out all night."

 Chapter 465 - It Will Take Longer For The Second, Third, Fourth, And Fifth***

    <h4>Chapter 465 - It Will Take Longer For The Second, Third, Fourth, And Fifth***</h4>


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PROCEED WITH CAUTION]


    I squirmed in pleasure, screaming my husband''s name without caring if anyone would hear us anymore. I glimpsed at Sam. He was staring down at me with eyes full of lust. His mouth fell open while watching me basked in the pleasure of his fingers stretching me wide.


    "Sa --" I gasped as my back arched, toes curling as he hastened his pace. It didn''t take long when I screamed, "oh Sam," before a river of love juices burst out without restraint.


    My mind was in haywire, chest moving in and out heavily, with my throat parched. I felt my knees wobble as my hands trembled and my body twitched every beat. I justid there, but I was breaking out in sweats.


    "Lovely." I popped my eyes open when he spoke. I shifted my eyes on him, catching him lick his finger delightfully.


    Normally, I would sleep or rest upon orgasm. But now, even though my arms and hand trembled, I raised them at him. Spreading it as an invitation for a hug.


    "Sam,e here, my love," came out a soft voice, smiling weakly at him. My husband didn''t speak as he crawled down. There was something I couldn''t exin whenever I feel his weight on me, but I loved it.


    "Did you like it?" he asked, nting a peck on my forehead.


    I nodded, closed-lipped. "I love it."


    "I''m pleased," he whispered, trailing kisses on my cheek before nibbling my earlobe. Sam''s other hand groped the outline of my body, squeezing my thigh once he reached south and fondling my breast once up north.


    I let out a muffled moan while clutching his shoulder, eyes rolling back over my head. The sweats and the high temperature of our body didn''t seem it would go down despite that we already orgasmed. I wouldn''t dare say I wasn''t satisfied, but more like I felt greedy for wanting more.


    "Sam..." my voice sounded distant when I suddenly felt something hard in front of my entrance. I pressed my lips together, anticipating his entry while he coaxed me with kisses.


    "Husband," I called, sliding my arms over his shoulder. I ran my fingers through his hair, tugging it slightly.


    "I love you, Sam."


    His back stiffened as he paused, making me raise my brows. He slowly drew his head back, revealing his burning eyes. He looked dangerous; like a hungry beast deprived of food for a long time. Still, his appearance didn''t intimidate me. Instead, I smiled subtly, lifting my head as I nted a kiss on his lips.


    "I love you," I repeated in a low tone, but this time, it sounded more firm. "Just you."


    "Lilou..." Sam called under his breath, grinding his teeth as he responded to my kisses. "I''m crazy over you."


    I naturally tightened my grip around him as I felt him thrust his erection against my entrance. A muffled moan slipped past my lips, but he kept it busy with his tongue sliding in between my lips. My nails dug into his back as I stretched around his massive girth.


    Goodness... he would wreck me if he didn''t prepare me for it. It was colossal!


    "Ah...!" I twitched as he entered halfway, still feeling my flesh get ripped by him. How could this be? It was as though it was my first time once again.


    "Is it painful?" he paused when he noticed my entire body tensing up. He looked at me with worry in his eyes, as if he would stop if I answer yes.


    "It''s tolerable," came out an honest voice, kissing the tip of his nose. "Please don''t stop. I also want you, Sam."


    A shallow breath escaped his mouth, resting his forehead against mine. He thrust his erection in slow motion, making me feel him and how it ripped me. It was a little painful, twinned with pleasure. It left my heart torn, not knowing which of the two dominated my senses. But what I was certain of was that I didn''t want him to stop.


    Sam called my name under his breath, but all I could do was arch my back, feeling full once he waspletely inside. He didn''t move for a second and even when he started moving his hips, it was slow. I could feel him in my stomach, making my jaw fall open.


    It didn''t take long when the pain receded, and only pleasure remained. I soon found myfort in amodating his girth, looking at him with eyes drooping.


    "My husband," I whispered, and he bent down, smashing his lips against mine while thrusting faster. Sam circled his arms around my waist as he rammed into my insides. I bit his lip unconsciously hard until the taste of iron mixed in our mouth.


    To my surprise, the taste of his blood increased my body heat. I popped my eyes open, hissing in satisfaction. I didn''t know what got into me, but his blood gave me enough strength to push him. That push wasn''t enough to make him fly away, but Sam suddenly lifted my waist. Before I knew it, he was sitting down with me, saddling him.


    My eyes popped in surprise, seeing my husband leaning back against the backrest. "Your turn."


    I gulped. How did he know I wanted to take the lead? I shook my head, as that didn''t matter now. Instead, I bent down and imed his lips.


    "Thank you," I whispered, feeling his hands squeeze my buttock as I started moving it.


    My back arched, holding the backrest of the settee as I picked up my pace. I could feel his entirety in this position and it was driving me insane. I didn''t want to stop moving faster and rougher. I tossed my head back, moaning loudly.


    I shivered when he suddenly let go of my waist and cupped both my breast. I pulled my head back only to see him leaning forward, putting one of my nipples inside his mouth. His other didn''t forget to caress the other. He switched every once in a while, giving them fair attention.


    "Sam..." I called with an open mouth, knowing that I would soon reach another orgasm. As if he had noticed it, Sam looked up, letting go of my breast and he held my hip.


    With sweats dripping, skin pping, andck of breath, I squirmed while looking up at the ceiling. Sparks flew as I convulsed. My essence contracted around his girth while he ran his arms up to my spine, holding me so I wouldn''t fall.


    God... that was... extremely good.


    "Good?" he asked while leaving kisses on my corbones. I weakly nodded, reaching for his shoulder as I looked down.


    I felt really, really weak, but Sam was still growing bigger inside of me. He didn''t say a word and only left kisses on my shoulder when I copsed on his body.


    "Sam," I called airily, brushing the tip of my nose against his neck. "You''re still hard. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    "I am very much," he crooned while still kissing my neck and shoulder. His hands still stroke my body, embracing me tightly.


    "But I already orgasmed in your mouth, remember? It will take longer than that for the second, third, fourth, and fifth."


    I stiffened as I slightly withdrew my head to look at him in horror. Second, third, fourth, and fifth? A smug smirk appeared on my husband''s face as he kissed my lips for a second.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I won''t pull it out all night." As soon as Sam said that, he carried me, and before I knew it, I felt my back against the cold wall. I instantly shivered at the coldness on my back and the scorching heat on my front.


    "Law will snatch you in the morning, but tonight, you are mine." His voice was deep and menacing, with eyes glinting sharply. "And I will make the most of our time together."


    I gasped when he started moving his hips again. All I could do was wrap my arms around him as pleasure soon took over me once again.

 Chapter 466 - Time Is Fleeting

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Time Is Fleeting</h4>


    Sam didn''t kid me when he said he wouldn''t pull out. It was amazing that he didn''t even get smaller even after reaching his third orgasm. But considering the five years of longing, it wasn''t a surprise for him to have such stamina.


    I was more surprised how I managed to take him all night. It was as though I was exhausted, but not at the same time. When I was pinned on the wall, on the desk, and in every corner of his office, I orgasmed. I didn''t even get dry even after multiple orgasms.


    It was wild... very wild.


    Now, Sam sat upon the chair behind his desk while I was on hisp. My feet dangled over the armrest while I rested the side of my head on his firm chest. I looked around the office and it was a disaster. Documents were scattered on the floor, the shallow holes on the wall, one painting that fell down, and some books along with our clothes.


    "It''s dawn," I whispered, breaking the silence as I peeled my eyes away from the disaster and focused on his beauty. Sam was caressing my back; his little habit that I missed.


    "Mhm. How sad."


    "Don''t be sad. It''s not like this is ourst night," I giggled as he truly seemed disheartened about this. "Time is fleeting. So fast that I didn''t even notice it''s almost eight years since the first time we met. We also now have a five-year-old son who is wonderful and cute. We have a lot of time, love."


    My eyes softened tracing back to the time I first met my husband. Back then, I never thought I would fall in love with him so hard, but I did. Things went upside down from that moment on, having to experience happy times, life and death situations, schemes after schemes, pain and agony, and a lot more.


    It was crazy. Our story was one hell of a ride, but here we are now.


    Almost eight yearster, we''re still together. Making love like it was the first time, loving each other more passionately than ever, and just together again. Words weren''t enough to justify how grateful I was to be alive.


    "Mhm... who would have thought?" he murmured in a soft tone. I nced at him and caught the subtle smile on his face.


    "You and I, we''ve been through a lot. I''m lucky that you love me."


    My brows raised as I reclined so I could see him clearly. "My husband, you sound like you don''t expect me to love you."


    "Because I don''t?" Sam cocked his head to the side, giving me a knowing look. "I knew you will be the woman I will marry the first time Iid my eyes on you. But the first time you saw me, your eyes are filled with... terror."


    "Of course! How can I not feel terrified when a stranger is inside my home?" my nose scrunched up, giving justice to my reaction at that time. "Did you forget how you toy me? I just wanted to light up themp, but you kept switching them from ce to ce! I almost thought there''s a ghost!"


    "You thought I was a ghost?"


    "Of course! But when I realized it''s a vampire, it was worse!"


    Sam frowned. "A ghost is worse than a vampire, dear."


    "Ghost can''t hurt me, but vampires can," I argued as a matter of fact, seeing him nod in understanding. "Also, who won''t get scared when that intruder suddenly asks for my hand? I still remember the sense of dread that crept down my spine when you asked, ''why are you running, silly? I haven''t proposed yet. Will you marry me?'' I don''t even know your name!"


    "Haha! You remember?" I red at him while he chortled.


    "How can I not? If only you see that look on your face. It was as if you will kill me if I refused."


    "But you still refused. Now I''m certain you are suicidal at that time and just in denial." Sam eximed as if surprised at this new discovery. My mouth opened and closed, but I ended up biting my tongue.


    To be truthfully honest, I wanted to survive back then. I really do. However, there was also a part of me that I wanted to kill. I was unsure what it was, but at the back of my head, dying wasn''t really terrible. I meant, if I died at the hands of a vampire, of course, I wouldn''t feel shame to face my father. How could I fight a vampire, right? It would give me enough reason.


    "Now that I think about it, I think I was unconsciously aware I had this dark side of me," I murmured after our brief silence. "That is why, although I feared death, I didn''t think it was that really bad."


    "We all had our dark side, Lilou." Sam smiled and caressed my cheek. "A friend of mine said, the more kind, loving, and bright a person was, their other side is just as extreme."


    "Since when did you have friends?" I inquired, finding it a bit strange that Sam was calling someone a friend. I only knew one person who Sam called a friend, and that was Noah''s grandfather, Alfie.


    "Is it Alfie? Noah''s grandfather?"


    "No." He shook his head and snapped his eyes away. "It''s someone else who lives in my head."


    My brows furrowed while staring at his side profile. Someone who lived in his head? What did he mean by that? There was a moment of silence between us. I waited for him to exin, but he didn''t. So, I was about to ask but he suddenly spoke.


    "Lilou, the core... it''s not inside you anymore," I froze momentarily, blinking twice while processing his words. "I stole it from you. The voices... the people you met when you were in slumber were now inside my head."


    "What... how is that possible?" I gasped in surprise, puzzled at this didn''t make sense. Sam gazed down at me again and sighed faintly.


    "My ability is actually stealing things. Stealing lives, memories, abilities, and something like that. Actually, it''s not stealing, but more like absorbing," Sam exined calmly while brushing my arms with his knuckles. "Although it sounds convenient, it had its downsides. The reason I didn''t offer absorbing the core is I might kill you. Not the type of death you think, but I might end up sucking your soul."


    "What...." I trailed off as I listened to his exnation more.

 Chapter 467 - [Bonus ]The Emperors Plans For The Future Generations

    <h4>Chapter 467 - [Bonus ]The Emperor''s ns For The Future Generations</h4>


    Based on Sam''s exnation, the reason he had a lot of ability instead of just one or two was that he absorbed a lot of people, including the power of the previous king before Stefan. The only reason that thete king, Sam''s father, survived was that he was too powerful that Sam couldn''t absorb himpletely.


    Still, because of this, thete king slowly withered until he passed away. It was safe to say Sam killed his father slowly and painfully.


    That was the reason Sam didn''t even consider absorbing the core inside me. It was risky, and he didn''t want to risk that. He was just left with no choice and put his heart into it. Luckily, he was sessful.


    But now, he had those voices inside his head. Although he said they were greatpany, as if having a built-in political advisor, it was still... shocking.


    "So, Law didn''t inherit the core?" I asked aggressively, sitting up while looking at him straight in the eye. "Our son, I mean, will not have to suffer from that Bloodfang''s will?"


    "My dear, you worry about Law and not me?"


    "You just said they aren''t a badpany as they helped you decide on some important decision as the emperor!" I pped his shoulder, ring at him. And yet, he chortled.


    "Yes. None of our children will inherit them." Sam nodded with a gentle smile on his face. My face rxed, heaving a sigh of relief as I rested my forehead against his chest. I was so relieved to hear this news that it brought me into tears.


    "Lilou," he hummed while brushing my trembling back,forting me.


    "I''m so... happy, Sam," came out a muffled confession. "This may sound unfair to you, but... I don''t know what I will do if Law inherited the core."


    I had been avoiding asking about this important stuff. Although Sam and I didn''t have time until now, it scared me. That was why I had been mentally preparing myself before asking this question. But now that he said this, it was like a thorn was plucked out from my throat.


    Sam embraced me securely. "I told you, I will protect you and our son. I was hesitant before, that was why you had to suffer so much. This time, I will not let that happen, Lilou. I will not let our son and daughters, and the future generation suffer from the problems of the past."


    My heart warmed up hearing his voice. The arms that were cradling me felt so reassuring. It felt like no one could hurt me as long as I was in his embrace.


    "When I ascended the throne, I had taken an oath. That this empire... will secure the future of the children. I will create a ce where our children can run freely and choose their own path," he continued in a low voice but made sure that I clearly heard his point. "A ce where our children didn''t have to kill each other to achieve their dreams."


    "Sam..." I slowly raised my head and saw the bitterness in his eyes. He brushed my cheek with the back of his fingers while sporting a weak smile.


    "Our children, and the children in this empire, will not experience the pain the La Crox went through or what that peasant girl had to go through to survive." Sam rocked his head lightly, keeping his silence for a moment. "Let the older ones, us, carry that burden of the past, Lilou. It is a lot of weight to carry and it was exhausting, but we cannot give up because if we do, history will repeat itself."


    I pressed my lips and nodded, agreeing with him a hundred percent. "Let''s break the chain, then. I will support you through and through, Sam."


    "Mhm." Sam pulled me closer and rested his head on my shoulder.


    Among every one of us, I knew Sam had been in the most pain. No matter how aggravating his brothers and sisters were, they always upied this special ce in his heart. To think that the viins of this story were those people. That piece of his heart must''ve broken.


    But we couldn''t do anything about it.


    The La Crox was born and raised to be savages. Thete king wanted his children to be each other''spetition, and that was what they had be. It was hard to change when all their lives they stood above others. Even if the change came clear to them, it was already toote.


    They had hurt each other already, and the scars in their heart were far too deep. It was sad the more I thought about it. That was why my heart ached for Adam. Although the situation was different, Jaime Malum was unconsciously creating a monster.


    I was d that it wasn''t toote for that young Earl. I wished... with our reign, there were no more homes that would break because of greed. And even though poverty would always be a problem, peasants andmoners wouldn''t be too scared at night.


    My walkst night proved to me that people weren''t scared of the dark anymore. Although there were still people like Jaime Malum, I knew Sam would put them all under control.


    "Thank you, Sam," I whispered while ying with his hair. "Thank you for thinking about our son''s future."


    Suddenly, I smiled as I recalled what Yul told me a long time ago. That Sam was amazing for he do things that would always result in many people benefiting. Just like right now, he wanted a ce where our children could have the freedom the La Crox didn''t have.


    As a result, the entire empire was benefiting. To attain that, he had to clean the empire and put people in their ce, after all.


    "I''m so proud of you," I added softly. "Does Alphonse''s and Alistair''s death hurt?"


    "Mhm. They wanted to kill and revive us and settle in another ce," he exined under his breath, sounding sad recalling them. "The intention is good, but the methods are twisted. Moreover, it is impossible. We are already monsters. That superficial life is bound to break, anyway."


    I felt a hand clench my heart, grasping what happened after losing my consciousness. "But it still hurt, right?"


    "Yes... like hell," he confessed while tightening his embrace. "The weight of the crown... is heavy, Lilou. No wonder Stefan had lost his mind. It wouldn''t ruin that bastard if I didn''t pass it to him in the first ce. It was my fault and I don''t want to make the same mistake again."


    My mouth opened and closed, but I decided not to speak anymore. Instead, I rubbed his back and just be there for him.


    "I will always be here for you, Sam," I reassured softly, but with conviction. "I will never leave you again."


    "Please don''t. You and Law... are the sole reason I am keeping it together."


    We remained silent for a long long time. This sadness¡­ we could only entertain it with the two of us because we didn''t want Law to see these ugly scars. I was d, though.. That we had time to indulge in these painful memories because this would remind us why we shouldn''t drag our son to the drama of the past.

 Chapter 468 - Do Not Worry About That

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Do Not Worry About That</h4>


    I didn''t sleep throughout the night. But Sam did. We were still in the chair behind his desk, facing the window. I let my husband take a rest, as it seemed he barely had any in these past years. Meanwhile, I watched the sun slowly engulf the sky and devour the darkness of the world.


    My eyes softened as a subtle smile appeared on my face. "What a beautiful day."


    KNOCK KNOCK!


    A light knock came from outside the door before it slowly creaked open. I peek over the high-back chair, seeing Fabian enter. He looked around and his brows creased in irritation.


    "Your --" Just as he raised his head, I shushed him by cing my lip in front of my lips. Fortunately, Sam turned the chair around so Fabian wouldn''t see us naked. But Fabian was quick to read the situation.


    "I''lle back with a robe," he said in a low tone, bowing before leaving the office.


    I smiled as I looked at the shut door. Fabian didn''t change a bit. He was still that person who would get totally annoyed when things were disorganized and messy. That was why he rarely enter Sam''s workshop in Grimsbanne; that part of the mansion was a total mess.


    Shortly, Fabian returned with a robe for me and for Sam. He handed it over to the desk while I reached out for it. Since Sam was holding me in his arms and I didn''t want to leave him like this, I used his robe as a nket instead.


    "Is my son awake?" I asked, raising my head at him while Fabian stood in front of the desk.


    "The young master is still asleep. He normally wakes up an hour from now."


    "How about the young Lord?"


    "The young Lord is still asleep, Your Majesty."


    I nodded, closed-lipped. I looked at Sam lovingly, brushing his lean cheek. "Sam fell asleepst night. I don''t want to interrupt his rest since it seemed he barely got any for the past five years."


    "Is that alright, Fabian?" I lifted my head back and set my eyes on Fabian once again. "His Majesty had been working day and night. This sleep is what he deserved. Although it pains me he is sleeping on a chair instead of resting somewhere morefortable."


    "I understand, Your Majesty. I will let everyone know not to go in here."


    "Thank you, Fabian." I smiled and Fabian sported a polite smile. When he was about to take a leave, I called him once again. I waited for him to turn his head back, seeing his eyebrows raised.


    "I''m really d that you stayed beside Sam and my son, Fabi."


    Fabian''s brows and shoulder rxed, shaking his head. "I am d that His Majesty kept me by his side. Also, I''m relieved that you finally returned to us, mydy. Not just me, but everyone had been praying for your return."


    My smile stretched wider as I knew who was that "everyone" he was talking about. Fabian let out a sharp exhale.


    "I will return with a cup of hot chocte and some bread while His Majesty is asleep," he said before bowing for the nth time and left.


    Just as Fabian said, he returned with a hot chocte and bread to enjoy the morning. I sniffed the hot chocte, licking my lips before taking my first sip. My brows furrowed, as the taste was a little strange.


    "I added a bit of ingredient so you can still enjoy it," Fabian exined as he didn''t leave immediately, as if he saw thising.


    "You added something?"


    "I added some blood in it since vampire''s taste differed from normal humans." He rified, furrowing his brows while seeing the conflicted look on my face. "Mydy... His Majesty didn''t tell you yet?"


    "N ¡ª no." I shook my head and gazed down at the hot chocte. "But I already had my suspicion. Charlotte told me I died during childbirth. Why I am still alive and breathing is obvious, but I didn''t ask Sam, nor did he have a chance to tell me about it."


    There was a moment of silence in the room as Fabian kept quiet. I nced at him and chuckled. He looked as if he said something he shouldn''t.


    "Don''t worry. It can''t be helped, right? My husband loves me so much that he wouldn''t ept my death and I''m d he held onto me." I looked at Sam and smiled, resting my cheek against his head. "If he didn''t turn me into a vampire, I will not meet our wonderful son. I''m d to be alive, Fabian. Don''t make that look as if you feel sorry for me."


    "Apologies, Your Majesty."


    "You shouldn''t apologize too. I know you just know that I prefer being a human, and that is correct. If possible, I want to stay human. But as I''ve said, it can''t be helped. Also, being a human and a vampire doesn''t matter to me now. As long as I can be with my family, that''s good enough for me." I nced up and saw Fabian smile subtly. "Humor me for a while, Fabi. I know talking like this can be distracting, but I have a few questions."


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. You can ask me anything."


    I nodded and sipped an ample amount of hot chocte. It tasted strange still, but I could taste the chocte. I thought if I kept drinking it, I would soon get used to it.


    "About Law," I cleared my throat, keeping my voice down so Sam wouldn''t wake up. "Is he human? Vampire? or Half?"


    "The young master is a pureblood vampire, Your Majesty. Since you have the blood of the Bloodfang and Crawford, the young master had be a pureblood."


    I nodded in understanding before throwing another question. "Does he know?"


    "No." Fabian pressed his lips into a thin line and nced at Sam''s side, although he couldn''t see him because of the high-back chair. "His Majesty wants to keep it a secret until he hase of age."


    I frowned and gazed at Sam. "How did you keep it a secret? Doesn''t my son crave for blood?"


    "The Young Prince''s meals and drinks always had a small amount of His Majesty''s blood just like your meals, Your Majesty. His blood is enough to quench the young master''s and her Majesty''s thirst."


    "Oh?"


    "That is why Her Majesty doesn''t find any blood enticing. His Majesty''s blood is far more superior to others. It''s the same with the young master. That is why he can stay as a normal child just like everyone."


    "Is that so?" my eyes remained on Sam, sighing faintly.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. The young prince is smart and I''m sure he will understand why His Majesty kept him in the dark." I raised my gaze to Fabian, catching the reassuring smile on his face. "The Young Master took after his mother, after all."


    "Fabian, you tter me." I chuckled and shook my head.. "But I guess there''s no need to worry about that for now."

 Chapter 469 - I Kid. I Kid.

    <h4>Chapter 469 - I Kid. I Kid.</h4>


    I conversed with Fabian a little longer until he had to excuse himself. After he left, I enjoyed the hot chocte while in Sam''s embrace. I thought the reason I didn''t feel tired despite the exhausting exercisest night was that I had been in slumber.


    I arched a brow when Sam moved after some time, watching his long eyshes flutter. The side of my lips curled up as his eyes shifted to me.


    "Good morning, my husband," I greeted softly while nting a kiss on his cheek. Sam grunted, tightening his embrace.


    "So warm," he murmured while brushing the apex of his nose against my shoulder. "It feels good."


    "Sam." My eyes softened as he looked like a clingy child at the moment. "Law is awake by now. We should hurry before he sees us like this."


    Sam frowned as he let out a sigh. "I will lock the door."


    "Sam."


    "But I missed you so much," he argued in a quiet voice, hugging me even tighter. I could not help but chuckle. My husband had always been dashing and everything but adorable. So, seeing this side of him warmed up my heart.


    "Sam, I''d like to help with our son''s birthday preparation. Can I do that?"


    "Mhm. Sure."


    "But I still need your help." It did not surprise me how quickly he agreed, but I needed his guidance. It was the first time I would take part in a child''s birthday party, so I didn''t have any idea what to do.


    "Sure." Sam nted a quick peck on my shoulder. "Fabian will also transfer the matters of the estate to you. Whenever you are ready, just tell him."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. Fabian had mentioned this earlier, but I told him to take it slowly.


    "Are we inviting our family?" I inquired after a brief silence, keeping my focus on the original subject. He kept quiet for a while and turned his head to me with his cheek on my shoulder.


    "I nned to."


    I nodded with a smile. "Had they been attending Law''s birthday in the past?"


    "Silvia and Yul had visited the south before, so Law knows about them."


    "That''s great then."


    "You look like you''re relieved." Sam pointed out without taking his pair ofzy eyes away. "Those two will stop at nothing to meet their nephew. It''s not like I can hide them if they suddenly show up in here."


    A chuckle slipped past my lips, imaging that Yul and Silvia were those types of people. It was impossible that they would allow their existence to be a secret from our son.


    "Goodness... I missed them," I blurted out, only to wince as he suddenly bit my shoulder. A frown instantly appeared on my face as I red at him. Sam feigned innocent and kissed the area he bit.


    "I''m jealous. You miss everyone, but you run away from me the moment you wake up," he mumbled dejectedly, making me let out a deep exhale.


    "You know the reason."


    "Even so, I''m thinking of changing my mind." Sam buried his face in my shoulder and embraced me securely. "I''ll just keep you all for myself."


    A sigh slipped past my lips as I leaned forward to kiss him. "There, there. I love you, my husband."


    "You always do this to me." His frown grew worse, but he looked more epting.


    "My husband, I appreciate your affection but we have many things to do." I giggled as I kissed him for the fifth time. "Law will be displeased if we don''t join in for breakfast."


    Sam remained silent. He rested his forehead on my shoulder while brushing my shoulder with his knuckles. When he broke his silence, my brows rose.


    "I''ll have to return to the capital after Law''s birthday," he said solemnly, lifting his head up and setting his eyes on me. "Is that alright with you?"


    For a moment, I lost my voice to answer. He was going back to the capital? I shouldn''t be surprised about this since he was the emperor. However, I felt a little... disheartened by the thought of separating from him.


    "I was thinking of taking you and Law to the capital, but..."


    "Alright." I didn''t let him finish and sported a smile. "You worry that the people in the capital will mess with Law, right? I understand, Sam. Don''t worry. I will wait for you."


    Sam and I looked at each other for a moment before he sighed. He buried his face in my shoulder once again, tightening his embrace before loosening it a little.


    "I don''t want to go, though," he confessed in a quiet voice. "But the people in the capital are starting to annoy me with their request to see me prepare for the world summit."


    "World summit?"


    "It''s a... well, a gathering between monarchs from across the world that happens every ten years. It''s mostly to talk about peace and all none sense," Sam exined nonchntly as if it wasn''t as important as what it sounded like. "I don''t want to go."


    "Sam." I looked at him solemnly. "You''re the emperor now. You have to do as much as this, don''t you think?"


    "But once it started, I''ll be away for months."


    "And we will wait for you." I smiled as I wrapped my arms around him. "You''ve worked hard to bring peace in this empire. Hence, you don''t have to worry."


    "Can''t help it."


    "Come on, love. It won''t be that bad, right?" I shook him lightly, making the both of us sway. "I''ll be very busy and work hard to manage the estate."


    Sam cast me a dead look. "You won''t be busy managing the estate, Lilou."


    "Fabian told me about the invitations you''ve been receiving from the noble houses. Although the Roux Family didn''t have a noble status, we still need friendly rtions in the high society, don''t you think?" my brow arched as the side of my lips curled into a smirk. Sam narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "You don''t... socialize, Lilou," he stated a fact and I let out a dry cough. "The only time you socialized has all ended in a massacre."


    "My husband, you change... at least, trying. How can you be so judgemental?" I gasped in disbelief while he chortled in response. "I can always learn, alright? It''s not like this is the capital."


    "Alright, alright. If that is what you say. Just take Fabian so he can clean up the bodies ¡ª ack!"


    I didn''t let him finish his joke as I bit his shoulder like an angry dog before pping it. "How could you?"


    "I kid. I kid."


    "Just you watch Samael. Our son will not feel ashamed not having a noble status," I asserted with a determined heart, ring daggers at him.


    Sam chuckled as he rocked his head, still looking unconvinced, which only fueled my determination.. We spent an hour just us talking about random things without knowing our little one was already busy digging his father''s grave in the back garden.

 Chapter 470 - [Bonus ] My Baby

    <h4>Chapter 470 - [Bonus ] My Baby</h4>


    When Sam finally let me go, I instantly covered myself with the negligee Fabian brought me, while Sam also did the same. I looked around at my husband''s office, cringing at the mess we made.


    "Sam, how are you going to work with this mess now?" I looked back at Sam, who was tying the robe around him, standing beside his desk while I stood in front of it. "You should rest more today, though."


    "It''s fine. I''ve done most work for today yesterday." Sam walked towards me and immediately snaked his arms around my waist. "How can I work so much when my wife just woke up? I''m trying to be a good husband here, my love."


    "Mhm. I know." I chuckled, brushing my nose against the tip of his nose. Sam smirk as he nted a kiss on my lips.


    "It breaks my heart that I have to restrain myself from pinning you down right now, my wife," He breathed out, biting my lip lightly. "Our son is surely waiting for us in the dining hall. He will kill me if we make him wait for so long."


    "That sounds strangeing from you."


    "I''m scared for my life, love. That''s why I''d been stalling." I chuckled at this joke, but then I gazed up and saw the sweats breaking out from his forehead. "I''m not joking, Lilou. I''m terrified for my life."


    "Oh, Sam..." I didn''t know whether to feel sorry for him or doubt he was simply exaggerating.


    ******


    Sam stalled some time before we headed to the dining hall. I held his hand and lead the way while he dragged his feet. Just before we approach our destination, both Sam and I halted. I looked back at him while he averted his eyes.


    ''I could feel something dark from there,'' I thought, biting my lip as I gazed at the end of the hallway to the dining hall. ''I guess Sam isn''t joking. My poor husband... I feel sorry for him.''


    I heard Sam curse under his breath as we approached the dining hall. Out of instinct, Sam and I peeked only to see the dark shroud polluting the hall. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, casting my husband an apologetic look.


    "Am I safe?" I asked in a whisper, waiting for him to look at me.


    "That''s what you''re concerned about? My wife, it sounds like you will be alright as long as you don''t inflict our son''s wrath." Sam snorted, but I didn''t argue with him.


    "I still need time with our son, Sam. Also, you''re the one who stalled so much time. Now our son is angry because he had to eat with Adam without us," I exined, not nning to correct his previous argument. It was a fact, after all.


    "My wife, I didn''t know you are such a heartless being."


    "Don''t be a drama king. The longer he waits, the more he''ll get furious." I pped Sam''s shoulder to release a bit of my nervousness. I didn''t want to make a mistake in front of Law ¡ª at least, not for now. Sam let out a deep sigh as he nodded reluctantly.


    I cleared my throat and sported a brave smile, entering the dining hall with Sam behind me. As soon as we entered, Law slowly lifted his head. My back instantly stiffened as I was frozen in ce. I knew Sam also froze as I heard his light footsteps halt.


    "Good morning, Mother," Law greeted me with an adorable smile, but I noticed how his eyes glinted when he shifted it to his father. "Father, good morning. I had been in the garden with Mister Fabian this morning."


    I looked back at Sam while he scratched the back of his head. To save him from Law''s wrath, the side of my lips stretched as I sauntered to the seat right next to our Law.


    "Good morning, my baby," I greeted back and unhesitatingly ced a kiss on his head. "Did you have a good night''s sleep?"


    Law''s eyes idled at his father''s figure for a little longer before she turned his head to me. His mood instantly change when he faced me.


    "Yes, mother~!" my son smiled brightly, melting my heart instantly at this cuteness. "Thanks to mother, I fell asleep peacefully."


    "My son..." I patted his head, ignoring Sam even though I heard him click his tongue and murmur the unfair treatment. "What a good boy."


    Law''s face brightened up while mine rxed. My eyes then shifted to Adam and offered a smile.


    "Did his lordship also have a good sleep?" I asked, making Law turn his head toward him.


    "Yes, thank you, Madam Roux." The young Earl smiled timidly. I could not help but let out a defeated sigh at how distant he addressed me.


    "Adam, you should call my mother, mother, or auntie," Law suggested, and I gazed down at him. "Is that alright with you, Mother?"


    "Of course, but only if there''s no one around. He is still the Earl of Minowa, right? Adam?"


    Adam pressed his lips together, but I could see how his eyes sparkled. My gosh... I wanted to adopt this boy. Law was already fond of him, so it wouldn''t be a problem if not for our circumstances.


    "Alright... auntie." Law and I looked at each other with a smile while Adam hung his head. Even though he looked down, I had noticed how his ears burned.


    "Right! Mother, can Adam stay here a little longer?"


    "My son, don''t you think you should ask me for those types of questions?" My husband, who was shunned by his son, finally chimed in while stabbing the bacon on his te. "You know your mother will refuse none of your requests."


    The bright smile on Law''s face instantly disappeared as he shifted his eyes to Sam. "I want my friend to stay here a little longer until his bruises recover."


    "My son, you don''t sound like you are asking a request but ordering me."


    "Father, how dare I order you? I am simply informing you since you are the owner of the house."


    "Gosh... I named you Law, but my son, have you started thinking you are actually thew?"


    Law nodded with absolute certainty. "That''s right, Father. It''s thew of attract ¡ª "


    "Pfft¡ª!" my son halted as I could not help but burst out inughter while covering my lips with the back of my fist. I caught Adam dart his eyes from Law and Sam and a helpless smile resurfaced on the young earl''s face.


    This type of morning¡­ my husband and son''s argument¡­ I couldn''t help but think Sam was simply arguing with the little version of himself.. And that¡­ made me appreciate such a peaceful morning.

 Chapter 471 - Fabians Request

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Fabian''s Request</h4>


    Sam and Law''s conversation made me realize why our son talked like that to his father. I already found it strange when I heard them converse the first time. But now it was clear.


    Sam raised his son to be unconsciously aware of where to stand and how to carry himself. Maybe Sam wasn''t unaware about this and Law simply picked up this habit by watching his father. Either way, it wasn''t a terrible trait to have.


    In the end, Sam agreed to let Adam stay only until the young earl recovered. I''ve seen Adam''s body and the bruises on it. I don''t me my son for sympathizing with Adam. The young earl was already ten going eleven this year, but he was too small.


    He was almost skin and bones on top of the traces of abuse Jaime inflicted on this child. It was better for him to stay in a more peaceful environment to relieve his stress. Fortunately, Law and I had a powerful backer who had Jaime Malum on a tight leash.


    "You seemed happy, Madam," I snapped back to the currentpse when Fabian''s voice came from my side. I raised my head at him, smiling.


    "I''m just thinking it feels nice to have a strong backer," I exined briefly, peeling my eyes away from Fabian and back to Law and Adam. We were currently in the garden to enjoy some morning air. I sat on the bench while Adam and Law were plucking some flowers not far away from me.


    "I feel sorry for Adam, Fabi. If only I can take away all the bad memories he experienced until now, I will do it," came out in a soft voice while staring at the two innocent boys. "Jaime Malum is a terrible person, but I know that those types of people will always exist. It''s just sad. Especially now that I have a son, my sympathy for those children increased a hundredfold."


    "But with your reign, imagine how many children will avoid such tragedy?" Fabian''s tone remained kind. "That is just how this world, madam. We can''t save everyone."


    A deep exhale escaped my nose as I nced up at him. "Is there anything you need?"


    "His Majesty told me to send you the invitations from the noble houses and said you will be in charge of the young master''s birthday," Fabian didn''t beat around the bush while I nodded my head in understanding. "If you n to send out an invitation to farawaynds, I advise Madam shall do it today so it will arrive on time."


    "You really know me, Fabi." I chuckled, thinking that Fabian guessed who was the guest I had in mind. But my brows knitted at Fabian''s next words.


    "Madam, please do not invite Rufus."


    "Why not? Did you fight with him?" I asked in surprise as I didn''t expect such a request. I''ve always known that the Barrett Brothers had thisplicated rtionship, but this was still a shock.


    "I might kill him," Fabian answered without looking at me, making my nose scrunch up.


    "Just what sort of issue did you two have for you to say such scary things?"


    "Just to prove I am stronger than him in front of the young master."


    "..."


    I couldn''t react to Fabian''s simple exnation. Even though I didn''t know the details, I already know my son looked up to strong individuals. With Rufus''s poprity that even the people in the south knew his name, my son would surely see him as a hero. Meanwhile, Fabian was a butler.


    I looked at Fabian apologetically, shaking my head. "I''m sorry, Fabi. But I still want to send Sir Knight a letter out of courtesy. I know he is a busy man, but I don''t want him to think we are not thinking of him."


    "It''s alright, Madam. I understand...pletely."


    A sense of dread instantly crept up my spine, making me gaze at Fabian. The way the corner of his eyes squinted as they glinted made me swallow a mouthful of saliva. Now, even I had to consider sending two letters to Rufus. One was an invitation and the second one was a personal request that he should refuse the first letter.


    Our dear butler was, after all, jealous. He would drop his gloves to challenge Rufus for sure.


    "Fabian, my heart is torn," I mumbled before I raised my brows as I watched my son and Adam run back to me.


    "Mother!" called Law with a bright smile on his face. He and Adam were carrying flowers with them.


    "Mother, we got you some flowers!" Law lifted his hands that were carrying the variety of flowers they pluck out from the garden. "I pluck them out while Adam arranged it! Do you like them?"


    I stared at the flowers, and my smile rxed. "They''re beautiful. I love it," I said as I epted the flowers, sniffing at the fresh aroma before casting the two of them a look.


    "Thank you, my baby," I expressed, taking one daisy out and cing it above Law''s ear. His brows rose, but his cheek was colored with pink.


    "Adam, my child,e here." I tilted my head down, waiting for Adam to stand next to Law. Just like what I did, I took out one stem and ced it above his ear.


    "Thank you, Adam. The arrangement is really pretty." My smile remained while seeing the innocence in their eyes. I was unsure how my time together with them would affect their lives, but I hoped they would grow up well.


    "You two make me happy," I said while bending down to sniff the flowers. The two boys only stared at me before they smiled brightly.


    After some time, Fabian spoke. "Madam, we should head in so you can write the invitations for the young master''s birthday. Also, it is about time that the young master''s tutor will arrive."


    I gazed up at him and nodded. My eyes then shifted to the two innocent boys.


    "Let''s go?"


    "Yes, mother!"


    "Yes, Auntie!"


    Adam and Law answered in unison while I giggled. With that being said, the three of us headed inside. Since I wanted to spend more time with them, Fabian arrange that Law would be tutored in the library with Adam and me.. While they were being taught, I started writing the invitations to the people I missed so much.

 Chapter 472 - The Duke Of Grimsbanne

    <h4>Chapter 472 - The Duke Of Grimsbanne</h4>


    [ To the Duke of Grimsbanne,


    How are you faring, Your Grace? How was the weather in Grimsbanne? The weather in the South had been humid, which made us enjoy cold teas and desserts. I also enjoyed reading a book under the tree while the midday breeze blew past me. At some point, the thought of you crosses my mind.


    I heard a lot about you and your achievements. The reformed, advanced education system Your Grace had founded is remarkable! Even I was amazed to read the books I had procured from the west. They are amazing.


    The teachers in the south were slowly following the teachings in Grimsbanne. I am happy. No wonder Grimsbanne had produced elite schrs.


    Despite that, I still can''t help but think about your welfare, Your Grace. I was wondering if you enjoy the weather back in Grimsbanne as well. Have you been well? Have you been resting and taking care of yourself? All those petty worries I''m sure you''d find bothersome.


    Your Grace is a hard worker, after all. And even if I know you are capable, this anxiety will remain in my heart. I wish you do not take this as an insult. It was simply a worry of ady for her brother.


    It had been five years, and I genuinely missed spending an afternoon tea with you, Your Grace. I was hopeful to see you on my son''s 6th birthday a month after you receive this letter.


    I missed you, Yulis. I sent you some tea I made myself for you to enjoy. It alleviates one''s mood and fatigue. I hope this will help even the slightest.


    I''ll be looking forward to your response.


    From your (lover) sister,


    Lilou Roux ]


    Yulis''s eyes were smiling gently as he read the letter he received this morning until he read thest part. His face instantly distorted as Lilou''s humor was totally something he disliked. Either way, his heart warmed up after receiving such a letter, hand-written by Lilou.


    "Sister..." he whispered with eyes full of gentleness, cing his thumb to cover the word lover. That joke ruined the entire letter for him.


    "You finally woke up, huh?" he chuckled, rereading the letter. Just reading it, Yul could hear her soft voice in his head.


    It had been five long years. The longest five years in his long existence, but after hearing from Lilou, it was as though a thorn in his heart was taken out. He was beyond happy ¡ª too happy that he already read the letter five times.


    After reading the letter five more times, Yul nced at the little present that came along with it.


    "She made this herself?" Yul wondered in a gentle tone, smiling at the thought of it. "Since when did she learn how to make tea?"


    The letter brought Yul back to all the happy times in the past. Yul, Silvia, and Lilou would mostly spend an afternoon tea together. They would talk about just anything. He recalled the time Silvia offered to teach Lilou on how to make teas, but thetter wasn''t the person to show interest in ady''s hobby.


    Lilou would rather pick up a sword and train than socialize in high society. She would rather go to war than ept a noble tea party. She was the person who would rather wear a knight''s uniform than wear a luxurious dress. But this letter... it was easy for him to detect that she had be moredylike.


    "She has a wonderful son now, after all." Yul smiled as he caressed the letter gently. "Just like Hell, I''m sure she is trying to change. How time passed."


    KNOCK KNOCK!


    Yul snapped his eyes at the door and caught the old butler entering his office. He was carrying another letter and didn''t talk until he stood in front of the duke''s desk.


    "Your Grace, a letter from the capital came today," said the butler, making Yul''s gentle expression die. Yulis stretched his neck up to see the crest on the letter.


    "Throw it away," he ordered after just ncing at the crest. "I told you. Throw away all letters from the Capital."


    "But Your Grace, how can that be? The messenger said it is important and must be read by Your Grace," the Old Butler argued, suppressing himself from wiping the sweats on his forehead.


    A sigh slipped past Yul''s lips as he crooked a finger. "Give it to me."


    Just as he ordered, the butler handed the letter to him carefully. Yulis nced at him before opening the letter.


    [ To the Duke of Grimsbanne,


    How are you, my love? The capital had been peaceful to the point it was so boring. It makes me yearn for -- ]


    Yulis just skim through the content of the letter before tearing it in half.? To take out his frustration, Yulis shred the letter into many, many pieces with a poker face. The butler nearly gasped, thinking the messenger duped him.


    "You," he called coldly, making the butler freeze. "Unless it has the crest of the Military General, don''t give me any letters from the capital from now on. Especially from the damn woman."


    "Ye ¡ª yes, Your Grace. My apologies."


    Yulis rolled his eyes as the butler bowed to express his sincerity. How could he me this old butler?


    "It''s not your fault. You are simply doing your job. Anyway, prepare this tea my sister made for me," he ordered as he jerked his chin towards the tea Lilou sent.


    "Yes, Your Grace," the butler carefully picked up the containers before he noticed the strange designs on them. "Are these the new products from the east, Your Grace?"


    "They are not from Silvia. Those teas are from the south." Yulis chuckled as he leaned back, holding Lilou''s letter to read again. "I will set off to the south in a few days. Prepare everything I need and summon all merchants. I need to prepare a gift for my sister and my nephew."


    The butler studied Yulis''s gentle expression as he stared at the letter in his hand. The Duke of Grimsbanne was known for showing almost no emotion. He was known to be a genius withrge wisdom to share. To see him smiling like this would make anyone who knew Yulis wonder if they were hallucinating.


    "Yes, Your Grace." Even so, the butler still bowed and left to execute the order. As the door shut closed, Yulis turned his head to the window.


    "I''ll see you in a month, Lilou."

 Chapter 473 - [Bonus ]Marchioness Of The La Lona March

    <h4>Chapter 473 - [Bonus ]Marchioness Of The La Lona March</h4>


    Meanwhile, the east border of the Great Heart Empire called La Lona March. Silvia''s longshes fluttered ever so slowly as she stared at the man in front of her. Just a while ago, she was enjoying her cup of tea until a visitor requested to see her for business purposes.


    "You are telling me you want my hand in exchange for this trade?" she inquired, to rify the point of the dashing nobleman in front of him.


    "The route that our territory will make the trades of the east and the north even more convenient, mydy. Since the biggest consumer of the east are the northerners, it will lessen the travel cost and time. From the profit itself, I''m sure this request is fair." The man exined, watching her rock her head in understanding.


    Silvia slowly rested her leg over the other, leaning her jaw against her knuckles, eyes on him. "A fair trade? I guess the Count sees my value as low as that."


    "Mydy, it is not low for long-term if --"


    "The north is, indeed, one of our biggest consumers next to the capital, but it seemed you are not aware, Count. Since the Earl of Monarey and I had a close tie, the profit in our transaction isn''t that huge. To make up for that, the north exchange the wheats and corns we send them with weapons. This had beenmon knowledge, Count." Silvia let out a sigh, as if she couldn''t believe she had to exin the obvious to this man.


    "The March is the major source of agriculture of the empire and I do not n on hoarding it. We sell our harvest at a price enough for our dear farmers to live afortable life and to lower the poverty of the empire. Just in case you''re wondering howe the March flourished despite that, it is because as I''ve said, we also trade weapons, furs, and all sorts of goods we receive in exchange for our goods," She paused for a moment as her eyes sharpened, watching how the Count''s confidence decrease by the second.


    "Count, I cannot believe I had to waste my precious tea time to lecture you about the March''s trade. Surely, the County still thinks that this little road you''re so proud of can coax a woman like me. Do you, perhaps, take me as a fool?" The corner of her lips curled up into a smirk. "My hand in marriage? Count, do you see those piles of letters over there?"


    Silvia perked her chin up at the basket right beside her desk. The count instinctively nce in the direction she pointed at, seeing piles of unopened and opened letters.


    "Those are marriage proposals from across the empire and even from the neighboring ones," she breathed out while shaking her head. "Some even offered me a country, and another is an ind they had discovered. How can you say that road you''re offering me is a fair trade for my hand in marriage?"


    This time, the emotions in her stunning visage disappeared. It was now reced with sharpness and coldness as if a goddess looking down at a foolish being.


    "Count, I am very disappointed that you came in here without the slightest idea of me or mynd. But I will let it slide." Silvia paused once again, acting generously before she smirked.


    "About the road, we can still talk about it with proper and just conditions." She offered in a dead tone, staring at the now sweating nobleman fiercely. "Or would you rather talk to the Earl of Monarey about this? I''m sure some rascal in the north is tired of the cold temperature. Visiting the county will be a breath of fresh air to them for sure."


    The young Count instantly turned pale when Silvia mentioned ''that'' rascal in the north. Although the capital''s military strength was fearsome, the knights from the north weren''t less terrifying. They were known as savages with the genius young Earl and the support of his monstrous chief knight, us.


    Unlike Rufus''s name that instantly gave off the idea of a war hero, a knight in shining ck armor one could rely on, us was the opposite. When one mentioned us'' name, the initial reaction was fear. Someone a person should avoid in this lifetime.


    The north''s rule was no mercy. And the only person the northerners truly respected was the emperor.


    Some had tried to coax the Earl of Monarey to fight for the throne in the past. The result? All those people were hanged in the borders of the north. The reason the emperor had be more untouchable.


    Now, Silvia was telling this man those same people who didn''t fear using people''s heads as their ball to kick around would visit the county? The Count held his breath as he felt like he was stuck in a spider''s web. The smirk on her lips just heightened the fear that was slowly creeping into his heart.


    "I''m sure, by now, the Earl of Monarey already gets the wind of this road." Silvia smiled as her shoulder rxed. "It''s better to send the Earl a letter that you were already in the talks with me, instead of epting his request to meet you, don''t you think?"


    KNOCK KNOCK!


    Silvia raised her brows as she snapped her eyes at the door. The smile on her face remained as she watched herdy-in-waiting enter.


    "Mydy, a letter came today." Mildred, Lilou''s formerdy-in-waiting, and now Silvia''sdy-in-waiting bowed with a letter in her hand.


    "Put it on my desk, Mildred. I am currently in a business transaction with the Count." Silvia cocked her head towards the desk but furrowed her brows when Mildred showed hesitation. "Is it important?"


    Mildred didn''t answer but nced at the count. Since Silvia already knew how careful Mildred was, she waved.


    "Count, as much as I hate to disrupt this discussion, I had an important business to settle. I will send you a letter of the contract. Please tell me if you find anything that displeases you, so we can discuss it," Silvia remarked before she stood from her seat. The Count''s trembling hand held on the armrest of the chair and pushed himself up weakly.


    "I wouldn''t be able to send you off myself. Mildred."


    "Yes, my Lady."


    Mildred approached Silvia and handed the letter before assisting the count outside the Marchioness office. Silvia stared at the door until it shut closed before gazing down. As soon as she saw the crest of the Roux Family, she tilted her head to the side.


    "Hell sent another letter?" she wondered, opening it without hesitation. The second she read the content of the letter, her eyes softened as the side of her lips curled up into a smile.


    "Lilou.... my sister."

 Chapter 474 - Rufus Important Decision

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Rufus'' Important Decision</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the imperial pce, Rufus held two letters. One on his right and one on the left. He kept darting his eyes from the letters from Samael... or so what he believed.


    "Captain, is there something wrong?"


    Rufus raised his head at Kristina, who was leaning on the shelves, arms crossed. Her long beautiful hair was now cut short like a man, and yet she still looked stunning. Although there was a huge scar on the side of her neck up to her jaw. Just like her, Rufus also had a huge scar across his cheek, which didn''t bother him.


    These scars on them and all the scars underneath their uniform all came from the war. Rufus had been active in the war since Samael''s reign with Kristina. They only get to rest in recent years when Samael''s power stabilized.


    "It''s strange," he pointed at while staring at the letters. "Why would His Majesty send two letters at the same time?"


    "Well, why don''t you open it to know, Captain?" she arched a brow and tilted her head to the side. "I don''t understand why you are idling."


    "Because my gut feeling tells me I will have to make an important decision."


    "Haha. That''s understandable, then." Kristina chuckled as she shook her head lightly. She had been with Rufus almost at all times. Although her feelings towards her captain remained, Rufus was akin to an indestructible wall; immovable, dense, and just in. Thus, their rtionship stayed tonic.


    The longer she stayed with him, the more Kristina realized he would never reciprocate her feelings. Not that she had her hopes up from the beginning. She was already aware of who held this man''s heart. And that was... the beautifuldy in the east.


    "Captain, now that I think about it, I heard Her Highness in the east had been receiving a lot of marriage proposals." Kristina broke the silence, waiting for him to raise his head.


    "So? What''s that got to do with me?"


    Kristina smacked her lips as she already expected such a weak reaction. "Nothing, Captain. I just thought you might get jealous." She shrugged nonchntly.


    "Why would I get jealous? The Marchioness in the East is amazing. Of course, a lot of men will line up to get her attention. Not only does she hold a beauty of a goddess, but she is also smart and has political influence." Rufus exined with a tone of disinterest, darting his eyes on the letter once again.


    "Captain, are you this calm because you know she rejects all of them? Or are you only that confident that you have a good hold on her heart?"


    Rufus paused and blinked ever so slowly. "Neither."


    Kristina frowned as she studied Rufus. He already picked which letter he should open and grabbed a paper-knife to open it.


    "There''s another option; are you calm because you simply epted that she is someone you will never reach?" once again, she raised a question out of in curiosity.


    This time, Rufus raised his head once again and scanned Kristina. "You are always interested in the matters of my heart, Dame Monroe. I should be the one asking you. Why hadn''t you gotten married yet? I heard you received a couple of marriage proposals in the past months."


    "That''s right. I think I did and burned them all."


    "Why?"


    Kristina scrunched her nose up as she looked at him in dismay. "My Captain, are you asking me because you don''t know?"


    "I don''t." He shook his head, sporting a clueless, stoic look.


    "It''s because Captain had a good hold of my maiden heart as well." She peeled her eyes away and answered along with a deep exhale. Although she sounded joking, she wasn''t.


    Rufus nodded in understanding. "Is that so?"


    She could only roll her eyes at his reaction. See? That was why she didn''t find the need to keep her feelings a secret. Rufus wouldn''t take it to the heart.


    They kept quiet after that as Rufus opened the letter and then the other. Once the letters were in his hand, held both of them and read them. Kristina studied his expression and quirked a brow, seeing how Rufus''s stiff expression rxed, but then he frowned.


    "Captain, that''s a strange reaction. Is your gut feeling correct?" she asked, intrigued by what could make this man smile gently and frown a secondter.


    "My gut feeling never failed me, Dame." Rufus cast her a quick look. "I, indeed, need to make a critical decision where I had to put my life on the... line."


    He trailed off when the door of the office suddenly busted open. Kristina and Rufus could only blink as they watch Beatrice pranced her way inside his office.


    "The capital is so... boring~!" Beatrice eximed in distress, taking a seat on the settee inside Rufus'' office. She raised her brows and darted her eyes from Kristina and Rufus, narrowing them suspiciously.


    "Say, you two." She raised a hand and pointed it at the two of them. "Are you two in that kind of rtionship? I mean, it would surprise no one. So, you don''t have to keep it a secret."


    "Your Highness, I will appreciate it if you do not put malice in my rtionship with the Dame." Rufus''s tone remained calm and unbothered. By now, he was already used at Beatrice barging into his office whenever she pleased. She was that bored.


    Beatrice let out a sigh before shaking her head, arms crossed. "General, you are being heartless with Dame Kristina. How can you be so dense when it''s obvious who her heart yearns?"


    "Your Highness, my heart is now pulverized. You do not have to worry." Kristina humored, pressing her lips and faking a smile. She was also used to Beatrice''s personality by now. Well, she somehow could understand this princess from another kingdom.


    Beatrice had the pce all to herself, after all. Everyone was busy while she was here, withering away in the luxury of the imperial pce alone. She was slowly losing her mind at this strange peace in the empire.


    "You seemed to be in a good mood, Your Highness." Rufus pointed out, making Beatrice''s face brighten up.


    "I sent Yulis a letter and I''m sure by now, he had received it already."


    "And I''m also certain he had torn it before reading everything." He guessed in the same nonchnt tone, but Beatrice chuckled loudly. Herughter echoed across the four corners of the office, sounding more evil by the second.


    "I know!" she eximed, heaving a deep breath while biting her index finger. "It makes me wonder how many times he tore my letter. Oh, Yulis..."


    Kristina cringed, feeling sorry for Yulis for catching this woman''s eyes. ''What a pervert.'' she thought, shifting her eyes to Rufus.. Thetter also shook his head lightly before diverting his focus on the letters.

 Chapter 475 - Earl Of Monarey

    <h4>Chapter 475 - Earl Of Monarey</h4>


    Up in the North of the Earldom of Monarey. A ce where it was cold all year round. However, the climate didn''t bother the Earl''s knightage as they trained with their tops off. Considering the freezing cold during winter, they considered the climate now much tolerable.


    From the Earl''s office, a young man stood in front of the window. He was watching the knights do their extensive physical training led by the knighthood captain, us. Thetter''s shouting was so loud the young man could even hear it from there.


    "Is he nning to kill all the knights? They never had a break since this morning," he murmured, clicking his tongue as the knights looked exhausted now. "But well, if they died, that only means they are weak."


    Just then, us from the training grounds raised his head and caught the young man watching them. The side of his lips stretched until his eyes squinted, making him appear very evil.


    "This is why people keepparing our knightage with the military general." The young man let out a sigh, shaking his head while us finally gave the knights a break. Everyone was exhausted that they just copse on the cold ground, making the young man sigh once again before walking back to his desk.


    As soon as he plopped down on the seat behind his desk, he picked up the opened letter he just read earlier.


    "Auntie Lilove," he whispered gently, recing the coldness in his eyes with warmth. The once young prince who was kept in the royal pce back in the capital now had grown into a fine young man. How time flew so fast.


    "My lord!" ude raised his eyes towards the door. His gaze instantly fell on us, who barged inside his office and shamelessly strutted his way in with a towel over his head.


    "Uncle, I mean, Captain Knight, are you nning to kill all our people?"


    "My lord, don''t exaggerate! I''m simply strengthening their body. Their skin should be as thick as metal so they don''t die so easily!" us shamelessly argued as he walked towards the chair around the round table inside the office and sat downfortably. He raised his feet up and tilted his head back. Using the cloth he used to wipe his sweats, he covered his face.


    ude fixed his eyes on his uncle''s figure, sighing faintly. "A letter came from the south."


    "Fucking Hell," us snorted indifferently, holding his hand behind his head. "What does he want this time?"


    "Uncle, I advise you to refrain from cursing the Emperor. Even if he is not here, people might misunderstand our loyalty."


    "Fucking Hell."


    ude''s lips opened, but he decided not to speak and simply shook his head. "I will travel across the empire. The sooner the better, since the north is so far away from the south."


    This time, us frowned as he lifted the cloth from his face. He cocked his head in the Earl''s direction, batting his eyeszily.


    "Did Hell tell you to go to the south? Did he finally lose his mind this time?" asked us in dismay, obviously displeased by this. "For what reason does he need the Earl''s help?"


    "Uncle, do you still think I am someone who can''t protect myself?"


    "Oh, no, my liege! Don''t misunderstand. The south is so far and marching to the south with arge troop is a hassle." us shrugged and looked away. Obviously, he wasn''t underestimating ude because us trained this young man himself. However, there was a reason us didn''t want to go to the south.


    "Uncle, do you still me the emperor for what happened to Auntie Lilove?" the young Earl inquired after some time.


    The crackling sound of woods in the firece slowly filled the room, along with silence. ude was aware of how us also grew fond of Lilou. She was the first person who believed in us'' capabilities, after all. His uncle respected and swore his life to Lilou. Even ude was unsure who would us choose between him or Lilou.


    "What''s the point?" us finally spoke, breaking the silence in the room. "Until now, she is still sleeping. Her son will be a year older this year again, but she will miss another year of that child''s life. Before we know it, her son will be married already."


    us paused momentarily as his eyes softened while staring at the ceiling. "It will shock her to death if she wakes up with a grandchild."


    "Uncle, I thought you were slow, but it seems your training made not only your heart race and blood run but also your thinking." ude humored with a nod, letting out a faint chuckle. "My cousin is still five and you are already thinking about his children. You aren''t even married yet."


    "No, thank you."


    ude let out another wave of dry chuckles as he nced at the letter. "Even Uncle Yulis and Auntie Silvia don''t want to get married. Are you that afraid to have children and do them wrong, just like thete king?"


    "My nephew, my Lord." uszily set his eyes towards the dashing young man sitting behind the desk. "I heard you are considering marriage. Just in case, you don''t have to marry for political reasons."


    "I will not marry. I''m letting them talk about marriage so they get it out of their chest. The only woman I will marry is Auntie Lilove since I promised her marriage, after all."


    "Wow..." us withdrew his feet away from the table and gazed at ude in disbelief. "My lord, just get married to strengthen the Earldom."


    "But you just said I don''t need to."


    "I changed my mind after knowing the dangerous fantasy you have in your head. Are you nning us to get killed?!" us clicked his tongue continuously while ude chuckled. He raised a brow when his nephew''s eyes softened at the letter he had been holding since he came in.


    "Who sent that letter? Is that a love letter for you to smile like that?" he asked, out of in curiosity.


    "You can say that." ude raise his head and offered us to read it. "I''m going to the south because I received a love letter."


    us knitted his brows as he sauntered towards the desk. He didn''t idle and snatched the letter, gazing at ude suspiciously.


    [ To my little Earl in Monarey,


    How have you been, my Lord... ]


    His eyes slowly dted upon recognizing this handwriting and the content of the letter. us gazed down at ude, only to notice some torn parliament on the side of the desk.


    "Right. I identally tore the letter for you.." ude smiled, feigning innocence at the separate letter for us.

 Chapter 476 - Matching Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 476 - Matching Clothes</h4>


    "Lilou."


    I raised my hand, stopping the maid that was decorating my hair with an ornament. A smile appeared on my face before turning in my seat. There stood my husband, who just entered my room, crossing his arms with his eyes on me.


    "The goods you procured thest time arrived," he said as he walked towards me. As if on cue, the maidservant bowed her head wordlessly and left us alone.


    Sam squatted down in front of me, looking up for me to see his perfect facial features. I would never get enough of this man''s beauty.


    "We''re you mad about my spending?" I asked while cupping his jaw.


    "Why would I?" Sam nted a kiss on the back of my hand with his eyes on me. "I just missed you."


    I chuckled at his ims. How could he say he miss me when we just had breakfast an hour ago? We had spent more time together during the past month since I awoke. Compared to our time in the pce back then, there won''t be a day that we wouldn''t be together despite our busy schedule.


    Sam had made sure to dine with us during breakfast and dinner ¡ª lunch was a little tricky since we all had things to do during the day. Aside from that, Sam would sometimes spend his afternoon tea with me and Law and Adam. Yes, the Young Earl had stayed with us until now.


    "Did you have a problem in the fort?" I asked, curious why he was extra clingy today.


    "A bit, but it''s resolved now."


    "I see. So you just came here to get a breather?" I chuckled while petting his hair as he rested his head on myp. No wonder my son also liked to rest his head on myp; he took after his father.


    "Yes. You''re my calm, after all." My heart warmed up at his answer. "Is Baroness Fletcher''s tea party today?"


    "Yes. She invited me so she can introduce me to the other nobledies." I smiled, thinking that this would be my first tea party with a nobledy after my slumber. "Law wants toe. Should I bring the young Earl?"


    "Mhhm." Sam raised his head and straightened his back, staring at me. "You want to bring Adam?"


    "Well, only a few people know the face of the Earl. He will be very sad if we leave him alone in here."


    "Lilou, the love of my life, the Earl will soon return to his estate since he had recovered well. He will soon have to fulfill his duties as the Earl of Minowa," Sam reminded me, making me frown as my shoulders rxed. "My baby wife..."


    Sam held my hips as he let out a sigh. "I know you are worried about Adam, but he can do it. Just like ude in the north, he will be a great Earl."


    "I know that, but... I think of Adam as my own. He is so adorable, kind, and just... I don''t want him to go back to the ce that will remind him of those dark days in his life." My frown grew worse, thinking of how Adam looked when we first met. The more I thought about it, the more my heart ached for him.


    Although Adam started smiling more and gained a bit of weight, I didn''t have the heart to send him back. Even the thought of Sam backing him up still made my heart feel restless.


    "What am I going to do with you, wife?" Sam held my hand and kissed it gently. "I feel like I''m sinning if I press on this matter more. I''ll give you more time, then."


    "Thank you, my love." I smiled, closed-lipped. "I want to spend more time with our sons. If Adam wants to return, then I will support him. I just can''t force him now or even think about it."


    "Mhm. I understand." He hummed while trailing kisses on my arm.


    "Sam, I have a tea party to attend to."


    "I know. I''m just kissing you."


    I rolled my eyes as his kisses incited something else, but I let him. After he kissed me to his heart''s content, Sam slowly stood up. Before he straighten his back, he nted a soft kiss on my lips while cupping my cheek.


    "Sam..." I whispered in his mouth, clutching his chest.


    "I''m just kissing you," he muttered, but then slipped his tongue in between my lips. I instinctively wrapped my arms around him, kissing him back passionately.


    Sam and I had been busy every single night, but it seemed this only made him crave for more. It was like Sam was always in heat... just like I was.


    KNOCK KNOCK!


    "Mother, can Ie in?"


    Sam clicked his tongue as he parted his lips from me and rested his forehead against mine. I couldn''t help but chuckle, as this had happened multiple times. It was as if Law was keeping watch of his father, timing him on how long Sam could spend time with me alone.


    "Why is he so possessive?" heined through his gritted teeth, drawing his head back and setting them on the door.? "He really takes after you, my wife. Come in."


    I chuckled and shook my head. Arguing with him about this was pointless. Sam already believed my son got his personality from me, but the more I was with them, the more I realized how Law and Sam were alike.


    "My son only got my good traits, but he got most of his mother''s scary traits," Sam mumbled and sigh. This time, I couldn''t help but cast him a look of disbelief.


    ''Shameless,'' I thought, but before I could call him out, Law and Adam already entered. My eyes instantly shone as soon as my gazended on those two young cuties.


    My fingers curled, covering my lips. "My angels... so cute...!"


    The matching clothes I bought for them had different colors but of the same design. Law looked great in ck and red while the Adam in white and blue. Of course, since I was the one who bought their clothes for today, mine also coordinated with their clothes.


    "And.... I''m the outsider here?" Sam grumbled as he darted his eyes from the two boys, then to me. "Fabian!! Get me a seamstress this instance!"

 Chapter 477 - This Is Painful To Watch

    <h4>Chapter 477 - This Is Painful To Watch</h4>


    Sam made a huge fuss about wearing clothes that didn''t match ours. Since we had time to spare, Law, Adam, and I sat on the divan inside the room. We were currently watching the master of the house get measured.


    "He is hopeless," Law whispered while shaking his head. "It''s not like they can get the clothes done today."


    "Law." I widened my eyes at Law. "You shouldn''t call your father hopeless."


    "Sorry, Mother." I patted Law''s head. I''ve been trying to educate him to talk to his father with a little more... respect. Although I knew my son loved his father deep in his heart, it would be better if our son talk to Sam a little gentler.


    "Adam, are you alright?" I shifted my focus to Adam and noticed the weak smile on his face. He peeled his eyes away from Sam and to me.


    "Yes, Mother. I just feel sorry for Father," he admitted, tugging my conscience. It was my fault, after all. I went crazy adoring my little angels that I forgot about my husband while we were shopping. Hence, I forgot to get Sam a pair.


    "It''s alright. Your father is now getting measured." I patted Adam''s hair and buried my guilt deep in my heart. I was just happy that Adam now called us mother and father naturally.


    The story about this was a little bizarre. I didn''t want Adam to call us Mother and Father just because I didn''t want him to think we were trying to erase the existence of his real parents. However, during Adam''s second week in the mansion, Sam suddenly knocked his knuckles on the dining table while we were having a peaceful dinner.


    I could still remember how Sam pointed at Adam telling him, "call me Father."


    Not only Law and Adam were surprised, but I was also mind-boggled. Sam didn''t exin to me why he suddenly had this impulse, but Adam got used to it now. It also wasn''t that bad since he felt more at home and belong in the mansion. I was d that Sam trained everyone in this mansion to be fair. Thus, they treated Adam the same way they treated Law.


    "I want this done in an hour!" Sam''s sudden order made me flinch. The three of us gazed back at him, seeing the seamstress look at him nkly.


    "Si ¡ª Sir Roux???" the Seamstress gasped as if she couldn''t believe my husband''s request.


    "I can''t believe I am being forced to watch this," Law mumbled, letting out a deep sigh. I stroked his back, and he cast me a gloomy look. "Mother, this is so painful to watch."


    "My baby, your father might hear --"


    "My son, me your mother for forgetting to get me a pair." I winced when Sam suddenly chimed in. "I can''t believe my wife will forget about me! How cruel!"


    "Father, Mother had been busy and has a lot of things in mind. You are already old enough for Mother to take care of."


    "My son." Sam crossed his arm and faced us with his chin up. "I will give you ten little sisters and ten little brothers so I can say the same in the future."


    I nearly choked at the argument my husband used. That wouldn''t affect my son; there was no way. I gazed at Law and I was wrong. He was on fire!


    "Heh. Just see." Sam smirked wickedly while wiggling his brows as if to taunt our son. "Don''t cry if that happens."


    Law was ring daggers at Sam before he faced me. I nearly jumped at seeing how his eyes could kill, but then smiled sweetly. This... reminded me of how Fabian''s smile could send a chill down my spine!


    "Mother, I''ve been having nightmarestely. Can you stay sleep in my room tonight?" he batted his eyes innocently, attacking me with his cuteness.


    Oh, no... I knew he was just trying to aggravate his father, but how could I refuse him? My son knew my weakness, and I felt like crying.


    "I had been keeping Adam awake too. Right? Adam?" Law tilted his body to look at the innocent Adam. I nced at thetter and he pressed his lips into a thin line. Adam nodded but averted his eyes as if he was feeling guilty for lying.


    "Hah...! My son, aren''t you ashamed for dragging Adam to your lie?" Sam gasped in dismay, looking at Law as if he was his archenemy.


    My goodness. My husband and my son''spetition had be fiercer by the day. If only they could share. A helpless sigh slipped past my lip, darting my eyes at Law and then to Sam.


    ''Whatever. I somehow could imagine that the four of us would end up sleeping in the same room tonight. My husband will never concede and neither my son. There was no point in arguing.''


    ******


    Thanks to Fabian, the terrified seamstress wasn''t pressured to finish Sam''s clothes in an hour. That was impossible, even if she was gifted with super speed. To appease Sam, Law, Adam, and I also got measured for a new pair to match my husband''s.


    Law and Sam would argue at every chance they got, but I tried to ignore it. I believed this was just their way of showing affection. After that, Sam offered to send us off to the tea party we would attend.


    "Take care," Sam waved, standing outside the carriage while we''re already inside. "I will miss you."


    "Tch." Law clicked his tongue while crossing his arm, still annoyed at his father.


    "I''ll see youter." I smiled at him. "We will return before it getste."


    "Love, you really don''t want to bring Fabian with you?"


    This time, I clicked my tongue and red at him. "Charlie is with us."


    "Well, Charlie, you know what to do." Sam peeked inside and cast Charlotte a look. "Please take care of my wife and my sons."


    "Yes, Your ¡ª Master." I nced at Charlotte, who was sitting across from me with Adam. Law was on my side.


    "Don''t worry about us." I looked back at Sam and smiled. "We''ll be fine."


    "Of course you will." My brows furrowed when I saw the smug grin on his face, but I ignored it. With that being said, I waved at him as the carriage moved. Sam stood on his spot while staring at us, waving until we left the mansion.


    *****


    Once the carriage exited the gates, Fabian approached Samael. He stood a palm length away from him, gazing at the husband of the year.


    "Your Majesty, did you really have to mobilize your shadow guards to follow Her Majesty and the young masters?" asked Fabian in a low tone, sighing deeply as this looked as if they would cross the border.


    "For my peace of mind, Fabian." Samael shrugged and pivoted on his heel to face him. "Tell the seamstress I want ten more pairs for each of us. Our family will start wearing matching clothes from now on."


    Fabian watched Samael jog his way inside the mansion. "He looks extremely happy. If anyone sees the emperor wearing matching clothes with his wife and sons... they will question his power.." Shaking his head before following the delighted emperor.

 Chapter 478 - [Bonus ]Tea Party

    <h4>Chapter 478 - [Bonus ]Tea Party</h4>


    For the past month, I had been busy tending to my son and preparing for his birthday celebration. I even sent invitations to the people I longed to see. Sam told me that Law''s birthday had always been simple, so I initially wanted it to be simple. However, since Sam and Law finally agreed on something and wanted a grand banquet, I had no option but to do that.


    Now that I finished the first phase of the preparation, I had to socialize to invite local guests. I couldn''t just invite those people from outside the south, right? Our family also needed some friends in the ce we now lived in.


    Thus, I epted Baroness Fletcher''s invitation among all other invitations our house received for the past month. With Fabian''s help, I got the information I needed from each noble house in Minowa. And the House Fletcher was the best to start with.


    Although the Baroness had a humble title, she was quite close with the high-ranking nobledies in Minowa. Jaime Malum''s daughter even invited her to some of the tea parties she hosted; the queen in the tea parties and banquet in the south. I was hopeful of gaining one or two friends at this tea party.


    "Mother." I snapped my eyes and gazed down at Law. "You are smirking."


    "I''m just excited since this is my first tea party." I patted his head gently, ncing at Charlotte out of instinct. Thetter let out a sigh as if she had read my mind.


    Soon, we reached the Baroness Estate. It wasn''t that far from our house, so Sam was exaggerating. As we entered the gates of the Fletcher''s estate, I caught a figure from the corner of my eyes. I looked outside the window, but there was no one.


    ''Was it just my imagination?'' I wondered before mentally shaking my head. ''Maybe it was a servant in this estate.''


    I ignored the feeling of being watched until the carriage stopped. The head butler greeted us and lead me to the tea party. Since the children had their own ce to y, I asked Charlotte to look after Adam and Law.


    "Madam Fletcher is inside, Madam Roux." The butler bowed, gesturing for me to enter the greenhouse where the party was being held in. I offered him a smile and nodded before he opened the door for me.


    As soon as I stepped in, the harmonious waves ofughter of thedies and the fresh atmosphere the greenhouse offered weed me. My smile remained as I followed the butler. We soon reached a group ofdies around the table,ughing and enjoying their time leisurely.


    "Madam, Madam Roux had arrived." The butler announced politely, catching the women''s attention. They slowly turned their head in my direction as theirughter receded.


    "Good day, Madam Fletcher. Thank you for inviting me to your tea party." I smiled modestly, scanning the table. It seemed they started early.


    "Madam Roux!" The host of the tea party, Baroness Fletcher, pped before she motioned her hand. "Please, join us! We were excited to meet Madam Roux that we started early!"


    "Thank you," I replied as I took a seat near Baroness Fletcher. I naturally nced at everyone and smiled. There were sixdies around the table, all wives of prominent figures in the south.


    "Baroness Fletcher, I bought gifts and tea to express my gratitude for inviting me to your tea party." I set my focus on Baroness Fletcher and smiled, wanting to leave a good impression on them.


    "Oh, Madam Roux. That is so sweet of you!" she eximed as she nced at the gifts the butler showed her. "Thank you."


    I just smiled politely, already bored at sucking up. The only tea time I enjoyed was when I was with Yul and Silvia. But socializing was the duty of thedy in the house. I had to show a little more interest.


    There was a moment of silence after Baroness Fletcher asked the butler to take the gifts. I could feel the otherdies gaze on me, but I kept my smile andposure.


    "As we were talking, the Roux Family had moved in the south five years ago. We heard that Madam Roux was gravely ill, so she couldn''t attend social gatherings. We''re truly d to hear that Madam Roux had recovered." Baroness Fletcher broke the silence as she smiled at me kindly. "Now that I see Madam Roux, no wonder Sir Roux is so devoted to you. You are stunning."


    I ignored how she sounded a little... bitter. "You tter me, Baroness. But thank you."


    There was a long exchange of tteries to the extent it was ufortable. The otherdies also joined in the conversation as they rxed with the presence of the outsider. It felt... enervating to keep smiling andughing along with their shallow conversation.


    ''Calm down, Lilou. You have to do this so Adam will have more supporters,'' I told myself while chuckling at the conversation I wasn''t following. ''That''s right. These women have the power to whisper in their husband''s ears and influence them with their opinions. Just think of this as a mission. A mission!''


    "Oh, right! Madam Roux, did you receive the gift I sent you and Sir Roux?" I snapped my eyes back at the Baroness, at her sudden inquiry. "When Sir Roux told me about your full recovery, I sent a flower and told him it was to express that I am d you have recovered."


    ''Huh?'' A huge question mark hovered over my head.


    "Oh, my! Madam Roux, please do not misunderstand." Anotherdy spoke, making me look at her in confusion. "Baroness Fletcher and Sir Roux were simply friends and business partners."


    "Right. Even when Sir Roux visits Baroness'' boutique, it is really nothing."


    Honestly, I wouldn''t misunderstand because I knew my husband. However, they sounded like they wanted me to misunderstand...???


    ''Ahh...'' I smiled and rocked my head lightly. ''It seems Fabian failed to tell me one thing. Is it because he didn''t think it was necessary? Well, he was right, but this was a little shocking. Baroness Fletcher seemed to bear feelings for my husband, and it was totally understandable. Sam was gorgeous and even without a noble title, he was richer than lower nobles.''


    "Haha. What''s there to misunderstand?" I said sweetly, staring at Baroness Fletcher withrge a smile. "My husband is a gentleman and Baroness is a virtuous woman. How can I bear malicious thoughts, such as the Baroness wanting to covet another woman''s husband? That is ridiculous, don''t you think?"


    A softugh slipped past my lips as I picked up the teacup. I studied their expression discreetly while sipping, pleased at the change in their expression. Now, this was interesting.. My desire to befriend Baroness Fletcher just increased by several levels.

 Chapter 479 - Tea Party II

    <h4>Chapter 479 - Tea Party II</h4>


    There was a reason Sam, despite his beautiful appearance, was the least desired for marriage back in the Capital. Beneath his out of this world''s beauty, Sam... my husband was... crazy. And everyone in the capital knew that fact. Beside me, thest person who seduced my husband left with a broken heart; if only she wasn''t his sister, he will break it, literally.


    I could still remember how my husband nearly destroyed Cassara''s jaw the first time. May her soul rest in peace.


    Still, with Sam''s new identity as a family man, thesedies didn''t know how terrifying he could be. A gentleman? My gosh. Even if Sam was my husband, my hair raised with the thought. In my husband''s eyes, everyone was the same as ants and he would crush them with his bare hands if they pissed him enough.


    Either way, this Baroness Fletcher... did she think her sneaky remarks were enough? I was simply pissed, but not that I believed a single word they said.


    Baroness Fletcher sported a kind smile. "I am d that Madam Roux doesn''t think like that." She extended her arm and held my hand, patting it gently.


    "Of course, Baroness." My smile remained as I nced down, noticing the bracelet around her wrist. It looked familiar, I thought. That was because I had one.


    "Madam Roux is more understanding than we thought!" Anotherdy eximed, followed by a chuckle. "I''m very sure Madam Roux will understand that Sir Roux simply gifts Lady Talia because she was a great help in the Roux Family business."


    ''Sam sends her gifts?''


    "Madam Roux doesn''t know, but when you first arrived in the South, Sir Roux had some discrepancy in his business." Baroness Talia Fletcher chuckled, reminiscing about the time in the past with such gentleness in her eyes. If I didn''t know she was thinking about my husband, I would''ve believed she was thinking of her husband.


    "I simply helped him get through those rough days. So, Sir Roux would asionally help me whenever I needed help. Our House and the Roux Family had been great friends since." She reassured with a kind smile.


    Honestly, I would think she was truly sincere if they stopped insinuating. But the more she talked, the more she sounded like exining. I already told them I didn''t misunderstand, but this was getting annoying. Were they waiting for me to get angry?


    "Lady Talia," I cajoled as I held her hand. "As I''ve said, I understand. I''m sure my husband is simply expressing his sincerity with your help. After all, I couldn''t do that since I was ill."


    I tilted my head, smiling kindly. Did she understand my point? That my husband didn''t need to do such menial things himself since I had recovered? It seemed she got it, as her eyes glinted for a second.


    "Yes, Madam Roux. I''m d that you are now back to your full health to help Sir Roux with the matters of your estate."


    "I appreciate your help until now, Lady Talia. I hope with my recovery, the burden my husband had caused you will lessen. "


    "Oh no, don''t mention it." She chuckled and so did I. This was the reason I hated socializing in high society. They battle with words when I can stop them by silencing them... forever.


    ''Good thing I didn''t take Fabian with me. Or else, he would surely have to clean this ce.''


    After that, thedies seemed they gave up on getting on my nerves. Hence, they changed the subject once again. I smiled and listened to these shallow conversations once again until the subject returned to me like a roulette.


    "Madam Roux, isn''t your son''s birthdaying up?" one nobledy nced at Lady Talia before she set her eyes on me. "Lady Talia always helps Sir Roux on the young master''s birthday."


    "Is that so?" I nced at Lady Talia.


    She smiled at me and nodded. "If Madam Roux needs anything, you can always go to me. I can help you with the Young Master Roux''s preferences."


    "I will appreciate that, Lady Talia. Thank you very much." I held her hand, squeezing it lightly. This time, my eyes glinted while staring at her straight in the eye. Her hand slightly trembled under my grip before I loosened it.


    Scaring her wasn''t my intention, but they were getting on my nerves. If only I didn''t want Minowa to be like in the capital, I would''ve done what I pleased. But all I could do was pull an aura on her.


    Lady Talia seemed to ignore the sense of dread she felt as the conversation continued. Good for her. We still needed to be friends, after all.


    When the tea party wasing to a close, I invited everyone to my son''s birthday since that was the goal from the beginning. They all agreed with a bright smile, but I wasn''t particrly thrilled about it.


    "Then, I will send you all an invitation," I said, still bearing the smile I wore throughout the tea party. "It will be a great honor if you will be there, Lady Talia. My husband and I will be very d."


    *****


    Meanwhile, back in the Roux Estate, Samael suddenly felt a chill down his spine. Fabian, who was cing a document on his desk, raised his brows.


    "That''s strange, Your Majesty. It is not cold for you to shiver." Fabian pointed out while Samael raised his head. Thetter was rubbing his shoulders.


    "My gut feeling tells me I am in trouble, Fabian." Samael voiced out, clicking his tongue as he pondered if he failed to settle an important business.


    "Then, you should prepare, Your Majesty. Your gut feeling never failed you, after all."


    "You think so?" Samael raised his head in dismay, displeased how Fabian never told him ''he was simply overthinking.'' This level of support from Fabian was something Samael would make him wonder if it was a good thing or the opposite.


    "Whatever. It doesn''t feel like that kind of trouble." He waved before leaning back.


    "My lord," Fabian called and waited for Samael to cast him a look. "I really think you should prepare. Her Majesty had a tea party with Baroness Fletcher."


    "So?" Samael raised a brow, confused at the butler''s advice.


    "Baroness Fletcher had always admired Your Majesty. Knowing her social skills, it is not impossible to nt the idea that you and the Baroness are close."


    There was dead silence after Fabian brought this up. Samael stared at him nkly, realizing this thing he deemed insignificant.


    "Haha! That''s impossible. My wife knows me best!" Samael eximed in confidence, but Fabian shrugged.


    "I''ll still prepare you a nice coffin, just in case."

 Chapter 480 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Jealous</h4>


    If Lady Talia and herckeys didn''t persist in insinuating about this nonexistent affair that the Baroness and my husband had, I would confidently say the tea party was a sess. I met the goal. Even though their kindness to me was superficial, that had been the face of the high society ever since.


    It was rare to find genuine friendship within nobles. What was important to me was, I would be in this circle to listen to gossips. I knew one day, this gossips would give me something important in the future.


    Still, I was upset. I knew Sam would never cheat on me. But it seemed he had taken on this new persona too far that ady like Lady Talia was assuming. How aggravating.


    "Mother, are you alright?" Law''s voice brought back from my thoughts. I gazed down at him and smiled.


    "Did you have fun with the other young masters?" I asked.


    Law frowned as he nced at Adam. "I''d rather stay with mother than y with them."


    "Aww. Me too, my son." My heart warmed up as the frustration that was eating me receded slightly.


    "I don''t like children since they are stupid and a bunch of crybabies. Someone even tried to pick on Adam, telling him he was Father''s bastard."


    "What?" I gasped and instinctively gazed at Charlotte. She only cast me an apologetic smile as she shrugged. I knew Charlotte couldn''t do anything since it was a dispute between children. But still...


    "It''s upsetting that they only pick on him since they think he is weak." Law red at Adam, and thetter hung his head low. "This is why they see you as an easy target. You always look down that makes you look pathetic."


    "Law." My tone raised a little and firm, making Law stop as he gazed up at me. "Adam had been through a lot. You should understand that not everyone is the same."


    "But Mother, if Adam keeps this up, what will happen if I''m not around? Father only agreed to let him stay once he fully recovered. So, Adam will be on his own in his own house with the Malum''s." Law clutched his hand on hisp, staring at me with determination flickering across his eyes. "I don''t understand why Adam and Father don''t fight back. It''s not like the bullying will stop if you ask nicely."


    "So you are suggesting to use violence as a resolution?"


    Law''s jaw tightened as his chest moved in and out heavily. My baby truly seemed infuriated and worried. Gosh... he was like the big brother.


    "Law, even if I try to fight back, I know I''m the only one who will get hurt." Adam finally spoke his opinion in a shaking voice, but still kept his head low. "I may be weak and a pushover, but I don''t want to hurt others."


    "So, you will let them hurt you instead?!" Law raised his voice, which even shocked me. "Adam, I am so disappointed in you! You don''t even have the will to protect yourself. How can you expect that others will respect you? I hate you."


    Adam slowly raised his head as he looked at Law nkly. "Law..."


    "Son," I called softly, but Law looked away. I wanted to talk to him, but I knew I had to give him a bit of time to calm down first. Whatever happened seemed to truly upset my son. I could only cast Adam an apologetic look.


    After Law''s outburst, we traveled in silence. Even when we reached home, he ignored Adam and rushed inside.


    "What the...?" Sam, who weed us home, watched his son, who sprinted inside the mansion after hopping down the carriage. "My wife, our son, seemed very upset. Just what happened to this tea party?"


    I only cast him a disinterested look before turning to Adam. "Adam, it''s alright. We''ll let him calm down first, alright? I will talk to himter."


    Adam had been biting his lip, suppressing the tears that had been tempting from the corner of his eyes. He only nodded without saying a word. A sigh slipped past my lips as I nced at Charlotte.


    "Please make something nice to eat for Adam and Law," I requested and Charlotte nodded while saying, "yes, madam," and then assisted Adam out of the carriage.


    As Charlotte held Adam''s hand while walking back home, Sam offered his hand to me. But I pped it lightly, causing his eyes to dte in shock.


    "Thank you, but no," I said as I helped myself out of the carriage. I didn''t idle as I walked towards our house, lifting my chin.


    Sam walked beside me nervously. "My wife, why are you also upset? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Wrong?" I stopped and turned my head to him. "Nothing in particr. Just someone got into my nerves."


    "My wife, is this because of Baroness Fletcher? Wife, you know me. I only have you in my eyes." Sam reached his hands to me and held my shoulders. He lowered his head while his brows rose.


    "I know."


    "Right? I knew you will not misunderstand..."


    "If you know I will not misunderstand, why are you acting defensively?" I raised a brow. I knew I shouldn''t push my frustration toward him, but it irked me.


    "You and Baroness Fletcher... you tell me not to misunderstand. However, it sounds to me like there''s something to misunderstand."


    "My wife, I''m just acting this way because I don''t want to die!" Sam eximed while I only looked at him with a dead expression. I stared at him for a very long time before letting out a sharp exhale. Without speaking a word, I took a step forward and wrapped my arms around him.


    "I trust you, Sam. And I knew you will not do that to me. But still..." I rested the side of my head on his chest, letting out another sigh. "I was jealous. I don''t like it."


    "My wife, my love." Sam stroked my back to soothe my frustration. "It''s alright... although I was secretly happy that you are jealous. You rarely get jealous."


    "Sam..." I frowned while he chortled while cradling me.


    "Hehe. I love you and only you. If she upsets you, I will break her neck ¡ª I mean, I''d rather break my connection with the House Fletcher if you don''t like it."


    "There''s no need." I shook my head lightly, tightening my grip around his waist. "I just hate it when someone is trying to snatch you away from me. You''re mine."


    I felt childish at the moment that I hid my flustered face in his chest. Meeting Lady Talia irked me. The way she spoke, as if my husband liked her, made me want to p her a hundred times.


    Sam remained silent momentarily as he rested his chin on top of my head. "I like it. I like it when you im that I am yours."


    "Yes, you''re mine," I repeated, but this time, a little weak.


    "Mhm. Samael La Crox and Samael Roux are Lilou''s property. I feel like thanking Lady Fletcher for making me hear something so wonderful," He humored in a gentle tone while stroking my back. "I''m only yours, Lilou. My heart is yours from the very beginning until the day I rot."


    I pressed my lips together. "You make me feel bad for being childish."


    "Your childishness always has a special ce in my heart ¡ª ack!" I pped his back and raised my head to re at him. Sam had this yful grin on his face as if he was extremely happy.


    "We should head inside," I said. "Law is very upset and I know Adam too."


    Sam let out a sigh as he reluctantly let me go. But this time, I held his hand, making him raise his brows as he gazed at me in surprise.


    "You don''t like it?" I asked while slipping my fingers in between his.


    "You made my heart skip a bit. My wife, I hope you are always this needy." His fingers wrapped around mine.. "Let''s go inside and be exemry parents to our emotional sons."

 Chapter 481 - Too Sensitive For Meaningless Friendships

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Too Sensitive For Meaningless Friendships</h4>


    While Sam and I headed inside, I told him what happened in the carriage on our way home. I sighed, recalling my son''s harsh words towards Adam. Although I understood Law was simply concerned about Adam''s welfare, his words still went too far.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Law." Sam nodded reassuringly, but I shook my head sideways.


    "I''ll talk to him and you talk to Adam," I replied in a knowing tone, making my husband frown. I stopped when we were by the door, facing him squarely.


    "Sam, Law is very upset and you two might end up arguing," I exined while squeezing his hand lightly. "It''s not that I am saying you can''t control your son. My point is, Law is still a child who needs coaxing, while Adam surely needs a little wisdom from you. Is that alright with you?"


    My brows rose, waiting for his response. Fortunately, Sam didn''t argue as he rocked his head lightly.


    "Sure. I''ll talk to Adam then." The side of my lips stretched into a smile, standing on my toes as I nted a kiss on his cheek.


    "Thank you, my husband," I whispered and winked.


    "Ah, my wife." Sam cupped my cheeks with both his hands as he let out a sigh. "Do you find these adjustments a little hard?"


    "Honestly?"


    "Honestly."


    "Well." I took a deep breath while staring into his eyes. "It''s hard. The tea party is boring, and it made me realize I''m too sensitive for meaningless rtionships and friendships. I value those deeply."


    Sam chuckled helplessly while I let out a deep exhale. It was true. That was the main reason I disliked taking part in the trivial tea parties and banquets. But with this change in our life, I wanted to do better. I knew it wasn''t just me who was having a tough time adjusting, quenching my violent urges, and tolerating people.


    "It makes me wonder how did you do it, Sam," I continued, along with a deep exhale. "Tolerating people is easy, but not when we have countless nerves in our body and someone gets on every single one of them."


    "You did a good jobing home clean. I''m so proud of you." He chuckled heartily. Lady Talia was surely lucky that she was still alive after taunting me like that. She was fortunate I was trying to be a good, normal mother to my sons.


    "Anyway..." I trailed off when I noticed a figure from the corner of my eyes. I turned my head in her direction on instinct and my eyes dted in shock. The other person was also surprised as she gasped when our eyes met.


    "Bey?!" I immediately brushed Sam''s hand from me as I hurriedly went to Bey. When I stopped a step before her, I bobbed my face to scan her. She was wearing a maid uniform, and it seemed she was working on the estate.


    "It''s really you!"


    Bey''s eyes welled up, but she said nothing. Maybe she was too shocked to see me. I nced at the maids with her and they all bowed slightly. I asked Sam about Bey in the past and he told me she was fine. He didn''t tell me he hired her, though.


    "La ¡ª Lady Sam?" I winced when Bey called me by the name I gave her. I instinctively nced at the maid behind Bey, who slightly panicked, and then I looked back to Sam, who scrunched his nose up.


    "Bey," whispered the maid, tugging Bey''s sleeve lightly. "What are you saying? This is Madam Lilou. What you called her is the Master''s name."


    "What..." Bey paled as she gazed at the person behind me. Panic slowly dominated her face, but before she could ask for forgiveness, I held her shoulders and smiled.


    "It''s fine. It''s my fault for giving a false name. My name is Lilou and Sam is my husband''s name." I grinned awkwardly, squeezing her slim biceps. "I''m just so d to see you here. How have you been?"


    I looked at Bey and studied her up close. She looked better than back when we first met each other. The dark bags under her eyes also lightened, and she wasn''t that gaunt anymore. I was d that it seemed she was living a bit better now.


    "Madam, I''m fine now since I started working here a month ago. I am so d Madam is well. I thought..." Bey, the cry baby as she was, welled up. She tried to stop her tears, but it seemed seeing me made her feel so relieved. Did she think the Malum harmed me?


    "Oh, Bey." I smiled subtly while wiping her tears with the back of my finger.


    "My wife, as much as I hate it, I have to interrupt your reunion with your old friend. " Sam''s voice suddenly came from behind me. I looked back at him and he was already standing a step away from me. To my surprise, his arm circled around my lean waist, bending over on my shoulder, and smiled at Bey.


    His shameless and proud, affectionate action caused Bey''s face and the maids to flush. Even my eyes dted as I turned my head to him and he pulled me closer to him. This felt like... Sam was jealous of Bey? Was it because I was wiping Bey''s tears gently?


    "We have sons to cate, right, wife?" Sam cast me a smile, but his eyes were glinting. "Right?"


    I averted my eyes and answered. "Yes..."


    "Then, let''s go." Before I could react, Sam suddenly swept me off of my feet and carried me in his arms. I wrapped my limbs around his neck on instinct, wide-eyed. The corner of his lips curled up into a smirk as he walked away.


    "Sam," I called under my breath, stretching my neck to look over his shoulder. The maids were squealing silently while Bey was staring at my husband''s back. When our eyes met, a helpless smile resurfaced on her face.


    "My husband, I don''t know why are you suddenly jealous.. But I think I found a perfect person to help me in the nobledy''s tea parties."

 Chapter 482 - A Mothers Advice

    <h4>Chapter 482 - A Mother''s Advice</h4>


    After meeting Bey, I suddenly had this idea in my head. It was wrong for me to ask Fabian for socializing as he was too insensitive about other people''s feelings. He probably thought I could do whatever I wanted if nobles offended me. He wasn''t wrong, though. But I now had Law, and I didn''t want to ruin our peaceful life because I couldn''t let go of my violent tendencies.


    Bey came from a fallen noble house. But that didn''t mean she didn''t have an idea on how to deal with thedies in high society. Especially, the noble houses in the south. I would focus on thatter, though. For now, we must deal with Law and Adam.


    Sam and I agreed to talk to them. So, I went straight to Law''s room before Sam could trap me with his affection. I let out a deep exhale and knocked on the door.


    "Law?" I called, but there was no one who answered me from inside the room. Normally, I would hear my son''s hurried footsteps the moment I call his name. But it was just silence now.


    "I''ming in, alright?"


    I took another deep breath and pushed the door open. My eyes searched the room, catching Law sitting on the divan inside the room. He was holding a book, raising his head to me momentarily before resuming in reading. A sigh slipped past my lips as I marched towards him and plopped down beside him.


    "My son," I spoke in a gentle tone, but he was ignoring me. "Can we talk?"


    "Mother, I already know why you came here. I won''t apologize to that coward," came out a grumpy murmur before he flipped the page in irritation.


    "Ie here to force you to apologize," I replied helplessly. I actually didn''t know what to tell him, but I would hate it if his rtionship with Adam would be strained because of one incident. The two of them were like actual brothers, and I loved them equally. It would be painful to watch if they grew distant.


    "Can you spare your mother a moment of your time?"


    Law didn''t answer immediately before he closed the book and let it on hisp. He slowly turned his head to me and only then did I see the bitterness in his eyes.


    "My baby,e here." Seeing the emotions in his eyes made me embrace him gently. "You must be very upset."


    "Mother, why is Adam such a pushover? He is the Earl. Although I knew his circumstance, he should stand up for himself." My sonined in a muffled tone while I released him from my embrace. He bit her lower lip while gazing up at me.


    "I am still young to protect him and if he doesn''t protect himself, he might die before I grow up to protect him."


    My heart ached seeing how my son held back his tears. Of course, his words were harsh, but he genuinely cared for Adam. I felt sorry that my son was too young, and he had to worry about these sorts of things.


    "My baby... resorting to violence cannot resolve everything," I breathed out as I reached for his hands and patted them gently. "Having brute force is not bad, but that isn''t the only indicator of strength. Adam didn''t fight back because if he did, that only means he is stooping to their level. And stooping down to their level only means they won."


    I paused and smiled subtly. "When people are below you, they wanted to drag you down."


    "But they won''t stop unless someone teaches them a lesson," Law argued back with a frown. "He will be just like Father. People will keep disrespecting them and speak nonsense. They only do that because they have nothing to fear and they know Adam and Father won''t fight back. They see them as easy targets."


    Another deep sigh escaped my mouth. The more I thought about it, the more I see Law inherited a part of my instinct and Sam''s animal instinct.


    "But even so, their words don''t matter. Have you seen your father suffer because of it?" I asked in a gentle tone, raising my brows until he shook his head. "See? They can only talk behind your father''s back, but none of them could say it to his face."


    Law pressed his lips together, and his shoulders rxed. I ruffled his hair, staring at him lovingly. I really love this boy and wanted to give him the world. I understood why Sam didn''t want to expose him to violence and raise him in a kinder environment.


    "Law, listen to mother, alright?" I looked at him in the eye squarely. "There was a point in my life I questioned your father why he always let things slide. You know what he told me back then?"


    I paused, studying Law''s expression. He looked at me, listening carefully, before I smiled and continued.


    "He said, sometimes, trying to prove himself is an insult in itself." I chuckled, recalling that time years ago. "When you know your capabilities, your worth, you do not have to prove it all the time. Proving it is simply foolish and a waste of time. Do you understand?"


    Law nodded weakly. "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, my baby. I know your intentions are good and I am proud of how you truly care for Adam, but you still hurt him." I smiled, closed-lipped. It was a relief that he had calmed down and listened to me. I also needed to thank Sam for imparting his wisdom in the past. Now, I could use them to educate our son.


    "Adam didn''t cry when those children teased him, but he did when you scolded him. Do you understand why?" I tilted my head to the side. "That''s because their opinions didn''t matter to him, but yours does. My son, words can be just as sharp as a knife and deadly if used carelessly."


    "Does he hate me now that I told him I hate him?" Law inquired in worry, realizing how reckless his words were.


    My smile remained as I shook my head lightly. "He is hurt, but I''m sure he doesn''t hate you. Shall we see him and apologize?"


    My son looked reluctant, but he still nodded.. So, I held his hand, and we walked out of the room to meet Adam and Sam.

 Chapter 483 - You Are My Son, After All.

    <h4>Chapter 483 - You Are My Son, After All.</h4>


    Meanwhile, Samael knocked on the door, which was Adam''s room. Although Adam used to sleep in Law''s room, Samael had prepared a separate room for him, so he didn''t feel he was squatting on the estate.


    "Adam, I''ming in," he announced before pushing the door open. His face instantly distorted as soon as his eyesnded on Fabian. Thetter raised his gaze at the door and stood straight after cing the tea on the small table.


    "Fabian, please tell me you haven''t imparted your wisdom to Adam."


    Fabian smiled and exined. "My master, I am simply serving the Earl some snacks to make himself feel better."


    "Is that so?" Samael narrowed his eyes suspiciously. It didn''t seem Fabian was lying. Well, not that Fabian was the type to lie. He might leave out some details, but Fabian rarely lied. Or rather, Samael couldn''t remember any time that Fabian lied.


    "The young master refused to have snacks," Fabian added, cing his palm across his chest as he bowed at Adam. He then faced Samael and did the same before excusing himself.


    Samael kept his mouth shut, ncing at Fabian nonchntly before strutting towards Adam. The young Earl kept his head down, lifting it up when Samael sat down beside him.


    "Sir Roux..."


    "Father," Samael corrected, leaning his back against the armrest with his arms crossed. "I told you to call me Father."


    Adam bit his lower lip while clutching his hand in hisp. "But Law hates me now and the other children said I will never be your son."


    "So you don''t want me to be your father now because they said all those unintelligent slurs?" Samael''s brow quirked while tilting his head to the side.


    "No. It''s because Law... hates me now. He thinks I''m a pushover. You only let me in here because Law asked you. But now that he hates me, there''s no reason..."


    "So dumb," Samael muttered before Adam could finish his disappointing assumptions. The young Earl pressed his lips into a thin line, suppressing the tears from escaping his eyes.


    "Adam, I want you to call me father because I want you to be my son. Law and Lilou had nothing to do with this. However, no matter what I do, I can''t put you inside my wife''s womb."


    Adam felt conflicted about Samael''s word of choice and his nonchnt demeanor. He had been in this estate, and he already figured that Samael was a little strange. Actually, there was something in Samael''s air that felt different. If only Adam didn''t know what this man was like with his wife and son, the young earl would be wary of him.


    "What I''m saying is, even if my foolish son asks me to sever my ties with you, I won''t. I already decided to make you my son. Although I cannot legally adopt you. That doesn''t change my feelings regarding this."


    "But... why? Is it because I am the earl of Minowa?"


    "Haha! How cute." Samael burst out inughter, and he tapped Adam''s head lightly. "That is because... you remind me of someone."


    Adam raised his brows while staring at Samael. He saw how this man''s eyes softened briefly as a subtle smile resurfaced on his lips.


    "Adam, my son sees your timid and kind personality as weakness, but that is because he is too young. In this world we live in, my son''s instinct surely got it from my blood. But you are not weak. Law is too young to understand that." Samael ruffled the young Earl''s hair lightly before he withdrew his hand. "You are stronger than what you think you are, son."


    "Stronger than what I think...?"


    Samael nodded, closed-lipped. "It takes a lot of courage to choose to be kind in this cruel world. The Malum did you wrong, but you never thought of getting back at them."


    "But that is because... I am weak." Adam gazed down and frowned. Although revenge never crossed him, he was already convinced that it was futile to even think about it.


    "No, Adam. The reason revenge never crossed you is that... that will only prove that you are not any different from those people." Samael batted his eyes ever so slowly, waiting for Adam to raise his head at him again. "You want to be different, right? To prove that you are not like them."


    Adam pressed his lips and averted his eyes. "Is it foolish to think like that, Fa ¡ª Father?"


    "Of course not." Samael shook his head lightly. "As I mentioned, Adam had his own strength and weaknesses. But surely, your attitude and personality is not a weakness."


    A sigh slipped past his lips as Adam looked at him with teary eyes. This young one was so emotional; theplete opposite of Law. But that was the reason Adam and Law got along so well.


    "My son always thinks putting people in their ce through brute force is the only way to make people listen. He is not wrong, but there were other means," he continued in a kind tone while Adam listened to him. "I''m not saying you have to forget about taking up a sword. What I''m saying is, there were times you have to wield a sword."


    "But... I don''t want to hurt anyone. I don''t want to be the caused of someone else''s pain."


    "Wielding a sword is not only for shing people. It can also block attacks and save you in critical times." Samael smiled as he nodded encouragingly. "Adam, do you know why I want you to return to that damn estate despite knowing the pain it brought you?"


    Adam shook his head, and Samael let out a chuckle. The young Earl already thought it was because it was his home and he should be there. Was there another reason?


    "It is because there are many things to learn in the south, son. For example,pare to the north, the south had a stronger border that protected its people from all outside and ind attacks. The south wasn''t really good in offense, but do you know where it was good at? Defense." The side of his lips curled up into a smirk, casting Adam with eyes full of excitement. "Even the previous emperor didn''t touch the Earldom in the past, despite that your father refused to send troops. The southerners are annoying to deal with, after all."


    Samael paused as he chuckled, bending down to his eye level. "The south had this impregnable defense line and attacking it is exhausting and a waste of time. I want you to learn all this and make the south greater than it already was."


    "If you don''t want to wield a sword to hurt others, wield it to protect the people you care about and yournd," Samael added with a smile. "Do you understand?"


    Adam didn''t reply immediately but raised a question instead. "Can I really do it? Someone like me... can I really protect others?"


    "You won''t know that unless you try, right?" Samael grinned as he ruffled the boy''s hair. "With a goal and reasons, I''m sure you can."


    "Really...?"


    Samael nodded as he shrugged. "Really. You are my son, after all." He watched Adam''s eyes well up, making him chuckle.


    Suddenly, a knock from the door was heard. Samael and Adam turned their heads to it, seeing Lilou, who was holding Law''s hand, enter the room.


    "Well," she spoke while the side of her lips curl up into a smile. "Did wee in at the perfect time?"


    "Not as perfect as you, but yes," Samael smirked as he cocked his head, gesturing them toe in.

 Chapter 484 - [Bonus ]My God, Wife...

    <h4>Chapter 484 - [Bonus ]My God, Wife...</h4>


    When we came in, Law and I sat across from Sam and Adam. My brows rose as I cast Sam a look, and he shrugged. I gazed down at Law, who sat beside me.


    "Law?" I called, and he nced at me. He then peeked at Adam, fidgeting with his fingers as he mustered his courage to apologize.


    "I''m... so... sorry," came out a weak, muffled voice.


    "My son, that is very sincere of you," Sammented, only to zip his mouth when Law and I red at him.


    Law let his father''sment slide this time as he took a deep breath. He diverted his attention to Adam, who was staring at Law apologetically.


    "I know what I said is harsh and I shouldn''t have said that because I''m angry. But I don''t hate you!" Law confessed, almost like shouting, as if he would have cold feet if he didn''t. "I dislike that those snot-nosed kids have the audacity to talk you down like that, but... I realized you are just being the bigger person. Arguing with those brain deads is only a waste of time. They won''t understand the word we say since their brain is smaller than crickets."


    I covered my lips with my palm, on the verge of tears upon hearing my son''s apology. I surely refrained from using such words, but it seemed his brain processor tranted my words differently. Sam cast me this judgy look before a yful grin resurfaced on his lips.


    ''My husband! I''m innocent!'' was what I wanted to yell, but this wasn''t the time to defend myself.


    "No. You''re not wrong, Law. If I am more capable or even tried to be one, they wouldn''t treat me like that. I''m sorry that you have to defend me all the time." Adam shook his head, smiling helplessly. "And thank you for always siding with me even though you get ostracized by other children because of it."


    "Of course! You are better than them!" Law eximed strongly, making Adam smile a bit brighter. "I don''t like unintelligent and loud people. Those children''s idiocy will drag my intelligence down and hanging out with them is degrading."


    "My god, wife... just what kind of advice did you give our son?" Sam gasped dramatically with his palm on his chest. "I am... bbergasted at what I am hearing."


    "Tch." I red at him and chose to ignore him. It was not like I taught Law these insults. Suddenly, my brow raised as I looked back at Sam.


    ''Excuse me? Who raised our son for the first five years of his life?'' was what I wanted to ask him.


    "Anyway, I''m really sorry. I will try to think before I talk from now on." Law offered Adam a meek smile. "I really don''t hate you and you are the best brother I ever had. If only you can go inside Mother''s womb so we can be blood-rted..."


    "My god, wife..."


    "Sam, please." I widened my eyes at Sam, warning him to stop adding his unnecessaryments. Sam shrugged, zipping his mouth, but his eyes told me he would only shut up now.


    "Law..." Adam pressed his lips as his eyes reddened with tears. "... I am also grateful to be your friend and for Madam and Sir Roux for treating me like a family. I''m so happy that I can have a ce I can call home and... a family where I can call Madam Roux Mother without feeling guilty and Sir Roux Father. Being in this ce for a month made me so happy and grateful for being born..."


    "Adam..." My eyes softened at seeing the flow of emotion along with his tears. Adam cried without restraint until he was huping, but he was more than honest than he had ever be.


    I turned to Law and smiled. "Go on, son." I patted his shoulder, signaling him to console Adam. Law nodded as he hopped from his seat and marched towards Adam.


    I watched the two of them console each other and was moved by their brotherhood. They weren''t blood-rted, but their bond was stronger than others. I really hoped they would have a good rtionship forever. I was so immersed in watching them I didn''t notice Sam already perched on the seat Law sat earlier.


    He crawled his arm on the backrest, casting me a look. "Happy now?"


    "Yes." I moved closer to him and rested my head on his shoulder. "I''m very happy and proud of our sons. I hope they maintain their rtionship forever."


    "Me too." I raised my head at Sam while he was staring at Law and Adam. "Once they grow older, they will have disagreements, just like today. They might fight too and use their fist to settle it, but I also wish they won''t forget that they are still brothers."


    "Mhmm." I squeezed his thigh and subtly smiled.


    Sam and I didn''t talk anymore while we kept our eyes on Adam and Law across from us. I loved our life. The adjustments Sam and I were doing in this peaceful and normal life were tough, but it was all worth it. I truly wished this wouldst forever as well.


    "Law''s birthday ising soon. My letters to them must''ve arrived already." I broke the silence between us as I gazed up at Sam. "Do you think they wille?"


    "My wife, even if I sent them a separate letter telling them to refuse your invitation, I''m sure they will tear it to many pieces." Sam cast me a knowing look. "If I were you, tell our people to prepare many rooms since our house will be filled with guests from across the empire."


    I giggled, thrilled at hearing from those people. "I hope they can make it."


    "Don''t hope. They will make it and fill our storehouse with their gifts. It''s not an exaggeration to consider that each of them will fill one storehouse." A chuckle slipped past my lips while Sam looked at me with a knowing countenance. "I''m not joking, though."


    "Fine..."


    After some time, Law and Adam recovered and joined us in our seats. We spend tea time together like a family and, as promised, I would sleep with the children. But Sam would never agree to sleep on his own. So, in the end, we all slept in the same bed tonight. Fortunately, Sam procured arger bed for the two of us, since we yed around too much every night.


    "Good night, Sam," I whispered while lifting my head. Law was already sleeping beside me. Next to him was Adam and then Sam.


    "Good night, my love."


    I smiled as I rxed on this side of the bed. I stared at Law''s sleeping face and brushed his hair gently before closing my eyes to sleep.


    "Thank you for this life, Sam," came out a whisper before falling into my slumber.

 Chapter 485 - Receiving The Letters

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Receiving The Letters</h4>


    [ Dearest Lilou,


    I am relieved and thrilled to hear from you after five years. Grimsbanne had been peaceful, and the weather had been very clear today. Although the sun zes during the day, the abundance of trees cooled the midday breeze.


    You said you procured books from Grimsbanne and I''m d that you liked them. I hope you found them helpful in my nephew''s education as well. I had prepared more books for you, knowing you love to read.


    I have a lot of things to tell you and stories I want to share. However, I''m afraid I will end up writing an entire book about my misadventures. I''d rather tell them personally and see your reaction myself. So I will keep this letter short.


    I missed you, Lilou. There isn''t a single day that you never cross my mind and I am excited to see you once again.


    I will arrive days after you receive this letter.


    The brother who misses his sister every day,


    Yulis ]


    "That is so corny."


    I jumped when Sam''s voice suddenly tickled my ear from behind my chair. I red at him, securing the letter close to my chest.


    "Sam! Don''t you have work to do?! You keep appearing out of nowhere!" Ished out while he straightened his back and shrug.


    "You do know that I will be away a week after our son''s birthday, right?"


    "Yes, but this is too much, my love." I gasped while patting my chest. It had been a month since Law and Adam''s minor dispute and after that, my husband got more clingy. He would keep appearing everywhere without making a sound and scare the living lights out of me!


    "Tell me. You''re enjoying giving me a scare, don''t you?"


    "My wife, how can that be? I even knocked beforeing into our room, but you didn''t answer. It turns out you are reading a letter from the Duke of Grimsbanne!" His eyes zed over at the rest of the letters I carefully arrange to read. "That letter from the north is quite thick."


    I looked at him before setting my eyes back on the desk. "Of course, since it''s from ude and us."


    "I doubt. I bet it''s all from ude."


    "Why? Do you think us will never reply to me?" I frowned as I reached for the letter from the north. "I don''t think he is that heartless not to send me a reply after sending him a long one."


    "That''s not it, wife." Sam rested his arms on the backrest of my chair as he moved his face over my shoulder. "I bet he didn''t get to read your letter. The letter he received is longer than what you sent to ude, after all."


    "Huh?" my brow rose while opening the letter. I knew Sam read my letters, so I wasn''t surprised about that.


    It was true that my letter to us was longer than ude''s. Actually, it was the longest I wrote among all the letters I sent out. That was because us used to be my chief knight. We had a lot of things to talk about and I reminiscence all those times while thinking about him.


    "My wife, you realized that if Yulis and Silvia heard you wrote a three-page letter to us, they would frown about it." Sam cast me a knowing look as he rested his chin on my shoulder. "I''m sure ude isn''t thrilled about that, so he will surely tear your letter to make himself feel better."


    "Sam, ude isn''t that unreasonable." I shook my head lightly as I took out the parliaments inside the envelope. My brows furrowed when I saw a few pages. I opened one of them and I tilted my head to the side.


    "W? That''s strange. Why would ude write a single letter on a paper?" I murmured, putting down that paper before checking the rest. The second paper was also the same; one huge letter I.


    "ude seemed to be he is still childish to waste so many parliaments."


    Since I realized that the rest of the letters also had single letters in them, I arranged them on the table in order. I blinked twice as I read the message once all the papers were put together.


    "Will you marry..." I shivered when Sam trailed off and felt the strong aura exuding from him. "That rascal had truly grown bold, huh?"


    "Sam." I chuckled while shaking my head. I knew ude was joking, although it felt strange. Goodness. It was cute when he was a child, but he was already a young man.


    A smile resurfaced on my face, wondering how dashing ude looked now. He was so adorable back then, just like Law. So I was certain he grew into a handsome young man. Well, vampires had this requirement that they should all look good.


    "I should tell him, ye --" I couldn''t finish my sentence as my husband suddenly covered my lips with his palm.


    "You, what?" he raised a brow while gazing at me. "What will you reply to this marriage proposal?"


    How would I answer if he was covering my lips? I sighed and shook my head, rolling my eyes. I was joking goodness! Sam narrowed his eyes while he removed his hand carefully.


    "Gosh..." I clicked my tongue as I collected the letters from the north and ced them to the side. "ude didn''t say he will attend, though."


    "If you sent someone a marriage proposal, that only means they will have to show up to show his sincerity."


    "Well, you are corre... ct." I gazed at Sam and caught the evil smirk that appeared on his lips momentarily. "Sam, ude is your nephew. He is young and yful. I''m very sure he meant this as a joke."


    "My wife, I thought I already told you about the north? Do you think the Earl''s knightage are called savages just because of us alone? ude is the person who ordered to hang the people who tried to coax him to covet the throne."


    "Then that means he is loyal to you."


    "Right, but ude is also known to get what he wants." Sam''s tone was a little... sincere. Although there wasn''t a trace that he was threatened, it sounded like he was truly describing ude.


    "So you think the Earl is foolish enough to covet the emperor''s wife?"


    "No. He is capable and the military power of the north can challenge mine." Sam shrugged. "But whatever. I can just crush his skull if he tries to..."


    "You better not," I warned while pointing at him. "He is a distinguished guest of the Roux, not the La Crox."


    Sam frowned but said nothing anymore. So, I continued to read the letters from Silvia and Rufus.


    "So they wille as well, huh?" I smiled as my heart warmed up at Silvia''s letter. "But I am worried about Rufus. It seems he looks forward to meeting Fabian more than Law."


    I shook my head, as I could feel Rufus''s excitement from his letter. He even apologized in advance and rmended people that could rece the head butler just in case.


    "I''m somehow nervous about our son''s birthday," I murmured while gazing at the letters from them. I nced at Sam with a helpless expression.


    "Did you also invite Noah and Marquess Cameron?"


    "They said they wille." Sam leaned his head against mine. "I''m sure it''ll be fun. Don''t worry."


    "Hopefully." I snapped my eyes at the other letters from the local nobles in the south.. "I hope it will be."

 Chapter 486 - Welcoming The Guest

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Weing The Guest</h4>


    Days had passed in a blink of an eye since I received the letters. Every day had been a blessing to our family, even though our days were like recurring events of spending breakfast together, Sam and Law''s fierce exchange of words, my husband surprising me for appearing out of nowhere, and spending as much time with our son. Law''s favorite time of the day was our afternoon activity, where he would usually nap on myp while I read a book under the tree in the garden.


    About Adam, he had already returned to the Crowell estate about two weeks ago. I could still remember how I wept as if I wouldn''t see him again. But Adam left our estate with a smile on his face. Whatever Sam told him, it gave our little fighter the courage to face his fears.


    Adam would constantly send me a letter, telling me he was doing great. Our little Earl was studying to be a great Earl. He also told me that Jaime had been "kind" to him and the maids. He had changed a lot and I am so proud of him.


    Aside from that, I had also been busy being friendly to other nobledies. With the help of Bey, now my personal maid, I got in the good graces of some nobledies, who were humble and naturally kind. They made me believe that not everyone in the high society was fake. There were a few who also needed genuine friendships.


    Of course, despite having my small yet healthy circle of friends, I kept in touch with Lady Talia. I had too much to learn from her, after all.


    I had a tough time adjusting to this new life, but I loved it. I never knew Sam and I could live a normal life, but we were now. I was beyond happy and thankful and content for this beautiful blessing. And I swore to protect this life.


    I smiled at my entry for today''s journal, putting back the quill to its holder. It had been three weeks since I started writing an everyday journal. The reason was that Sam was also writing his journal, but he would never let me read it.


    Yes. I was writing mine just so I could refuse his request to read mine as well. It was childish and petty revenge, but writing a journal had now be a part of my daily life.


    "Madam, the carriage of your brother will soon arrive on the estate." Bey''s voice came from behind me, making me turn my head back. Although Bey had be my personal maid, I told her to not wear maid''s clothes anymore. We were friends, and she usually assisted me to social gatherings.


    "Yes." I nodded and returned my focus to my journal. "I heard Yul and Silvia are racing who arrives first. I wonder who will win."


    I fanned my journal until the ink gets dry. Once it was, I ced it on the shelf inside my boudoir. This was my personal ce, where the master of the house was forbidden to enter. I realized I needed a personal space since Sam kept appearing, which resulted in me having to rewrite some letters.


    "Let''s go?" I faced Bey with a smile while she bowed modestly. A subtle smile appeared on my lips, seeing how charming Bey was now that she was taken care of.


    "Yes, Madam."


    Bey led the way while I stared at her for a moment. I shook my head and followed her out of the room to wee our guest. As we waltz through the hallway of the mansion, I passed by some maids who were still cleaning. We had been preparing for Law''s birthday so everyone was busy ¡ª especially since those people would stay in our ce. They needed room to stay in.


    Some maids and Butlers were already outside, waiting for our guest. They turned their heads to me as I walked down the stairs. Sam wasn''t here to wee them, as he was a bit busy at the moment. He had been working day and night so he could free his schedule for the following days.


    "Madam," Fabian greeted with a slight bow as soon as I stood in the front. Bey already stood on the side.


    "Who do you think will arrive first, Fabi?" I asked, casting him a knowing look.


    Fabian faced ahead ¡ª in the gate''s direction ¡ª and hummed. "Do you want to make a bet with me, madam?"


    "Well, Yul and Silvia are racing. It won''t be polite if we didn''t make bets, right?"


    "Then, I will bet on the Marchioness."


    The side of my lips stretched into a wide grin while staring at the gates. "Then, I will be betting on Yul."


    "Mother!"


    Suddenly, I turned around and caught Law running towards us. I squatted down to wee him.


    "My baby, why are you here?" I inquired when Law stood a step away from me. "Aren''t you studying?"


    "The young master finished his lessons quickly so he can wee the guest with Madam." I looked up at the nobleman who was tutoring my son. He was one of the best schrs in the south and was very kind. Hiring him was impossible, even if one had wealth, but Sam managed to hire him. I was not curious about what method my husband used, though.


    "Did you?" my voice softened as I looked at Law lovingly.


    Law smiled brightly while I patted his head. "It''s been a while since Uncle Ran and Auntie Ria visited. So, I also want to wee them with Mother."


    I chuckled at how my son addressed Yulis and Silvia. Apparently, Yulis and Silvia introduced themselves as Kieran and Ameria, their second names.


    "I''m sure they will be pleased," I said, holding Law''s hand as I stood up.


    Soon, we saw two figures entering the gates of the mansion. My brows furrowed. It wasn''t a carriage that was heading inside, but two galloping horses.


    "Oh, my goodness¡­" I whispered in disbelief, not expecting that Yulis and Silvia would surely take this race seriously.

 Chapter 487 - Hang-ups?

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Hang-ups?</h4>


    "Oh, my goodness..."


    A sharp exhale escaped my mouth, seeing that those two were treating the driveway as a racetrack. With their speed, it wouldn''t be surprising if their steed crash on us.


    "Fabian, what are the odds that they won''t hurt any of us?" I inquired while staring at the galloping horses.


    "They had full control of their steed, Madam." I nced at Fabian while he cast me a reassuring smile. I nced back at the maids and butlers, noticing the slight panic in their eyes. When I checked Law, he didn''t have a change of expression as he kept his eyes ahead.


    "Please step aside to safety just in case," I ordered so the servants wouldn''t be so scared.


    "How about you, madam? How can we evacuate to safety when Madam is here to wee the guest?" A middle-aged butler that would be in charge of the manor whenever Fabian was away, voiced out.


    "I''ll stay with Madam," Fabian answered as he faced the servants. "She is not asking you to leave. Just go to a safe distance just in case."


    I smiled at Fabian for this help. Since the head butler had spoken, the other servants bowed and walked to a distance. With that being said, I turned my head to those two.


    "Mother, I didn''t know Auntie and Uncle were this excited to see you," Law voiced out while staring at those two. "I didn''t even know they can ride well."


    "Haha. They are fun people, my son."


    I heard Silvia and Yul remained modest during their previous visit here. So, Law must be surprised seeing the fierce aura exuding from those two. Soon, they came close, but I couldn''t see that they were slowing down.


    "Fabian...?" I called in a slight panic voice while unconsciously squeezing Law''s hand. "Goodness... they will crash into us, will they?"


    I nced at Fabian, and he simply smiled. "Of course not."


    ''It would be a shame to kill their steeds, Fabian,'' I muttered internally, raising my brows when Yul suddenly prepped to hop out of his galloping horse.


    "Hey, you cheater!" Silvia''s loud yell reached my ear, making me smile.


    Just like Fabian said, those two had full control of their steed. When Yul hopped out, his horse slowed down and gaited in a different direction while Silvia''s horse drifted with a screech.


    "You two..." I trailed off as Yul pounced on me.


    "I missed you," he said in a relieved tone, embracing me tightly. "God..."


    My eyes softened and patted his back lightly. "It''s good to see you too, Yul."


    "Hey, Yu ¡ª Kieran! How dare you y dirty?!" My gaze veered towards Silvia, who was storming her way towards us. I couldn''t help but chuckle when she stood a meter away from us.


    "Kieran! How dare you embrace her before I do?" her eyes glinted with murderous intent, but that killing intent changed when our eyes met. "Lilou, my dearest..."


    Instead of berating Yulis, Silvia joined in for a hug. Now, these two sandwiched me that only made me chuckle.


    "I really missed you," Silvia expressed in a relieved tone, but not letting me go.


    "I missed her more." Yulispeted, making me sigh as Silvia threatened him under her breath.


    "Excuse me." After some time, Law''s voice caressed our ears. Once realization kicked in, Silvia and Yul finally let me go.


    "It''s good to see you, my nephew," Silvia greeted with a stiff smile. I gazed down at Law and caught the brief coldness in his eyes. But it vanished a secondter as he gazed up at me. So, I brushed it off.


    "My son, why don''t you greet Auntie and Uncle?" I urged and Law offered me a kind smile.


    "Wee to our humble home, Auntie Ria and Uncle Ran."


    The corner of my lips stretched wider at my son''s humble greeting. But Yulis and Silvia''s expressions were strange. They were probably exhausted, I thought.


    "Why don''t we head inside for a tea? I''m sure you''re exhausted," I offered with a gentle smile, raising my brows, and gazed down at Law as the two were just staring at him. "Sivi? Yul?"


    "Uh, yes. Sure." Silvia snapped her eyes back to me and smiled.


    I pressed my lips and studied the two of them. They were acting strange, but I''d rather ask themter. So, I turned to Fabian and smiled. The servants also weed the two with a courteous bow while we headed inside.


    "My carriage will soon arrive," Yul informed me as he walked behind us.


    "The servants will handle it," I reassured, looking back at him.


    Just when we were by to the sitting room, Sam summoned his son. With a heavy heart, Law had to follow the butler to see his father. I stared at the door as Law left the room, assuming Sam purposely summoned his son to give the three of us time to catch up. I smiled at the thought.


    "Law surely took after Hell." I turned my head at Yul, who sat across from me when he spoke. "How scary."


    "It is wrong to let Hell and Fabian raise a child. How can he pull an aura at such a young age?" Silvia chimed in while patting her chest.


    "You two are exaggerating. Law is considerate, has a heart of gold, and smart." I chuckled, shaking my head lightly. "Although I won''t deny that he took a lot after his father."


    "Lilou, you never changed." Yulis let out a series of tongue clicking while gazing at me in dismay. "You fell for Hell even though he is literally a walking red g. Is that your hang-ups?"


    "Yul, really? Are you going to criticize my judgment to people after five years?" I rolled my eyes as the servants knocked on the door and served us tea. "Also, that is my husband and son you''re dragging in the conversation."


    "I''m just saying." Yul shrugged as he picked up his cup of tea.


    "You should drop it, Yulis. Lilou is a person who believes what she wants to believe." Silvia humored while picking up her tea.


    "You two... how can you tease me like this the second we meet after five years?" I sighed and frowned.. "So mean."

 Chapter 488 - A Lazy Afternoon

    <h4>Chapter 488 - A Lazy Afternoon</h4>


    Yulis and Silvia teased me and I felt like they came here just to bully me. Although I knew there was some truth in their advice about Law''s scary side, I naturally defended him.


    "What do you expect from my son? His father is a mad vampire while his mother used to be a vignte who murder nobles out of boredom? Of course, he will inherit a few things from his crazy parents. Fabian is just an added ingredient." I rolled my eyes and clicked my tongue. "Even so, he is my son. Sam and I were doing our best so Law wouldn''t walk the bloody path we all walked down in the past."


    "Oh, Lilou. I''m just kidding. Don''t be so upset." Silvia chuckled while my frown remained.


    "We didn''t mean that, but you are doing a good job. You and Hell are great parents to our nephew, surprisingly." Yul nodded as his tone grew solemn. "I''m sure the goodness in your heart and your unconditional love for your son will reign. Just like how Hell changed because of that love, I''m sure Law will want to be someone whom his mother can be proud of."


    "Yul..." My eyes welled up as I extended my hand, which he sped gently. "Thank you for saying that. It means a lot to me."


    His thumb caressed the back of my hand, smiling subtly at me. "I''m really d that you look very happy and content with your life now, Lilou."


    Yul squeezed my hand lightly before releasing it from his grip. My eyes veered towards Silvia''s beautiful smile.


    "Sivi, I heard you''ve been the most soughtdy in the empire." I changed the subject since we''ve been talking about our family. "My friends even look up to you."


    "Oh, Lilou. You tter me."


    "That is true, though?" Yul leaned back as he cocked his head. "Didn''t you brag about having a basket that fills up with marriage proposals daily?"


    "Really?" I perked up, blinking while staring at Silvia.


    "Well, I am a busy woman. Good men are scarce and finding one in this sea of fools will take too much time." Silvia defended nonchntly. "Besides, I find men less amusing than a monkey."


    "Pfft--!" I covered my lips with the back of my hand upon hearing Silvia''s savage answer. I could imagine her crushing men''s confidence and ego.


    "That is very amusing, marchioness. I am also a man and I am utterly offended to bepared to a monkey." Yul voiced out his discontent, but Silvia chuckled.


    "Oh, Yul. Don''t worry. I, at least,pare you to a cat."


    Yul raised a brow, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. The corner of her lips curled up devilishly, giving her beauty a fresh look.


    "Yes, a cat. I find Yulis less affectionate than a cat."


    "Well, I don''t find that hurtful. Showing affection requires feelings." Yul took that surprisingly calm as he nodded in understanding. He then nced at me and smiled.


    "Actually, I do not mind pouring out all the affection left in me to my sister and to her children."


    "That is the sweetest thing I heard, Yul." My heart warmed up, but it also worried me. Yul was so devoted to me he might not marry because of it.


    "Yul," I called solemnly, taking a deep breath, closed-lipped. "Once you found the woman who you think you want to marry, I will support it."


    "Well, that is an unnecessary blessing, but I will keep that in mind."


    "Just not Beatrice."


    As soon as I mentioned Beatrice''s name, there was dead silence in the room. Yul''s initial nonchnt expressionpletely died while Silvia held herughter in. She even covered her lips with both her hands when Yulis red at her.


    "Yul." My voice was soft, waiting for him to look back at me. "I like Beatrice, but I don''t approve of her as my sister-inw. But if ever, just IF, you ended up liking her, I will still support your heart."


    "Lilou, I know you mean well, but that sounds more like an insult than an encouragement. That will never happen and I hate I had to listen to this. That woman..." Yul massaged his neck in distress. "She is a headache. I''d rather spend a millennium alone than marry that woman."


    I chuckled, knowing Yulis meant that. "I''m intrigued, though. Howe Beatrice has suddenly taken an interest in you?"


    "I helped her one time and after that, she never stopped bothering me," Yul exined in a dead tone. His expression told me to drop this conversation before he do something crazy.


    "Oh, Yul. She''s been bothering you for a long time, but you haven''t realized why she is after you?" Suddenly, Silvia smirked, catching our attention.


    "Does it matter?" asked Yulis in disinterest.


    "Of course! My god, Yulis. You are proimed as a genius Duke of Grimsbanne, but you don''t know this? I am disappointed." Silvia teased, making Yulis''s expression grow worse. "The princess from the Karo Kingdom is bored to death. The reason she stayed in the past is that our kingdom was full of lunatics. What I am saying is, she is having fun teasing you and her interest is heightened because she knows you will never like her."


    Yulis furrowed his brows. "Are you saying... I should show interest?"


    "Well, I''m just suggesting as a woman. But if the challenge is not there anymore, she will surely switch targets." She shrugged, casting Yulis a knowing look.


    "Silvia, that is..." Yulis rocked his head before cocking it to the side. "... a piece of very unhelpful advice. Thank you for the concern, but no thanks. I''d rather kill that woman instead of giving her the slightest interest ¡ª not in this life."


    "Suit yourself, then."


    I remained quiet and listened to their conversation with a smile. Although I didn''t like a shallow discussion from the tea parties I attended, I do not mind listening to this. It felt like we were back at those times where we would talk about anything.


    "But Silvia, before you worry about my plight, haven''t you talked to Rufus?" Yulis raised a question, causing the yful smile on Silvia to change slightly. "Oh? Did I mention something that I shouldn''t? I guess you are also swimming in this sea of fools as well, huh?"

 Chapter 489 - [Bonus ]Stop Giving Me Mix Signals

    <h4>Chapter 489 - [Bonus ]Stop Giving Me Mix Signals</h4>


    "Oh? Did I mention something that I shouldn''t? I guess you are also swimming in this sea of fools as well, huh?"


    Silvia was clearly not pleased with Yul''s remarks. The side of her lips stretch into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. Not good, I thought, but I kept silent and sipped tea. Silvia and Rufus and theirplicated rtionship also intrigued me.


    "Is this how you repay me for giving you wonderful advice, Your Grace?" her brow quirked, tilting her head a little to the side.


    "Mydy, I didn''t mean to offend you. I am simply concerned if the reason you refused all marriage proposals is because of your... hang-ups."


    "You seemed quite interested in other people''s hang-ups, Your Grace." Silvia chuckled, sending a chill down my spine. But her aura didn''t faze him.


    "Well, to be truthfully honest, I am waiting for a certain person''s marriage proposal. I''m certain that if he sends me one, I will ept it in a heartbeat."


    "My. I''m intrigued. Who is this lucky man?" Yul picked up the teacup while I held my breath.


    ''Sivi is already waiting for a certain man''s marriage proposal?'' I sipped the tea in anticipation, waiting for Silvia''s answer.


    She let out a shallow breath while staring at Yul. "Who else? There''s only one person in this empire who is just as capable as me. And that is the Duke in the west."


    As soon as I heard her remarks, I coughed and spilled some of my tea. Yul nced at me and offered me a handkerchief in silence.


    "Thank you," I epted the handkerchief, wiping my lips.


    Silvia chuckled while looking at me. "Lilou seemed surprised. Don''t worry, Lilou. It seems my hang-ups are marrying my brothers."


    "Sivi, don''t joke like that." I chuckled awkwardly, only to cringe when Yulis spoke.


    "How ttering, mydy," Yul smirked as he focused his attention on Silvia. "The most beautiful woman in the empire wants me. I might reconsider. We''re not actually blood-rted, after all."


    "You shouldn''t make ady wait for too long, Your Grace."


    "Then, expect an official marriage proposal from me."


    "Haha!" I burst out inughter while pping. "You two... you''re not serious, right?"


    I darted my eyes from Yulis to Silvia, and my ps stopped. My eyes slowly dted the more I realized they looked... serious about it! Although Silvia and Yulis weren''t blood-rted, and purebloods marrying each other was normal, they grew up as siblings!


    Yulis and Silvia? I couldn''t imagine! We''ve been together, so it was hard to see the two of them in a romantic rtionship.


    "Pfft --!"


    Suddenly, Silvia burst out inughter, and Yulis too. I looked at these two meanies with a frown.


    "Oh, god, Lilou..." Silvia hunched in as she held her stomach. "How can you... fall for that...?"


    My frown grew worse as I narrowed my eyes, ring daggers at the two of them. How could they pull a prank like that?


    "It wasn''t funny, you two. I was really shocked!" I puffed my cheeks, unhappy at the joke. "You nearly gave me a heart attack."


    "My. Don''t you also approve of me as your sister-inw?"


    "Sivi, you are already my sister-inw since your brother is my husband."


    Silvia chuckled as she leaned back, ncing at Yulis. "Make sense. But I am not joking, though. If Yulis proposed marriage, I will ept it in a heartbeat. In that case, I will stop receiving marriage proposals and my people stop worrying about not having an heir."


    "I agree. It''s not that bad since some of my people had been increasingly annoying regarding this matter as well." Yul nodded in agreement, taking their own marriage as if a thorn that they wanted to get rid of. "I never thought about this before."


    Yulis and Silvia looked at each other and smiled subtly. Watching them made me let out a sigh.


    "So, in the end, you two seemed serious about this? For convenience?" I asked helplessly, thinking that it wouldn''t be a surprise if I received a wedding invitation in the future.


    "Don''t you want us to be together?" Silvia inquired in a light tone. "If you don''t approve of this, I''m very sure Yulis will not marry me."


    "Even if Lilou approved, I still have to reconsider. If I marry you, I naturally need you to stop thinking about another man, which is quite impossible."


    "Jealous already? But how can that be? The Princess from the Karo Kingdom had been hanging around you."


    "You two... you hadn''t talked about this in the past?" came out in a weak voice while sighing helplessly. "Am I supposed to listen to how my brother and my sister-inw talk about the conditions of their marriage? It''s not like I forbid you to do so, but it feels strange."


    Yulis and Silvia smiled as they looked at me. I knew their intention was to get rid of annoying marriage proposals. I''ve been in their position when I was managing the duchy. Still, I wanted these two to be... happy as well.


    "You might not share the same beliefs as I do about happy endings, but I really wish you to treat marriage with a bit more importance," I said weakly, casting them a soft look. "You''re already adults ¡ª capable adults and had proven yourselves to everyone. But you two worry me."


    "Goodness, Lilou." Her eyes softened, seeing the concern in my eyes. Yulis remained silent, but he was also staring at me.


    KNOCK KNOCK!


    I snapped my eyes towards the door, watching it open until it revealed Fabian. My brows furrowed and waited for him to state his purpose.


    "Your Majesty, the carriage from the north had arrived," Fabian informed me, making my eyes dte.


    "What?"


    "The Earl of Monarey is outside."


    I sprung up from my seat in surprise. "They already arrived? That soon?!" Fabian answered with a slight nod.


    "Wow¡­" I gasped, blinking twice before casting Silvia and Yulis a look. "I''ll leave the two of you first. I''lle back, wait for me!"


    When they nodded their heads, I didn''t idle as I followed Fabian out of the room.


    *****


    "I''ll leave the two of you first. I''lle back, wait for me!"


    Silvia and Yulis stared at the shut door as silence descended into the room. A sigh slipped past her lips as she cocked her head to him.


    "Happy ending, huh?" she murmured, staring at Yulis''s side profile until thetter set his eyes to her.


    "Is there such a thing for us?" Yulis asked and her answer was a shrug.


    "Shall we test it, Your Grace?" Silvia suggested, gazing at the dashing duke. "To see if there is a happy ending, I mean."


    Yulis remained silent before he raised his hand, extending his arm to y with the tip of her ebony hair. "I was just joking, but I never think you''d take it so seriously."


    "Well?"


    "There''s no need since it is strange and¡­ as you''ve said, I am less affectionate than a cat." His yful smirked remained when she rolled her eyes.


    "Then stop giving me mixed signals, Yul." Silvia frowned and brushed his hand away. "You''ve been ying too much when you know we can never return to what we are after that night."


    "I''m not ying, mydy." He feigned innocence, making her click her tongue.


    Silence enveloped the two of them, but their eyes held each other''s gaze for a long time.

 Chapter 490 - Slow Motion

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Slow Motion</h4>


    I rushed outside the mansion and stopped by the entrance when I saw multiple carriages parked outside. The maids were already helping the Earl''s people with therge presents he bought. My steps grew slower, controlling my face from distorting at the presents and the wagon of flowers from the north.


    Suddenly, the door of the carriage opened. My eyes glistened with excitement until they changed to surprise. The expectation of seeing a child disappeared as the person who was hitching out the carriage was a... man.


    "ude," came out a whisper, smiling in disbelief as our eyes met. "Goodness."


    ude had grown for sure. He was no longer adorable. He had be a fine young man, and I felt like a proud mother seeing him in a suit. Time seemed to stop as I walked towards him and he strutted in my direction. I nced at my surrounding, seeing the servants move in slow motion.


    I would have believed this was just from shock if not from us, who was walking at a normal pace. A chuckle slipped past my lips when ude clicked his tongue and red at his uncle.


    "Uncle, can''t you read the air? I am trying to impress Auntie Lilove with the slow-motion effect." udeined, making me stop in surprise. Even his voice grew deeper! My god.


    "Please, that romance book you''ve been reading for a month is nonsense! Slow-motion, there''s no such thing!" us spat out in irritation before turning his head to me. The irritation on his face was immediately reced with a grin.


    "Lilou, my sister!" he greeted, spreading his arms wide open. But ude pped his chest with the back of his hand while ring at him.


    "Uncle, do you want us to get killed by Uncle?"


    I could not help but chuckle seeing these two. Gosh... I never realized how much I missed everyone until now that I could see them again.


    "ude, be nice to your uncle. You know he is always the yful type." I smiled, catching their attention.


    "Gosh. I really missed your voice, Lilou." us took a step forward, bending over as he offered his hand to me. "May I greet you properly, Your Majesty?"


    I nced around and it seemed ude''s ability was still in effect. "It''ll be my pleasure." I ced my hand on us''s hand, smiling back at him.


    "It''s been a while, Your Majesty. But, I am truly thankful to see you well and hear your voice again." us smirked as he bent down, cing a peck on the back of my hand.


    "It seemed you''ve be a gentleman, Your Highness." I humored as he released my hand. My eyes veered at ude, who handed his hand to me. I chuckled as I sped his hand using the other.


    "I am honored to be with your presence, my empress." ude kept his eye contact with me as he kissed the back of my hand.


    "ude, please tell me you haven''t broken too many maiden''s hearts," I humored as he looked like someone who would get anyone''s heart with a wink.


    "Of course not. How can I break anydies'' heart if Auntie Lilove is ady?"


    "Lilou, the Earl didn''t break anyone''s heart, but he had broken their legs and arms." us murmured, making meugh at this ''joke.'' "Don''t fall for his sweet words."


    "us, don''t be like that." I scolded in a soft tone, raising my brows before I abruptly pulled my hand away from ude and hopped back. I gazed down at the thin smoke and dust between us. When it subsided, it revealed an arrow that pierced the concrete.


    "Sam." I sighed, turning my head back, and gazed up at the roof. Charlotte was waving at us with her bow as if she didn''t just shoot us.


    "I smell a jealous husband," usmented as he picked up the arrow between us. The concrete around it left a hallow crack. If that arrownded on a person, it was surely a kill.


    "Sorry about that."


    "It''s fine, Lilove." ude kept his yful smile as he nced up at me.


    "Auntie," I corrected while he shrugged. "ude became mischievous now. Your uncle had been angry at the letter you sent me. You shouldn''t joke like that."


    "Lilou, please break this foolish young man''s heart more. He wants us all to get killed." us chimed in while gazing at the unaffected ude in dismay.


    "You too, us. How can you not reply to my letter?" A pout resurfaced on my face, smacking my lips. "I wrote you a long letter, but I didn''t hear from you."


    "Lilou, me this brat, alright? He tore the letter into millions of pieces and I had to spend three whole days putting the letter together!" us scoffed as he gazed at ude once again. As if recalling his hardship made him want to punish ude.


    "Really?" my brows rose, thinking what Sam told me days ago. "ude? Did you really...?"


    "It''s an ident. Please believe me."


    "Wow... the nerve!"


    I darted my eyes from ude to us and sighed. The maids around us started moving at a normal pace, and we had been outside since they arrived.


    "Why don''t we all go in?" I suggested with a smile. "Yulis and Silvia already arrived. It will be fun to have a mini tea party!"


    "Oh, they arrived already?" us''s lips formed an O shape as I led them inside.


    I nced back and nodded. "They raced here."


    "So, who came first?" asked ude while I stare ahead, pondering who came first.


    "I think it''s Yul."


    "Nice." My brows furrowed at ude''s tone. I looked back at them, only to see ude had his palms open at us. Thetter rolled his eyes while removing his brooch and surrendered it to him.


    "You also had a bet?" I gasped, waiting for them to look at me.


    ude smiled and nodded. "Knowing the marchioness and the duke, we already predicted that from happening."


    I didn''t find it strange for ude to address Silvia and Yul formally. Although he was their nephew, ude was still an Earl, a lord in the north. Now, I felt bad for asking him to call me Auntie. But on the second thought, my husband was the emperor.


    "Is that so?" I smiled, motioning my hand to follow me. "Come. Let''s join Silvia and Yulis."


    ******


    Meanwhile, in Samael''s office, Law and Samael stared at each other. The young master was sitting across from his father, sporting a cold, deadly look.


    "You summoned me here just to tell me you will leave days after my birthday?" asked Law in a low tone. There wasn''t even a trace of sadness in his voice because he didn''t really care.


    "You have a lot of time to tell me, but you chose to tell it today. Father, drop the pretense. You just don''t want me to join Mother in receiving the guest, right?"


    "Correct!" Samael intoned nonchntly. "Your mother has close bonds with them more than I do. Hence, we have to give her this day so she could enjoy with them."


    "Would she not enjoy it if I''m with her?"


    Samael''s brow raised, peering at his son in dismay. "My son. When your Uncle Ran embraced your mother, didn''t you hate him that instant?"


    Law pressed his lips into a thin line, hiding the guilt on his face. He instantly disliked Yulis the second he acted chummy with his mother. He hated it. Not because Yulis embraced his mother, but because of them, Lilou almost forgot about him.


    "My son, I know your pain." Samael smiled, making Law raise a brow when the smile on his father grow into a devilish smirk. "We''ll only let them have her today. Tomorrow, your mother will be ours again."


    Law studied his father''s evil expression, keeping his stony countenance before he smirked. "Ours¡­ no, Father.. Mother is mine."

 Chapter 491 - A Dinner With The Guests

    <h4>Chapter 491 - A Dinner With The Guests</h4>


    After receiving the Earl of Monarey, we joined Silvia and Yul in the sitting room. When we arrived, there was this strange air between them, but I ignored it. us and ude didn''t seem to notice ¡ª or maybe they chose not to.


    The servants served us tea, and we talked about almost everything that I missed in the five years. They shared their own stories, misadventures, hardships, and everything. I had fun listening, but at the same time, felt a little regretful that I wasn''t there to witness it.


    Yulis, Silvia, us, and ude had matured for sure. They grew as a person in these five years, holding equal power and influence over the empire.


    We didn''t notice the time and only we realized it when Fabian told us it was time for dinner. With that being said, we followed him to have dinner. Sam and Law were already there, staring in our direction without saying a word.


    ''I felt like I sinned with how they look at me,'' I thought, but still sported a smile. Sam and Law didn''t speak, as our distinguished guests had taken their seats.


    Their silence slowly turned the atmosphere in the dining hall a little... awkward. I zed over the food and then at our guest. They were keeping their silence under my husband''s and son''s gaze.


    "Sam," I called under my breath when I couldn''t take this silence anymore. We were just happy a moment ago, but now it felt like they would kill us.


    His lips stretched into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "I''m very d to see you again, my brothers, sister."


    "We can see that Your ¡ª my brother," Silvia responded sarcastically. "I am also relieved to see you again."


    "I can see that you are over the moon, sister."


    A frown dominated my face, as this felt like a dinner in the imperial pce. Most of my memories in that ce''s dining hall were simr to what was unfolding; stifling and smiles coupled with sneers and snidements.


    "Big brother, you looked more dashing than ever!" us eximed while pointing at the host''s seat. "No wonder my nephew is so adorable!"


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Uncle Norrix. I heard a lot about you from my father." Law smiled ¡ª the same smile his father bore. This sort of unity between my son and my husband felt strange.


    "Right. This is the first time you''re meeting Law, right?" I chimed in a light tone, an attempt to salvage the thick atmosphere.


    "Yes, sister." us let out a sigh while gazing at Law and then at Sam. He clicked his tongue, shaking his head before setting his eyes back to me.


    "Their personality is uncannily simr," he whispered at me, but with this silence, everyone heard him clearly.


    "He took his personality from his mother."


    "I took after my mother, uncle."


    us winced when the father and son duo replied almost at the same time. Sam and Law looked at each other with dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    "How adorable." ude chuckled in a low tone while his hand reached for the ss of wine. "Uncle and my cousin, you shouldn''t be too stingy in hogging Lilove all for yourself."


    "Lucas, what did you call my wife?" Sam raised a brow, leaning back in amusement.


    "Cousin, my father might be a detestable creature. However, I am not looking for another father." Law also voiced out his thoughts, making me wish to evaporate right in this instance.


    "u ¡ª I mean, Lucas, you haven''t given up on your fantasy?" Yulis also joined the conversation,ughing in ridicule at the confident young man.


    "My gosh... the first family dinner and I already lost my appetite," Silviamented as she rolled her eyes. ude was, indeed, mischievous. He reminded me of how Sam had fun aggravating everyone. It was as if the more they get annoyed at him, the more it made him happy.


    "Just in case you''re forgetting, my sister dislikes this type of air during meals." us, who couldn''t care less if Sam and Law strangle ude, muttered while already eating. "She likes eating, but look at her! So thin as if she''ll get blown away by a strong wind."


    us pointed at me with pity in his eyes. I rolled my eyes, clicking my tongue. Did he forget that it was only been two months since I woke up from a five-year slumber? If I wasn''t a vampire now, I would wake up skin and bones.


    "Right. Let''s eat." Sam rocked his head, raising his hand to encourage them to eat. He shrugged when I cast her a dead look.


    With that being said, we ate in silence. Thanks to us, the thick air gradually subsided as he talked and teased everyone to his heart''s content. He was always the yful type. Now, I wouldn''t be surprised why ude turned out like this. us practically raised his nephew, and just like Sam, he probably instilled a part of his habits to the young earl.


    In the middle of the dinner, Fabian suddenly came and whispered in Sam''s ears. us was still teasing ude while I observed the smile that appeared on my husband''s face. Since Sam and Fabian were whispering, I focused my hearing on their conversation.


    "Fabian, no bloodshed. Tell Rufus toe in." My eyes widened as soon as I heard Sam''s remarks.


    "Ruru already arrived?" I blurted out, catching everyone''s attention. I covered my lips as I nced at them, smiling awkwardly, as I didn''t expect Rufus to arrive early. He clearly told me he would arrive a day before Law''s birthday.


    "My wife, I didn''t know you''re eavesdropping." Sam smiled in delight. "Ruru came. Fabian, please assist him --"


    "I''ll do it!" I raised a hand in panic, knowing Fabian could do something evil to his brother.


    "Madam, you are still in the middle of your meal. Please trust your head butler to amodate your guest." Fabian smiled politely, but I could sense the malice from that smile! I trusted my head butler, but not in this!


    "Fabian is right, my wife. That is his --"


    "Why don''t you let Silvia receive the guest?" Yul suddenly suggested, looking at me as if he understood my worry. But Silvia didn''t seem pleased at his suggestion as her eyes sharpened at him.


    "It''s not like you don''t know each other. Also, for my sister''s peace of mind. It''s better if someone who knows Rufus receives him. We''re family here, after all."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line, studying at Silvia, who had her eyes narrowed at Yul. He knew about Silvia and Rufus, but her reaction was a little strange. I didn''t dwell on it as I gazed at Sam. My husband rocked his head in understanding, casting the displeased butler a smile.


    "Please assist my sister to receive the guest, Fabian," Sam ordered while Fabian''s smile disappeared.


    "Yes, Master." Fabian bowed politely before shifting his focus towards Silvia. "Mydy?"


    "Be thankful I can''t stab you right now." Silvia huffed at Yul before she assisted herself up, following Fabian to receive Rufus.


    As they left the dining hall, I could not help but gaze at Yul. In the back of my head, I knew there was something wrong with Silvia and him.


    ''Are the two of them... develop feelings for each other?'' I wondered internally before I snapped back to reality when Law suddenly spoke.


    "Rufus?" he tilted his head as he set his eyes to Sam. "Father, are you friends with the military general?"


    Silence.


    There was dead silence in the room as I bit my tongue. Right... this was my son''s first family dinner with everyone. And to make it worse, he didn''t know the names of the people around him were known for.


    "Oh," Sam also seemed a bit taken aback at the slipped of the tongue. He gazed at Law for a moment before he smiled.


    "Yes. The military general is Fabian''s brother, after all.." All we heard next was Law''s cutlery hitting the floor.

 Chapter 492 - [Bonus ]Claudes Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 492 - [Bonus ]ude''s Suggestion</h4>


    "Yes. The military general is Fabian''s brother, after all."


    There was an instant dead silence in the dining hall as Law dropped his cutlery. I pinched the bridge of my nose, seeing that Sam confessed that easily. On second thought, the reason Sam nned to invite Rufus was that he was my son''s ... hero.


    "The military general is Mister Fabian''s brother?" Law''s mouth opened and closed before he finally found his voice to ask. His father answered with a slight nod.


    ''Gosh...'' A sigh slipped past my lips as I nced at everyone around the table. They were oddly silent as if they wanted nothing to do with this. Understandable, I thought. It was Sam''s idea to keep our son in the dark.


    "Impossible." Law frowned without taking his eyes off of Sam. "I mean, it''s not impossible. If one sibling is strong, there''s a high possibility that the other sibling is a weakling."


    "My son, good thing Fabian isn''t here to hear that. He will be very disheartened," Sam clicked his tongue, feeling sorry for Fabian.


    "Father, what else are you hiding from me?"


    "A lot of things."


    "Sam." This time, I chimed in the conversation as I didn''t know what my husband was thinking. Sam nced at me and cocked his head to the side, sporting a misced innocence.


    "Mother, are you and father hiding something from me?" I bit my tongue when Law inquired. "Howe an important person in the empire such as the military general is inside at a wealthymoner''s estate?"


    How am I going to answer that? Should I also confess now? Tell him his father wasn''t amoner? That Sam was actually the military general''s boss? That Yul was the genius Duke in the west? Silvia was a marchioness in the east? ude was the Earl in the north, us was his chief knight? Just where should I start? In the fierce and bloody battle for the throne?


    A plethora of questions flowed in my train of thoughts while staring back at our son. I nced at Sam helplessly, and he shrugged nonchntly. I couldn''t lie to Law more, especially right in his face; we had hidden a lot from him already.


    "My son, why are you so surprised? The military general came from humble origins." Sam finally spoke just when my lips parted, catching Law''s attention. He leaned forward, propping his jaw against his knuckles, eyes on Law, and eyebrows arched.


    "Before the military general got that title, I already knew him. Haven''t you heard the saying: birds of the same feather flock together? He was amoner, but now a military general. I am amoner but look at our house. It''s not really impossible that your father knows a few important people since money can also be of help to some nobles."


    Law narrowed his eyes and scrutinized his father in silence. "Are you indirectly implying that you are an important person?"


    "Can be? I mean, if important people need my help, that makes me important, yes?"


    "That also means we can be in danger."


    "Well, yes. But don''t worry about it." Sam smiled a bit while Law''s countenance stayed cold. A sigh slipped past his lips, sprawling his hand on our son''s head to ruffle his hair.


    "Just be d that the military general didn''t forget our friendship. I''ll let you meet him tomorrow," my husband added.


    Law lowered his head, sneaking a nce at me. So, I offered him an encouraging smile. Although I felt bad for keeping him in the dark and was still unsure if this was the best method to do as parents, I wanted to trust Sam''s judgment.


    "Can I... really meet him?" asked Law, gazing back at his father.


    "Of course," Sam replied and nodded. "I will ask him to teach you a few tricks. He is a good trainer, after all. Right? My wife?"


    I smiled and nodded. "Ye..." then, my brain was frozen while my eyes dted. Trainer? Rufus? The sense of horror at the memory of how Rufus trained me years ago resurfaced in my head.


    ''Oh no...''


    "Pfft--!" I slowly turned my head to us, knowing he knew about my hardships in the hands of Rufus. "I''m sorry, Lilou. I just remembered something in the past."


    " -- Rix..."


    "Uncle, why don''t you also apply as a trainer for my nephew?" ude suggested with a smile, darting his eyes from us and then to me. "If uncle and Sir Knight trained my nephew, and then His Gra ¡ª I mean, Kieran, Ameria, and I will tutor him, wouldn''t he be a great person someday? Law... he might live up to his name one day."


    "I am already living up to my name, cousin," Law replied coldly, staring at ude with such hostility in his eyes.


    "It''s not a terrible suggestion, but what kind of Law are you trying to enforce in the future?" us scoffed in dismay. I thought about it and it wasn''t really a terrible idea. However, with them joining forces, my son would terrify me as well. Just then, I noticed Yul, who remained silent throughout the conversation.


    "Yul," I called under my breath, reaching for his arm. Yul turned his head to me and smiled.


    "ude''s idea isn''t bad, but you and your husband should think about it together." So he was listening? Yul nodded at me encouragingly before setting his eyes to Sam. "Once you decided, just let us know. We''ll assist our nephew to the best of our ability."


    "Hmm. Sure." Sam nodded, taking me by surprised since it seemed he was reconsidering. He smiled at me when he caught me looking.


    "I will think about it moreter. Thank you for the suggestion, nephew." ude tilted his head down slightly at Sam''s sincerity. "For now, I hope you find your stay in our housefortable. Let the maids know if you need anything, they will assist you throughout your stay in here."


    Sam wiped the corner of his lips with a cloth. He then scanned the people around the table and smiled.


    "You three, I will appreciate it if you join me for a drinkter."


    "I will not refuse." ude smiled and nodded. I studied their eyes, and it seemed they already knew they had to talk to Sam about something important.


    ''Gosh... I want to know, but I promised myself not to meddle in political affairs.'' A sigh slipped past my lips and sported a smile. ''Right. I shouldn''t worry about that now. I will have to put my son to sleep. It was a long day.''


    The dinner continued as I convinced myself I was a housewife now. Whatever these men had to talk about had nothing to do with me.... or was what I wished.

 Chapter 493 - [Bonus ]Letting You Go

    <h4>Chapter 493 - [Bonus ]Letting You Go</h4>


    Meanwhile, Silvia red at Fabian, who was leading her back to the mansion''s entrance hall. She was clearly displeased, but not because she had to wee Lilou''s guest. It was actually an honor for her. But she was annoyed at something or someone else.


    "If you nned to kill Ruru, you shouldn''t make it so obvious in front of Lilou," she advised, breaking the silence between them. "You know her more than anyone, Fabian."


    "Mydy, you shouldn''t have volunteered if you find this disrespectful," Fabian replied without looking back at her. His eyes were sharp, giving out no other emotion but intimidation.


    "It seems there''s a problem with your hearing, butler. I didn''t volunteer. Someone else did, and I didn''t want to disturb Lilou''s meal. She hates it."


    Fabian shrugged indifferently but his footsteps slowed down a little. "His Grace... you seemed you had already taken a liking to him, mydy."


    "For a butler such as yourself, your questions are surely too personal." A snicker escaped her mouth while gazing at his back. "Although what surprised me more is that the matters of the heart intrigued a cold-blooded person like you."


    He remained silent for a while, deep in thought. "That night in the capital... the duke had given you half of his life to save you. I''m sure mydy feels indebted to him, but you shouldn''t."


    "You surely know a lot, Fabian," she scoffed as her hand sped her skirt tightly, recalling that time in the capital. That night, when Yulis and Silvia headed in the direction Charlotte shot her arrow. It turned out it was a den of undeads.


    Back then, they didn''t know the severity of the matter until they faced countless undeads. Yulis and Silvia fought with their life on the line, but with only the two of them and Charlotte backing them up from afar, they were at the disadvantage.


    In the end, Silvia nearly lost her life as the undead devoured her. The reason she was still alive now was because of the blood of the Bloodfang in Yulis. He sacrificed half of his life just so he could save her.


    "His Grace did what he did because you are important to her majesty. You can take my words with a grain of salt and I might also be wrong. But from what I see, the duke''s affection to his sister is deeper than what you think. Don''t be a recement, mydy."


    "Deeper what I think¡­? You are surely calm if you think like that."


    "That is because I know His Grace isn''t a fool." He shrugged. "Neither he is greedy for more. To someone like him, her happiness was enough for him."


    Silvia gazed at Fabian''s back. She wanted to argue with him more and correct him, but her tongue kept rolling back. Fabian was wrong, that was what she wanted to say, but she couldn''t. Because some part of what he said made sense.


    "I don''t know why you are saying this, but this is the only time I''ll let this slide," she muttered and Fabian smirked. "I can''t see your face, but I know you''re smirking evilly."


    "Don''t worry, mydy. This is the only time I will voice out my thoughts about this."


    "Because this is the only time you feel like you want me to agonize about this matter." She rolled her eyes, knowing Fabian spouted all this just so she would agonize about it. "You''re really cruel, Fabian."


    "We are all cruel creatures by nature."


    "By nature¡­ then, I guess you surely embraced that nature." She breathed out as they soon reached the entrance hallway, where she could see Rufus''s figure standing with a dignified air around him. "Someday, Fabian. You will meet someone who will make you question yourself if you are good enough for her. That... just the thought of bearing such feelings for her will make you feel dirty and undeserving."


    Fabian smiled as he nced over his shoulder. "I''ll kill her before she can make me question myself."


    "We''ll see about that." Silvia shrugged before adding, "Karma is a ssy wench, after all.


    Fabian and Silvia stopped several steps away from Rufus, who was in civilian clothes. A smile appeared on his face as he bowed to her politely. But then, his eyes glinted when he locked eyes with Fabian.


    "It''s good to see you again, mydy, head butler," Rufus greeted, smiling gently as a response to Fabian''s sinister smile. "I see you have been well."


    "Wee to the Roux''s humble abode, Sir." Fabian also bowed with his palm across his chest.


    "I will appreciate the formalities if you stop pulling an aura on me, Head Butler. You might suffocate me to death."


    "My. I am not, apparently." The corner of Fabian''s lips stretched wider until his eyes squinted.


    Rufus shrugged as he set his eyes on Silvia. Thetter sported a subtle smile.


    "You came at the wrong time. They were having dinner, so I volunteered to receive the guest instead. I hope you do not find this as an act of discourtesy." She curtsied slightly before raising her head again with a confident smile.


    "No. It is an honor to be graced by your presence."


    Her smile remained as she motioned her hand. "Then, I shall assist you to the sitting room."


    Rufus nodded before she nced at Fabian. Thetter then led them to one of the sitting rooms. Silvia sat across from Rufus while Fabian left to get the tea. As they wait for the tea, the two of them didn''t talk for a while.


    "You seemed to have a lot of things in mind, mydy." He broke the silence after observing her.


    Silvia raised her gaze at him and forced a smile. "Forgive me for zoning out. It''s my first time going away from the march and I won''t be there for a few weeks. So, I am a bit... worried."


    "Understandable." Rufus rocked his head and silence descended in the room once again. Her eyes remained on him.


    "It''s been five years since Ist saw you, Ru," she said, breaking the silence first. "That scar on your face looks deep."


    Rufus touched the scar while the side of his lips curled up. "Does it bother you?"


    "No. I think it suits you, strangely." A chuckle slipped past his lips at herment. "I didn''t mean to offend you. That scar makes you look more... strong and dashing."


    "A person''s scar can be a good embellishment sometimes."


    She rocked her head while staring into his eyes. "Strange, don''t you think? We used to be each other''s worlds and my heart used to skip a beat whenever I see you. But now..."


    "But now, you only look at me as someone who is a part of your past." He finished her sentence with a subtle smile. "You and I are not those people anymore, mydy.. You are not the curious and mischievous princess, and I am not that foolish and greedy young knight anymore."

 Chapter 494 - [Bonus ]Thank You For The Pain

    <h4>Chapter 494 - [Bonus ]Thank You For The Pain</h4>


    "You and I are not those people anymore, mydy. You are not the curious and mischievous princess, and I am not that foolish and greedy young knight anymore."


    "Do you still hate me, Ru?" Her eyes softened with bitterness, raising the question she could never ask before. Even Silvia was surprised that she could talk to him like this while staring straight into his eyes and without losing her mind.


    "After everything I did in the past... do you still hate me?"


    Rufus shook his head lightly. "I never hated you, mydy."


    "Tss. You don''t have to lie."


    "I''m not lying, mydy." His eyes glinted as his expression grew solemn. "The person I hated is myself. I couldn''t protect my people from you, and I couldn''t protect you from doing that to them. You will not sully your hands if I was stronger back then. That''s why I never truly hated you."


    "Ru..." A shallow breath escaped her nose as her shoulders rxed. "... it was a beautiful love, right? What we had... it was beautiful. Just where did things go wrong?"


    Rufus pressed his lips and shrugged. "I wonder."


    There was a moment of silence as they held each other''s gaze. For some reason, this brought them back to a simr situation in the past. The only difference was that he wasn''t that young knight who was too flustered by her teasing. And she was not the mischievous princess with a bright smile.


    They didn''t look at each other with curiosity, interest, and fear like they used to. Right now, their eyes were filled with relief, respect, and a clear line between them.


    Surely, they had grown older and mature.


    "I loved you," she whispered with a bitter smile. "Ardently and passionately loved you, Ru. You were my world, and I''d rather sacrifice a thousand if that means you will live. I loved you so that I married my brother so I can breathe the same air you breathe ¡ª even when I felt breathless at times."


    Silvia paused, leaning back as a bitter chuckle escaped her mouth. "Even when you told me to let you go, I can''t. No matter how painful, I couldn''t. I thought I will die if I did, but holding on to you hurt so much it was slowly killing me too. I kept wondering why would you not see me? Questioning myself if that is all I mean to you? I loved you and at the same time, I hate that I love you. I med you for everything. Just a little appreciation is all I need back then, Ru.


    But you were cruel. You didn''t give me the slightest appreciation or recognition. So I hated you even more. But... it''s not your fault. The pain, the sufferings, the sacrifices... you didn''t ask me to do all that. From the beginning, you already let go, but I just stubbornly held on. You knew if you recognized the slightest of my effort, it will only give me false hope."


    Silvia chuckled, recalling her foolishness of the past. She used to shed tears whenever she thought about this, but her eyes remained dry. Rufus remained silent while staring at her, relief filling his eyes, seeing how clear her eyes were. Still, he couldn''t deny that his heart clenched with her words.


    "I loved you, Ru," she confessed sincerely.


    "But I bring out the worst in you," he added in a quiet voice, making her press her lips into a thin line.


    "I don''t regret it, though. Not even the slightest." Silvia took a deep breath and exhaled it sharply.


    "Me too, Via. I never regret our time together. If anything..." he gazed down and smiled bitterly. "... I wished to cherish them forever. They were... beautiful, after all."


    "Yes, they are beautiful." ¡ª because the youngsters in those memories were long dead. The young knight and the beautiful princess were nothing but the casualties of the past. No matter how they tried, they were already their own people.


    She wasn''t the yful princess he fell madly in love with, and he wasn''t the stubborn knight who would pick up flowers for her. Sad, but that was the story of their love.


    "Thank you for the pain, Ru." She smiled as she nced at the shut door. "You are the lesson who taught me to value, respect, and love myself first."


    Rufus smiled, nodding, but said nothing. Her words felt like a hand that had been holding him, but now that hand was letting him go. He should feel lighter without the excess weight, but sadly, it felt heavier now.


    "You''re free now, Ru," she whispered, but his eyes softened.


    "No, Via. You are," he replied under his breath, raising his gaze to see her pair of clear eyes. A weak smile appear on his face as he took a deep breath and out.


    "I''m d that you freed yourself from my shackles." Rufus knew he would never be free because she still owned his heart from then and forever. But he wouldn''t hold on to her heart because it would only ruin her. He was already d that Silvia let him go. Now, she didn''t have to carry this heavy burden they''d been carrying together for a very long time.


    Silvia just smiled at him in response. She was dazzling, even with the absence of innocence in her eyes.


    "Fabian went away to reheat the tea. It will take a while." Rufus nced at the shut door while she chuckled. "How considerate of him."


    "He is full of surprises."


    Rufus leaned back and took a deep breath. "Mhm. I''m still a little concerned since he raised the crown prince."


    "Your concern is justified." Silvia nodded, thinking about Law. "If Law is my sibling, thete king will kill him, without a doubt. He is one scary child, and what''s even more concerning is that Lilou sees him as a harmless little boy."


    "Don''t fret, mydy. Her Majesty had this ability to make people want to be a good person."


    She looked at him with a smile, closed-lipped. "Well, I''m sure she will put Law under control. Just like how she tamed Hell."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Fabian was walking away from the sitting room while pushing the food trolley with him. A subtle smile appeared on his lips as the tea went cold already.


    "Love..." he muttered, thinking of the conversation between his brother and the love of Rufus'' life. ".... what aplicated thing."

 Chapter 495 - Do You Want To Stay Here Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Do You Want To Stay Here Tonight?</h4>


    When Fabian returned with the tea, he informed them that Lilou put Law to sleep while Samael shared a drink with us and ude. Since he took his precious time, Silvia and Rufus had already talked about almost everything; varying from the closure of their love to political affairs.


    "Fabian, if you are nning to kill me, I''d rather if you took out Maleficent," Rufus voiced out calmly while staring at the tea in front of him. "Or were you trying to insult me by poisoning me?"


    "I was told that I have to try peaceful methods first," Fabian exined, bearing the polite smile he had been carrying. Surely, for someone who was caught poisoning someone, he was rather rxed about it.


    "We waited for tea and the tea that arrived is poison. My gosh..." Silvia sighed while shaking her head lightly. When she raised her gaze, she waited for Rufus to look back at her.


    "Sir knight, since it already came to this, I won''tg you behind. I''m certain His Majesty is eager to see you."


    Rufus nodded as he nted his palm on the armrest, pushing himself up. Silvia also stood from her seat and curtsied.


    "It was a good talk," she expressed while Rufus bowed slightly.


    "Thank you for humoring me, mydy. I will look forward to the project you told me about."


    "I hope it won''t disappoint you," she replied before ncing at Fabian. "Even if Sir Knight drinks that tea, it is not enough to kill him. If you are interested, I can rmend you something else."


    "There is no need, mydy. I prefer a slow, painful death so I wouldn''t get used of murder."


    Silvia chuckled, as she had already figured out Fabian''s thinking. The poison was, after all, not deadly if taken once. It should be taken consistently and it would look like the victim would die from a disease.


    "Well then, gentlemen. I hope you have fun tonight. You don''t have to lead me to my room, I already know my way," she said before leaving the Barret brothers alone.


    As Silvia left, Rufus''s eyes remained on the door. Fabian arched his brow as he studied his brother''s expression.


    "Sir Knight, it is very impolite to not drink the tea I brew with all my heart." Fabian urged, making Rufus gaze at him. "I''m sure the little pain from the poison will heal the pain in your heart."


    "Fabian, you never changed."


    "I''ll take that as apliment."


    Rufus let out a shallow breath, staring at Fabian''s nonchnt expression. "I''m fine, Fabi. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Do you have a problem with your eyesight, Sir Knight? I''m certain the worry in my eyes is because I was wondering if you will drink that or not." Fabian cocked his head to the side, still smiling. "Do you want me to pull your eyes out for a check-up?"


    "See? You never changed." Rufus chuckled as he reached for the tea. "It won''t hurt you to admit you''re worried about me. But that will still feel strange and I might actually feel threatened."


    Fabian''s smile gradually disappeared, watching Rufus enjoy the poisoned tea. "You are a fool, Ru."


    "I never said I am not," Rufus admitted while nodding his head.


    "So, you deserve it." The smile on Fabian''s face resurfaced once again before pivoting on his heel to walk away. "Wallow in the pain you inflicted upon yourself. I changed my mind. I''d rather see you get eaten by your own regrets than give you a free exit."


    Rufus chuckled as he watched Fabian leave. Silence instantly deafened him once the door closed behind his brother.


    "Really... he never changed. Instead of consoling his brother, he rubbed salt in my wound." A chuckle escaped his mouth as he nced at the teacup in his hand. "It''s not poisoned. How sly to make her go away. Fabian... were you that disappointed in me? But you never understood the matters of the heart, my brother."


    ******


    Meanwhile, when Silvia left the room, she looked at the door for a long time. Her eyes softened as she exhaled a deep sigh.


    ''I did a good job,'' she told herself, thinking that saying all those to Rufus was just right. ''This way, he will stop worrying about me and stop ming himself for what I had be.''


    Her lips curled up bitterly before turning around to leave. She had been in this mansion before, so she didn''t need to ask to find her room. Silvia waltzed through the hallway with her mind drifting away. Before she knew it, she was already standing in front of a door.


    She gazed at it and looked from her left to right. The corridor was empty with only the candbras burning slowly.


    ''Why am I in here?'' she wondered as she set her eyes back on the corridor. This wasn''t her room. This chamber was Yulis''s.


    She raised a hand, about to knock, when she suddenly stopped. "No," she whispered.


    Silvia just stood in front of the door for a very long time, wondering why her feet drag her into this ce.


    "I''m mad at him and I wanted to smack him in the head, but..." she muttered, letting out a sigh while sping her skirt. "... I''m a bit sad."


    "Never mind." She clicked her tongue as she nned to leave. However, the door suddenly opened from the inside, making her freeze on the spot.


    "Silvia?" Yulis called with furrowed brows, holding the door open with his other hand on the jamb. "What are you doing here?"


    "I... don''t know." She slowly turned her head to him, sporting an awkward smile. He was already in his night attire, telling her he nned to sleep.


    "Who about you? Where are you going?" she inquired, and Yulis cocked his head to the side.


    "Nowhere. I came out to ask you why are you standing outside my room," he answered in a knowing tone, as it shouldn''t be a surprise that he was aware of her presence. He tried to ignore it, but she had been here for quite some time, so he came out.


    Silvia stared at him for a moment before taking a step until their toes touched. His brows rose when she suddenly wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her forehead against his chest.


    "I told Rufus that I am letting him go. I should be happy about it, but I feel a little sad," she muttered, sping his shirt on his back. "And yet, I am not sad enough that I want to cry. Lilou is with her son and I don''t know anyone who I can talk about this with."


    Yulis sighed but smiled subtly right after. In the end, he stroked her head gently.


    "What a piece of work,ing to the person who is less affectionate than a cat," he humored while consoling thisdy, who never once showed her vulnerability to others.


    Silvia opened her eyes as her shoulder rxed. "You''re warm, Yul. Very warm," she said while gripping his clothes even tighter.


    "No wonder Beatrice keeps visiting you. You make people want to be themselves without worry," she added under her breath. "I want to be myself for once and breathe, Yulis."


    Yulis kept quiet and didn''t move a muscle. His expression remained the same while stroking her head gently. He called her once, gazing down, and waited for her to look up. Once their eyes met, a subtle smile appeared on his face.


    "Do you want to stay here tonight?"

 Chapter 496 - Im Just Confused?

    <h4>Chapter 496 - I''m Just Confused?</h4>


    "Do you want to stay here tonight?"


    Silvia let out a soft chuckle and nodded lightly. She didn''t think she wanted to be alone tonight, and having somepany was what she needed. So Yul weed her into his chambers.


    Now, the two of themid down on the bed, staring at the ceiling in silence. Neither of them talked for a long time until Silvia opened her mouth.


    "I never asked before, but..." she paused and took a deep breath without casting him a look. "Do you love, Lilou?"


    "I do." His answer was quick and without a second thought. "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "I mean, do you see her as a woman?" this time, she turned her head to the side, studying his side profile. Yulis remained quiet, but his expression didn''t change. When he cocked his head to face her, Silvia raised her brows as she anticipated his answer.


    "No."


    "Are you sure? You never thought that you wished you were Hell? That you wished you are the person holding her hand? Kissing her?"


    A slight frown resurfaced in his countenance at her question. "I love Lilou and I will die for her. If she asks me for my arm, I will give it to her. If she wants me to warm her bed, I will. It is a bitplicated. However, my love for her isn''t something like that, Silvia. I thought you understand that more than anyone."


    He stared at her in silence.


    "She is my only blood kin and Lilou was someone who also loved me with all her heart. Although it wasn''t romantic, our heart is involved. I don''t really care if people misunderstand my affection for her," he added in a low and solemn tone.


    "Then why are you exining now?"


    Yulis let out a shallow breath. "Isn''t it obvious? There are only a few people whose opinions matter to me. Lilou, Hell, and... yours."


    Silvia stared into his eyes, and she couldn''t help but sigh. There he was again, she thought. In these five years, she had been exchanging letters with Yulis more than anyone. They even met a few times a year; sometimes, he would visit the east to celebrate her birthday.


    These were all normal, as they were closer than anyone. But sometimes, she couldn''t help but read too much into things, into his actions, words, and the impression in his eyes. Yulis wasn''t that kind of man and she knew that deep down.


    "Yul," she called after a moment of silence. "Am I worthy to give half of your life?"


    Silvia rolled andid to her side, propping her temple with her knuckles. Her eyes remained on him while Yulis didn''t look away.


    "Of course," she already predicted his answer, so she wasn''t surprised. Thus, she asked again.


    "Why? Is it because I am important to Lilou? Or is it because you lost Cassara that you didn''t want to lose another sister?"


    This time Yulis remained silent momentarily. A hum slipped past his lips as he peeled his eyes away from her to the ceiling.


    "I grew up in the pce with everyone. I''ve always known I wasn''t a La Crox, so I picked up the habit of observing. Watching my siblings; witnessed how Cassara foolishly grew into a pampered princess, how us saw Lucia as a mother figure, Dominique''s sympathy for Stefan, Alistair''s yearnings for everyone''s love, Hell''s transition, Hanz slowly get drunk of jealousy and inferiority, how Dyrroth and Lucia sneak behind everyone''s back, and your devotion to the knight Hell brought back with him." He paused to take a break, tracing back his memoryne as a La Crox.


    "After observing everyone for a long time, I realized I never had the same look in everyone''s eyes. I didn''t feel the need to prove myself worthy in the eyes of thete king. All I felt was... sympathy for his children. That you were all trying so hard and did your best, but it was never enough for him."


    Yulis slowly set his eyes back to her. He raised his hand while his finger brushed away a few strands from her forehead.


    "I always think everyone including, Stefan, Hanz, Alphonse, and Alistair deserved to live. I feel sorry for them that thete king ruined his children," he expressed under his breath as his eyes softened.


    "I also think that if thete king showed a bit of appreciation to his children, things won''t turn out like this. Dyrroth and Lucia will be great rulers. Alphonse will support them, for sure. Hell will probably still be Hell, but at least he will behave in Grimsbanne. Stefan will surely rule over Monarey with Dominique and Alistair since they look up to him. Hanz will probably find his reasons and deal with his inferiority. us... maybe he will be a knight of Lucia. Cassara will still be alive and is living in luxury, our other brothers and sisters living life a bit happier. Jayden will probably be a schr or live a vagabond life since he was always curious about the world. And you, Silvia, you, and Rufus will probably have children already."


    "If I can save you all, I would''ve done it." Yulis continued as a subtle smile appeared on his face. "But you''re the only one I can, Silvia. I have many regrets, but giving you half of my life is never one of them."


    Silvia pressed her lips into a thin line as she gazed down. "So in the end, I really read too much into things."


    "You didn''t." He shook his head, waiting for her to lift her eyes back to him. "It''s just... you feel responsible and think that you owe me anything ¡ª you don''t. You''re just confused, Silvia. Whatever you''re feeling about me and about that night, they''re not yours. Part of me just lived within you, so seeing me makes you think you are mine. You''re not."


    The corner of his lips curled up as he ruffled her hair slightly. "You are yours, Silvia. No one owns you but yourself."


    "Is that so?" she asked in a weak tone and saw him nod. "I''m just confused?"


    "Mhm."


    Silvia let out a shallow breath as he retrieved his hand. "But does that mean a part of you wishes I am yours as well?" her question made him freeze momentarily before heughed.


    "No, of course, no...t." His words drifted back into his throat when she suddenly bent over and her lips crashed against his. Yulis''s eyes dted as his back stiffened, blinking in disbelief while she drew her head back.


    Her lips pressed together, staring into his dted eyes. "Did that feel anything, Yul? Did it feel it is out of confusion and...?"


    This time, Silvia couldn''t finish her sentence as he lifted his head, tilted his head, and imed her lips. Her eyes softened as they closed, deepening the kiss while he cupped her jaw.


    She may be confused about a lot of things and there were a lot of unanswered questions in her head.. She didn''t know it all, but what she was certain was her heart had always known what it wanted.

 Chapter 497 - Love Guru

    <h4>Chapter 497 - Love Guru</h4>


    After putting Law to sleep, I prepared myself to sleep. I thought Sam would stay with his brothers, but he returned to our chambers earlier than expected.


    "You''re early, love," I pointed out, watching him drag his feet towards our bed. I rolled to my side as he snuck inside the quilt andid beside me.


    "I''d rather spend more time with you than them," he murmured, moving closer to me as he embraced my waist. "This is better."


    A subtle smile appeared on my lips, sniffing his argent hair that had a smell of subtle floral scent. "You''re such a baby."


    "I know, wife. But please, don''t tell anyone." I chuckled at his response. Sam gazed up and smiled, moving up until we''re at eye level.


    "My love," he whispered as he leaned his face forward, but I stopped him by putting my finger in front of his lips. An instant frown reced his smug grin. I knew what he wanted to do, as we never had a break every night.


    "I need to store my stamina for our son''s birthday. I want it to be perfect," I exined, hoping he would understand my reasons. "We''ve been too active and we need to miss each other."


    "But I miss you every second of every day. The only time I don''t is when I''m with you," he argued with a frown, making me let out a sigh. "I already told you, wife. I love you more than one second ago."


    "Yes, yes. I know my husband''s love for me, but still no." I clicked my tongue before he reluctantly drew his head back.


    "I''m doing so much sacrifice for our son and that little brat doesn''t appreciate his father," came out aint as he ground his teeth. "Do you know what he told me today when I called him to my office?"


    "What?"


    "That you are his alone. He will never share his mother with his father!" Sam uttered in distress while Iughed at his reaction. "I want another child that looks exactly like you. Whenever I see Law, I feel like I''m staring in the mirror."


    Hisst remark made me burst out inughter. That was a fact. Law and Sam looked so simr in appearance and shared a lot of simr habits. The only thing Law got from me was the color of his eyes.


    "Wife, this is not aughing matter. Law needs a baby brother or sister." I pped his chest lightly at his suggestions. "Come on, love! Law makes my stress level increase! Fabian''s wisdom doesn''t help too!"


    "It''s your fault, but well..." A shallow sigh slipped past my lips as we couldn''t do anything about this now, could we? Fabian was already part of this family.


    "Once you came back from the capital, let''s try, okay?"


    "Really?" His face brightened up while I nodded in reassurance.


    "Really. For now, we just have to make sure our son''s birthday will be perfect." This time, I leaned forward and ced a peck on his lips to cate him. "Everyone is already here, so let''s all have fun."


    "Right... we''ll have fun for sure." He rolled his eyes while I clicked my tongue, pping his chest once again. "Whatever," he added.


    Sam then slid his arm under my neck and moved even closer. Naturally, I met him halfway and embraced him.


    "So peaceful," came out a whisper with a subtle smile. "Back then, every time I sleep, I always wonder what sort of surprise I''d get the next day. But now, things had truly changed."


    "It''s quite a predictable life now, don''t you think?" he replied in a coarse voice while stroking my back.


    "Mhm. Do you hate it?"


    Sam didn''t reply immediately. "No. It is boring, but there were things to look forward to as well."


    "I know, right?" I chuckled softly, breathing in and out in relief. "The things to look forward to is our breakfast, our little family tea time, what happens to the book I am reading, where you''d suddenly appear, the matters of the estate, and Adam''s letters. How about you?"


    "The same." He kept his answer short and simple, but I knew he was sincere. "Except for whatever argument, Law wille up the next day."


    "Well, I guess he will be a bit busy with Rufus around."


    "Hopefully." Sam hummed, and we remained silent for a long time. He gazed up at me and furrowed his brows.


    "What are you thinking so suddenly?" he asked, out of in curiosity.


    "Well, it''s just Yul and Silvia. They suddenly crossed my head," I confessed, and that seemed to pique his interest as he looked at me curiously. So I exined.


    "Earlier, during our tea time, they talked about marriage for convenience. I''m worried about the two of them. I wonder if Silvia will change her mind in marrying Yulis once she sees Rufus again."


    "Why would she change her mind just after meeting Rufus?" my brows furrowed at this strange question.


    "What do you mean? Silvia and Rufus used to be lovers. I know she loved Rufus with all her heart, but things went south. I hope they reconcile."


    "My love, even if they reconcile, that doesn''t mean they should be together again," Sam imparted his wisdom, which I already knew about. But there was still a part of me that hoped Silvia and Rufus could patch things up. Silvia seemed to still hold feelings for Rufus with her reaction earlier, after all. She wouldn''t be annoyed at Yul if she didn''t.


    Sam stared at me for a moment before cupping my cheek. "You are so faithful, my wife. Will you ever love another man if I hurt you?"


    "You already did in the past, though."


    "Well, make sense, but that doesn''t what I meant. Silvia and Rufus used to be so innocent and so carefree, but the ce they were running wild wasn''t. The scar they left to each other is too deep, Lilou."


    A frown resurfaced on my face. "So, are you saying Silvia and Rufus shouldn''t be together again?"


    "If they want to, I don''t have any say in it. But I don''t think they are foolish enough to do that. I''m not an expert, but they know that their love only brings out the worst in them. Lilou, sometimes, being friends is better than being more than that." Sam smiled, closed-lipped. "Of course, that doesn''t apply to us."


    "That makes me more worried." I sighed once again. "That only means Silvia will surely marry Yul for convenience."


    "Huh? Are you sure it is out of convenience?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sam narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized me. "What I mean is, nothing will bend Yulis and Silvia if they already decided not to touch that area. Those two are close, so it''s not really a surprise if they somehow develop feelings for each other. Blood-rted or not, it doesn''t really matter to us."


    "But..."


    "Lilou," Sam''s voice grew solemn as he looked at me in the eye for a moment. "Sometimes, we don''t really know that the people that are meant for us had been around us all along. We will not realize that until our hearts pulsate differently whenever they are around."


    "Tch. You just said you are not an expert in this area, but you talk like a love guru."


    "I am not." Sam shrugged as he pulled me closer to him. "I''m simply speaking from experience. After all, I never know I love you until Iid my eyes on you and felt my dead heart beat for the first time. The situation might be different, but I know the realization will be the same for everyone."


    "Oh, Sam..."


    "So, if Yul and Silvia ended up realizing their hearts, will you interfere with their happiness?"


    I kept quiet for a long time before closing my eyes. "Never.. I just want them to be happy, that''s all."

 Chapter 498 - Auspicious Occasion

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Auspicious asion</h4>


    Finally, Law''s birthday celebration arrived. I had been busier the past few days for the final touches to the banquet. It was the grandest I had ever hosted in my entire life, so I wanted it to be perfect. Silvia and Yul helped me with a few things and even suggested ideas to make it even perfect.


    Meanwhile, Law had been busy with Rufus ¡ª inciting jealousy from Fabian. The reason I secretly told Ramin and Charlotte to keep a close watch in the garden, just in case Rufus would wake up buried six feet under the ground. So far, though, Rufus was safe and had been humoring Law.


    Thanks to that, I had more time to spare. ude and us would sometimes spar with Rufus to gain my son''s affection as well. I heard Fabian also volunteered, but Law forbid him saying ''he would get hurt.''


    Sam, on the other hand, was too busy with the matters of the empire and his business in the south. Although he would spring up out of nowhere, having Silvia and Yul on my side lessened the scare I got.


    There were also some matters I settled with the local nobledies, but Bey helped me. My life was all perfect and our estate was livelier than it ever be. Adam also said he would attend ¡ª he was the person who offered the venue for my son''s birthday owned by the Crowell. Jaime Malum also approved of this; he only did because he knew about Sam, though.


    "I''m nervous," I voiced out with mixed emotions, staring in the mirror after Bey helped me doll up. "I hope everyone will like this banquet."


    "With Madam''s effort, I''m certain everyone will appreciate this event," Bey reassured as she stood not far away from me. I turned around and scrutinized her. She was beautiful, and I couldn''t help but smile brighter.


    "You look lovely, Bey." She blushed and lowered her head at mypliment. "You should always keep your chin up, Bey."


    I walked towards her and stopped a step away. I held her hand and gazed up, smiling subtly. Bey had been a great help to me more than I helped her. She might think otherwise, but thefort she had in this manor was nothingpared to her efforts.


    "Yes, Madam," came out a weak reply. Bey was always the shydy who blushes too often after one simplepliment. Gosh... I was surrounded by good people and the more I thought about it, the more I appreciated it.


    KNOCK KNOCK!


    I shifted my eyes towards the door and saw it open, revealing a dashing man in a grey formal suit. The side of his hair was neatly tucked back while the rest was kept loose, but not inplete disarray. We agreed to wear lighter colors for a friendlier look, but Sam''s choice of clothes looked a bit gloomy. But well, his face made up for that. Whoever helped him surely did a great job, as Sam looked more refined while maintaining his arrogant aura.


    "Well, look at that," he said, examining me from head to toe with a smirk. "Whose wife is this gorgeousdy? Can I marry you?"


    Sam spread his arms wide as he strutted towards me, making me roll my eyes. I knew if he came too close, all these clothes would end up on the floor.


    I nted my palm on his chest to stop him. "You look gorgeous, but we have a banquet to host." My brow rose as I smiled, giving him a knowing look.


    A frown instantly dominated his face. "I know... I just wanted a kiss."


    "Bey is still here." I nced at Bey and she already had her head hung low. Her ears were red, and I knew she wasn''t still used to my husband''s shamelessness to show his affection even with many eyes around.


    "Oh,e on, Bey! You should get used to it by now!" Samined while I chuckled as Bey raised her head, showing her red face. "You''re looking at a happily married couple, so it should be fine!"


    "Ma ¡ª master... how can I..."


    "If you don''t get used to it, my wife will always keep herself modest in the eyes of the public when, in fact, she --"


    "Sam." The side of my lips stretched into a smile until my eyes squinted. "When, in fact, what?"


    He pressed his lips together andughed awkwardly. "When, in fact, that is true."


    "Sam, you y too much." I pped his chest and clicked my tongue. "We should go. We can''t let everyone wait."


    "Sure, my love." Sam nodded and offered his arm to me. "Shall we?"


    "Yes." My smile reached my eyes this time as I hooked my arms around his. We headed out with Bey following behind us and soon reached the mansion''s foyer.


    The first people I saw were ude and us talking, or rather, they seemed they were arguing. Silvia and Yul were also there, but they weren''t talking as they watched ude and us. Rufus stood next to Law, while Fabian was standing behind them.


    "Lilou!" Kristina, who arrived the next day Rufus arrived, waved her hand. She was already in a beautiful dress. Even though her hair was surprisingly short, Kristina looked stunning. She would make men anddies fall for her.


    When Kristina called me, every one of them turned their head in our direction. Sam and I walked down the stairs carefully until we reached them. My smile grew brighter, scanning the smiles on their faces.


    ''It''s been a while since we all gathered like this.'' I thought as I squeezed Sam''s arm. ''I hope they will also enjoy it because this party was not just for Law. This was also a celebration of the end of my slumber, our reunion, and to all the merits they achieved throughout these five years.''


    "You look dazzling!" Kristina expressed, gazing at everyone as they nodded in agreement.


    "Goodness. You tter me. You all look dashing and stunning," I replied in all honesty, and Kristinaughed loudly as if she was taunting someone. My gaze followed where she was looking and caught Charlotte among the maids.


    I bit my tongue, seeing the murderous intent in Charlotte''s eyes. I invited Charlotte, but Sam told her not to attend. Ramin as well. That was because they were workers in the estate and it would incite favoritism and raise suspicion. Bey was a different case, though. So those two right and left hands of the emperor will attend as servants. I felt bad for them.


    I shrugged that off as I gazed down at Law. "My son,e here." I offered my hand.


    Law jogged towards me and held my hand, smiling brightly at me. "Mother."


    "Happy birthday, my son," I greeted in a soft voice, and his cheek turned pinkish. He was so adorable.


    I looked up at everyone, keeping my smile. "Sam and I might be busyter, so I want to tell you I am so d that you all came. I hope you enjoy this night."


    "My wife had put her heart and soul in this banquet. Don''t you darein," Sam backed me up, but histter remarks were really unnecessary.


    "We''re already d that we''re invited to this auspicious asion," ude voiced out and everyone nodded. I looked at them for a moment with a light smile.


    "Then shall we head to the venue?"

 Chapter 499 - [Bonus ]I Love Myself When Im With You

    <h4>Chapter 499 - [Bonus ]I Love Myself When I''m With You</h4>


    After our little talk in the mansion''s foyer, we all prompted to our carriage. Obviously, Sam, Law, and I rode in the same carriage. Ramin stood as our carriage''s coachman just so he would have a reason to be there. Bey used a different carriage with Charlotte and a few maids that were tasked to watch over Law in the party.


    ude and us used their own carriage, saying the Earl of Monarey was onlyfortable to use that. Silvia and Yul also shared the same ride. The more I thought about it, Silvia had been smiling a lottely but she would only say she was happy at the peacefulness in the south. So I didn''t think too much about it.


    Just like Yulis and Silvia, Rufus and Kristina shared the same carriage, although they weren''t partners in the banquet. I was certain the two of them had to talk a lot about the internal and external affairs of the empire. Since Rufus had been spending most of his time with Law, he would use this opportunity to work on important matters.


    "You look very happy." Sam snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked at him from across from me and then down at Law, who sat beside me.


    "Of course. Everyone is here to celebrate our son''s birthday." I ced my hand on Law''s head as a subtle smile appeared on my lips. "I wish everyone will forget about their worries and loosen up a bit."


    "Mother, I know this will be a fun night." Law grinned until his eyes squinted. He had be sweeter; probably it had something to do with spending less time with me.


    "Your son is right. This will be a very fun night because you put your heart and soul into it." Sam nodded reassuringly, crossing his arms while leaning back.


    "I hope."


    ******


    Meanwhile, in Silvia and Yulis'' carriage. Silence reigned between the two of them as they sat across from each other. Yulis had his eyes on the window while she was just staring at him.


    "You have said nothing to me since earlier." She broke the silence when she couldn''t take it anymore. Yulis peeled his eyes away from the window and set them on her.


    "You already know you''re beautiful."


    "I know, but it will make me happy if it came from your lips." She frowned, ring at him. After that night, the two of them agreed to try if the two of them could work. There wasn''t much change in him since he was still less affectionate, but that was because they had been toofortable with each other that the development of their rtionship felt a little strange.


    Yulis cocked his head to the side. "Do you still need to be validated by others?"


    "Gosh..." Silvia rolled her eyes, as that wasn''t the case. "Just how hard it is for you topliment me? I know I am beautiful, but even if the entire empire tells me I am, it will still feel different if it came from you."


    "Why is it different?"


    "Because..." she took a deep and huffed, looking away. "Never mind, then. You''re abnormal with eye problems. That is why you can''t say such things to people. That''s right."


    Silvia convinced herself why Yulis wouldn''tpliment her. Thetter, however, smirked yfully, hearing how she was insulting him just to convince herself.


    "You look stunning, Silvia," she halted when Yulis praised her. She slowly set her eyes back to him, catching the gentle smile stered on his face.


    "When I saw you earlier, I had a hard time controlling myself from kissing you." He leaned back, patting the empty side of his seat. "And to think that a gorgeousdy only wants mypliment is more than ttering. Come. I want to see you up close."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, clearing her throat to suppress herself from smiling like a fool. She raised her hand to him and pretended his words did not move her at all.


    "Help me," she requested, and he chuckled. Yulis sped her hand and assisted her to change her seat. But just as she stood, Yulis suddenly yanked her to hisp, and she clutched his shoulder on instinct.


    "Yul!" she intoned, with eyes dting. But his eyes drooped dangerously as the side of his lips curled into a mischievous smirk. He nced at the curtain and with a finger, he slid it open.


    "Yul, what are you..." she trailed off, blinking at the road outside. Although it was dark and there weren''t people outside, if anyone appeared, they would see them clearly.


    "Does it bother you?" he asked, tilting his head back while waiting for her to look back at him. "If anyone sees, will that bother you?"


    Silvia bit her lower lips before shaking her head. "Of course not."


    "Then, that''s settled. Sit here." His knuckles brushed her arm lightly while his other hand that was wrapped around her waist stilled her. "It''s better this way, don''t you think?"


    "Yul..." Silvia lowered her head as she wanted to hide her flustered face. Ever since that night, Yulis does things that often catch her off guard. Her favorite among them was when he would sneak a kiss when no one was looking.


    "You make me feel young again," she whispered, wrapping her arm around his neck and burying her face in them. "My heart will explode if you keep doing this."


    "I should be the one who should be surprised. I expected you to be someone who will dominate me, not the other way around." He humored with a chuckle, raising a brow as he nced at her. "But you still look cute when flustered. It makes me want to tease you more."


    "I hate you," came out a muffled protest, but Yulisughed even more. "Stopughing, Yul. It''s not funny."


    "Alright, alright. You''re so spoiled."


    Silvia slowly drew her head back and stared into his pair of yful eyes. "I never thought I''ll ever be this happy again, nor did it ever ur to me we''ll look at each other this way. But you make me happy and make me love myself more."


    "I love myself when I am with you, Yul," she added as the side of her lips curled up into a subtle smile.


    His brows rose as the smirk on his face subsided and was reced by a faint smile. He cupped her cheek, caressing it with his thumb.


    "You will hate me, Silvia.." His smile remained as he lifted his head, iming her lips and expressing his heart in their kiss.

 Chapter 500 - Not As Sad As Him

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Not As Sad As Him</h4>


    "So, you''re saying you hitched with us because Rufus broke the carriage for you?" us inquired at Fabian for rity. Thetter, who sat across from him and beside ude, nodded.


    us scratched his temple with his index finger as he felt his head throb. "You realized I had been avoiding you and Rufus on purpose, right?"


    "Yes, but I don''t avoid you," Fabian replied in a knowing tone, turning his head to ude. "His Lordship is alright with it, so it doesn''t really matter what you say."


    "You can always tag along, Mister Fabian." ude smiled politely. "Besides, this brings us to old times back in the west garden. Uncle us should be more open about his embarrassing past."


    "Embarrassing past? Hah! My liege, even if Fabian and I spar today, I don''t mind. If only Lilou didn''t put her heart and soul in this banquet, I don''t mind pushing this man to his own grave tonight," us scorned as he glowered at ude and Fabian. These two despicable people...


    "Lilou always says it''s because I raised you that you turn out like this. When, in fact, it''s because you idolized this demon and he had influenced you long before I did!"


    "Your Highness, don''t make it sound like it is a bad thing." Fabian sighed, disheartened at these ''unjust'' usations.


    "It''s a bad thing!" us eximed as he panted, almost rendered speechless at Fabian''s shamelessness. "I''m already scared what Law will be once he grows older!"


    "Uncle, you think too much about my cousin''s future. You only need to be afraid if you touch his bottom lines like His and Her Majesty." ude chuckled calmly, shaking his head as everyone seemed to worry about Law growing up. Although this was their first time meeting Law, they already sized him up.


    "For a child, my cousin is already dangerous, but..." he paused and gazed at Fabian solemnly. "... Law is also in danger, Fabian."


    Fabian pressed his lips together and gazed down. There wasn''t much any change in his expression, but the air inside the carriage thickened.


    "Five years ago, Her Majesty''s existence threatened people and what she can do. Especially with His Majesty''s support," he said, not denying ude''s remarks.


    "But now, those two had a son. So, of course, not just his blood, but Law''s mere existence was a threat to those in the maind." ude''s eyes remained at Fabian as he added, "You and Charlotte visited the maind, didn''t you? I am not surprised that you two came back alive, but I''m certain you know a thing or two of their opinions about Law."


    Fabian kept quiet as he set his eyes on the window. "Their opinions... doesn''t matter. Unless they touch my young master, then we will have a problem."


    "Damn, Fabian... you''re fucking scary, man." us awed and pped, sensing the murderous intent leaking from Fabian''s body.


    "Sadly, my cousin sees you are a pushover and Rufus bullies you because of it." ude shrugged as he leaned backfortably. "What a sad life, Mister Fabian."


    "Life had always been sad, but I am not as sad as him." Fabian averted his eyes from the window to the carriage floor. There, a barely conscious and bleeding man was lying on the floor between them. He wasn''t tied because there was no need to; his limbs were severely cut open.


    Fabian stepped on the man''s head, inciting a grunt from him. "No wonder you kept insisting on using your own carriage. You were torturing a man to kill time."


    "Don''t make it sound like we''re lunatics like you." us clicked his tongue as he kicked the man on the floor lightly. "This pathetic fool attempted to assassinate the Earl on our way here. Hispanions were already dancing in hell, but we''re keeping him alive to get information."


    "If you''re wondering howe we can''t retrieve his memories through his blood, apparently, there were no memories," ude exined even before Fabian could ask. "We already informed His Majesty about this, and he simply told us he''ll have a friendly chat with him once he''s not busy anymore."


    "He doesn''t have a memory? Or it''s his ability to lock away crucial information?" Fabian mumbled while rubbing his chin.


    "It can also be a third party''s ability," us added with a shrug. "Who knows? But I am certain these people are a pain in the neck. They managed to force me to draw my sword."


    "That is embarrassing, your highness."


    "Come on, Fabian. I am a knight and drawing my sword is not something to be ashamed of!" us ground his teeth as Fabian''s gaze felt more demeaning than his words.


    "Either way, that only means it is only a matter of time before arge-scale war will break out." ude''s voice was low and solemn, staring at the person on the floor with narrowed eyes. "The Spade is already on the move and, ording to His Majesty, Auntie Lilove was certain Stefan was there that night five years ago. We already consider the small possibility that Quentin and Stefan joined hands, but if they really made an alliance, then..."


    ude trailed off as he raised his gaze up at the two. "They will kill Law for sure. Thest thing we all want is those two getting the support from the maind."


    "A battalion that consists of turned vampires, undead, and purebloods, huh?" Fabian muttered as he leaned back, considering the worst enemies of the empire.


    There was a long, suffocating silence after Fabian''s remarks as their mood turned dark. Unlike how Lilou perceived their peaceful life, behind the scenes were theplete opposite. While she busied herself in this banquet, she had no idea that the people around her had to take lives for the bigger problem that was brewing.


    "He can''t have a peaceful life just yet." us broke the silence while staring into the man he was stepping on. "Hell is a good liar, but he can''t hide this from Lilou or from Law forever. If he put down his guard even just for a second, he''ll lose his wife and son.. I''ll kill him if that happens."

 Chapter 501 - Already Realized It Before She Did

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Already Realized It Before She Did</h4>


    "Hell is a good liar, but he can''t hide this from Lilou or from Law forever. If he put down his guard even just for a second, he''ll lose his wife and son. I''ll kill him if that happens."


    ude rocked his head, as this wasn''t a secret among them. Lilou was the person who kept them united, not Samael. Although they respected and supported Samael as the emperor, the primary reason they were doing it was all for Lilou and Law. To them, it was only just that Samael carry the weight of the empire and their expectations.


    They exceeded Samael''s expectations, so it was only logical they would expect Samael to do the same. For Lilou, for Law, for the peace in the empire, Samael had to keep his eyes open at all times.


    "Will you fight us if that happens, Fabian?" asked us in a dead tone, staring at him with eyes glinting.


    Fabian''s eyes droop as a sinister smirk resurfaced on his face. "No, because that will never happen. You love Her Majesty, but His Majesty sees his family as his life. Please refrain from speaking as if you don''t know the emperor."


    "Just in case, Fabian." us shrugged. "Lilou was in slumber for five years and she barely made it out alive."


    "That was five years ago. Certainly, not only that incident taught you a lesson, but everyone else, including the emperor," Fabian reassured with a smile before gazing down.


    "Anyway, if you need my help, I can teach you ways to make this man happier. He''ll be so happy he will remember the memories from his previous life as well."


    "I will not refuse, Mister Fabian. The savages from the north need to improve their ways, after all." ude smiled back while his foot swung back and forth over the body on the floor. "I''ll make sure to sign them up in this ss."


    "Maniacs!" us spat out in dismay.


    ******


    Meanwhile, inside Rufus and Kristina''s carriage. The two kept quiet as thetter stared at him for a long time. They barely talked ever since they got inside the carriage, and all they spoke about was the matters in the capital.


    "Our small troop will march back to the capital with His Majesty. I''ll be the one escorting him back." Rufus spoke calmly, staring out at the window.


    Kristina rocked her head, staring at his unmoving countenance. "Captain, we already know that''s the main purpose of why you''re here; that is, to escort His Majesty back to the capital. But, how about Charlotte and Ramin? Will they stay in the south with her Majesty and the prince?"


    "No. They were his right and left hands. He needs their presence for important affairs, especially when he is making public appearances," Rufus exined without casting her a look. His fingers tapped his bicep while deep in thought.


    Rufus, although his position as the military general was important, his primary job was to mobilize the imperial knightage and assist the right and left hands of the emperor. His position was something Samael came up with, so to bnce the power between Charlotte, Ramin, and Rufus.


    Moreover, since Charlotte was a woman, many women looked up to her and pursued careers on their own. And Ramin, as a nobleman and a bearer, showed the unity of the sovereign and the bearers of the divine order. If they didn''t appear alongside the emperor, it would raise suspicion and questions that would eventually lead to rumors.


    Once people started talking and taking notice, it wouldn''t be impossible if someone uncovered the emperor''s life in the south with his wife and son. That was why this was a tricky situation.


    Kristina pressed her lips into a thin line. She already knew Charlotte and Ramin''s importance, but she was worried.


    "Shall I stay behind?" she asked, but her tone sounded more like she was suggesting. "You won''t die without me in the war, right? Captain?"


    "Kristina, what do you take me for?"


    A weak chuckle slipped past her lips. "The Duke, the Marchioness, and the Earl cannot stay behind because of their duties. His Majesty had to return to the capital to appease everyone''s worry and to settle the matters with the Spade Kingdom. If all of us left, no one will stay behind with the empress and the prince."


    "Fabian will stay."


    "We all know Fabian goes crazy if he sees too much blood, Captain." She let out a sigh, shaking her head as her anxiousness grew worse.


    "Don''t think about it too much, Kristina. Even if you say you want to stay with Her Majesty, the emperor has the final say in it. He hadn''t given out his decision regarding this, so all we can do is to wait."


    "But... alright." She wanted to argue as Samael had been dying this matter for a while now. However, she couldn''t really me him. This was a tough decision, as his wife and son were involved. It would take time for the emperor to decide and choose a wise move.


    Once again, the two of them shared a long silence. Rufus never left his eyes on the window, so it piqued her curiosity.


    "Captain, why are you staring at so..." she trailed off as they were making a turn. Their carriage was in thest among everyone and making a turn granted them the view of the carriage ahead of them. What made her pause was she saw one carriage slide its curtain open.


    Her eyes dted as Kristina caught Yul inside it with Silvia on his...p! For a moment, her mind went nk, as this was something she never expected. Yulis and Silvia? She blinked twice and then, when Yulis and Silvia kissed, she looked away on instinct.


    "What the..." she muttered in horror, shifting her eyes to Rufus, who suddenly closed the curtain. "Captain..."


    Rufus didn''t look at her but gazed down, smiling bitterly. "He brought back the youngdy in her."


    "Ca ¡ª Captain... are you...?"


    "I''m alright, Kristina." He raised his head and offered a weak smile. "I already realized it long before she did." ¡ª because he knew Silvia, and he was always watching her from afar.


    With his answer, Kristina finally realized why Rufus was calm about men desiring Silvia''s affection. It was neither he still had a hold of her heart nor he was confident Silvia still love him.. It was because Rufus already knew that someone else already had a hold of her heart and it was not him anymore.

 Chapter 502 - Happy Birthday, Law!

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Happy Birthday, Law!</h4>


    We finally arrived at the venue. Even when we already traveled earlier, the carriages from the local guests were already arriving one after another. Many told me that tonight''s banquet was just as grand as the one held in the royal pce. I oftenughed it off, knowing that thosements came from nobles who never even attended any party from the royal pce.


    Not that they were wrong, though. I used all the knowledge I learned from the capital and used my experience as a former duchess to this event, after all.


    "Hand." Sam offered me his hand as he stood outside the carriage. Arge smile appeared on my lips as I sped his hand and he assisted me out. We both helped Law right after.


    "Father, don''t let me go," said Law when Sam was about to release his hand. Sam''s brows rose as he narrowed his eyes suspiciously, finding our son''s request strange.


    "My son, is the world finally ending?" Sam inquired, making Law frown.


    "Sam, today is Law''s birthday. So of course, our son wants his father''s affection," I exined softly while gazing down at Law. I smiled gently at him, squeezing his little hand lightly.


    "Well, since our son begged, no problem." The side of Sam''s lips stretched into a taunting grin, making Law pull his hand away but to no avail. "Oh,e one, son. There''s nothing to be embarrassed that you are now being a son to your detestable father."


    ''That sounds so wrong. Shouldn''t it be the opposite?'' I replied internally, but at this point, I already knew it was pointless. "Sam, Law, you two will behave, alright?"


    "Mother, it''s not me that you should..."


    "Wife, tell your son..."


    "Behave." I cut them off before they could point fingers at each other, widening my eyes for them to understand my point. "Understood?"


    "Yes, wife."


    "Yes, Mother."


    A sigh slipped past my lips as they both frowned and hung their head low. My husband and son surely each other''s version.


    "My. What is this? The party hadn''t started yet, but my uncle and my little cousin are already getting scolded?" Suddenly, ude came from behind us. Before I looked back at him, my husband and son already red daggers at him.


    "ude, please don''t tease them," I said along with my breath, seeing him raise both his hands. Behind him were us and Fabian; they waved at us. All I could do was smile at them, hearing the cracking of invisible fire from my husband and my son''s spot.


    "Please go in," I told them and gestured my hand. "I''ll just have a talk with these two."


    "We''ll see you inside." ude winked as a charming smile resurfaced on his face. Goodness, this kid. I could already tell he would catch every youngdy''s heart.


    "Be kind to them," us advised, as he followed ude. Meanwhile, Fabian stayed on that spot as he would assist us. I didn''t know why he was with ude and us, but I knew there must be a good reason for that. So, I didn''t dwell on it as I faced my husband and son again.


    Sam and Law were digging a hole in ude''s back, making me let out another sigh. "Sam, Law, please."


    "That nephew of mine surely knows how to get on my nerves now," Sam spat out as he clicked his tongue, peeling his eyes away from him to me.


    "Agree." Law nodded. Surely, these two only agree on people to dislike.


    "I want you two to loosen up a bit, alright?" I frowned as I was now unsure if they would enjoy this if they kept hating on anyone who approach me. I don''t need to be guarded.


    "Mother, I am already enjoying it," Law coaxed as he smiled sweetly while Sam brushed my cheek with his thumb.


    "You''re the one who is worrying too much, wife. Loosen up."


    "Maybe," I muttered, letting out another sigh while casting them a look. "Let''s go inside?"


    "Sure." Sam nodded, and we headed inside, holding Law''s hand; I was on my son''s right and Sam on his left. With us together, it was obvious that the color of our clothesplimented each other. Fabian walked behind us, but he kept a safe distance.


    I didn''t know how many people were already inside the venue until we entered. The three of us stopped momentarily, gazing at the crowd inside. There wasn''t anyone announcing our arrival, but the light chatterings filling the air gradually subsided as they shifted their attention to us.


    "Uh..." My hands and feet went cold at the attention I thought I was prepared. I snapped my eyes when Law squeezed my hand lightly, making me gaze down at him.


    "Mother, you look beautiful," he said as if telling me to be confident enough.


    "Thank you," I whispered with a smile, lifting my gaze to Sam and catching his smile.


    "Very stunning," he added while nodding encouragingly.


    "You two..." I chuckled as we headed in with everyone''s eyes still on us. My nervousness soon disappeared when I saw Adam not far away from us.


    "Law!" he called and was about to jog when he stopped. I secretly chuckled as Adam waited for us to approach instead. Gosh... this other son of mine had learned to keep his image in the eyes of the public.


    "Greetings, my lord," we greeted. I performed a small curtsy while Law and Sam beckoned a neck bow. "Thank you for gracing us with your presence and for offering us this ce to celebrate this auspicious asion."


    "The pleasure is mine, Madam Roux."


    I nearly squealed at Adam''s formal reply. I stared at him and studied his demeanor. Adam now carried himself with confidence and his eyes were clear. I gazed up at the person behind him and my eyes drooped.


    "We are also honored that you epted our humble invitation, Count Malum."


    Jaime forced an awkward smile as heughed awkwardly. "Of ¡ª of course, Madam Roux! The young master Roux and the Earl are great friends, after all!"


    "That''s right, Count Malum. They are great friends and more like brothers," Sam chimed in, but his tone instantly sent a chill down my spine. Others might not feel it, but Jaime and I, who were close to him, felt that.


    "Ha... ha ha, yes!"


    A shallow breath slipped past my lips while staring at Jaime Malum. He was already breaking out in sweats. It must be very difficult for him to carry our secret on his own. But this had helped Adam have a normal life in the Crowell estate. I would kill him myself if they maltreated Adam.


    "By the way, Law, I have a lot of things to tell you." Adam hopped a step, grinning as if to invite him to y. Law gazed up at us and we released his hand.


    "Don''t go too far," I whispered, seeing them nod. "We will still greet our guestter."


    "Yes, Mother!"


    With that, Law and Adam snuck away from the adults. I watched them go to one table so they could chat. I was certain they had many things to talk about.


    "You ¡ª your Maje --" I shifted my eyes at Jaime Malum as he stuttered.


    "Yes?" Sam cocked his head to the side, fluttering his eyshes. "Count, there were many people around. It''ll be suspicious if you look so scared."


    Sam smiled brightly while I shook my head. How could Jaime Malum calm down if he kept teasing the count? Surely, my husband held a deep grudge against this man for what he had done to Adam.


    "If I am not mistaken, is this the Madam Roux everyone is talking about?"


    Suddenly, my eyes dted as I heard a familiar voice from our side. I instantly turned my head in his direction and my face brightened up.


    "Noah!"

 Chapter 503 - Happy Birthday, Law! II

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Happy Birthday, Law! II</h4>


    "Noah!"


    Noah smiled at me politely as he stopped several steps away from us. He nced at Sam and beckoned a neck bow before ncing at Jaime Malum. Thetter hung his head low, knowing Noah was a duke as well. Even though Silvia, ude, us, and Yul were popr across the empire, Noah and Cameron were also known for their contribution to the continent.


    "The Count Malum and the Earl invited me to this celebration, so if you do not mind," he exined, knowing it was just a facade since it would be too obvious if these people would attend amoner''s banquet.


    I greeted Noah back before I gazed at Jaime Malum and smiled. "Count, how can I thank you for bringing such an important person to our son''s banquet?"


    "Madam Roux, it is really nothing," Jaime replied, lying through the skin of his teeth. "His Grace is a guest of the south, and I thought he would enjoy tonight''s banquet."


    Poor Jaime, I thought. Sam used him as the shield on how this banquet became this grand. Through shared business and interest, everyone knew that the Count and Sam had formed a good rtionship. Hence, with his attendance in this ce, it would only make sense.


    "Since I am very interested in Madam Roux''s choice of flowers, is it alright to have a private talk with her?" Noah inquired, setting his eyes towards Sam. "As you can see, I''ve been very fond of flowers and tonight''s event was filled with flowers I had never seen in the capital and Whistlebird."


    "How dare I refuse, Your Grace? However, that decision is for my wife to make." Sam smiled politely. Unlike the hostility he had at ude, Sam sounded approving. Well, this man was Noah, and we both trusted him with all our hearts.


    "I see. Madam, will you spare me a moment of your time? I would also like to introduce you to my friend Marquess Cameron."


    I bit my lower lip to suppress myself fromughing. "It''s my honor, Your Grace."


    "Then, we''ll excuse ourselves first, Count, Sir Roux." I nced back at Sam and he waved lightly before I followed Noah.


    ******


    Samael stared at Lilou''s back as she followed Noah. The side of his eyes squinted, sensing the excitement in Lilou''s eyes when she heard about Cameron. They were her kin, after all. And surely, she had a lot to talk about with them.


    Jaime Malum gulped, taking little steps next to Samael so others won''t hear him. "Your Majesty, about the border..."


    "Count, can''t you see I am indulging at the sight of my wife''s happiness?" he questioned, peeling his eyes away when Lilou was out of his sight to Jaime. "While you are beating yourself whether or not you think this information is valuable, Noah already told me about it. You are so vicious and yet, you are too afraid to die, Count. Are you dumb?"


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me," came out a muffled apology. Samael killed people who dared waste his precious time. Hence, Jaime Malum started questioning himself if these sorts of things would be worth the emperor''s time.


    "Count, loosen up, will you?" Samael quirked a brow for a second before ncing at the guest around the hall. "People are looking and it will look strange if the vicious Jaime Malum keeps looking down. They might think you want to rot underneath."


    Jaime''s back instantly stiffened as he gazed ahead, wide-eyed. "Ye ¡ª ye ¡ª yes..."


    "Damn," Samael cursed under his breath as it seemed no matter what he would say, Jaime wouldn''t recover so easily. Suddenly, he raised a brow when Baroness Talia Fletcher approached them.


    "Greetings to you Count Malum." She curtsied modestly before greeting Samael. "Greetings, Sir Roux."


    "I am pleased to see you here, Baroness." The smile on Samael''s face didn''t reach his eyes, sensing that this woman had nned something.


    "I am honored that I am invited to the young master''s banquet, Sir Roux." She kept her demeanor amiable and gentle, catching a lot of nobleman''s attention. Well, Lady Talia was beautiful and elegant, after all. Just not in Samael''s eyes.


    "I know this is not the right time, but..." she trailed off when someone joined them, making her eyes shift on him.


    "Uncle, have you seen..." ude paused as he nced at Lady Talia. The side of his lips curled up into a charming smirk, adding a different allure to his youthful appearance.


    "My. What a beautifuldy, Uncle." He pointed out, noticing Lady Talia blush with the attention of this bewitching man. "I didn''t know you talk to women now aside from your wife."


    Samael narrowed his eyes, getting the gist of ude''s insinuation. "Lady Talia, let me introduce you to my nephew. This is Lucas. Just like I am, he also had many... business ¡ª mainly, in the north and east. Lucas, this is Lady Talia. She had helped me a lot in establishing my businesses in Minowa. Now, even the Count acknowledged our business'' vision."


    "Oh?" ude raised his brows, rocking his head in awe while staring at Lady Talia. "So beautiful and yet so capable."


    He took a step forward and offered Lady Talia a hand. "Will you allow me to greet you, mydy?"


    Lady Talia smiled and cleared her throat, keeping herposure despite the attention she was getting from ude. She smiled and sped his hand, watching him kiss the back of it while keeping his eyes on her.


    "It''s an honor to meet such a beautiful flower like you, Lady Talia," he expressed with eyes glinting with interest. He squeezed her hand slightly before releasing it.


    "You tter me, Sir Lucas." Her kind smile remained, ncing at Samael, then back to ude. Although thetter was younger, he was surely charming and undoubtedly appealing. She knew the meaning behind his eyes and she was willing to bask in the attention this youth was giving her.


    "Lady Talia, this might be too soon, but I am mustering my courage to ask you for a dance." ude smiled, bending down a little, waiting for her to take his hand.


    "How dare I refuse such an invitation?" Lady Talia chuckled, taking ude''s hand, and thetter guided her with him. As they walked away, ude nced at Samael as if telling him he owed him one.


    "Such a brat," Samael muttered while watching the two leave. He then tilted his head closer to Jaime Malum, who kept his silence.


    "I''m sure you already know who that person is, Count." Jaime gulped upon hearing Samael''s voice. Of course, he already guessed who that Lucas was! If Samael was the emperor, and that guy called him uncle, it was obvious that young man was none other than the cruel Earl of Monarey!


    ''Just how many more important individuals are here in this ce?!'' Jaime panicked, realizing that Noah and Cameron weren''t the only important guest in this event. ''I can''t offend anyone in here or I might find myself and my House ruined.''


    His thought stopped and his mind when nk went, Samael spoke in a quiet voice. Still, he heard him loud and clear.


    "Count, if I were you, think of a good story just in case the Baroness goes missing."

 Chapter 504 - [Bonus ]Happy Birthday, Law! III

    <h4>Chapter 504 - [Bonus ]Happy Birthday, Law! III</h4>


    ude''s eyes never left Lady Talia as they danced. The eyes that were cast on them, staring at this undeniably dashing young man and Lady Talia, surely boosted thetter''s confidence. She liked the extra attention from the crowd and from this young man. In her mind, although Samael had a special ce in her heart, it wasn''t bad to y with this young man.


    "You leave me speechless, Baroness Fletcher." ude smiled, tightening his grip around her waist to pull her closer. "I am one lucky man."


    "Sir Lucas, you''re such a smooth talker," came out a delighted chuckle while shaking her head. At this point, she already knew ude was very interested in her.


    "Apparently, I am not, mydy. I am simply telling the truth."


    "Well, that is very ttering."


    ude''s smile stretched even wider, but it didn''t reach his eyes. He stared down at her for a minute, studying thedy''s demeanor, as if contemting what to do or say to her. He wasn''t lying when he said Lady Talia left him speechless, as he could guess what was inside her mind, and it disgusted him.


    "Mydy, if I may ask, were you already interested in a man?" he asked with brows raised, tilting his head to the side.


    Lady Talia''s lips parted while staring at him. She didn''t answer immediately, increasing his suspense.


    "I am now," she answered yfully, casting ude a knowing look.


    "Oh?" His lips stretched into a smug grin, taking a step until his body was against hers. ude bent over and whispered in her ear. "My. It seems my uncle will have to drown himself with alcohol tonight to wash down the void you will leave in his heart."


    Lady Talia''s brows rose, grasping the hint ude gave her. Out of instinct, she turned her head to where Samael stood. To her surprise, he was staring in their direction, making her assume silly things. Although ude was a dashing, fine young man, there was something in Samael that made her drawn to him.


    ''Is he jealous''?'' she wondered, pressing her lips as her heart warmed up at the sight of Samael. Little did she know, ude, who was scrutinizing her countenance, had to bite his tongue to suppress himself from bursting out inughter.


    Just how the hell did she jump to such a silly assumption? ude was interested to know! After all, Samael was staring in their direction, but not at her! There wasn''t even a trace of emotion in Samael''s eyes.


    "Sir Lucas." Lady Talia cleared her throat and faced the young man, sporting a reserved smile. "Thank you for asking me for a dance. But I have to cut it short for I have to greet some people."


    Just when she ced her hand on his chest to push him lightly, ude tugged her waist even tighter. Her brows creased instantly, thinking he didn''t mean it. But when she attempted to take a step back, ude pulled her closer once again, making her eyes expand.


    "Mydy, greeting the guests is Madam Roux''s duty, not yours." ude''s eyes grew sinister, chuffed seeing the confusion flickering across her eyes. "So, you don''t worry about that. Why don''t you listen to my story instead? Will you listen to me?"


    "Sir Luc --"


    "Come on, Lady Talia. I just want someone to talk to." He cut her off, and he leaned forward, eyes flickering with malice as he simpered. Sensing the danger crawling down her spine, Lady Talia held her breath while keeping her eyes locked with him.


    Pleased that she finally understood he wouldn''t let her go so easily, ude rocked his head. "You see, I also like someone. I met her somewhere in the street. She thought I was lost and abandoned, so she approached me with a kind smile and an open heart. At first, I thought, this woman is strangely dumb. She has no sense of danger, but I found myself liking the warmth of her hand when she offered it to me." He paused as a subtle smile dominated his countenance.


    "It''s the first time in my life that someone held my hand so tenderly, but... it will be perfect if it was just the two of us back then. Unfortunately, she held me in her left hand while she held another man''s hand on her right. I should''ve disliked her then and there, but no." ude''s smile remained as he set his eyes on Lady Talia. "As much as I hate that her attention was split, I will hate it more if I see her sad."


    Lady Talia forced a smile and chuckled awkwardly. "It''s her loss for not seeing your feelings, Sir Lucas."


    "Ha ha... you think so?" he chortled in a low tone as his eyes droop half-open. "But I disagree, mydy. She is content with her life now with her husband and son; she''s more beautiful than ever and I want her to stay happy and in peace for as long as I live."


    "Aren''t youmendable?"


    "Commendable?" this time, ude burst out inughter while tightening his grip around Lady Talia''s waist. "I guess I am. After all, I am unlike you who will stop at nothing to get what you want."


    "Pardon?"


    His delighted countenance remained, leaning forward to her side, and dawdled. "Mydy, I am not blind or stupid not to see how you leer at her husband. Normally, I wouldn''t care since I know someone will put you in your ce. However, I suddenly thought after being in this banquet that I can''t turn a blind eye to it."


    ude slowly drew his head back with his grin persisting. Lady Talia wasn''t dumb to grasp who was the woman he was talking about. He made it very clear and obvious, so a smartdy like her would understand.


    "Mydy, Auntie Lilove is already living a peaceful life, don''t make it so hard on her. She is like a mother to me, and I never thought of coveting her from her husband or from her son. If you love someone, their happiness should be your priority, right? Even if you are not the reason for it, you shouldn''t interfere." His hand squeezed her hip as his smile receded, reced with a sinister smirk. She tried to push him away as she knew this young man was... crazy but to no avail. ude held her securely and she couldn''t make huge movements to garner unwanted attention.


    "You are pretty, but it pales inparison to her." Heughed in ridicule, leaning closer to her side once again. "Baroness, when I firstid my eyes on you, do you know what came into my mind first? I wondered what sound your head will make if I bash it in?"


    This time, she froze on the spot as her mind entered a nk state. Did she hear him correctly? Lady Talia shifted her shaking eyes at him and caught the glint in his eyes when he cast her a side-eye.


    "Right now, the reason your head is still intact is that Auntie Lilove put her heart and soul on this auspicious asion. I don''t want to ruin it, but... let me give you a word of advice. You don''t mess with her or my uncle. They might keep a low profile, but don''t mess with quiet people. You won''t like it when they raise their volume."


    ude finally loosened his grip as the orchestra ying in the background came to an end. As if nothing happened, he took a step back and held her hand. Slowly, he bent over to kiss the back of her hand, eyes still on her.


    "It''s a pleasant chat, Baroness.. I''ll see you around."

 Chapter 505 - Happy Birthday, Law! IV

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Happy Birthday, Law! IV</h4>


    Meanwhile, from the upper floor of the banquet, us cringed when he saw ude going to the dance floor with a woman. He darted his eyes from Samael, where ude and the woman came from to the dance floor. It wasn''t that hard to get the gist of what happened.


    "I''m not really sure if he wants to save thatdy or kill her himself," he mumbled, clicking his tongue continuously.


    The banquet was packed and along with the orchestra was the lovely chattering from the guests. They weren''t new to these types of banquets, but this was the only banquet they actually wanted to end with no bloodshed. So, us wasn''t really worried about ude suddenly snapping that woman''s neck. His nephew wouldn''t do it publicly, at least.


    "I wonder where that damn Fabian went." us looked around at the people below him, but even Fabian''s shadow couldn''t even be seen. He only saw Charlotte standing near Law and the young Earl of Minowa. Ramin was somewhere hiding on this floor. Rufus and Kristina were with Samael now as they talked with a few local noblemen.


    us didn''t wonder where Lilou was at as he saw her with Noah earlier. She surely went to see Cameron. Samael told them to memorize everyone on the guest list, just in case someone infiltrated his son''s banquet. So, us, although attended as a guest, still needed to do his job as the knight to ensure that this banquet would end in peace.


    "us, you should loosen up a bit. That is the purpose of this banquet."


    Suddenly, Silvia''s voice came from his side, making him turn his head to the voice''s source. Silvia winked, standing next to him with a winess in her hand.


    "This is how I loosen up, my sister." He shrugged, setting his eyes back on the floor below them. "Why are you alone? Did Yul finally realize the trap he stepped into and run away?"


    Silvia quirked a brow, casting him a side-eye. But us, even though he didn''t nce at her, already knew the surprised look on her face.


    "Silvia, don''t act as if you don''t make it so obvious. You and Yul kept in touch during these five years. Whenever I visit the east, you will always have this huge smile on your face whenever his letters arrive." He rolled his eyes, as they already knew something was up with her. "Also, even if the north and the east aren''t connected in trades, I always kept an eye on my siblings. Even in the south, I had nted people to make sure they can assist His Majesty if something happened."


    "That is scary of you, Chief Knight. Are you sure you should tell me this?" Silvia chuckled, peeling her eyes away from him, then at the crowd below. "I might ask my people to track down all your little spies and tie them in the middle of the desert, where they will starve and die, eventually."


    "Come on, mydy. I am simply trying to protect my family."


    A yful chuckle slipped past her lips as she nced at him once again. The north was known for their horrific means with a cruel earl and a brutal chief knight. But what everyone didn''t know was the Marchioness of La Lona March and the Duke of Grimsbanne were just as cruel behind their covers.


    Or rather, among them all, Silvia was the cruelest.


    The Northerners were just a front so to cover the cruelty of Yulis and Silvia to those who opposed the monarchy. Although Grimsbanne was more epting of the new duke since those in the duchy trusted the previous duke''s decision and loved the empress with all their hearts. Silvia, on the other hand, was new to the east. So there was a lot of opposition. To prove herself, wits and kindness weren''t the answer to all.


    When ites to power and politics, a woman had to face such discrimination and prejudices. So, she had to be more cruel than anyone, or they would deem her weak and a pushover. Moreover, she didn''t want to be used as an excuse for those who were waiting for Samael to make a mistake. Silvia had gone through all that and taken more lives than when she was in the pce, but she regretted nothing in the slightest.


    Now, Silvia became this powerful marchioness whose opinion was heard even in a quiet voice.


    "Yul went to find Lilou." She broke her silence, took a deep breath, and released it slowly. "Does this mean you approve of us? Me and Yul, what do you think about thisbination, us?"


    "Odd." His answer was quick, but she only chuckled in response. "But well, it''s not like having an affair within our kin is new to us. Although it is still a shock that Yul is a Bloodfang all along, he still grew up with us. I didn''t think you two will eventually click after all these years."


    "Me too, us. I never thought I will ever love Yul as a man." She nted her palm on the railings, smiling modestly at her confession. "Even in my wildest imagination, I didn''t think I will ever feel this way. But... the more I spend time with him, the more I realize how important he is in my life."


    us cast her a side-eye, shrugging nonchntly. "I''m d that you''re happy, Silvia. Although..."


    He trailed off when he caught a familiar figure in the crowd. As soon as he set his eyes on her, his eyes narrowed.


    "Although Silvia, I think you will be tangled in a problematic love drama." Her brows elevated upon his remarks as her gaze followed where he was staring at. As soon as she saw a stunning beauty in the crowd, her eyes sharpened while her jaw tightened.


    "What is Beatrice doing here? If I remembered correctly, she wasn''t on the guest list." Came out a cold voice, making us nce at her once again.


    "There is this thing called a party crasher, sister." us tapped her shoulder and squeezed it lightly. "Loosen up, Silvia.. That is the purpose of this party."

 Chapter 506 - Happy Birthday, Law! V

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Happy Birthday, Law! V</h4>


    In the garden outside the banquet hall, Yulis wiped his mouth with a cloth. He cleared his throat before gazing at the handkerchief, seeing blood on it that made him clench his teeth.


    ''She will really hate me,'' he thought, thinking about Silvia and his little secret from her. ''I shouldn''t have given in to her.''


    His eyes softened with bitterness, feeling sorry for having these thoughts right now. Deep down, he didn''t regret being selfish now despite knowing his circumstance. That night, when Silvia kissed him, his mind automatically erased the reasons he shouldn''t be with her.


    Obviously, Yulis knew Silvia''s feelings long ago. He simply pretended not to notice and acted like usual because he knew he would hurt her, eventually. But when she confessed and saw the look in her eyes, his defenses broke as if they were ss. And when they kissed... it felt right.


    Yulis crumpled the handkerchief while clenching his teeth. "You alwayse when people want to be alone, Fabian."


    Fabian stopped two meters away from behind him. The side of his lips curled up into a polite smile, looking around only to see no one but Yulis.


    "Your Grace, I am simply taking a walk to make sure no suspicious individual is lurking in the dark," he exined, but Yulis knew that wasn''t all. Fabian purposely let his presence known to him just to... tease him.


    "Drop the pretense, Fabian. Just say what you want to say." Yulis sighed, turning around to face the diabolical butler.


    Fabian pressed his lips together, ncing at the handkerchief in Yulis''s hand and caught the blood on it. He slowly raised his gaze back at him, smiling, closed-lipped.


    "Your Grace, I just want to say I tried helping you by telling herdyship you to love Her Majesty. Why did you sabotage yourself?" he cocked his head to the side with a misced cluelessness in his eyes. "I always admired your determination and devotion, but this thing called love somehow made you stupid, Your Grace."


    "So, you came here because you felt cheated? That your uncalled help went to waste?"


    "I came here because I was taking a night walk and I care about you, Your Grace. You are an important piece in this empire and Her Majesty''s brother."


    Yulis let out a dry chuckle, sizing him up before shaking his head. "If I don''t know what kind of person you are, I will surely consider you are trying to upset me for your brother''s stead. But I bet you are also having fun seeing Rufus secretly agonize about this."


    "That''s right. I am having fun in seeing all of you agonize even though I am not trying."


    "Fabian, is this because you feel wronged at how my nephew sees you as a pushover?" Yulis inquired. Fabian''s silence was enough for him to understand Fabian''s petty reasoning. Since Fabian was suffering, he wanted everyone to join the ''fun.'' Yulis wasn''t even surprised by this anymore because Fabian was always like this.


    Fabian took a deep breath as he sauntered towards Yulis. He stood beside him, gazing at the garden without a change of reaction.


    "Her Majesty will be saddened if she hears that you are dying, Your Grace," he said in a solemn voice, not casting Yulis a nce. "Even His Majesty is starting to take notice. I''m sure he is just waiting for you to confess your circumstance. If I were you, you shoulde clean to His and Her Majesty and tell the marchioness that you do not have a long life to live."


    Yul gaze down and smiled bitterly. "That is easier said than done, Fabian. I still hadn''te to terms with my death yet. And I don''t want to see them looking at me with sadness, nor I can bear to see them all trying to find a solution to keep me alive. I can''t."


    "Is that so?" Fabian rocked his head lightly while casting him a look. There wasn''t pity in his eyes, nor there was happiness. If anything, Fabian only thought of this situation as...plicated.


    "People, be it humans or vampires, are allplicated beings,'' he remarked, gazing up at the dark, starless sky. "I am starting to think I am the only normal in this world for not being tooplicated."


    Yulis let out a chuckle, pivoting his heel as he also faced the same direction as Fabian was facing. "Maybe you are, Fabian. I don''t even know what normal is, but what I know is I wished I was as simple as you."


    Fabian raised his brows and nced at Yulis, simpering. People might assume Fabian wasplicated. But, among all of them, he was the simplest person. His mindset was always straight. This was probably because he doesn''t have thoseplicated emotions within him.


    Love? He had a different meaning to that. Hate? Fabian never dwelled on hating someone. He disliked the feeling of hatred, so he would always dispose of the source. To him, anything that disrupted his nirvana deserved his undivided attention, and act ordingly. And then, goes back to his usual life.


    Life and death, Fabian saw them the same. If he lived, he lived. If he died, then that''s that.


    Easy. At least for someone like Fabian.


    "By the way, Fabian." Yulis broke the serenity between them as he cocked his head to him. "Why hadn''t you said a word to Hell about this?"


    "He didn''t ask." Yulis chortled as he actually believed his answer. There was a moment of silence between them once again before he spoke.


    "I''m certain you didn''t approach for the sole reason of upsetting me. What is the other reason for thispany?" Yulis batted his eyeszily, setting Fabian shrugged indifferently.


    "No other reason."


    "Should I assume it is tofort me?"


    Fabian slowly averted his eyes back to Yulis. "Suit yourself, Your Grace."


    "Alright, then." Yulis rocked his head, closed-lipped. "Strangely enough, I feltforted. But I won''t thank you."


    "Thank you''s are just another meaning for ''I won''t reward you.'' I''d rather hear you want my help in something else."


    "Help? What kind of help would I need from you?" Yulis remarked sarcastically, recalling he didn''t need Fabian''s help in anything.


    Slowly, Fabian set his eyes on him. He turned to face the duke squarely, peering at him from head to toe.


    "Once you go to the maind, of course." Yulis'' brows furrowed, as he didn''t remember thinking of going to that ce. No, it never even crossed him. So, where did Fabian get that assumption?


    Fabian just smiled at him before looking up at the balcony above them. "Her Majesty seemed to be having fun with Marquess Cameron and Duke Noah. I always find herughter pleasing in the ear and her cries as painful as a nail scratching a te. She will cry a river if you die, Your Grace. And that would hurt my ears."


    "Huh?" Yulis furrowed his brows even more while staring at Fabian, hearing the faint voices of the three individuals on the balcony above them. "Fabian, are you saying..."


    "I''m saying I am disappointed that a genius duke such as yourself had to take a minute to understand my words." Fabian set his eyes back to Yulis and smiled until his eyes squinted. "We will go to the maind once the world summit ends, Your Grace.. I won''t let you die ¡ª not under my watch."

 Chapter 507 - Happy Birthday, Law! VI

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Happy Birthday, Law! VI</h4>


    Noah led me to the balcony where he left Marquess Cameron alone. As soon as we entered the said area, my face brightened up at the man standing with his back facing us.


    "Cameron!" I called excitedly, watching him turn around. "Oh, god¡­ I''m so d to see you again!"


    I rushed towards him and before he could bow to greet me, I leaped and wrapped my limbs around him. Cameron had been my support from the very beginning. Although he stayed behind the scenes, there were so many things I wanted to thank him for.


    "Your ¡ª Your Majesty," Cameron called awkwardly before I let him go and took a step back.


    "Marquess Cameron, you don''t have to act so distant, right? Noah?" I cast Noah a knowing look as he sauntered towards us, stopping at arm''s length.


    "That''s right, Marquess. Even though she is now an empress, she hasn''t changed a bit." Noah grinned, wiggling his brows at me, which made me giggle.


    "See? That new title is just a title. I''m not even doing my duty."


    "Even so¡­" Cameron trailed off helplessly when Noah and I tilted our heads, blinking cluelessly. "¡­ may I, at least, greet you formally, Your Majesty?"


    "Of course." I extended my arm, giving him my hand, which he sped gently.


    Cameron offered me a kind smile as he bent over. "I am honored to be in your presence, Your Majesty. Thank you for inviting this humble man to the prince''s special day," he said, as he nted a peck on the back of my hand.


    "The pleasure is mine," I replied as I drew my hand back.


    "You''re too humble, Your Majesty."


    "Marquess Cameron, I''m certain you know our circumstances. My son doesn''t know about his father or our real status in this empire. This may burden you, but call me by my name just in case someone overhears us." I smiled and requested kindly, but this was just an excuse so Cameron would loosen up. He had always been formal, but after five years, Cameron thickened the line between us.


    Be it because he was always the person who was cautious of status differences or he was afraid that of crossing the line, I wanted Cameron to treat me the same. Because I would treat him the same, duchess or an empress, Cameron was my family.


    "Addressing you by your name will burden me indeed, but if it''s alright with you, may I call you Madam Roux, instead?" He suggested with a kind smile.


    "Burdening you is the least I want. Madam Roux it is, then."


    I nced at Noah and caught the huge smile on his face. With that, we chatted and reminiscence our time together in the past over some ss of wine. They also shared their stories during the five years of my slumber. Apparently, the Remington''s had to surrender their wealth when Sam ascended the throne. This was to clear Noah''s name to the public and to show their sincerity to the new monarch.


    The Remington was one of Stefan''s biggest supporters after all. So, of course, they should stand as an example to other Stefan''s supporters not to resist the new dynasty. Good thing, Noah had foreseen this before, so he made some investment, using the money he earned from working under me.


    In other words, all the Remington''s fortune was surrendered, but their house didn''t fall because of Noah''s broad mind. Also, by this, all the wealth in their house came from good sources. This made me smile and left me in awe.


    Meanwhile, Cunningham was still¡­ well, a peaceful dwelling of their cult. Right now, he told me some of them still had my portraits and prayed to me ¡ª not for me. But because of that, the people in Cunningham became the empress''s biggest supporters. In case the emperor and the empress shed for power, he told me I had some cards on my sleeve.


    I appreciated Cameron''s gestures, though. Although he reassured me he was just letting his people cling to their beliefs since it was already deep-rooted in them. And there was no way he was hoping that Sam and I would fight for authority.


    "I''m d that you¡­" I trailed off when I saw a figure from down the balcony,nding on the railing smoothly. "Fabian? Is there something wrong?"


    At this point, Fabian''s sudden entrance from down the balcony did not shock us. He jumped from the railings, smiling at us as if nothing happened.


    "I''m sorry for the surprise. I was with the duke of Grimsbanne below this balcony, so I thought of jumping to save time," Fabian exined and I nodded in understanding. Although it was unusual that Yul and Fabian were together, it wasn''t that surprising. Fabian was a friendly individual, after all.


    "Is that so? Are you going back to the banquet hall?"


    "Yes." He bowed slightly. "Also, madam, I''m sorry to interrupt your time with Marquess Cameron and Duke Noah, but you need to go back to greet the other guests."


    "Ah, right?" The side of my lips stretched into a smile, ncing at Cameron and Noah. "Shall we head back inside?"


    "Yes." The two of them answered in unison, returning my smile with a gentle one.


    "This way, please." Fabian motion his arm and the three of us followed him inside the banquet hall to join everyone.


    My chat with these two was cut short. Even so, I was d to catch up with them. Cameron and Noah changed, but not too much.


    Once we returned to the event hall, Cameron, Noah, and I had to go on separate ways. The two mingled with people they know ¡ª that was us and ude ¡ª while I returned to where my husband was. He was already with Law along with some men I have never seen.


    As I approached them, my steps grew slower until I halted. Sam seemed he was already amodating the guest and Law as well. I wasn''t surprised at how weing my son looked, but Sam surely surprised me. He was smiling and engaging with people, making him look very approachable.


    "Oh! There''s my wife!" Sam snapped me out of my thoughts as he grinned while the people around him also set their eyes on me. I sported a kind smile, about to walk forward, when I stopped and looked around.


    ''Huh?'' I looked back at Sam and he raised his brows while tilting his head. ''Maybe... it''s nothing..'' I mentally shook my head, tossing the sudden sense of dread that crept down my spine for a split second.

 Chapter 508 - Happy Birthday, Law! VII

    <h4>Chapter 508 - Happy Birthday, Law! VII</h4>


    Sam introduced me to the local noblemen who were associated in the fort and Sam''s business in the south. Of course, I had to smile throughout. They were kind people ¡ª not pure, but at least amiable. They mostly spoke about how my husband bragged about his wife and his genius son, which made me giggle.


    Since they were all spewing the same thing, I couldn''t help but believe them. Not that I didn''t. I knew Sam, and how he would brag to the point he sounded like selling something.


    Either way, Sam handpicked these people who would be associated with him, so I was certain they were individuals who had a clean record. They even gave the young earl, who was also listening to them with Jaime Malum, equal respect towards a man ¡ª not a child.


    "Oh, my!" Suddenly, our discussion was interrupted by yet another familiar voice. Even before I could see who it was, I already cast Sam a look while he shrugged.


    "If it''s not rude of me, I would like to greet His Maj ¡ª Sir Roux and Madam Roux for the sess of the young master''s birthday banquet." I took a deep breath, sporting a smile as I faced the woman who wasn''t invited to this event.


    Beatrice.


    "Although I am heartbroken that Madam Roux seemed to forget our friendship."


    "Lady Beatrice, how can that be?" my smile remained, noticing how some young noblemen leer at her.


    With her dazzling beauty andvish dress in a light shade of yellow, Beatrice looked like a shining star for the night. If I was being honest, she was the prettiestdy at this banquet. So, it wasn''t a surprise she was garnering a lot of attention. Her mysterious identity was just a bonus for their interest.


    "Is that so? Perhaps, I was just reading into it too much." Beatrice smiled beautifully, gazing down at Law, who was staring at her nkly. "Greetings, young master Roux. I am pleased to finally meet my best friend''s beloved son. Oh, how time flies so fast. I can still remember how Sir Roux wept when he first carry you in his embrace. Now, you are a fine young boy. I am sincerely delighted that you finally celebrated your birthday with Lilou."


    "Thank you, Lady Beatrice," Law replied in a polite tone, making me exhale a shallow breath. Beatrice sounded utterly sincere with her remarks, and I knew she wasn''t faking.


    "My... so polite... unlike someone I know." She nced at Sam and then at me, hinting to us that we were the rude people she was talking about. Well, not inviting her to our son''s birthday was discourteous, but well, she was already here anyway.


    "Lady Beatrice, surely, there were a lot of rude people in this world. But I''m d my son is not one of them," Sam replied with a bright smile, winking at Law, who gazed at him. "Anyway, since you are already here, I would like to introduce you to these gentlemen."


    Anticipation instantly dominated the noblemen''s faces as soon as Sam said that. However, Beatrice chuckled, and she moved her gaze in a certain direction.


    "Sir Roux, as much as I appreciate your courtesy, I had to excuse myself first. Something important arose which I needed to settle." She curtsied, offering a bright smile at the noblemen. "I hope you don''t find this rude. "


    "Haha! Of course, mydy! How dare we interrupt a beautiful maiden such as yourself to settle important matters?" one man answered heartily, attempting to leave a good impression on her. Beatrice exchanged tteries briefly so she could get away without troubling us with this discourtesy.


    Surely, Beatrice was a professional in ttering people, especially men. She knew what they wanted to hear and calcted every movement she does. From how her eyes fluttered to how wide her smile should be. With that, she finally excused herself and rushed in a certain direction.


    Out of curiosity, my eyes followed where she was heading. As soon as I did, I secretly winced. Where she was heading was in Yulis''s direction, and when thetter noticed, he cringed and tried to run away.


    ''Gosh, Yulis. I''m so sorry,'' I apologized internally, watching how Yulis fade away in the crowd while Beatrice still followed him. ''I tried, Yul, but... she still came. Good thing she is not someone who holds grudges in these petty things.''


    I tossed Yulis''s problems at the back of my head and focused on the people around us as the host of the party. Shortly after, we had to greet other guests as a family, thanking them for attending and receiving their wishes and greetings and their gifts for our son.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Yulis stopped in the corridor away from the banquet hall. But s, he winced when he felt Beatrice''s presence from his back.


    ''Damn it,'' he grumbled internally, closing his eyes as he took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he pivoted on his heel to face her.


    "Your highness," he called, closed-lipped. Beatrice was only three meters away from him, narrowing her eyes as she scrutinized him from head to toe.


    "Your Grace, I mustered my courage to attend a banquet I wasn''t invited for you. How can you be so heartless as to avoid me?" she sighed, batting her eyes coquettishly. "Didn''t you miss me? You always visit the east and now the south, but you don''t visit me when the capital is closer in Grimsbanne."


    "Beatrice, just how many times will I have to tell you to stop until you understand its meaning?" Yulis breathed out, quirking a brow as she took slow steps towards him. She stopped a step away from him, tilting her head while clipping her fingers on his buttons.


    "Until when?" she repeated, gazing up at him mischievously. "Until you understand I won''t, Your Grace."


    "If not for Hell, I would''ve slit your throat myself." His tone lowered as his eyes sharpened, gazing down at this fearlessdy. Yulis held her wrist before pulling her hand away from him, making his jaw tighten as he did so.


    "Beatrice, I don''t understand why you are so persistent in upsetting me, but there''s a limit to my patience, and it''s already running thin."


    "Haha! Really? Now that is even more appealing, Your Grace." He held her wrist still, knowing she would just cling to him once he let her go. "It makes me want to see it, Your Grace. I mean, you, losing your patience."


    The corner of her lips curled up, unfazed by his piercing gaze.. Suddenly, Beatrice suddenly stood on her toes, tilted her head, and imed his lips.

 Chapter 509 - Happy Birthday, Law! VIII

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Happy Birthday, Law! VIII</h4>


    "It makes me want to see it, Your Grace. I mean, you, losing your patience."


    Yulis'' eyes nearly popped out from his socket when she stood on her toes and imed his lips. Only after a few seconds, he managed to step back, staring back at her in dismay. Yet, the side of Beatrice''s lips had this lopsided smirk while she wiped it with her fingers.


    "Taste like..." Beatrice paused with her eyes glimmering with different emotions. "... someone else."


    "Beatrice..." he called under his breath, balling his hand into a fist as he felt... vited. Even so, he didn''t want to ruin the party by fighting Beatrice. Knowing her, giving in to rage was what she wanted. Yulis will never give that to her.


    Thetter arched her brows as she stepped up, chin up, and unaffected. "My god, my duke! Just how important is this banquet to you to suppress yourself from slitting my throat when it is already ruined?"


    "Ruined? Tch. Beatrice, whatever you are nning..."


    "I''m not nning anything, my love. By now, the emperor must''ve heard about it already." She cut him off as her tone grew solemn, dropping her mischievous act as she locked eyes with him. "I wouldn''t go to a ce I wasn''t invited or needed for no reason, darling. I came here because I care about you, Yulis, and thest thing I want is for everything you built to go down the drain."


    "To go down the drain..." Yulis ground his teeth and before he could think, he already leapt forward, grabbed her by the neck, and pinned her against the wall. "Beatrice, I care about myself enough and I don''t need yours. Do you want to see me lose it? Sure."


    His grip around her neck tightened, hitting thest straw of his patience. And yet, Beatrice, although gasping for air, still managed to let a weakugh.


    "Shut up," he warned under his breath, eyes coloring in dark red as he wanted to see her bleed.


    "Grimsbanne... is... in dan... ger." Yulis brows furrowed, staring at her beet-red face before loosening his grip. As soon as he did, Beatrice copsed to the floor, groping her neck while gasping for air.


    "Beatrice, what did you mean by that?" he asked, squatting down in front of her. "What did you mean by Grimsbanne is in danger?"


    Beatrice didn''t answer immediately as she tried to settle her breathing. When she did, she gaze up at him and simpered.


    "Ask Rufus. I''m sure he already heard about it too." She pped his shoulder, clutching her skirt as assisted herself up. "I already fulfill my goal, so I''m leaving."


    Beatrice let out a sharp breath as she held her chin up, jaw tightening. "You''re wee."


    As soon as those words left her lips, she marched away with a dead expression. But just when she was at a good distance from him, Beatrice halted and turned around to face him.


    "Anyway, if I were you, ask Fabian''s help to solve your problem. This may sound ridiculous, but he is the best person in this situation. Or if you want to stay stubborn, you can alwayse to me. I''ll solve it for you."


    After Beatrice spewed all that, she resumed her steps, only to stop once again when he asked.


    "Just what did you see in me, Beatrice? What did you see in me you''re doing all this?" Yulis stared at her back while clutching his fist tightly. He always wanted to ask her why she kept bothering him, upsetting him, but sometimes, she would also sound like she genuinely cared. He just couldn''t understand what was on this woman''s mind, the reasons behind her actions, and her drive.


    Surely, this had nothing to do with love. She wasn''t that type of person, or at least what he believed.


    "What did I see in you?" she repeated in a quiet voice, smiling subtly as she refrained herself from looking back. "Nothing, Yul. That''s what I saw in you, nothing."


    Beatrice resumed in her steps, eyes glimmering with longing. ''Nothing to like, nothing to admire, boring, and yet... I like this nothing.''


    Little did the two know Silvia was just hiding around the corner, listening in silence. She nced at where Yul was standing, pressing her lips into a thin line before she walked away on her own. As she did, her eyes sharpened as they glinted.


    ******


    "I thank you all foring in to celebrate my son''s special day with us and made it memorable. I hope you are all enjoying tonight as much as we enjoyed your presence on this auspicious asion." Sam raised his ss of wine, a gesture for a toast to everyone who was listening to his brief speech. "Our family will remember all of you."


    A round of apuse resonated across the entire banquet hall after Sam''s brief speech. I smiled brightly when he looked in our direction. Sam shrugged, and we got down on the small podium. Since we already greeted everyone and Law epted all the gifts from different houses, the orchestra yed a merry tune to liven up the mood even more.


    "Mother."


    Just as we got down, Law tugged my hand, which made me gaze down. My brows elevated while keeping the smile on my face.


    "Can we dance?" he asked in anticipation with eyes flickering with innocence. My eyes softened seeing how adorable he was, but before I could answer, I shifted my eyes to Sam.


    "We will dance first," I said, knowing Sam would protest as this would be my first dance tonight. To my surprise, Sam smiled, closed-lipped, and nodded.


    "Sure, my love." Sam squatted down to meet Law''s eyes level. "My son, take care of your mother, alright."


    "I know..." Law frowned, but he was rather obedient to his father. Well, there were times that Law would listen to his father. I still hadn''t grasped Law and Sam''s pattern, but their rtionship was always like this. Unpredictable.


    "Then, off you go!" Sam grinned before he gazed up at me, springing back up with his eyes on me. "I will join youter, alright?"


    "Alright." I smiled, refraining from asking what was the matter. I was married to Sam for a long time that I somehow felt that something came up. Whatever it was, I was certain Sam would rather deal with it himself instead of making me worry. So I pretended not to notice as I headed to the dance area with Law.


    ******


    As Lilou and Law walked away, the smile on Samael''s face faded before he marched to the corner. With a ss of wine in his hand, he leaned his back on one of the pirs. His eyes remained on the crowd, arms-cross, twirling the wine elegantly.


    "Dominique, I don''t like how you turned up in the middle of my son''s birthday," he muttered menacingly as the corner of his eyes sharpened. "Since you are here... tell me, how bad is it?"


    Behind the pir was a man in a cloak with his back leaning against it.


    "Terrible."

 Chapter 510 - Happy Birthday, Law! IX

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Happy Birthday, Law! IX</h4>


    "Since you are here... tell me, how bad is it?"


    Samael''s tone dropped as his aura thickened. For Dominique, his chief shadow knight, to be in this ce himself, only meant something went terribly wrong. Whatever it was, he knew the emperor needed to settle it. His mind already considered the worst while Dominique kept his silence.


    "Terrible, Your Majesty," Dominique replied in a quiet tone. "The Spade Kingdom finally made their move and were marching to the empire. Just a few days ago, a terror attack happened in Grimsbanne. Fortunately, Princess Le c had her people securing the west, so the casualties were minimum. Meanwhile, the north had sent troops to help the east defend its borders."


    "So, they are attacking from every side?"


    Dominique gazed down. "The east and west will soon be a battlefield, Your Majesty. We are facing two opponents at once."


    "Two?" Samael''s brow quirked.


    "Quentin''s troops will reach the west in no time."


    "And in the east?"


    "The troop marching towards the east raised a g of the previous emperor. It seemed Stefan and Quentin joined hands, after all."


    "Did you confirm if Stefan was leading the soldier marching towards La Lona?"


    "Jayden did, and I received his letter today telling me Stefan was leading the troops in the east. I also received a confirmation that Quentin was marching with his undeads. The wolves in the west and the Princess''s chief knight can only minimize the casualties."


    "How many?"


    "About two hundred thousand in the west and over a hundred thousand in the east."


    Samael went silent after hearing Dominique''s reports, rubbing his chin. Stefan and Quentin wanted to split the military forces of the emperor, putting them at a disadvantage. Quentin''s troops were already a headache, as he had already built the Spade Kingdom with undeads. Now, Stefan also joined at the same time.


    Five years ago, Samael discovered many people deserted their houses and tons of missing people ¡ª mostly human nobles,moners, and peasants. It was easy to conclude that those people weren''t casualties of the series of chaos in the capital. But they were people Stefan hid along with all the people that went missing throughout his reign.


    Meaning, turned vampires were marching towards the east and undeads on the west. Even with everyone''s knightagebined to defend those borders, they would never be enough.


    ''What do you think, Alex?'' Samael inquired internally, as the voices in his head had been so quiet ever since Lilou woke up.


    ''What do you mean, what do we think?''


    ''I am asking Alex, not you, Jin.'' Samael''s inner voice was cold, not a bit amused at Jin''s sassiness right now. ''I already had an idea, but I am asking Alex since this requires all risk.''


    ''Just do whatever you think is best for everyone. You''re the emperor,'' Alexander replied in a solemn tone. ''Not that I trust you, I just know that you will not let her and her child die.''


    Samael rocked his head. He knew the people in his head already figured out what he was nning, so he didn''t spell it out for them.


    "Dominique, send a letter to Karo and everyone to send reinforcement as soon as possible. If any of them dared to dy the royal decree, burn their kingdom to ashes," he ordered solemnly, eyes glinting as he stared at his wife and son dancing. "I''m sure Rufus already got a wind of this."


    Suddenly, Ramin appeared on Samael''s side and pretended not to notice the shadow night behind the pir. His expression was solemn, making the former know his left hand already heard the important matter. Well, he was Samael''s left hand who carried Samael''s voice inside his head.


    "Ramin, mobilize your people and tell them to march to Grimsbanne. Make sure that those willnd on the battleground Yul prepared. Charlie, I know you can hear me. Rush to the east with the marchioness tonight. Heliot will aid you." Samael didn''t cast Ramin a look as he spoke. "Dominique, tell Fabian to gather everyone to hear my ns ¡ª including Noah, Cameron, and Jaime Malum."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Ramin and Dominique bowed, knowing the emperor had more things in mind.


    "For now, make sure none in the south will hear about this. If the news already reached anyone''s ears, silence them. I need Minowa to not know about this for now."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    As soon as Samael gave out his orders, Dominique disappeared from behind the pir, while Ramin also walked away. He stayed leaning against the pir, keeping his silence with a dead expression.


    "Of all the days they picked, they coincidentally chose my son''s birthday," he whispered, staring at his son, who never ceased to upset him. But Samael loved that boy more than his own life.


    "But I guess... I can''t keep this secret for as long as I wanted to." His eyes softened, letting out a shallow breath. "I will never forgive them for forcing me to take such measures."


    ******


    I carried Law on our second dance, giggling as he looked at me in worry.


    "Mother, am I not heavy? I can dance even if you don''t carry me," he said worriedly, but I just smiled while staring at him.


    "My son, I can do this much," I replied in a soothing tone. "You don''t know yet, but I used to carry heavy things before I met your father."


    Not just heavy things, but I did hardbor back when I was a peasant. Moreover, I missed carrying Law for five years. So, this wasn''t much. I had my strength perfectly stored from my five-year slumber.


    "How sweet!" I turned my head to my side, giggling when my eyesnded on Kristina and Noah dancing near us.


    "I''m always the sweet type," I humored as the corner of my lips stretched, casting Law a knowing look. He nodded as he averted his eyes towards the two.


    "My mother is the sweetest!"


    "Oh my! My lord, why don''t we have a child too to resuscitate the softness in my heart that my unfair circumstance killed?" Kristina jest, teasing Noah, who let out a helpless sigh. I knew these two were close and Kristina was alwaysfortable around Noah ¡ª morefortable than when she was with me.


    "Lady Monroe, please don''t say such an ominous thing," Noah remarked, inciting evilughter from her. I stared at them for a moment and shook my head. For some reason, I knew something was wrong with Kristina, and she was simply hiding it by teasing Noah.


    I wanted to ask her, but I knew this wasn''t the right ce for that. Also, Sam was heading this way.. My brows furrowed, noticing the fading killing intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 511 - Happy Birthday, Law! X

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Happy Birthday, Law! X</h4>


    ''I guess things are bad,'' I thought, stopping when my husband reached us. When Sam stood at arm''s length, the bloodlust in his eyespletely dissipated, reced with a smile.


    "My son, can I borrow your mother?" he asked, gazing at Law. "You already danced two consecutive songs with her. The third dance shall be mine, don''t you think?"


    Law gazed at his father, reluctance flickering across his eyes before looking back at me. He let out a shallow breath before nodding.


    "Sure." I chortled at how he looked as though he actually didn''t want to. I put him down, squatting in front of him while holding his little hand.


    "You''ll always be my number one," Iforted, squeezing his hand so he wouldn''t think that Sam was snatching me away. It worked as Law smiled and nodded.


    "Thank you, my son," Sam expressed as he stood next to me, smiling at my son.


    "Just one dance." Law huffed before he turned around and walked away. Sam and I watched him as he returned to his seat, making me let out a helpless sigh.


    "My wife, can I have this dance?" I snapped my eyes, shifting them to the palm in front of me, then slowly up to meet the pair of crimson eyes looking back at me.


    My lips stretched into a smile, cing my hand on his. "How dare I refuse an invitation from my love?" He grinned at my reply, wrapping his fingers around my hand as he pulled me closer.


    Sam carefully wrapped his arm around my waist, holding my other hand up to the side, eyes on me. As we slow dance to the music, I knew a sinister grin was hidden behind his smile. No matter how my husband concealed it, I knew him more than anyone.


    "Sam, my love," I whispered, resting the side of my head on his firm chest. "Is it that bad?"


    "Mhm. It''s terrible."


    My eyes softened, already knew it even before he could open his mouth. "Will you set off earlier than nned?"


    "Mhm." Sam pulled my waist closer, resting his chin on top of my head. "I''m sorry, Lilou. It seems Quentin and Stefan joined hands and they were marching their way to the east and west. I had to go back to the Capital to make sure the people wouldn''t panic."


    For reasons unknown, this didn''t surprise me anymore. I knew, deep down, something like this would happen, as the problem with those two wasn''t dealt with in the past.


    "Will you lead the war?" I asked.


    "Rufus and us will. I had to stay behind because I''m no longer a duke."


    "I see... I understand," I whispered, and we stayed silent for a moment. "I will protect Law and the South. Just return to us in one piece just in case you had to fight them yourself."


    "Mhm." Again, silence enveloped the two of us until Sam called my name gently.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m sorry," he apologized once again, but I shook my head lightly. "I will leave you and Fabian in charge of the south, Lilou..."


    My brows furrowed as I drew my head back, looking up at him with confusion in my eyes. "What did you say?" I asked, referring to the inaudible whisper at the end of his sentence.


    Sam smiled, cupping my jaw while stroking my cheek with his thumb. "I''m sorry."


    "Sam..."


    "Will you do it for me?" he asked, raising his brows while staring into my eyes. "Take care of the south while I was away."


    I didn''t reply immediately as the answer was already obvious. Still, I could not help but look at him and appreciate the trust he was giving me.


    "Yes," I answered, holding his hand that was cupping my cheek. "I already told you. I will protect Law and the South with everything I can."


    Sam and I stared at each other, exchanging a gentle smile. I wasn''t thrilled, nor I was sad about this. If anything, I knew these things would happen eventually because... we had duties as the rulers of thisnd. We do not protect just ourselves, but also our people, thend we all call home, and the future this empire was trying to give the children.


    "Thank you, my love."


    ******


    Meanwhile, Law watched his mother and father dance. The way they smiled at each other slightly touched his heart, thankful that they were his parents. Although he was always annoyed at his father, Law didn''t really abhor him. It was just his habit to go against him because¡­ it was fun.


    Surely, Law took after his father. He inherited Samael''s crazy meaning of fun. But overall, he always found himself thankful for them. A child could never choose their parents, and he had seen a lot of children, who were pressured by their parent''s standards and expectations.


    Law didn''t have to go through such things because Samael gave him the freedom to choose whatever path he wanted. And Lilou''s presence and love made him want to be a better person once he grew up.


    "Maybe I should give Father my mother''s second dance since I am her number one already," he murmured, nodding approvingly, as he shouldn''t be too greedy for his mother''s affection. "Next time, then."


    He peeled his eyes away from his parents, catching someone in the crowd who was walking away. Law furrowed his brows as that person somehow made him want to follow him. Before he knew it, he already hopped out of his seat and followed the person outside the banquet.


    Law went to the garden, searching for the person who caught his eyes. He, too, didn''t understand why he was following such a person. Shortly after walking into the garden, he reached the greenhouse.


    He looked around.? It was dark, and the only source of light was the moonlight filtering through the ss roof.


    "Hello there, child."


    Suddenly, a voice from ahead caught his attention. Law slowly set his eyes on the man, watching him slink out of the shadows. Out of instinct, Law took a step back.


    "Who are you?" he cautioned, scrutinizing the man and noticing his argent turfs. The man took a step forward, producing a soft sound until he stopped at the light.


    "Forgive myck of manners." The corner of his lips stretched broader, revealing his fangs as he gazed down at Law. "Let me introduce myself. I am your Uncle who cares about you a lot."


    "Uncle?"


    He nodded, closed-lipped.. "Uncle Stefan."

 Chapter 512 - Happy Birthday, Law! XI

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Happy Birthday, Law! XI</h4>


    "Uncle Stefan."


    Law narrowed his eyes, etching the man''s face in his head. The longer he stared at him, the more he distinguished some resemnce he had to his father. Not just by the color of their hair, he had some minor resemnce that could make one say he was connected to Samael.


    "I never heard your name from my father," he said, clutching his hand as he had a bad feeling about this. "You are not invited to this party, so you should leave before I tell my father."


    "Oh, no, my little nephew." Stefan clicked his tongue continuously, sighing while cocking his head to the side. "Don''t be so heartless. I risked my life going here to meet and greet you a happy birthday. How can you chase me out like that?"


    "I''m leaving." Law let out a sharp sigh as he attempted to turn around but stopped when Stefan crooked a finger.


    "Come here, nephew. That is not how you greet your uncle."


    The little boy stared at the crimson eyes glowing brightly, telling himself he should leave at once. However, he found himself approaching him and before he knew it, he was already standing in front of Stefan. Thetter squatted down, tilting his head from one side to the other as he sized him up close.


    "Aren''t you a good boy?" The side of Stefan''s lips stretched until his teeth were showing. "Unlike your wretched mother and that damn father of yours, their son is less... detestable."


    "What have you done to me?" Despite sensing the danger and anomaly of his action, Law remained calm. He had to. This man was controlling his movements, so Law secured his mind on instinct.


    "Nothing, boy. I did nothing. Why you came here is because you are... attracted to my scent," Stefan exined with a low chuckle, ruffling Law''s hair lightly. "Or maybe you can me it on your father for suppressing the monster in you."


    "I see..." Law nodded in understanding as seeing this man up close made him understand one thing, hatred. "Did youe here to speak nonsense? Expecting to manipte me with your empty words? You are a fool if that is so."


    "Oh?"


    "I may be weak and still a child, but your words don''t matter to me. You can speak of anything ¡ª even insult my father right in front of me. But, I will do nothing now since I am weak and still a child." Law''s voice lowered, staring into Stefan''s menacing eyes bravely. "Even so, I will surely remember it and return the favor once I be stronger."


    "Pfft ¡ª!" Stefanughed loudly, hunching in with his arms on his stomach. This child was surely Lilou''s and Samael for he was just as annoying as them.


    Law just stared at him in silence, trying to move away, but couldn''t. It was as if there was an invisible chain wrapped around his ankle, keeping him on his spot.


    "So funny! Haha!" Stefan wiped the invisible tears on the corner of his eyes, chuffed at this boy''s words. "You remind me of someone!"


    "Uncle Stefan, are you nning to abduct me?"


    Suddenly, Law inquired without beating around the bush. Right now, it was just the two of them. If Stefan''s n was to abduct him, then he would seed if he did it now.


    "Huh? Why would I abduct you, my nephew?"


    "If that is not your n, then why did you lure me here?" his follow-up question came quick, blinkingnguidly while keeping his cold front. "Well, I guess abducting me will give you a lot of trouble since my father is friends with the Chief Knight. If I go missing, they won''t leave you alone."


    Stefan''s eyes drooped until they were just partially open. "That is right. If I abduct you, it will be troublesome. I told you, my nephew, the reason I am here is to greet you on this special day."


    "It is not needed, but thank you."


    "Hmm. What a child." A sigh slipped past Stefan''s nose, cupping his jaw with his eyes on this little version of Samael. "I wonder... if I talk about Lilou, will that cold front break just like your father?"


    The young boy''s slight change in expression was enough for an answer to Stefan as he simpered. It seemed his nephew just loved his mother so much that he would lose hisposure once she was the subject.


    "Do you know, nephew? You shouldn''t have been born. Lilou and I were together first, after all. We even nned to have children together ¡ª we''re almost there, nephew. Almost. But s, your father... that damn creature stole everything from me." Stefan sighed heavily, making Law furrow his brows as he watched his disheartened uncle. "First, he stole the love of my life and then took away my beloved brothers. Then, my power, position, my people."


    The more Stefan added the list of what Samael stole from him, the more Law tried to tell his feet to move. The danger signs were hovering over his head, but he couldn''t move a muscle anymore. All he could do was to witness the wicked man speaking hatred in front of him.


    "My nephew, there were so many things that your father took away from me. And yet, here I am, talking to you instead of sending your head to him! Aren''t I generous?" his grin grew sinister, leaning his face forward to see Law''s paleplexion. "Just like your damn father, your life had stolen the life of my child. You shouldn''t have been born, but my child ¡ª Lilou and mine."


    "You''re sick," Law spat out under his breath, unable to look away from his eyes. "I don''t know why you hated my father so much, but never speak of my mother''s name with such a disgusting look in your eyes."


    "Hah! How silly...!" Stefanughed but then held Law''s head with both his hands. "You... my nephew, is just as detestable as your father and I can squash your head if I so pleased, but killing you is not enough to make him suffer."


    "Ahh...!" Law clutched Stefan''s wrist, feeling his head being crushed slowly and painfully. "Ah! It ¡ª hurts..."


    "Haha... dumb child. My nephew, I told you I came here to greet you, right? It will be impolite if I don''t give you a present!" Stefan leaned closer, forcing Law to look into his eyes. "Happy Birthday, Law! I hope you will treasure my present."


    Law''s eyes slowly dted as the life in it dimmed.


    ¡ª End of Volume 5.2 ¡ª


    NOTE: As you noticed, volume 5 part 2 is a break from all that has happened from the previous ones. It is also a volume to set the tone in volume 6 (TDP''sst volume). Yes, this is final. Volume 6 is thest volume for TDP''s main story.


    Fret not, the story will have side stories of their life after. There will be short stories about the characters, backstories (for example: Samael''s life while raising Law), and longer narrative around their children (?) I''m not sure about thest.


    As we slowly reach thest part of the book, I want to use this opportunity to thank everyone who reached this far with me. Your support means a lot to me,ments, gifts, votes GT and PS, and just by reading my work. THANK YOU. I hope to see you all till the end <3


    I would also like to promote my other works:


    - Sinbound: His Majesty''s Witch (Soon be Viiness for the Devil) (under revision)


    - True Alpha''s Chosen Mate (ongoing)


    - The Devil''s Pet (soon)


    Follow my Instagram @authoralienfrommars or DISCORD server for announcements, drafts, novel discussion, and arts (Link in the author''s note)

 Chapter 513 - [Bonus ] Miss Me

    <h4>Chapter 513 - [Bonus ] Miss Me</h4>


    That night of the banquet, Law went missing for a little while. Sam and I panicked when we realized our son was missing, only to find him with Glory in the garden, chatting. The relief that swelled up in my heart when we found him was something I never felt before ¡ª so was the panic when I thought he was abducted.


    After that, the party proceeded and ended in peace. Sadly, that same night, the guests in our house had to leave. With the attacks on Grimsbanne and La Lona March, Silvia and Yulis had to rush back. Meanwhile, ude and us stayed behind as they had to do the nning with Sam and Rufus.


    "Take care," I said, standing outside the mansion to send my husband, us, ude, and Rufus off. "We will wait for you."


    Sam pressed his lips as its corners stretched into a smile, cupping my jaw. "I''ll return as soon as possible," he said before gazing down at Law, who was standing beside me. Sam squatted down in front of our son, nting his palm on his head.


    "Take care of your mother while I was away, alright?"


    "Father, you sound like you''re going to war when you''re just going to settle your business in the capital." Law frowned while I sighed and smiled weakly. We hadn''t told him everything, and I felt bad that we always kept him in the dark.


    "My son, my business is like a war as well!" Sam gasped in dismay, puffing his cheeks. "Just take care of your mother while I''m away. If you need anything, just call my name and I wille instantly."


    "Tch. I will take care of Mother." Obviously, Law was displeased with his father again, but he still nodded. "Don''t worry about mother. All you need to do is... return here."


    Law looked away while Sam smiled gently. My eyes softened at the two, watching Sam ruffle our son''s hair lovingly.


    "Don''t miss me too much. Your father will return as soon as possible," Sam asserted, but Law only cast him a side-eye. "I''ll leave you in charge."


    Sam then slowly stood up and set his eyes back on me. He brushed my cheek with the back of his fingers before pinching it lightly.


    "You too, don''t sulk. But miss me, alright?" the side of his lips stretched teasingly, making me roll my eyes. "Take care while I''m away."


    "You''re the one who should take care," I replied helplessly. It wasn''t me and Law who were going to war, but him. The thought of it made my eyes swelter.


    "Come on, love." Sam cupped my face worriedly and lowered his head. A helpless smile resurfaced on his countenance as his eyes stared straight into my eyes. I didn''t know how long he would be gone. It could be weeks, months, or years. Just when I awoke, my husband had to go away, and it was saddening.


    "Please, don''t cry. It''ll be hard for me to go if you do."


    I suppressed the tears that were tempting to escape my eyes, but a drop still leaked. "I will miss you."


    "My wife..." he let out a deep exhale, pulling me into the safety of his embrace. "I wille back earlier than you expect, hmm? I promise I''ll be back before you know it."


    "Mhmm!" I closed my eyes, feeling the warmth of his embrace. I would miss this, I would miss him. "Don''t worry about the south. I will take care of it."


    "Mhm..."


    We hugged each other before Law tugged his father''s coat. We gazed down and chuckled. Sam carried him and Law didn''tin. The three of us embraced each other for as long as we could, cherishing thisst moment of us until Sam returned to us.


    "Sir Roux."


    After some time, Ramin approached us and smiled at us. The three of us nced at him, making us all sigh, as that only meant it was time for Sam to go.


    "Father, why are you taking the stable boy with you?" asked Law as he gazed at Ramin before setting it back to Sam. "You always take him with you more than you take Mister Fabian."


    Law pointed his thumb back to where Fabian stood. Sam and I chuckled as he shrugged, pinching Law''s cheek lightly.


    "I need someone who will take care of the horses. Fabian''s patience is too short for that," he exined as he withdrew his hand before putting him down. Sam stayed squatted, just staring at Law for a very long time. He said nothing further as he stood up and smiled at me.


    "I''ll go now," he said, and I nodded, closed-lipped. My eyes veered to the other people not far away from us, waiting for Sam to enter his carriage.


    "Take care, you three." I smiled at ude, us, and Rufus. They only smiled back and nodded. With that, I shifted my eyes back to Sam and nodded encouragingly.


    Reluctance filled his eyes as he turned his head back, motioning his hand as a gesture they would set off. ude and us entered their carriage while Rufus rode on his steed, Be. Ramin was sitting beside the coachman. Kristina and Charlotte weren''t here, but I knew they were already waiting for the emperor''s carriage outside Minowa.


    I waved as Sam slid the curtain open as soon as he went inside the carriage. A forced smile on my face, gazing at Law, and saw him waving as well.


    "Take care," I repeated, and he nodded. Shortly, the carriage ambled from us while Law and I stared at it in silence. As I stared at it going farther and farther, there was this slight emptiness in my heart.


    "Mother." I gazed down when Law held my hand, smiling subtly. "It''ll be fine. Don''t be so sad, I am here."


    "Mhm." I squeezed his hand lightly and smiled. My little boy was the sweetest, and I didn''t regret staying behind with him. Surely, with Law''s existence, Sam and I had to take a step back. It wasn''t like before where the two of us schemed, but even so, my son was worth it.


    "Let''s go back inside now?" I beckoned and received a loud hum, making me chuckle as we headed inside the mansion while holding hands. Fabian followed behind us.


    Little did I know, my perfect, peaceful life was about to shatter slowly and painfully.

 Chapter 514 - [Bonus ] First Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 514 - [Bonus ] First Lesson</h4>


    Two weeks had passed since Sam set off to the Capital. It was a hell of a week since I had to manage the estate and deal with the letters from the local noble houses. After the sess of my son''s banquet, the invitations I received from the nobledies for their tea party and banquet doubled.


    I attended a few tea parties to socialize, and it shocked me. Unlike the usual tea parties where I had to deal with some snide, indirect remarks, everyone was asking for my advice. Yes, advice for which flowers to choose for the theme of the banquet and how I thought of the idea of adorning my letters with small flowers.


    My first tea party after Sam left was... just as exhausting as before. They asked me a plethora of questions, advice, and even suggestions. Somedies even requested I open a ss on how to organize a banquet or how to make teas during tea parties.


    That was how I ended up in this situation, by popr demand.


    "Uh..." I looked around at the enthusiastic nobledies sitting around the table in our estate''s pavilion. There were six of us, including me. "Thank you all foring."


    "Oh, my! Madam Roux, we should be the one thanking you for choosing us in your first ss!" Lady Howard, the pampered daughter of Baron Howard ¡ª Sam''s business associate ¡ª covered her lips with her hand fan to hide her grin.


    "Lady Howard is right, Madam Roux. Among all nobledies who were eager to attend your ss, you chose us. Hence, we''re grateful. Thank you." The wife of Viscount Jordan, Lady Rosie, voiced out modestly. After her remarks, all other nobledies chimed in to express their gratitude for being picked by me.


    I smiled throughout, used by the long tteries by now. Although there was only onedy who also just smiled throughout. She only spoke when everyone realized she was silent.


    "I am also pleased that Madam Roux invited me to her ss. I am looking forward to what I can learn from here and apply it to our house''s banquet in two weeks." Lady Hazel Malum, the queen of tea parties in the south, smiled, which didn''t reach her eyes. I smiled back, even though I knew she was displeased that I took away her spotlight.


    "No, Lady Malum. I am honored that you epted my invitation," I replied politely, gazing at thedies around. "Since this is my first ss, it would be better if someone who is far experienced than I am will be around to impart her wisdom as well."


    My response made her brows raise as she nodded. "Madam Roux is indeed wise, just as what my father told me."


    ''Did she attend just because Jaime told him to?'' Fortunately, I knew the Malum liked ttery as my previous remarks made her ease up.


    "Thank you, Lady Malum." My polite smile remained, traveling my eyes around thedies. "So, shall we begin?"


    An excited smile dominated their faces as soon as I suggested. With all that being said, my first ss began. Thanks to Fabian''s help in creating a step-by-step on how to make a lesson n, it helped me cover the things with the time we had.


    I shared my thoughts whenever I was thinking about the event, considered the type of guests, the ambiance I wanted to give, and everything. The nobledies listened attentively. After that, I shared some of my techniques for making tea. Fabian was my instructor as I got my interest in teas when he was making one. I wouldn''t lie, though. Part of me already had an interest in tea because of Zero.


    After showing them how I make my tea, we shared it to have a break. Obviously, I was pleased to see their reaction to the tea I made as I added mint and honey into it to fight the heat.


    "Madam Roux, this is... refreshing! It''s sweet and cool..." Lady Howard''s eyes sparkled, looking at me as if I saved the world. Still, I smiled and exined to them what I added to the tea and its uses and benefits. As I did, I would secretly nce at Lady Hazel. She seemed pleased, nodding as she enjoyed the aroma of the tea.


    ''I''m d everything is going smoothly,'' I thought, smiling before sipping from the teacup. ''Still... I missed Sam. The south had been peaceful. I wonder if Yulis and Silvia were alright.''


    "Right. Have you heard about Lady Fletcher?"


    Suddenly, Lady Howard sped her hands as she was reminded of something. My brows raised, setting my eyes to thedy sitting across from me. Thedies eyes immediately lit up as this was yet another gossip.


    "I heard she had been keeping herself in her room!"


    "Did you think she contracted a contagious disease?"


    Ady gasped, covering her lips. "Is she dying?"


    "Tsk tsk." Thedies'' attention diverted to Lady Howard clicked her tongue in disappointment. "I think it has something to do with her business in the east."


    "Huh?"


    Lady Howard crooked her finger, and as if by instinct, we leaned forward. "As far as I know, the House Fletcher tried to set up a business in the east. But just as they were starting, rumors have it that the knights from the Spade Kingdom are marching to the east!" she gossiped, making the otherdies gasp. "I only heard about itst night. Apparently, arge scale was is about to break out in the east!"


    "Oh my! A war?"


    "Isn''t that La Lona March ruled by the Marchioness? She just revived the March after a long drought and now, it will be a battlefield?"


    Thedies'' voices started to volume up, raising their concerns even though Minowa was too far from it. I knew Sam stopped this information in the first two weeks, but war as big as this wouldn''t go unheard for long. Thus, I wasn''t surprised that thesedies already got wind of it.


    "Is it possible that because of this, some people will also attack Minowa?" Careless with her words, Lady Howard''s theory brought silence in the pavilion. Fear instantly caused theirplexion to go pale, already imagining dreadful things.


    "Lady Howard, please watch your words. You are scaring everyone." Displeased, Lady Hazel Malum put down her teacup on the saucer with a firm tone. "Even if the enemy soldiers advanced and cross the borders of the March, they won''t be able to reach the South unnoticed. The south had always had a strong defense system. So, they can try all they want but it will be futile."


    "Apologies, Lady Hazel." Lady Howard lowered her head and frowned. "That''s right. Minowa is the safest ce in the empire."


    "Also, do not underestimate the emperor of the Great Heart Empire. He won''t suddenly fall," Lady Hazel added, scanning everyone''s faces coldly. "If the emperor is that weak, then the Great Heart Empire would''ve fallen long ago."


    Thedies tried to calm their hearts, holding on to Lady Hazel''s reassurance. I remained silent, eyes on Lady Hazel. I appreciate her trust in the emperor. No wonder she was called the queen of the tea parties and banquets. Being grand was just the added bonus; she knew how to settle the conversation and divert it with ss.


    ''Hazel Malum...'' I mentally nodded, keeping my meek smile. ''... I heard she is the best candidate to inherit the title of the Viscount, but because she was a woman, she couldn''t.. Now I know Jaime Malum is just in stupid and evil.''

 Chapter 515 - [Bonus ]I Do Not Mind Being Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 515 - [Bonus ]I Do Not Mind Being Greedy</h4>


    Our mini tea party continued until it was time for them to go. I sent them off with Fabian. But before Lady Hazel enter her carriage, she faced me.


    "Today''s tea party is informative. I didn''t regreting in here." I smiled at her modesty. "Madam Roux, my father''s banquet will be held in two weeks. I hope you can also attend."


    "That will be my honor, mydy."


    She smiled, pleased while nodding. "Then I will send you an official invitation. I am looking forward to your reply."


    "Yes, mydy."


    We exchanged smiled before she hitched inside the carriage. I stood there for a while before turning around to face Fabian.


    "Fabi, where is my son?" I asked, missing Law after a day of not being with him.


    "He is with Glory in the training grounds."


    "Oh? Until now?" my brow arched as I started walking inside, heading to the training grounds at the back part of the mansion.


    Fabian smiled. "The young master ns to be stronger. That''s why he had been working on it."


    "Gosh... my son... he is just six. He will strain his body," I muttered with a sigh, hastening my speed to reach the training grounds faster.


    After Sam left for the capital, studying and training had upied Law. Although he was maintaining good feedback from his tutor, his prolonged training was starting to worry me. Shortly, I arrived at the training grounds. I stopped when my eyesnded on my son, sitting on the ground while Glory was squatting down in front of him.


    Sam hired thetter after Law''s birthday. That was his gift to Law ¡ª make this man his instructor. So far, Glory wasn''t that bad as I thought. Well, he listens to Fabian for some reason.


    "Look at him, Fabi." A deep sigh slipped past my lips, staring at my son. Dirt clung to his damped blouse because of sweats and his hair disheveled. Yet, I could see the determination in his eyes.


    "If only he can grow up overnight, he had done it already."


    "The young master is just aware that Madam is sad about His Majesty''s absence."? I pressed my lips into a thin line, keeping my eyes on Law. "I was trying not to make it obvious."


    "The young master knows what lies behind the smile, Madam. Also, I am certain the young master also misses his father. This is the first time His Majesty went away. Back when the young master was still young, His Majesty will take the young master with him."


    "Mhm. I heard." My smile remained. "Sam told me about it."


    There was a moment of silence between us. I came here to tell Law it was time to rest and wash up, but it seemed he had some serious business with Glory. Honestly, until now, I hadn''t figured out how my son''s mind work. All he would show me was his child-like personality, but he was different from everybody else.


    But that wasn''t what worried me. I was more concerned about how he was too ambitious as a child. Like the other day, he was upset because he was too young. I had to coax him and he slept in my room. After that, Law had been sleeping in my room.


    "Fabian, have you heard anything from the capital?" I asked after a brief silence, ncing at Fabian, who stood beside me. "Sam hadn''t sent me a letter ever since he went to the capital. I''m certain by now, they already reached the Capital. I know he is surely busy, but I can''t help but worry."


    "I know Madam is worried, but everything will be fine," he reassured as he gazed at me. "Whether or not the Spade Kingdom attack the Empire, it was only a matter of time before Rufus and his troops will march to theirnd. His Majesty is not someone who would keep a threat for long, after all."


    I stared at Fabian as he nodded slightly as if telling me this matter was already expected. Deep down, I was aware of that because Sam mentioned that he already stopped thinking of staying unbothered until he was provoked.


    "The only reason His Majesty didn''t order to burn that ce is that he had a lot of things at hand. The king of spade probably knew this, so he made his move before the emperor''s soldiers surround theirnd," he added, peeling his eyes away from me and back to Glory and Law.


    "Will this ever end?" I wondered, setting my eyes towards Law. "At first, I found this new life... boring, honestly. But the more I live as Madam Roux, the more I appreciate the little things in life. I still find it boring ¡ª I know Sam, too. But I prefer this boring lifepared to the life of a peasant or a royal or a Bloodfang."


    I paused for a beat to breathe, pressing my lips while balling hands until I loosened my grip. "I may be asking for too much considering I wasn''t doing the duty of the empress, but I think I can give up everything, Fabi. Status, wealth, everything, just to keep this family together and in peace."


    "That is not too much, Your ¡ª Madam." I cast Fabian a look once again and smiled at his kind countenance. "It''s rather... simple. A simple life, but s, you weren''t born to live life simply."


    "Sadly, that is a fact." I rocked my head, already used to Fabian''s straightforwardness. "I was born to either have it all or none at all. And yet, what I want is neither of those two."


    Fabian chuckled in a low tone. "In the end, it seems Madam is, indeed, asking for too much."


    I couldn''t help butugh at Fabian''sst remarks. After reanalyzing my wants, he finally realized I was actually asking for too much.


    "But if this called being greedy..." I whispered, smiling brightly when Law turned his head in my direction and a bright grin appeared on his face. Law immediately sprung up to his feet, sprinting towards me while I squatted down to wee him.


    "...Then I do not mind being the most greedy person in the world."


    ----------


    AUTHOR''S NOTE: I made a mistake in uploading the sequence of the chapter. So, this CH 515 was uploaded inside volume 6 (as CH 513) and not 7 (as ch 515). To fix this, I had to remove the contents of each chapter and rece them manually since I don''t have the function to arrange the sequence in another way. Unless I report this to webnovel but my CE (content editor) who can do that is away during weekends. So, the chaps sequence will be messed up until Monday. I don''t want that.


    The point of this note is, I had to add word count in here since the word count this chapter originally had had more (thest chap before this CH 514).


    DON''T WORRY.. you''re not paying these extra words since the price of CH 514 and CH 515 was just switched. ^^ I hope you understand and thank you <3

 Chapter 516 - [Bonus ]Good Night, Sweet Heart.

    <h4>Chapter 516 - [Bonus ]Good Night, Sweet Heart.</h4>


    Dayster, I received a letter from Lady Hazel. It was an official invitation to Jaime Malum''s birthday. I knew the purpose of this banquet and of why it was this grand despite the news about the increasing tension in the east and west. It was to calm the people of the south.


    It was smart of Jaime. Or shall I say, it was smart of Lady Hazel to use this chance to appease the worry of the masses.


    "Mother?" I stopped writing the letter on my desk, turning my head to the door of my chambers. There, Law was standing by the door. A faint smile appeared on my face as soon as my eyesnded on him.


    "Can I sleep here tonight?" he asked, and I nodded, close-lipped. This had be his little habit since his father left, but he still asked every night hees.


    "Of course," I said, watching him run towards the bed. "I''ll just finish this letter and then join you."


    "Yes, Mother!"


    Iughed faintly, seeing that Law was already pulling up the sheet to hisp. Honestly, the bed didn''t feel empty without Sam because Law sleep on his spot. With a son waiting for me on the bed, I wrote a quick letter I would send back to Lady Hazel.


    Although I knew even if Lady Hazel wouldn''t invite me, Jaime Malum would, out of courtesy. I didn''t n toe originally, but I sort of liked Lady Hazel. She might be a Malum, but she was a bit different. I didn''t know her circumstance, but I wanted to get to know her more.


    So, I wrote the letter and kept it short but polite. I put little decorations on the parliament out of habit before sealing it. Once done, I smiled and looked back, only to see Law sleeping soundly. His back was facing me, letting me see his one foot was out of the sheet.


    "My son," came out a whisper, assisting myself up as I trudged towards the bed. I perched on the edge of the mattress, eyes on this precious bundle of joy. Watching my son sleep made me feel so thankful regardless of everything.


    Even though I had alreadye to terms with everything and quenched my violent urges, this child''s existence still felt surreal. Whenever I looked at him, my heart warmed up and I knew I would go against the world for him.


    "Law," I whispered, brushing the stray strands away from his face. "Please grow up as a good person. Don''t get sick and don''t worry too much. Life is full of surprises, but I hope you will face them bravely. I know you will, but don''t worry about your mother and father. Just live happily because that is just Mother wants for Law."


    My weak smile remained, slipping under the sheet, and embraced my son. He was my source of strength and with him, I felt like everything would be alright.


    "I love you, my son." I closed my eyes, breathing in and out as he was my calm. "Yesterday, today, and tomorrow."


    ******


    When Lilou''s breathing grew slower and her tensed body rxed, Law''s eyes slowly opened. His natural crimson eyes glowed in the dark, blinking with a dead expression. He slowly sat upright, making her hand drop to hisp. Lilou moaned and moved, but she didn''t wake up.


    Law turned his head to her and stared at her for a very long time. After a moment, he raised his hand to cup her cheek with his lips curling up into a smirk not fitting for a child.


    "Mhm," he hummed in a low tone, poking the tip of her nose with his finger lightly. "I hate you."


    His eyes fell on her neck, staring at the pulsating vein under her skin. Law licked his lips but raised his eyes back to her face. He moved closer, bending over for a closer look. Pressing his lips together, his brows elevated.


    "I hate you..." he repeated under his breath, batting his eyes leisurely. "... but killing you will be too easy for you and for that damn husband of yours, sweetheart."


    A smirk dominated Law''s face as he drew his head back, setting his eyes towards her desk. He carefully flung his legs out of the bed, marching towards Lilou''s desk. When he sat down on the chair, he stretched his neck up to see documents on the side and some opened letters.


    He picked up one opened letter, skimming through them in disinterest before picking up another one. He read all the letters and documents, thinking he would see something... helpful. But s, everything Lilou was working on was simply all the duties as thedy of the house.


    "She really embraced this boring life." Law nced back at the bed, staring at the back of her head. "Well, that''s surprising for someone who hates it. I don''t believe it, though."


    He leaned his back against the chair, staring at the window in silence. "She just likes it now because she hadn''t had a taste of fun again. The thing that will make her blood boil in excitement, the thrill of watching someone''s eyes dim with life, and..."


    Law trailed off as he arched his brow. He slowly turned his head towards the door, smirking with a low chuckle. Outside this door was someone who was sensing something was wrong on this estate. He was correct, but he wouldn''t find out about it until he let this little secret out.


    "I knew it," Law muttered, getting off the chair as he returned to the bed. He slipped under the sheet, facing Lilou with a bright smile.


    "I should''ve dealt with that butler first before everyone else. He is the most troublesome among everyone." He uttered those words while bearing a smile, leaning forward to kiss Lilou on the lips. "Goodnight, sweetheart. I''lle to see you and give your husband''s head. Next time, it will be his actual head.. For sure."

 Chapter 517 - [Bonus ]Maleficent Is Aroused

    <h4>Chapter 517 - [Bonus ]Maleficent Is Aroused</h4>


    Jaime Malum''s birthday finally came, and I still hadn''t heard from Sam. The news about the war had been known to the public, so everyone in the south was distressed. The viscount''s banquet came at the perfect time to calm the people down. Lady Hazel made the celebration open to the public so evenmoners could attend. By doing this, everyone would feel reassured and the word would spread fast, not just in high society.


    "Madam, are you sure you don''t want me to apany you?" Fabian inquired as he stood outside the carriage, staring at me through the window.


    "Fabi, checking the fort wille first. Also, Bey and Glory are with us. Don''t worry," I reassured with a smile. Apparently, there was a slight discrepancy in Sam''s business. So I asked Fabian to check on it since I couldn''t go because I promised Lady Hazel toe.


    Fabian let out a shallow breath, nodding reluctantly. "Alright. Please take care. I wille if you ever needed my help, Madam."


    "Thank you." I smiled, watching Fabian take a step back and tell the coachman to start moving. My eyes remained on him until the carriage set off, peeling my gaze away and setting them to Bey sitting across from me. Beside me was Law and Glory was outside with the coachman.


    "Madam, are you alright?" asked Bey once we departed the mansion. "Lady Hazel will understand if you can''te. She is a reasonabledy ¡ª the only reasonabledy in the House Malum."


    I shook my head lightly. "It''s fine, Bey. I''m alright. I need to move and do something or else, I will just worry about my husband."


    "Mother, Father will be fine." I gazed down when Law chimed in, forcing a smile. My heart rxed as I patted his head lovingly.


    "My baby, Mother is alright, really. I know your father will be fine, but I will still naturally worry since he is my husband."


    I had been trying to reassure Law not to worry about me, as he had been trying to make me feel better. But he didn''t need to do anything since seeing him made all bad things go away. Even so, I would naturally worry about Sam because he was my beloved husband.


    Law pressed his lips while the corner of it turned up, nodding in understanding. A shallow breath slipped past my lips as I nced at Bey on instinct. She smiled back at me before we traveled in silence. On our way to the House Malum banquet, I set my eyes towards the window.


    Right now, the street of Minowa felt different from thest time we were here. Probably because of the news from the east and west. Although the reaction from the public was calmer than expected because they trusted the emperor''s power, everyone was still worried.


    ''I had this bad gut feeling,'' I thought, letting out a weak sigh. ''Maybe... I''m just thinking too much.''


    This gut feeling was something I couldn''t pinpoint. But what I knew was that it was something I would usually fear before a tragedy. Deep down, I wished it was nothing. I caressed my ne, which I started wearing recently.


    "Mother, that ne is pretty, but it doesn''t match your dress." I peeled my eyes away from the window to Law. "You''ve been wearing it and that earring too, although it''s not noticeable since you cover it with your hair."


    A light chuckle escaped my mouth. "They make me feel closer to your father," I exined, keeping it short and simple.


    Honestly, I just wanted to be prepared just in case. I told Sam that I would protect Minowa and our son. Of course, I wished I wouldn''t have to use Lakresha and Catharsis, but it was better to be prepared at all times. Some people were trying to shake the empire and anything could happen.


    "Father gave them to you?" His nose scrunched up, ncing at my ne. "Father surely had a bad eye for essories."


    "Haha. No, this ne came from someone else... it''s more like a family heirloom. While this earring was originally your father," I paused, caressing my ne with my thumb. "He didn''t give it to me. I just picked it up when he dropped it, then it became mine."


    "Hmm?" Law tilted his head, but I just smiled and ruffled his hair once again. I didn''t give him details because it would be a long story if I exined it to him. Moreover, that doesn''t matter now. How I obtained these essories... it didn''t matter now.


    Things were different and there was a high chance I didn''t need to use them for their real purpose. I hoped... I wouldn''t need to. From the bottom of my heart. Because if I wield Lakresha and Catharsis, that only meant Minowa was in danger.


    ''I don''t want Law to see me wielding them... as much as possible, I wanted to keep him away from that.''


    ******


    Meanwhile, in the fort of Minowa, Fabian had settled the minor problem that urred. It was nothing serious, but there was this part of him that made him feel so restless. He stood in the middle of the fort, seeing that it was still as busy as ever.


    ''I can''t shake this feeling away.'' He stretched his neck in a circr motion, taking deep breaths as his eyes were sharp. This feeling... he disliked it. He had been cautious ever since Sam left the estate, and he didn''t know why.


    "I wonder what is happening now in the Capital?" he muttered, holding his hand behind him while watching the crowd of the busy fort. "Theck of letter is understandable since all eyes were on the emperor right now."


    Fabian nodded, thinking that if Samael send a letter in the south, those who were watching his every movement would wonder who was the recipient. Since his trusted and capable people were surely preupied with the war, he wouldn''t have anyone else to stand as a messenger.


    "But..." Fabian''s thoughts trailed off when he caught a blind person from the corner of his eyes. His eyes veered in its direction, but he saw nothing but the passing crowd.


    He went silent, caressing the skull ring around his finger. "My maleficent is aroused.... not good."

 Chapter 518 - [Bonus ]An Uprising

    <h4>Chapter 518 - [Bonus ]An Uprising</h4>


    Soon, we reached thergest estate in Minowa, the House Malum. Guests were also arriving one after another. The event would start before dusk, but everyone had arrived early. By now, I already knew that the people in Minowa were too punctual. This was to show that they were d to be invited. Hence, they show their sincerity by showing up early.


    It was an unwritten rule in the south. So, we also arrived half an hour before the said time. They were knights around to secure the safety of the guest. Although this was a public event, those important guests received an official letter so they could upy seats prepared for them.


    I handed the invitation to the butler outside the hall. He nced at me and smiled, ncing at Bey and Glory behind me.


    "Madam Roux?" he asked to confirm.


    I nodded, closed-lipped. "I already informed the Viscount about bringing mypany inside."


    "Yes, I''ve been told." The butler politely bowed his head, motioning his arms towards the door with two guards standing on either side of it. "I hope Madam Roux will enjoy tonight''s banquet."


    "Thank you."


    I didn''t idle as I turned to Bey and Glory while holding my son''s hand. Jaime Malum wouldn''t say no to me, so I brought these two as mypany. The reason they were wearing formal attires.


    For reasons unknown, I felt more secure having them close at all times. Glory, although weak against Sam, he was strong. And he had grown fond of Law by now because of my son''s determination to learn from him.


    Meanwhile, Bey''s purpose was to eavesdrop on other conversations. It was better to have an extra eye and ear in every banquet. That was what I learned from mingling in high society for months.


    "Let''s go?" I beckoned, and they nodded humbly. They followed behind me as the knights opened the door for us.


    As expected, the banquet hall was packed. It had more people than Law''s birthday party, but considering everyone was allowed to attend. Who would miss such an opportunity, right?


    A lot ofmoners attended, wearing the best dress and suits for gentlemen. Although it still paled inparison with thosevish dresses of the nobledies.


    Now, looking at the split crowd as we entered, the difference was very obvious.


    On one side were upied by individuals whose bright dresses and fine formal suits were adorned with flowers and jewelry. The dismay in their eyes kept piercing to the other side of the crowd. My eyes veered to the other side of this hall, noticing the fading colors of their dresses, although they were clean. Still, it looked rather gloomy if not for the fact that they were enjoying themselves instead of concerning about the disgusting res they received from the nobles.


    ''This banquet, although held in good purpose, it also shows the status and life difference,'' I thought, peeling my eyes away and gazing ahead to where Lady Hazel was. ''The only simrities they had were... they were weak.''


    The vampires in the south were surprisingly weak. I mentioned Sam about it, but he said I would think otherwise if I was born and raised in the south. The only reason I see them weak was that I was a pureblood, and had met powerful individuals that were of a different caliber.


    "Madam Roux!"


    I stopped a meter away from Lady Hazel, performing a curtsy before facing her with a smile. "Greetings, Lady Malum."


    "What can you say about the theme, Madam Roux?" she asked proudly, raising her brows as she traveled her eyes across.


    "It was magnificent, mydy." My smile remained, ncing at the crowd. "On the way here, I heard some saying this was akin to a royal banquet."


    "Oh, you tter me." She waved while chuckling, ttered by the truth. The ambiance truly felt luxurious, making themoners feel they were living the dream. Only those nobles who had a prejudice againstmoners were killing the mood.


    "Madam Roux! Law!"


    I snapped my eyes in the direction of Adam''s voice and smiled. He approached us with a butler behind him, smiling from ear to ear as he stopped at arm''s length from us.


    "Greetings, my lord," I curtsied, ncing at Law, and he bowed as well. "How have you been?"


    "I am doing well, Madam Roux." His grin was still there, ncing at Lady Hazel. "I hope you are too! Law, I heard you''ve been training..."


    Adam giddily approached Law as they chatted. I darted my eyes from these two young boys and then to Lady Hazel. I noticed how her eyes softened while staring at Adam as if she was relieved to see him well. It wasn''t surprising that Lady Hazel seemed she truly cared about Adam but did nothing when he was being maltreated.


    Lady Hazel didn''t have enough power to go against her father. Knowing Jaime, he would surely marry her off if she upset him. I pity them, but there was no reason to dwell in the past. Adam was better now with the emperor''s backing and Jaime Malum wouldn''t touch even the tip of this young boy''s hair.


    While Law and Adam chatted, Lady Hazel also shared her ideas after my lesson. She told me everything, and I listened and smiled all throughout. Not that I was forcing myself. I was intrigued since she said the tea I made inspired her. In the middle of our conversation, other nobledies also approached us for a chat.


    We were engaged in this topic about Lady Fletcher as she had been keeping herself locked up in Fletcher''s estate when a loud bell rang to gather everyone''s attention. I set my eyes to the person on the raised tform, catching Jaime Malum''s figure. The merry chatterings in the banquet hall quieted down while Jaime cleared his throat.


    "Greetings, everyone!" his lips stretched into a dignified smile, carrying himself with an air of integrity. What a great actor, I thought. If one didn''t know him, I would think he was a righteous nobleman. But everyone knew how rotten this person was. The angst and sufferings this man caused throughout his time could even incite rebellion if they all unite.


    ''An uprising...'' I whispered internally, watching Jaime continue his humble speech, especially thanking Adam and then everyone. ''... I hope the people in the south can hang in there until Adam had grasped the full power of his position. It''s a good thing Jaime was lying low...''


    BAM!


    My thoughts trailed off as the entrance suddenly mmed open, interrupting Jaime''s speech. Everyone, including me, turned our heads to the entrance, seeing a wretched butler panting heavily. I narrowed my eyes out of instinct as my heart suddenly pounded against my chest.


    "My lord!" the Butler called with a voice full of dread. "A rebellion arose in the fort! They had already seized the downtown and were on their way here!"


    Silence.. Even a pin drop could be heard as everyone processed the news.

 Chapter 519 - [Bonus ]Are We Going To Die?

    <h4>Chapter 519 - [Bonus ]Are We Going To Die?</h4>


    "A rebellion arose in the fort! They had already seized the downtown and were on their way here!"


    Silence. I could hear even a pin drop as everyone processed the news in dead silence.


    My hand balled into a fist, grinding my teeth. ''Jaime...!'' my chest moved in and out heavily. Just when I thought about rebellion, it would suddenlye true. Were they kidding me?


    After a beat, when everyone already processed the situation, panic ensued. Even Jaime didn''t seem to reckon that a rebellion would arise or would go unnoticed and unheard. With the growing voices resonating across the banquet hall, Jaime finally grasp his situation.


    "Silence!" his voice thundered, causing everyone to automatically shut their mouth and look at him in horror. He gnashed his teeth, eyes glinting in malice.


    "They dared raise a rebellion?!" he scorned, letting his fangs known to everyone. "I see if they can even advance!"


    Jaime paused as he looked around, and his eyes lingered on us. People would think he was staring at Adam or Hazel, but no. He was holding my death re.


    When he averted his eyes from me, he exhaled sharply. "All of you! Stay in here. The Earl''s knightage will secure this ce. If you want to die, go ahead and leave. But I cannot guarantee your safety!"


    No one answered his remark while he scanned everyone. Although this person was a pushover, he knew how to intimidate people. This was enough. Everyone, although weren''t calm, at least, they were abiding by his orders.


    Satisfied that everyone stayed out of fear, Jaime nodded. "My people will escort you all to a safer ce. Abide by their orders."


    After he spewed those, Jaime jogged down from the raised tform and walked away to deal with it. Some high positioned noblemen also followed him while the knights soon came after.


    "My lord, your presence is needed." A knight approached, bowing at Adam.


    ''No. I can''t protect him if he isn''t close to me.'' My lips parted, about to reject the knight I noticed Adam gazing up at me. There was a reassuring smile on his face, holding my hand to squeeze it lightly.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I will protect you and Law." Adam shifted his eyes to Law, nodding encouragingly. "Trust me."


    "Adam..." my heart dropped, unable to shatter the determination of this child. Adam didn''t idle as he followed the knight with his chin up. I stared at his back, feeling conflicted about letting him go.


    ''It''ll be alright. The knights of the Earl will protect him and they will put down the rebellion.'' I convinced myself that all the history of rebellion since Jaime took control was all squashed down instantly. ''He will be fine, Lilou. He will be.''.


    "Madam, let''s follow the knights." Glory, who kept a safe distance from us, spoke from my side. I looked at him but said nothing. Bey was beside him and I could see her fear in a nce.


    "This can''t be happening..." Lady Hazel held her head, but I caught her shoulders before she falls.


    "Lady Hazel, get yourself together." I shook her shoulder, searching for her eyes until I caught her gaze. "It will be fine. Let''s trust the Viscount and the Earl."


    "Madam Roux..."


    "Don''t worry," I reassured, assisting her to stand up properly. Once again, I scanned everyone. Glory already carried my son in his arms.


    "Don''t worry," I repeated, and forced a smile. "We will all be fine."


    Bey nodded, although my words only affected her slightly. Glory remained calm while Law was sporting a brave face. I cast Lady Hazel a look, and she bit her lip, fear filling her eyes. I only nod at her but spoke nothing.


    *******


    The south of Minowa wasn''t mynd, or this matter belonged to my jurisdiction. I could go out there and stop it myself, but I wanted to trust Adam. He may be a child, but he had worked hard to be a proper earl. Hence, I, together with my son and mypany, followed the knights to this ''safe ce.''


    The House Malum was thergest estate in the south. Hence, staying inside instead of the banquet hall where the rebels were marching was safer. This was all for the safety measures.


    "Mother..." my son called while I cradled him. "... don''t be scared. I will protect you."


    A subtle smile appeared on my face as I hummed. The situation obviously overwhelmed Law, but he was still thinking about me.


    "Thank you. Mother is not scared now," came out a weak voice, stroking his hair gently before resting my chin on top of his head. I looked around thedies inside this spacious room.


    Currently, all the men were outside to protect this ce while women and children stayed here. All of us were sitting on the floor, mostly cowering in fear whileforting each other.


    "Are we all going to die..." A woman''s voice trailed off when we heard muffled cries and yells outside the estate. "No, no, no! They''re already here?!"


    I closed my eyes as the frightened murmurings picked up their volume. I could sense that a fight was going outside the building and the shouts came from both parties. They manage to reach this ce already? My jaw tightened. It had only been two hours since the news of the rebellion interrupted the banquet.


    And now, some of them already snuck inside the estate.


    "God..." I breathed out, opening my eyes as I looked at thedies. Everyone was scared, while somedies who could protect themselves stayed calm.


    "Madam." Bey moved closer to me, staring at me worriedly. Herplexion was already pale as her eye shook.


    "This is all the House Malum''s fault." Someone voice out, silencing everyone as we turned to Lady Hazel on the corner. "If not for the Malum''s viciousness and greediness, and if not for the young earl''s naivety, this will not happen!"


    "That''s right! They were after the Malums! Lady Hazel, you should surrender!"


    Their remarks that were d with desperation and fear grew more vicious as they voiced out their opinion one after another. Lady Hazel could only hang her head low, clutching her skirt while everyone pushed all the me onto her.


    "Shut up," I said in a quiet voice, but it faded in the voices resonating in the four corners of the room. "I said, ENOUGH!"

 Chapter 520 - [Bonus ]Can You Even Carry A Weapon?

    <h4>Chapter 520 - [Bonus ]Can You Even Carry A Weapon?</h4>


    "ENOUGH!"


    This time, my voice thundered after taking a deep breath. My eyes were on Lady Hazel as she raised her head to me, revealing her helpless countenance.


    "Gosh..." I ran my fingers through my hair in distress, asking Law to sit on Bey''sp before standing up. As soon as I stood in front of them, my eyes traveled from their faces.


    "This is not helping anyone. This... everything you all said was nonsense. And even if it''s the truth, that can''t change our situation right now." My voice was calm yet firm, making eye contact with everyone every passing second. "Right now, people are fighting and dying and your cowardice is nothing but a disgrace. It is only inciting more fear, anger, and everything we don''t need in this situation."


    Silence. That was their answer, but at least they finally regained their senses.


    "Let''s trust..." I trailed off as I felt this dangerous aura from a distance. Marching footsteps were growing louder and closer. Not good.


    "All of you, remove all the firstyers of your skirts. essories, purses, and anything that adds weight to you, remove them all," I ordered as I ripped the hem of my skirt. After that, I tore the tight sleeve from my shoulder, knowing it will only hinder my movements.


    "Mother, what are you..." I stopped when Law''s voice reached my ear. I nced up, seeing their shock as I ''undressed'' in front of everyone.


    A sigh slipped past my lips. "We will flee this ce. It''s not safe. If you want to stay and wait for the rebels to get you, suit yourself. But if you want to live, follow as I say."


    They didn''t respond immediately, processing my words in silence. They only snapped back to reality when the ripping sound of fabric caressed everyone''s ears. We slowly turned our heads to the source of the sound. There, Lady Hazel was taking off all her essories.


    "I don''t know how we are all going to survive this, but I am with Madam Roux," she said in determination, staring at me straight in the eye. "I''d rather do something instead of waiting for my death in here.


    After she spouted her remarks, the sound of fabrics being torn and essoriesnding on the floor resounded. I nodded at her, and she only smiled weakly. We all busied ourselves taking off the extra weight in us, not even bothering with the valuables we would leave behind. Our life was far more valuable.


    Once everyone was done, they all faced me. I studied them; some took everything off and stood in their chemise, while a few just took off some unnecessary decorations in them while keeping everything else. I didn''t force them, but I wouldn''t let themg us all behind if the weight of their dress and jewelry slowed them down.


    "Right now, it seems the rebels are more troublesome andrge in numbers. Taking the Earl by surprise is a smart move, but I know his lordship will figure things out." I took a deep breath and exhaled it sharply, studying them all. "Until then, we will keep moving before they reach this ce. My estate is far from here, but I''m sure they haven''t reached that ce just yet."


    The looked in their eyes had a mix of doubt, worry, fear, but what reigned in them was their determination to live. I rocked my head, looking down at Law, who was clutching his hand close to his chest. I bent down to my knees, holding his bicep, and smiled subtly.


    "My son, don''t worry, alright? I know you want to protect Mother, but let me protect you this time, hmm?" my smile persisted, etching his face into my mind. "Will you listen to mother?"


    Law pressed his lips into a thin line before he nodded. "I will listen to Mother."


    "Good boy." I ruffled his hair gently, feeling sorry that he had to experience such a terrifying situation. After Sam''s effort to raise him in a violence-free environment, this happened. I could feel a hand clenching my heart, but I had no choice.


    I stood up slowly, setting my eyes to the terrified Bey. "Bey, protect my son, will you?"


    "Madam..."


    "I will entrust him to you. So please, I''m begging you to look after him and I will look after everyone." I nted my hand on Bey''s tensed shoulder. Her eyes were sweltering, but she still nodded.


    A weak smile appeared on my lips as I patted her shoulder, shifting my attention to everyone. I took a deep breath once again and released it slowly through my mouth.


    "Carry the children so they won''t get left behind. If you want to live, put your life in my hands. I know this sounds absurd, but please trust me," I humbled, albeit with conviction. "I will make sure you will all see the sunrise."


    Reluctance filled their eyes, but none of them opposed me. Be it with the way I spoke or the sincerity I was showing, it didn''t matter. As long as they all wanted to live, I would make sure these women and children would go unharmed. After somedies carried the children, my lips parted.


    "Then, we shall -- "


    BAM!


    The women in front of me jumped and squealed as someone intruded inside the room we were hiding in. My shadow stretched towards their feet before I slowly turned around to see a man standing by the door. My eyes fell on the bulky man on the ground.


    "Madam Roux..." thedies called in a shaking, horrified voice. I ignored them, keeping my gaze on the man, trying to stand up.


    "Glory," I called and waited for him to raise his head. "Are you alright?"


    "Madam... I ¡ª yes."


    "Teehee~! Of course, he is alright since I only tossed him inside~!" the man, standing by the door, giggled excitedly while Glory sat up with difficulty. "Oh, my~! So manydies~! No wonder I keep smelling fresh aromaing from here~!"


    The man chortled in anticipation, licking his lips to reveal his short fangs. I didn''t feel this man''s presence because I was too busy reassuring thesedies. Just one nce and I could tell he was enjoying the fear that was reigning among us.


    As the fear behind me increased, my mouth gaped open.? "Ladies, stay where you are --"


    "Madam, I will --"


    "Glory." I nced down at him emotionlessly. "If you can stand, stand up. You wille with us."


    Glory and I stared at each other before he backed down. "Yes, Madam."


    "Oh, my~! Teehehe~! Such a fierce woman, but s! No one can pass this door~! Tehehe!" the intruder kept giggling, covering his lips that showed his w-like ck nails. "Don''t worry~! I only need Lady Malum~! And you will all die a quick and rtively painless death~!"


    Silence.


    "Madam Roux." Lady Hazel''s shaking voice came from my side, making me nce at her paleplexion. Her eyes were sweltering, imagining her fate that woulde after.


    Her brows furrowed when I smiled weakly and patted her shoulder.? I said nothing to her as I set my focus ahead. Glory managed to stand up, limping near us.


    "I will not give you Lady Malum, nor I will let you stop us. You don''t want to fight me," I said, taking slow steps forwards. I heard Law and thedies call my name in a shaking voice as I approached him, but I didn''t stop.


    "Fight? You? HAHAHA! Can you even carry a weapon and ¡ª ack !"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I leaped a meter, making me look I disappeared and reappeared in front of him. Without a second hesitation, I grabbed his face, lifting him up, unleashing all the anger, frustration, all violent urges I had suppressed in my grip.


    "Can I even carry a weapon?" My voice was low and cold, tilting my head to the side, barely blinking. "Why do I need to carry a weapon when I can crush your head with my bare hand? Tehee?"

 Chapter 521 - This Is What It Takes To Be Me

    <h4>Chapter 521 - This Is What It Takes To Be Me</h4>


    "Why do I need to carry a weapon when I can crush your head with my bare hand? Tehee?"


    The side of my lips curled up as the man shrieked under my grip. I didn''t recall being this strong, as I often fight with my Lakresha. But now, I felt this surge of power within and my bloodlust was increasing. It felt like I would lose control if I let this instinct take over me.


    ''I want to crush his head,'' my instinct whispered in my mind, tightening my grip around his head. But I froze when I felt the gazes behind me. I slowly nced over my shoulder, heart aching as I remembered my son was just behind me.


    "Damn..." came out a curse under my breath, tossing the man out of the room until his back crashed against the wall of the corridor.


    "Ugh..!" The man quickly grunted while sitting up, touching his face as my sharp nails wed the side of it. "My beautiful face...!"


    I didn''t idle as I marched away from the room, stopping when I was by the door. I clenched my teeth before I turned around to see the people inside. My eyes instantly fell on Law''s shocked countenance, making me hold my breath. He looked scared and this... felt like a hand gripping my heart, crushing it slowly.


    My grip on the door handle tightened. I didn''t want Law to see how sick, how tainted, and what I truly am. I didn''t want my son to see this side of me.


    I swallowed down the frustrating tension in my throat. "Wait for me in here," I said in a quiet voice, closing the door slowly while staring through the gap until it shut closed.


    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath as I calmed my heart. Wallowing in regret wouldn''t help us in this situation. If there was someone to taint their hands, it should be me, as I had soiled my hands a long time ago.


    A loud gust of wind suddenly blew past behind me as I felt the vampire attempt to catch me off-guard, but no pain came. I let go of the door handle as I calmly turn around, seeing the vampire freeze; his hand trying to grab me but stopped in that stance, wide-eyed.


    "As an inferior vampire, you dare approach someone superior to you?" I asked bitterly, slipping my fingers in between his frozen hand. I nced at our hands intertwined, wrapping my fingers around it.


    "I don''t know who you are, nor do I care about what you are fighting for. But... you chose the wrong day, wrong time, and targeted the wrong people." I took a deep breath, shifting my eyes back to his dted eyes. "Do you know what you''ve just done?"


    His lower lips trembled as they parted, but before he could say anything stupid, I pulled his hand down. Before he knew it, he wheezed as my kneended on his abdomen. With the uncontroble power coursing through my body, he coughed out blood with that simple attack.


    But I wasn''t done yet.


    I wouldn''t let go of this man that easily and nned to use him to release this unquenchable anger building up in my heart. Before he could grasp what was happening, I showered him with multiple attacks without letting go of his hand. He couldn''t retaliate as someone as weak as him would do nothing before a pureblood.


    When I had enough ying with him, I mmed his body against the wall with all my might. With the power I used, he instantly made a hole in the wall, passed through it, andnded outside. All this happened in a matter of three minutes.


    He was still alive as he grunted, coughing blood.


    "Annoying vampires," I scoffed in mockery, running my hand through my hair. Although I was now a vampire myself, I still found this race annoying. After shattering his ribcage, this man was still alive. To stop him from getting up, I already knew what to do. But everyone, including my son, would see his corpse.


    "What should I do with you...?" I murmured as I trudged towards him. The vampire who was just giggling in excitement moments ago crawled away on instinct as I got close.


    "No... no... no --"


    "I''ll make this quick," I said, taking arge step as I sat down on his back. He wriggled his body and attempted to fight back, but I stepped on his wrist.


    "I don''t have time with you anymore." I grabbed his hair, pulling it back before I used my ws and unhesitatingly sliced his throat. Theugh, the shrieked, the grunts... were no more. All I heard along with the loud cries from the distance, was the dripping blood from this man''s throat.


    There was no satisfaction or pity in my eyes as I released his hair. If anything, I felt nothing by killing him. I gazed at my hand, now tainted with blood that took another life. I slowly curled my fingers as bitterness flickered across my eyes.


    "This is what it takes to be someone like me," came out a whisper, rising from his back. This man wouldn''t get up anymore as I nearly beheaded him. I only left a small portion of his nape intact so it wouldn''t look too scary when those people inside the room see him.


    I didn''t wait for long as I marched back to the shut doors. I took a deep breath as I held on to the handle before pushing it open. As soon as I did, I witnessed them jump from surprise, only to calm down a little when they figured it was me. They looked at me cautiously and in silence.


    "Come. Follow me," I said, cocking my head. "If you want to live, that is. I won''t wait for anyone."


    I didn''t even look at Law, too afraid to see what he would look at me. Instead, I turned around and walked away.. It took several seconds before I heard their hurried footsteps following me from behind.

 Chapter 522 - Dont Look, Son.

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Don''t Look, Son.</h4>


    With a group thisrge, sneaking out with no one noticing was impossible. That was why I led them through the hallway we all had taken before. I wasn''t familiar with the estate, so it was better to take the path I was familiar with.


    So far, we had encountered no one. But the sound of fighting was growing louder in my ear.


    "Walk faster," I ordered, ncing over my shoulder, and the people behind me picked up their pace. None of them spoke, and aside from their clumsy footsteps, they barely made a sound.


    I stopped suddenly when we''re close at the right turn of the hallway and they too. My eyes fixed ahead, narrowing to count how many footsteps were approaching.


    "Ma ¡ª Madam Roux...?" a shaking voice of a woman behind me called, but I ignored her. "Ma ¡ª Madam..."


    "Shh." She shut up upon hearing me. "From front and back..."


    A deep sigh slipped past my lips. Being cornered wasn''t new to me as I went through this type of scenario before, but with a group of people relying on me, it was a bit tricky. I had to consider their safety first, and I had to refrain from ying with risky ns.


    "Hey, stand close to each other." I turned around and informed them. "I mean,press yourself together so I can see everyone. We will be surrounded in about ten seconds. Cover the eyes of the children and just stay put. Don''t go out of my line of sight because if you do, I can''t save you."


    They only looked at me in panic, trembling in fear.


    "Understood?" My brows raised and saw them nod. Just as instructed, theypressed together, and our group looked like it shrunk. The only one who didn''t join them was Glory.


    "Glory, can you fight?" I asked. "If you can, fight those on the back and I will handle those." I pointed my thumb over my shoulder, sensing that a few people already stepped foot in our vicinity just at the same time the people on the other end of the hallway appeared.


    "Yes, Madam." Glory nodded in determination. I rocked my head as I trust Glory. Those other people were just humans, so I knew he could handle them, but on the front were vampires ¡ª noble vampires.


    "Good." I nced at thedies and children as they all stay seated. "Don''t cry. I won''t let them get any of you."


    I offered them a stiff smile as I nodded, turning my back against them as I faced the group of three noble vampires. If I remembered correctly, these people had been opposed to the person in power ever since. Not just against Jaime, but even opposed the previous Earl.


    If not Jaime, these people would also try to take control of Adam. That was what Sam meant when he said that killing Jaime would only give a path for more Jaime''s to take control of the young Earl. Although it was hard to admit this, Jaime may be cruel and greedy, but he was a little wise and valued his life more than anything. Therefore, he wouldn''t scheme on Sam''s back by trying to find an ally that would challenge the emperor. If anything, he would rather do everything to be out of the emperor''s line of sight.


    "If this isn''t Madam Roux..." the man in the middlemented, ncing at thedies behind me before setting his eyes back to me. "Madam Roux, step aside. We will let you go if you give us Lady Hazel."


    "No." My answer was quick and cold.


    "Tch. Then, we won''t apologize if you get hurt," he snickered, sucking air through his gritted teeth. The three of them let their fangs known, swinging their swords leisurely.


    I nced over my shoulder, sensing their fear while looking up at me. A shallow breath slipped past my lips, reminding me I had lives to protect.


    "I won''t apologize if you get hurt too," I replied as I set my eyes back to the three noble vampires. I took steps forward, wanting to meet them halfway so their blood wouldn''t stter on thedies.


    "Hah! You are one fiercedy! Commendable for amoner like you," someone within the groupmented in glee, but my countenance remained cold. As they held their swords down, underestimating their enemy, I spread my fingers.


    "Lakresha," I whispered, feeling this surge of power wrapping around my shoulder and arm. The three stopped momentarily as they gazed at the shroud around my hand until it formed into a gigantic scythe. I yed it with my fingers, spinning it thrice before gripping it.


    PANG!


    A loud noise resonated across the hallway as Lakresha''s end hit the marbled floor, producing a gust of wind.


    "It''s nice to see you too, Lakresha," I greeted without taking my eyes off of the three noblemen. "I always hoped I will never wield you again, but... we''re already here."


    I could sense the vignce from the three noblemen as they finally raised their swords. I purposely concealed my aura, but Lakresha was different. Hence, they knew this scythe would slice them apart in a single try.


    "So, shall we begin?" my eyes darkened, but my expression remained cold. I wasn''t looking forward to seeing them dismembered, nor I was excited about the fight. If anything, it felt like a chore.


    The floor I was stepping on cracked at the pressure while I bent my knees slightly. The three also beckoned a fighting stance, putting all their attention on me. They were quick to realize that taking their eyes off of me even for a split second would cost them their life.


    "Don''t look, son," I whispered, sensing that particr gaze as I had been aware of my son''s gaze.


    After a beat, I disappeared from my vantage point, and the three as well. The next second, all that was heard was the shing of metals.


    ******


    "Don''t look, son."


    Law stiffened, staring at his mother''s back before she disappeared in a blink of an eye. All they saw next was Lilou assaulting the three, all at the same time, while three swords blocked her attack. Even though Law wanted to close his eyes like his mother''s wishes, he couldn''t.


    "Mother..." he whispered, clutching Bey''s shoulder.


    Not just him, but every single one of them could only watch this Madam nkly. Unlike what Lilou believed, the people she was protecting felt... secure. Her back, although small, felt bigger than a man''s. And when she held that scythe, both fear and awe swelled in their hearts.


    "Madam Roux..." Lady Hazel whispered, rooting for Lilou, although she could barely see her movements. In silence, they rooted for Lilou and saw her as... their knight in a ripped dress.


    It didn''t take long when blood sttered on the wall and floor as the sound of metal shing receded. They held their breath, fixing their eyes on Lilou, who stood above the three noblemen now six on the floor.


    Blood dripped from the tip of her scythe, and her dress tainted with red. She slowly turned around, revealing the speck of red liquid on her face. The sight of her as she wiped the blood on her cheek with the back of her fist looked terrifying, but none of them felt so.


    What swelled in their hearts was¡­ relief and awe. No one questioned if the Madam Roux they all knew was just a false persona because they were aware of what was Lilou was doing.. She was tainting her hands for them, and they would be forever grateful to her.

 Chapter 523 - A Portion Of What He Was Carrying

    <h4>Chapter 523 - A Portion Of What He Was Carrying</h4>


    Glory was almost done when I finished the three noblemen. I must admit they were stronger than that one I had faced so far, but I didn''t have time to y with them. Their only constion was that their death was quick and painless. I dragged their body to the side and when I was done, I turned around to see Glory knocking out hisst opponent.


    We exchanged gazes and nodded before my eyes fell on the group ofdies and children. I weakly smiled while my chest moved in and out heavily.


    "Get up. We don''t have time to spare to stay here," I said in an authoritative voice, ncing up at Glory. "Glory, stay on the back."


    "Yes, Madam Roux." Glory nodded without a second hesitation. I watched thedies force their trembling knees to move. I knew everything that happened so far had traumatized them, but we had to move. Enemies would surround this ce soon. Fighting was the least of my concern, but if a fire broke out or anything of the sort while we''re inside here, that would be a problem.


    Once they were prepared, I nodded and turned my back against them. "Let''s go."


    This time, I jogged, and their footsteps also picked up to catch up to me. We couldn''t just stay idle. I also had to see Adam, as this situation told me it was bigger than what it seemed. The rebels weren''t just people who wanted the Malum''s head. The enemies were mixed with those greedy people who wanted to take charge of the north.


    ''I can''t shake off this feeling that tonight wouldn''t be as simple as that,'' I thought, eyes glinting as I stared through the hallway. ''For this day toe with no one noticing... I can assume the person behind this was someone I shouldn''t underestimate. Lakresha and Catharsis felt the same. I need to rescue Adam first.''


    I closed my eyes to concentrate on my surroundings whilst running through the hallway to find Adam''s presence. With my heightened senses, I focused on the little Earl''s aura. It didn''t take long when I found the little Earl from the other side of the estate, along with a few figures.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I knew he was safe. Still, while I was searching for his aura, I also figured out that more rebels stepped foot on the estate. Some knights were fighting them, but the problem was, the rebels were just attacking from every direction. It wouldn''t take long for them to overwhelm the knights.


    A surprise attack always worked the best because the Earl didn''t have enough time to prepare. They were still doing a good job of resisting them, though. Those we encountered so far probably snuck inside while the rest were distracting the knights.


    ''If that is their n, then I''m pretty sure some will manage to sneak in to abduct Adam.'' I slowly opened my eyes as they darkened, gripping Lakresha''s snath tightly. I raised my other hand up while I slowed down on my steps. The people behind me got the meaning of my gesture, so they also slowed down until they stopped.


    "Stand back," I said, waving my hand, and they did. "I''m sorry, Lakresha. But we need to reach Adam before them."


    As soon as I apologized to my scythe, I used its end and unhesitatingly smashed the concrete wall with it.


    BOOOGSH!


    I covered my partially closed eyes with my arm as dust and smoke flew up. I spun Lakresha to create wind, so I could see if the hole I created would fit a person. To my relief, it was enough for everyone, including Glory, to fit if he lowered his head.


    I turned my head to their shocked countenance, I but didn''t have the leisure to dwell in it. "This way. We need to rescue the Earl first."


    My voice filled with urgency, snapped them back to the currentpse as they nodded profusely. I didn''t stay idle as I went through the wall, taking a gigantic step over the debris on the ground. The wall led to an open space and not far away was a walkway connecting the building we came from to another one. If we took the right way, it would take us a while.


    I looked back to see everyoneing out, one after another. I prolonged my patience, waiting until Glory exited. I stretched my neck, checking if someone was left behind.


    "Is everyone here?" I asked as I didn''t have the time to do a headcount.


    "Yes, Madam Roux. I''m thest one," Glory answered, as he was the only person aside from me who was mentally sane in this situation. It was good I brought this person with me today or it would be a lot harder if I were alone.


    Now that I thought about it, I wonder where was Fabian. I should''ve brought him as well, but there was no point in regretting it. Knowing our reliable butler, he would be here soon. Unless... he found out something while in the fort. Thest thing I was wishing for all of this was Stefan or Zero''s involvement in this uprising.


    That would be hell.


    I shook my head as I told everyone to follow and stay close. The possibility was small, as they should be busy attacking the east and west. But, as long as that possibility existed that the attack in the east and west was just a distraction, then... that would be a real problem.


    "Fighting while having a duty to protect lives is... a heavy task," came out a weak voice, along with my panting from all the running. "I wonder how bad it is outside the estate. This is not enough... I need more arms and feet to protect the south."


    Deep down, I already knew that this group wasn''t the only one I must protect. I told Sam I would protect the south, so that meant I had to protect not just Adam or this group, but everyone I could.


    To fight for these people and not just a personal interest was something I didn''t recall doing in the past. Now I understood the weight of what my husband was carrying on his shoulder. If this heaviness in my heart was already this devastating, and to think this was just a portion of what the emperor was carrying. I couldn''t imagine how Sam remained sane with the entire empire relying on him.


    "Sam..." I whispered as my eyes sharpened, clenching my teeth. ".... I was naive until now, huh?"

 Chapter 524 - Whose Son Do You Think Youre Pointing That Sword At?

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Whose Son Do You Think You''re Pointing That Sword At?</h4>


    "Ah --!"


    I shut one of my eyes, looking away a bit as blood sttered on my face. On our way to the other side of the estate, we had encountered a few vampires sneaking in. Hence, I stopped them even before they could. The number of deaths under my belt tonight was slowly growing, and I knew it would only grow moreter.


    "Anyone hurt?" I turned my head back to the group ofdies and children behind me in this wide corridor.


    "No, Madam Roux. We''re all ¡ª all fine." I nodded at the woman, who answered with a shaking voice. "We''re already close. Hold each other''s hands if you can so no one gets left behind."


    I nodded as some of them held each other''s hands while those who were carrying the children stayed close. On our way here, I told them that those who were carrying children would stay inside the circle and those who weren''t would surround them. In this case, the children would be safer.


    Fighting and making sure that everyone was safe from time to time was a challenge, but I was slowly getting used to it. Moreover, since I kept asking them, it seemed they all slightly calmed down.


    "Alright. Let''s --"


    "He ¡ª help..."


    I trailed off as I looked in the voice''s direction. I narrowed my eyes, catching a wounded knight crawling under the corpse of another knight. He grunted as he helped himself to sit up, resting his back on the wall.


    "Stay here," I said without looking at everyone as I marched towards the knight. I squatted down to his side, checking his wounded leg that was already healing.


    My brow quirked when he held my shoulder, making me gaze at him straight in the eye.


    "I can''t die here," he breathed out, gripping my shoulder tightly. "The Earl is in danger. Please drag me with you. I will heal soon and move."


    His fang grew longer, but the other one was missing. By the looks of it, he was fatally wounded, but he was still healing. The source of his pain was that missing fang.


    "Did they do this to you?" I asked, pointing my thumb at the people I slew moments ago. This information was needed right now, as I simply assume previously that this mess in this hallway was their doing. But the more I thought about it, the more I questioned if someone else before them did.


    The knight nced at the corpses and shook his head. When he set his eyes on me, he swallowed hard as his expression turned solemn.


    "The chief knight... I saw you fight. Please help me, Madam," he begged sincerely, without taking his eyes away from me. Despite his pitiful state, I could see the fire in his eyes was burning than ever. The betrayal of the chief knight, his strong sense of duty, and the honor of the knight on the line were what saved this man.


    Letting him die in here would be a waste.


    "Do you think you can fight after ten minutes?" I asked in the same serious tone. "If you can, I will take you with us. But if yougged us behind, I will toss you out and you have to look after yourself. Don''t lie to me or I might kill you myself."


    "Ten minutes...? I can run by myself after five."


    I nodded, pleased at his determination. This type of knight would force himself to run even if he hadn''t fully recovered. I needed more people.


    "Glory," I called without looking away from this man. "Give him a bit of your blood."


    The knight''s brows elevated, but this wasn''t the time to hesitate. "Only take enough for you to soothe that throat of yours. If you take more, I''ll end you."


    Glory didn''t question me as he already arrived on the other side of the man, offering his arm. I nced at him and our eyes instantly locked. He nodded, closed-lipped, before shoving his robust arm into the knight''s arm.


    "We don''t have time," he said in a low snarl. "We have to save the Earl and flee from this ce."


    The knight gulped as he darted his shaking eyes from me to Glory, gulping before sinking one of his fangs into Glory''s arm. I could just give him mine, as it was better. However, the smell of my blood would give out my location. Moreover, since this knight was famished and wounded, drinking a pureblood would make him lose his mind and drink more.


    I would end up not helping him and hurting myself. Offering my blood to save one would risk all of us.


    "That''s enough." I grabbed the knight''s hair as his eyes started to glow at the blood coursing through his throat. He snapped his eyes and let go of Glory''s arm, licking the blood from the corner of his lips.


    Good he didn''t lose his mind when I stopped him. "Are you alright, Glory?" I asked, shifting my eyes to Glory.


    "Yes, Madam. I have thick skin, so this is nothing," he replied as he already ripped the hem of his clothes and wrapped it around his arm.


    "Thank you, Glory." He stopped momentarily as he gazed at me, wide-eyed. A subtle smile appeared on his face, followed by a low chuckle while shaking his head lightly.


    "You''re too humble, Madam. This is nothingpared to what you''ve been doing for us."


    My mouth opened and closed as I wanted to correct him, but I figured this wasn''t the time for that. We already stayed idle, so we should get moving. Once Glory was done bandaging his arm, I got up to my feet.


    "Please carry him. He said he needs five minutes before he can stand on his own. If he can''t after that, toss him away," I ordered as I turned around and walked away. I heard Glory receive my orders before I felt his heavy steps. I nced at him and he carried the knight on his back with ease.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in the office where Adam and Jaime, along with the officials of the south, held their breaths at the sudden death of an official. They looked at the person, who shed the official, wide-eyed.


    "What do you think you''re doing, chief knight?!" Jaime harrumphed, mming his palm against the table. The Earl''s chief knight just came in to report the situation, but to their surprise, he wielded his sword and assaulted one of them. They tried calling the other knights outside, but no one came. That only meant one thing ¡ª their captain wiped them out.


    "What I think I am doing?" the chief knight simpered, looking around at the old geezers and that one boy at the end of the table. "Putting an end to this? They want everyone''s head, including that boy''s head."


    The knight swung his sword, staring at Adam straight in the eye. Although the Earl manage to keep a brave front, his hand under the table clenched. The situation was already bad as it was, and this revtion that even their knights were part of this big scheme made it worse.


    "Chief knight, is this worth it?" Adam inquired in a shaking yet brave voice. "Is killing us and conspiring with the rebels who are filling Minowa with dread worth it to turn your back on your duty and oath to the people?"


    "Tch. Minowa had been filled with dread ever since you became an Earl. You do not understand the pain of the people of Minowa. This was nothingpared to that, my Lord." The Chief Knight snickered, narrowing his eyes as he nced at everyone. "So, yes. It is worth it."


    Just as he dropped that remark, the Chief Knight bolted over the table while thrusting his sword forward. Among every one of them, he was deemed to be the strongest knight in the south. So everyone couldn''t react while Adam''s breath stopped, unable to look away or even blink at the swording at him.


    CLANG!


    Suddenly, the window shattered from the outside as a figure that looked like a shadow came in. All they saw next was the chief knight''s sword piercing the surface of the table as a foot stepped on it. Slowly, all eyes panned up at the figure standing on the table while stepping her foot on the sword, hooking the scythe around the Chief Knight''s neck.


    Her eyes glowed, unblinking, as she raised her chin while gazing down coldly. "Whose son do you think you''re pointing that sword at?"


    When Adam heard Lilou''s voice, he held his tears back as he cried. "Mother!"

 Chapter 525 - Why Are You All So Weak And Stupid?!

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Why Are You All So Weak And Stupid?!</h4>


    On our way to where Adam was, the smell of blood permeated in the air. It was too strong; it prickled my skin. But what rmed me the most was the aura that was full of killing intent. I looked back at everyone, raising my hand to stop them.


    "Glory, Knight, will stay with them," I ordered as we stopped outside the manor. I looked up at the window above, grinding my teeth as I felt that the strong aura was close to Adam.


    "Madam Roux..." someone in the group called in a shaking voice, afraid of being left behind.


    "Just stay here. We won''t reach the Earl in time if we..." I trailed off as my heart suddenly thumped against my chest. I didn''t talk anymore as I bent my knees, jumped up towards the window on the second floor and crashed into it. As soon as I had a glimpse of what was happening inside, I acted on instinct and stopped the sword froming at Adam.


    Thanks to my fast reflexes, I managed to step on the end of the sword and hooked Lakresha around the person permeating with killing intent.


    "Whose son do you think you''re pointing that sword at?" my voice shook as I gazed down while lifting my chin up.


    "Mother!"


    I nced at Adam and the second I saw his paleplexion, all I saw was red. I would kill this man. With gritted teeth, I tried hooking his neck to slice it, but he got away by pulling out another sword. Everything happened so fast, but my eyes were fixed on the knight, hopping several steps back.


    "Hah... and if I am not wrong, you are Madam Roux?" he snarled, sizing me up warily. "What a surprise that someone like you can stop my sword."


    "Jaime, what in the hell?" my eyes didn''t leave the man, but I felt Jaime''s gaze on my side. "Why are you all so damn weak that you did nothing when this man was trying to kill the earl?"


    "Ma -- Ma --"


    "The knight in Minowa surely never ceases to amaze me. I''ve seen more knights in my life and not a single one of them would exchange their honor for this so-called power." ¡ª I was a bearer and a knight of the third squadron. Hence, I was with the knights more than I was with my husband back in the pce.


    "This, Jaime, is your creation," I remarked, so he was clear about that. "The knights who are supposed to protect the earl and Minowa is your creation."


    "Tch." The knight before me snickered, swinging the swords in his hands. "That''s right. We are the monsters he created -- "


    Before he could finish his sentence, I already appeared in front of him and the crisp sound of metal resonated in my ear. He was quick to block my attack right on time but until when?


    "No, Sir Knight. Jaime is a lowlife, so his creations were no monsters," I corrected firmly, staring into his dted eyes.


    PANG!


    I didn''t let this man rest as Iunched attacks one after another, leaving him with no other choice but to block my attacks. At the eighth time he blocked Lakresha, I lifted my knee, and itnded on his abdomen. Without idling, I elbowed the back of his head. I felt a part of his skull crack as he was left with no choice but to slump on the floor.


    As soon as his palms touched the floor, I stood behind him and hooked Lakresha near his throat. It was over, I thought. Even though I couldn''t see his expression, I knew he was bbergasted at how things turned out.


    I nced up and my eyes instantly fell on Adam. He was barely blinking, holding his breath with his eyes on me. My heart ached at the thought of doing this in front of him, but letting this man go would only be a problemter. I traveled my gaze to the other people around, making me chuckle at their pathetic front.


    "Haha...! I see Madam Roux can''t kill --"


    His voice was no longer heard, reced by the sound of his head rolling. I didn''t bat an eye in executing him, knowing mercy in this situation was naivety. These people were out to kill Adam. It was a kill or be killed situation and I''d rather kill than let my son I treasured die right in front of me.


    "Mo ¡ª mother..." Adam called in a shaking voice, making me grit my teeth. Instead of speaking, I stormed in Jaime''s direction. He panicked, taking hurried steps back, but to no avail.


    I sprawled my arms towards him, grabbing him by the cor as I seethed. "My son is being assaulted in front of you and you were just watching?! Just how pathetic can you be?!" my voice thundered.


    Jaime''s lips opened and closed like a fish, but no words came out. If I didn''t need this person right now, he would be the first person I would kill.


    "You all!" I shouted, gazing at everyone with eyes glinting. "Why are you all so weak and stupid?! Your people are dying and your job is to n on how to stop this madness! And yet, even in here, you will only let yourselves be killed?!"


    I panted as I wanted to scold everyone for not keeping it together. If I was a secondte, Adam''s head was the one that was on the floor, not that chief knight''s. Or worst, their blood already flooded this room.


    "I can''t believe Adam had to deal with clowns like you," I scoffed, pushing Jaime away while I ran my fingers through my loose, tousled hair. Everyone in this room acted dignified and all, but they were just a bunch of cowards and weaklings.


    "We''ll leave here," I said once I calmed down, letting out a sharp exhale as I scanned them all. "Right now, this ce is being surrounded and their aim is the Earl and the Malum''s."


    I grabbed Jaime''s cor again and dragged him near the table. When I stopped, I let him go and nted my palms on the surface of the table. Underneath my right palm was Lakresha. My sharp eyes scanned every single one of them again before I exchanged looks with the Earl.


    Right now, in my mind, Adam wasn''t just my son, but he was the Earl. A young man who required equal respect.


    "My lord, please allow me to take charge in Minowa," I requested solemnly, staring at him straight in the eyes. "I may be asking for too much, but I need your help to save Minowa and its people."


    There was silence. Adam wiped his eyes with his little arm before looking up at me once again.


    "Please help us, Madam Roux." My eyes softened for a split second, detecting the desperation in his voice despite maintaining his brave front. This time, I couldn''t help but extend my hand and ruffled his hair.


    "Thank you for trusting your mother, son."

 Chapter 526 - A Score To Settle

    <h4>Chapter 526 - A Score To Settle</h4>


    "Tell the knights to fall back and prioritize the safety of the people. We will go to our estate," I said, after discussing the ns with them. We didn''t have a long time to spare to discuss everything other than important matters at hand.


    Currently, the knights who were supposed to guard this ce were wiped out by the chief knight. Hence, we were short in hand. But I had the perfect person to send this message to everyone on our side. I marched towards the chief knight, searching his lifeless body until I found what I was looking for. Hismand insignia.


    I stared at it in my hand before clutching it, standing up to face everyone. I took a deep breath and sauntered towards the shattered window, peeking my head out to see everyone looking up. Their faces brightened up as soon as they saw me, but I ignored them.


    "You are all capable men on your own. Jumping from here wouldn''t be a problem, right?" I looked back at them, pleased when they all nodded. "Since that is the case, take up your weapon and prepare yourself to fight to death. If you wish to flee on your own, suit yourself."


    I paused as I looked at each of them coldly. "But engrave these words in your head. If you flee to save your own skins and luckily survived once this is over, I will find you and will make you pay. But if you survived while fighting alongside me, I will give you a lighter sentence."


    There was a dead silence momentarily, gravitating their options. These men were wise enough to know which rope to hold on to. And right now, I was their best option for their survival. There were more formidable opponents that prowled the street of Minowa at this time and they would all die on their own.


    "If that is clear to you, let''s move. Adam,e here." I waved, motioning Adam and he walked towards me. I squatted down, carrying him on my back, before standing up.


    I nced back at them for thest time. "I will not wait for any of you," I said as I stepped on the windowsill, jumping down without a second hesitation. The people outside stepped away on instinct, giving me enough space where I couldnd.


    "Madam Roux, are you alright?" asked Bey, making me turn my head to her and then to Law in her arms. I smiled weakly, nodding.


    "I''m alright," putting down Adam as it would be riskier if I carried him myself. "Lady Hazel, please look after the Earl."


    I gazed down at Adam and nodded encouragingly before handing him to Lady Hazel. At the same time, Jaime, along with the council of the south alreadynded around us. I looked at them, seeing them holding swords with their determination shing across their eyes.


    ''Good thing they already made up their minds,'' I thought because more fighters, even they were weak, was better than having just myself and Glory. I didn''t dwell on them anymore as I walked two meters away from them, facing this small group.


    My eyesnded on the knight, who healed after five minutes. "You, bring this and tell the knights to fall back. Prioritize the townsfolk and escort them to the Roux estate." I tossed themanding seal of the chief knight, which the knight caught.


    "Madam Roux, about the chief knight..."


    "He''s dead," I answered him before he could finish his question, causing his eyes to dte. Well, the chief knight was the strongest one I had faced so far, but considering I used to spar with Rufus, he was like a child. Only then did I appreciate Rufus'' heart as a knight and his strength.


    "Execute thismand discreetly. Can you do that?" I asked, my eyes on the knight we picked up on the way.


    He clutched the little seal and nodded. "Yes, Madam."


    "Be safe," I said, jerking my chin away. "Go."


    "Yes!"


    Just as the knight took three steps away, he turned around and faced me. My brows raised when he ced his fist across his chest and bent down on one knee. He didn''t say a word as he stood up, raising his chin.


    "Take care, Madam Roux." He turned around, walking, then jogging until he disappeared into the dark. If I remembered correctly, that was a stance of the knight in the south to show their acknowledgment, respect, and submission.


    My fist tightened as the weight on my back felt heavier. That knight''s gesture just reminded me that many lives were on my hands and making a mistake would cost everyone''s lives.


    I huffed as I faced the people that were left. "Jaime, this is your estate. Lead us to the safest exit you know."


    "Yes, Madam Roux. This way." He didn''t argue with me or any of the sort as he faced a certain direction.


    "All those able will protect thesedies and children. I''ll be on the front with Jaime. Glory and the rest on the back and the side. Don''t ever dare think of breaking our formation."


    "Yes, Madam Roux!"


    They all answered in unison, making me flinch a little because even thedies replied. A stiff smile appeared on my lips as I nodded, ncing at Jaime to lead the way. So he did, and we started following in his tracks.


    *****


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Minowa, a figure was watching the town burn and fill with terror, cries, screams, and desperation from the roof of the church. His crimson eyes flickered with excitement, pleased at what he was watching.


    "Tristan, will you look at that?" said the man, turning his head at the person standing behind him d in a cloak. "I bet Her Majesty, the Empress is very pleased as blood floods her path once again."


    The corner of Zero''s lips stretched into a wide grin until his fangs showed. "The people in the south were too dumb. I just told them I will help, and they all danced just as they were told! But who''s even stupid was that His Majesty left his wife and son in here! Haha!"


    "This is what happens if one is toocent with their power. Minowa is indeed impregnable from attacks from the outside. But¡­ that''s all they are. Thick skins with nothing inside."


    Zero nodded at Tristan''s remarks. "Anyway, let''s go back to the fort. I will meet Lilouter and tear her son apart right in front of her to settle score with her. I can sense a beasting in this way."


    "As expected of that butler. He finished the people you nted in his shadows early."


    "Well, he wouldn''t gain the title of a devil incarnate in the maind if he isn''t one." Zero waved, putting on his hood as he walked away, jumping from the roof with ease.. Tristan followed behind as they left the scene before the agitated Fabian reach them.

 Chapter 527 - Trusting The Madam

    <h4>Chapter 527 - Trusting The Madam</h4>


    Jaime led us to a secret passage that only he in his family knew. Of course, by saying this, he was also admitting that he had more secrets hidden. But that wasn''t important to me right now. What was important was that we got out of the estate without encountering enemies on the way.


    But just when we exited the secret passage leading to the exit at the back of the estate, I instantly grasp Minowa''s situation. Fire and smoke from the heart of Minowa ascended as screams, cries, sword shing, and everything grew distinct in my ear.


    I fixed my eyes on the thick smoke. The peaceful Minowa was no more. It was a tragedy, indeed.


    I gripped Lakresha tightly as my jaw tightened. I had to make a choice right now; one was to lead this group to safety while the other was to rescue the children crying for help from a distance, but that would risk these people.


    In this group, both my sons were here, but... my heart broke with the voices of the desperate calls of the innocent people.


    "Mother." I raised my head at Law, seeing everyone''s clear eyes staring back at me.


    "Madam Roux, please don''t worry about us. Let''s save everyone and bring them to the Roux estate." Glory spoke while everyone nodded in agreement.


    "We will fight alongside you," Lady Hazel added, making me shift my eyes to her, only to see Adam nod in agreement.


    "You are all naive..." I argued, but this time, Jaime also spoke.


    "We are not strong, but we can fend off for ourselves. The more this group grows, it may put us at more risk, but having more people who can fight and build sturdy walls is not a bad idea too."


    Right now, the people protecting this small circle weren''t enough, and if the group grew bigger, it would be riskier. But just as Jaime said, we would also gain more people who could fight. Surely, Jaime was quick to know that sticking with me was safer. Still, I was reluctant to risk that.


    "Madam Roux!"


    Suddenly, I heard the familiar voice of the knight who I ordered to pass the message to the other knights. To my surprise, it wasn''t just him, but he brought abled and injured knights.


    "The order is already being done, and the knights were falling back in their own discretion. These were the injured ones, but they can still fight after some time of rest," he said as soon as he stopped two meters away. "I know Madam Roux will not be able to turn a blind eye once she sees the current situation of Minowa. So, I brought them with me."


    My mouth opened and closed seeing therge group of determined knights. All I could do was chuckle as I scratched my temple with my index.


    "You guys..." I muttered as they amused me in a way.


    "Mother, let us help Minowa as well." This time, Law voiced out, catching my attention. "We may not be as strong as you, but we can help the people find refuge."


    "Law is right, Mother!" Adam backed up, making me dart my eyes at my sons.


    With everyone''s unity, I felt helpless as I shook my head. I took a deep breath, scanning their determined countenance. Since we all felt the same, I nodded lightly.


    "You might get hurt," I said firmly, treating everyone as soldiers. "Worse, lose your life."


    "We had been living a lie and a funny life of knights. Dying while doing our proper duties for once will be our atonement for our sins," the knight replied, ncing at the other knights, and they all nodded.


    "Knight, what is your name?" I asked, and he looked at me solemnly.


    "Omar, Madam Roux."


    "Very well, Omar. I entrust their safety to you, knights. Prepare yourself to die protecting Minowa and its subject." I nodded encouragingly, as I didn''t sugarcoat my words. "From now on, every single one of us had our foot in the grave. The women will protect the children, while men will protect them. Rescue everyone who needs help. Jaime, Glory, and the rest of the council will fight while you create a path to the Roux estate."


    "Yes, Madam Roux!"


    "Then, let''s get moving." I turned around, holding Lakresha tightly. "Let''s go."


    *****


    Just as I ordered, we dauntingly went in the heart of the downtown of Minowa, helping the knights, on the verge of death, in the hands of some rebels. Townsfolk trying to flee with their family also joined our group, and we also helped some stray children who were crying in the middle of this chaos.


    It was a disaster.


    As we did so, our group kept growing with refuge and knights. We couldn''t save everyone, but we saved as many as we could while some knights made sure the path going to the Roux''s estate would be free of the enemy. So far, we only encountered a few rebels on the way, which the knights were able to defeat.


    Thanks to some knights, they prepared a wagon and some steed so we could reach the Roux estate faster. On the way, their yells and invitation for those in need resounded along with the other noises in the air. I looked at the procession of people heading to our house and only then did I realize how our group grew ten... thirtyfold.


    All these people were the ones I must protect, I told myself while riding a steed on the back. Good thing our estate had a vast lot and it could upy half of the town''s people.


    "Fabian isn''t still here. I wonder who was keeping him from going to me," I wondered under my breath. At this point, I already knew there was something wrong. "I hope he is fine... even when he is strong, I can''t help but worry."


    Soon, our house came into sight. The only good thing about the location of our house was, it was far away from the downtown. Hence, the closer we got to the estate, the lesser the enemies. It didn''t take long when we reach the Roux estate, so I rode to reach the front.


    "Open the gates!" I yelled and the second the guards saw me, they opened the gates wide without question, letting everyone enter the estate.


    At this point, I stopped on the side while still saddling my horse. Everyone''s faces felt relief as they stepped foot inside the estate, but I kept my stoic expression while watching the long procession enter.


    "Madam Roux!"


    Suddenly, the butler of our house approached me, making me gaze down at him. He was wiping his forehead, looking at me with worry.


    "Are you and young master alright?" he asked worriedly, gazing at the people entering our estate.


    "I''m alright. Law and Adam are within the group. Take them and the children inside. Tell the maids to prepare food and hot drinks for everyone. Also, bandages and medicine for the injured," I ordered in one breath, startling the butler as he looked at me nkly. "Now."


    "Ye ¡ª yes, Madam Roux." The butler hurriedly walked to the side of the driveway to execute the order while I stayed outside the gates.


    "Madam Roux, we can stay behind so you can rest." This time, it was Glory who approached me with Omar. The knights were ensuring everyone would enter the estate safely.


    "I can''t, Glory." My eyes veered at the end of the long line. "Tell all the knights to gather once everyone was inside. Just leave a few ones who can guard the gates. It''s not over yet."


    I narrowed my eyes, seeing further than a normal person could. Not that I could see everything clearly, but I could feel some powerful aura heading in this direction. My eyes darkened, discerning the auras I never felt before.


    "They will soon ransack this area," I murmured before shifting my eyes to all the knights near me. I took a deep breath and cleared my throat.


    "Everyone! Hurry inside. Prioritized the children, the elderly, women, and those injured. My people will help you with everything they could. For those knights and able men who can fight and are willing to die to protect their families..." I paused as the men ¡ªmoner or peasants ¡ª stopped to look at me.


    ".... meet me outside the manor."

 Chapter 528 - Your Majesty, The Empress

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Your Majesty, The Empress</h4>


    It took a long time for every single one to enter the estate. With almost half of the town with us, it wasn''t a surprise. Normally, they would all find refuge in the Earl''s estate. But since that ce was an easy target and Jaime didn''t take care of it, the best option was the Roux estate.


    I appreciated Sam''s effort in hiring kind and smart people in our house, as they didn''t raise a question. They simply did as they were told, helping everyone with everything they could. The elderly, women, children, and injured were weed inside.


    Since we didn''t have time to prepare and it was an emergency, the butlers moved the furniture in the mansion''s foyer to amodate everyone. On the side were wounded soldiers being tended. In the middle were women, the elderly, and children sitting on the floor while drinking the soup to fill their stomachs.


    Our house was akin to abyrinth, so I didn''t want them to get lost in it. That would be troublesome. I turned around at the open entrance. Outside were uninjured knights and able men drinking their soup to replenish their strength. That was all our house could offer right now in a hurry.


    "Madam Roux, why don''t you eat as well?" Bey came to me with a bowl in her hand, but I shook my head lightly.


    "I''m alright, Bey." My eyes fell on Law, who was helping the maid with Adam give food to the children. Those two were dirty, so was everybody else, including me. "Eat so you can also help others."


    "Yes, Madam."


    I watched Bey help the maid since she was also a worker in this ce. Some women who were initially in the group also seemed they had recovered, helping in everything they could since the maids alone couldn''t help everyone. I was relieved that they were choosing unity right now.


    I walked outside the open door. As I did, the men outside raised their heads and set their eyes on me. I scanned everyone from this raised tform, holding Lakresha on my side. They didn''t speak a word and even the noises from inside the estate subsided with everyone''s attention on me.


    "What I am about to say may scare everyone," I spoke sternly, raising my voice so everyone could hear. "Right now, I can feel people marching towards the Roux Estate."


    The night breeze blew past me as I sensed their breathing slowed down. But none of them panicked, nor did they make a sound.


    "Those who are prepared to lose a limb or... prepared to die, take up your weapons and fight for their survival!" I pointed at the people inside without looking away from the men in front of me. "Take up your weapon, not because of honor or glory, but wield your weapon with a mindset to protect those lives inside this ce. For your family, friends, for your colleagues!"


    I took a breath, looking at everyone in the eye. "This may sound ridiculous, but allow me to lead you. I may not be able to protect everyone, for I am but one, but I can assure you your death will not be in vain. We will reim Minowa and stand victorious!"


    There was a brief silence as my chest moved in and out heavily. I could understand if they still questioned me as I was a woman and I was asking them for too much.


    "I entrust my life to you, Madam Roux!" someone from the crowd yelled after a brief silence. My eyes searched for the source and caught Omar bending down to his knees with his fist across his chest.


    "For my son...! I will fight!"


    "My wife and daughter who nearly got burned alive, but because of Madam Roux, they were safe! I will not let those people terrorize my family anymore!"


    "My friend is wounded because he saved me... it''s my time to protect him."


    After Omar spoke, everyone dered their reasons to fight one after another. Even though not everyone was a knight, they also bent down to their knees until every one of them was on their one knee like real soldiers.


    I took a deep breath, keeping my chin up as my grip around Lakresha tightened.


    I looked back inside, only to see everyone bowing as well. My chest moved in and out heavily as these people didn''t hesitate to entrust their lives to me as well. But what caught my eye was Law, smiling weakly at me while he was holding a tray.


    The look in his eyes wasn''t the same as that shock and terrified earlier. This time, his eyes were soft matched with a kind smile.


    ''My son...'' I whispered in my heart as I wanted to ask for his forgiveness for everything. ''For you... I will fight.''


    I peeled my eyes away from Law as I gazed ahead. A sharp breath slipped past my lips as I rocked my head while everyone rose from their knees.


    "For our people! For Minowa!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, holding Lakresha up.


    "For my mother!"


    "For my son!"


    "For my family!"


    "For my brother and friend!"


    "For Madam Roux!"


    Everyone also yelled the reason they were fighting as their eyes zed with determination. I could only offer them some weapons, so others had wooden swords and sticks, some pitchforks, and anything they could use to fight, holding them up.


    *****


    After my words of encouragement, we all marched outside the estate. I was confident that even when someone snuck inside, they would get lost. So, we all stood outside. I was in the front. Narrowing my eyes, seeing the torches from the distance.


    "These rebels aren''t just here to kill the Earl and the Malum," Glory muttered from behind me. "I realized that after seeing the za."


    "Just what are they after?" Omar also wondered under his breath. At this point, everyone was clear about this. That even if we sacrificed the Earl and Jaime, they would kill us all.


    "Hmph! It''s obvious!" Jaime, who had no option but to stand on the same ground as everybody else, huffed. "Those rebels and those traitorous knights who conspire with them want to make Minowa theirs! A turf of rebels ¡ª whatever the reason or the source of their confidence for doing this that can alert the emperor, that is for sure!"


    "Jaime is right." I backed him up, slicing a bit of the hem of my ripped skirt, and used it to tie my hair up while keeping Lakresha between my legs. "Their n is to make this a territory against the empire. For what reason, I sort of had a guess."


    "A guess?"


    "A not-so-wild guess," I said coldly, holding Lakresha once again as I walked forward. "Minowa is a ce with the strongest border ¡ª an impregnable fortress if used right. If someone capable and against the emperor took control over it, that would be troublesome for the empire."


    "Madam, what are you -- "


    "Stand back." I spun Lakresha in between my fingers before swinging it to create a line. "We have a guest."


    BOOM!


    I squinted my eyes as soon as I uttered thosest remarks because someone suddenlynded several meters away from me. As dust and smoke dissipated in the air, a figure rose up.


    "Don''t cross the line," I said while keeping my eyes on the figure in front of me. "If you do, you will die. Am I correct, Acheron Roseberg?"


    "Good to see you again, Your Majesty, the Empress."


    ------


    NOTE: Acheron Roseberg is one of the people in the seance (CH 250-251) with Zero, Theodore Darkbridge, and Mortas Martin.

 Chapter 529 - Youll Regret My Undivided Attention

    <h4>Chapter 529 - You''ll Regret My Undivided Attention</h4>


    "Good to see you again, Your Majesty, the Empress."


    The expression on my face remained aloof, batting my eyes at the sight of this familiar person. Acheron Roseberg, a former Duke in the east, was said he had died. That was the version other people know, but the truth was, he only fled when Sam ascended the throne.


    Acheron knew the emperor would kill him. Death was the easiest part, but what was terrifying was the things he would experience before that. Now, this man was just a traitor ¡ª had always been ¡ª who connived with a rival country which only made things worst. If he was here, I was certain there were more troublesome people in here.


    "It''s an honor to be in the presence of the Empress," he added with the same smile.


    "Then you shall bow down, don''t you think?"


    "Hah... you''ve never changed once, Your Majesty."


    My jaw tightened as I gazed at Acheron coldly. I couldn''t underestimate this man, but among everyone in here, I was the only capable person who could fight him without being sliced in half within a second. My concern was if another one who was of the same caliber as him would appear.


    ''Fabian... where the hell are you?'' I gripped Lakresha while maintaining my stony countenance. I snapped my eyes when I heard Glory speak from behind me.


    "Empress...?" A deep sigh that could shake the ground slipped past my lips as their murmurings volumed up a little. "Madam Roux, you are... the Empress?"


    The gaze behind me grew intense. I didn''t have the leisure to speak as I nced over my shoulder, only to catch their surprised countenance as they looked at me, wide-eyed. Some even dropped to their knees. Damn.


    "Your Majesty..." Jaime called under his breath, catching everyone''s attention. By their expression, Jaime''s words were enough for them to put the pieces together. They seemed to finally realize the reason Jaime lie low, why he was so generous with a wealthymoner family, and so on.


    "Oh, right? You are in disguise, my bad. Please pretend you didn''t hear that." Acheron smiled, which didn''t reach his eyes, ncing at the people behind me. "Although... Your Majesty, your troop looked a little... pathetic. Jaime Malum surely destroyed the south as the knights, who used to be the strongest in the kingdom, became too rxed. This is the downside of a longtime peace. Knights tend to bezy with theck of action."


    I ignored the shocked people behind me as I gazed at Acheron from head to toe. He had be stronger, I thought, or he was just finally unleashing his pent-up urges. This man used to be like Rufus, but this was now war.


    "I don''t disagree that Jaime ruined the knights in the South, but... I am more intrigued about you, Acheron. You attacked Minowa, knowing my husband is away." The corner of my lips turned up into a smirk. "Are you all that scared of him?"


    He didn''t answer, but his silence tickled me. It was hrious! Did they think they would get away once Sam heard about the south? That man would teleport if he had to and god knows what he''d do once he sees Minowa. Just what were these people thinking?


    "Hmm. Your Majesty, I won''t deny that, but this game we''ve been ying had always been like this, isn''t it?" Acheron broke his silence as he tilted his head to the side. "It''s not always the strongest who wins. It''s always been a matter of who was the greatest schemer."


    I chuckled, nodding in agreement. "That is right. It''s always been like that but..." I trailed off as my eyes dropped, my smile fading.


    "... this scheme of yours... will never seed for as long as I am alive."


    "We know that, Your Excellency. That is why..." Suddenly, Acheron disappeared from his standpoint, taking everyone by surprise... excluding me.


    CLANG!


    "... I am here." Acheron gazed down coldly as I blocked the attack meant for Jaime. The sh of the underside of my scythe and the de of hisrge sword that was like a heap of raw iron, fitting for a huge man like him, produced a strong gust of wind that could blow a child away.


    With his sword against my scythe crackling, I nced at the terrified Jaime. Hisplexion instantly turned white before he slumped on his butt. He nearly died before knowing it, so it was understandable it rattled him.


    "Stay away from the line, folks," I ordered calmly, casting Acheron a smile, chuffed that his sword didn''t even go past the line. "Even though I don''t n on letting him go past it."


    As soon as I dropped those words, I channeled all my energy into my grip to fight off his sword. Acheron hopped several meters back and blocked off the wind created by Lakresha that could cut a person. His smile remained, pleased by this improvement in my skills.


    As a vampire, I could now naturally use the full extent of Lakresha. With everything heightened, I could fight this man ¡ª head to head. Unless they were two or more of them, of course. I had to end this battle before Zero himselfes.


    ''That creature holds a lot of grudge to me after what I''ve done to his son, Tristan. He wouldn''t get Law as long as he was inside the mansion.''


    "Don''t think anything funny." I nced over my shoulder to talk to the people behind me. Ah... they were too scared of this strong opponent. This made me miss my people, who didn''t need this type offorting every once in a while. We just all separate and run wild.


    I pivoted on my heel, keeping most of my attention to Acheron despite looking away. My eyes scanned everyone''s nk faces; fear, shock, and worry were written all over their countenance.


    "Just store your energy to fight the rest of the rebels. I''ll handle him." I pointed my thumb over my shoulders to where Acheron stood.


    "Are you really the... em ¡ª empress...?"


    "Does it matter, Omar?" my brow quirked as I deemed this information irrelevant. "We''re in the middle of the war. And if you want to help me, just do as I say. Stand back and don''t go past this line unless I say so. Understood?"


    "Ye ¡ª Yes, Madam ¡ª Your Majesty!"


    "Goo ¡ª Acheron!" I ground my teeth, disappearing from my standpoint, and a deafening crash of metals resonated secondster.


    "The second you turn your back on me again --" this time, he was the one who couldn''t finish his sentence as I kicked his abdomen, which didn''t hit him. He swung his sword down to cut my leg, but I withdrew it while hooking up the tip of Lakresha under his jaw, which only grazed him.


    "You''ll regret wanting my undivided attention, Acheron."


    CLANG!


    ******


    As Lilou and Acheron exchanged blows, everyone couldn''t even see their movements. The only indicator that someone was fighting fiercely was the constant sound of metals shing and the strong gust of wind thates after.


    "A... amazing..." Omar muttered,pletely aware that even if he would give his all, he would die against Acheron in a second. Not just him, but everyone, especially knights, held their breaths as they kept their eyes on the fierce battle they had never seen in their entire career as knights.


    "This is¡­ without a doubt how a royalty fight."

 Chapter 530 - Born To Destroy, Not Protect

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Born To Destroy, Not Protect</h4>


    One of the things that I was grateful for at our estate''s location right now was it was situated in an open space. If there were nearby buildings and houses, I was certain they would be just another piles of rubbles. Also, it gave me a better view of my surrounding. If there was anyone watching, I would surely know if they were just around the area.


    CLANG!


    Acheron and I had been exchanging blows for a straight ten minutes without a break, draining each other''s stamina. I thanked Sam for training mine every single night. Else, I would be out of breath already fighting this man head-on.


    After another sh of our weapons, Acheron hopped back, and I also did. His sword swooshed as if it was slicing through the air as he swung it down. Meanwhile, the end of Lakresha hit the concrete, producing a resounding pang.


    "Madam ¡ª Your Majesty! Are you alright?" asked the people behind me, making me nce at them.


    "Are you?" I asked back. Making sure they were alright was slowly bing a habit now.


    "Ye ¡ª yes..." I nodded at their response. Acheron tried to y dirty earlier by trying to hurt the people standing behind the line, but I stopped all of them. He was surely upset as he was trying to prove he could let his attacks go past the line.


    "You are one amazingdy, Your Highness," he nodded encouragingly, sighing as he did so while he locked eyes with me. "It is such a shame you had chosen to be our enemy. It''s not toote, though. His Majesty will ept you if only you humble yourself."


    "Haha! Acheron, that is the least I expect to hear from you." I chuckled loudly, as I genuinely found it hrious. "Me? Humbling myself to Zero? Acheron, I will bow to the Earl of Minowa, but to Zero? Only when I am six feet under, I will."


    I snickered just to taunt him, which was effective since his smile faded. I would rather die than conspire with Zero and warm his bed. That man was far wicked than anyone I had encountered, so I knew even five years ago that I would live a hellish life if I agreed to marry him.


    "I pity you, Acheron. To serve a man like Zero... so pathetic and stupid." I clicked my tongue continuously as my partially opened eyes glinted. "You remind me of what''s his name? Theodore? He kept crying His Majesty''s name, praying, begging, and..."


    CLANG!


    "... pleading, but to no avail," I smirked as I blocked Acheron''s attack once again. "Zero never came... or maybe he tried, but where is Theodore now?"


    Again, I repelled his sword as he jumped back. But as he did, I leaped towards him. Acheron still managed to block Lakresha while I was in mid-air above him.


    "Theodore is now rotting while the rats feed on him!" I stayed in the air for quite some time as I felt light, smashing Lakresha aggressively to break his defenses. Up until now, I was fighting him modestly to size up his strength. I knew he was doing the same, but the rebels were approaching.


    I would be at a disadvantage if everyone stayed behind the line. Once those rebels approach, they had to fight eventually. Even if I could handle Acheron on my own, I couldn''t let these people fight with just them as they needed me in their fight.


    "It seems you are done ying... so am I," he said, repelling Lakresha, which made me jump back to create distance. As soon as my feetnded on the ground, it shook as Acheron pierced the ground with his sword.


    This time, my smirk also faded as my eyes narrowed. I could feel his aura growing stronger, making me grip Lakresha tighter.


    "Lakresha, let me borrow your strength," I whispered as my eyes glinted, prepared to attack with an intention to kill and not just to observe. He was already strong before unleashing his prowess, so I knew this time around, we wouldn''t have a break unless one of us lost our lives.


    That would definitely not be me.


    My jaw fell slightly open, inhaling through my mouth before clenching it. Acheron held his sword with both his hands, breaking it apart, making it two equally wide yet thinner swords. He held them with both his hands, eyes fixed on me.


    "It was a nice fight, Your Majesty," Acheron uttered solemnly while I fluttered my eyshes ever so slowly.


    "It sure was, Acheron."


    The strange silence made us hear the soft whistle of the night breeze, silencing all other noises in the background. My senses all became sensitive, so I could even sense that the people behind me held their breaths. Even weaklings like them would know that this battle jumped to a higher level.


    A fight for life.


    ''You people better watch this,'' I thought, taking another breath and carefully releasing it through my mouth. ''This is what it means to fight to protect something or someone.''


    In a blink of an eye, the silence ended, reced by the sound of metals shing every few seconds. Acheron was fast, so I also picked up my pace. He didn''t try on ying underhanded means by attempting to hurt the people behind me, so his attacks grew solid and stronger.


    But so were my attacks until I could hear the devil within me whisper to mince him alive. I tried resisting it at first, but the more our swords sh, the more... this thrill slowly developed within me. Before I knew it, the corner of my lips stretched into a wicked grin while Acheron''s eyes glinted.


    "That is who you are, Lilou Bloodfang..." he muttered through his gritted teeth, exchanging blows with me. "... a person born to destroy, not protect."


    That second, I finally understood his purpose, and that was to mess up with my head. To awaken the monster living deep within me.


    My wicked grin remained. "Too bad, Acheron. You are monthste to manipte me for I..."


    CLANG!


    One of his swords flew along with his arm as I moved even faster, making his eyes dte. I indulged in the sight of him as I hooked his other shoulder, then used my other hand to grab his face, pinning the back of his head against the concrete ground.


    "... for I had long epted that monster, Acheron."


    SPLASH!


    I hooked his entire shoulder off without batting an eye, smirking at this child''s y. "I had been drinking my husband''s blood for years, Acheron. How the hell --"


    My eyes dted as I felt a swording at my back.. I looked back, but it was toote, seeing his sword with his decapitated arm thrusting towards my head.

 Chapter 531 - Fabians Theory

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Fabian''s Theory</h4>


    "Your Majesty!"


    The voices of those people behind the line sounded distant as time seemed to slow down. The sword wasing at my head and it was already too close to stop it.


    My initial thought as soon as I realize this was to sacrifice my arm. Losing a limb was better than losing my life. Hence, I raised my arm without a second hesitation to deflect it. This wouldn''t be painful, and even if it was, I would be alright.


    As I prepared to swing my arm, which I believed thest time I would feel it, a deafening ng resounded in my ear. Time started ticking back at its normal pace as the sword flew away, piercing the concrete with the decapitated arm still holding on to it.


    "Your Majesty, that is dangerous." I slowly shifted my eyes to the person standing beside me, wide-eyed. "Did you just think of sacrificing your arm?"


    "Fabian!" Just as I yelled, I pressed Lakresha''s chine on Acheron''s throat so he wouldn''t do anything funny. Fabian smiled politely as usual as he beckoned a neck bow. But before he could talk, he stabbed the arm that was returning to Acheron''s torso with his spear as if he was catching a fish.


    "Ughh!!" This time, Acheron cried in pain. When I decapitated him, he didn''t even show the slightest pain. But he was writhing in pain when Fabian stabbed his severed limb. His other hand was still stuck on the concrete with the sword, but it was shaking as if attempting to return to its owner.


    "What the hell?" came out a murmur, realizing Acheron wasn''t like a normal vampire anymore. No normal human or vampire could still use their severed arms.


    "A noble vampire sh undead," Fabian spoke while gazing at Acheron solemnly. "What a troublesome mix."


    "Ughhh!" Acheron grunted louder as Fabian stabbed him deeper, twisting it carefully as if to make the former feel his flesh within being slowly torn.


    "Will he die if..." I trailed off, pulling my other arm back while keeping my fingers straight with my nails as sharp as ws. I used my hand like a sword and shed the man''s throat without batting an eye, severing his neck entirely.


    "... I severed his head?"


    My eyes remained on Acheron''s open eyes, but he wasn''t making a sound anymore. I nced at the gap of his neck and head, seeing connecting shrouds that proved my theory. This man wouldn''t die even if I minced him to many pieces. Although he seemed unconscious now, I was certain he would regain consciousness if he was connected to one piece once again.


    How troublesome, indeed.


    "His brain, Your Majesty," Fabian spoke with the same tone while I didn''t take my eyes off of Acheron''s neck. "If you want to kill someone like him, his skull should bepletely destroyed..."


    Before Fabian could finish his words and crush Acheron''s head, the two of us sprung away because of the dangerous presence that approached us. He was fast, so if we were both a secondter, we would be in danger.


    A figure was squatting down near Acheron as thin dust ascended from hisnding. While it seemed he was buying time, I nced at Fabian, who stood next to me. He looked like someone who didn''t even fight, as there was no trace of blood on his clothes.


    "Where have you been Fabian?" I asked while massaging my neck, ignoring the blood in my hand as my neck and shoulder were stiff. "Did you find something important?"


    "Not really..." He cast me a side-eye, making me arch my brow while he immediately averted his eyes. "I encountered a few troublesomeds who wasted my time."


    "I see... so you just finished?" I nodded while ncing at the people on our side who were staring nkly at the thin smoke from our enemies. Fear stered across their faces in disbelief that someone like Acheron was still alive after all that.


    But before I could snap them back to the currentpse, my brows furrowed at Fabian''s reply.


    "No, I am not yet finished." I gazed at him in disbelief while he smiled at me, closed-lipped. "I just escaped since I was worried about Her Majesty and the young master, but now they caught up."


    BOOM!


    Just as Fabian uttered those words, two more figures appeared near Acheron. My jaw slightly fell open, sensing everyone''s powerful aura. Did Fabian just bring more enemies in here?!


    I blinked twice, gasping in dismay before casting Fabian a look. "Were you really worried? Or do you need help?" was he facing three enemies at the same time? Surely, Zero was warier of Fabian than me, which was understandable since this man was, well, troublesome to deal with.


    "I am genuinely worried, Madam, since I had a terrifying theory," he answered solemnly, shifting his eyes towards the people. "It''s better if I fight close to you so we can look out for each other."


    This time, I couldn''t argue with him as I nodded in agreement. That was correct. It was better for Fabian and me to fight side by side. Although the enemies would only grow in number, we could look out for each other''s back.


    "If my theory is correct, we all need to flee Minowa," Fabian added in a solemn tone, still staring at the people behind the line. "The situation is more dangerous and even if the news reaches the capital, it will take a few days for His Majesty toe."


    My expression grew solemn as I nced at Fabian once again. I''ve rarely seen Fabian be this serious, and I instantly knew he was concerned about the situation.


    "Do you think we can''t handle Zero?" I asked, along with a deep exhale, setting my eyes back at the four figures, including Acheron, rising from the dust. I squinted my eyes as I studied the three people who also appeared.


    "Quentin..." Fabian trailed off as he exhaled sharply, tapping the long handle of his spear against his shoulder. "His presence in here was already a pain in the neck, but my concern is there is a high possibility that the previous emperor is also here."


    I instantly froze as soon as I heard him. At the same time, the three figures with Acheron grew clearer and familiar. Ahh... my grip around Lakresha tightened as I realized who were these three people. The members of the Order who received direct orders from Stefan in the past: Maxine, George, and Benedict.


    "Ahh... damn," came out a curse as my stomach contracted with this new information. "No wonder it took you so long toe."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Note: Maxine, George, and Benedict appeared in Volume 4 CH 296

 Chapter 532 - Weak And Pathetic Butler

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Weak And Pathetic Butler</h4>


    Maxine, George, and Benedict were capable members of the Divine Order. Back in the pce during Stefan''s time, they split the bearers of the divine weapons. The third squadron was under Rufus; those in the third squadron, Ramin, Kristina, and Charlotte, were the people who had a strong sense of being a bearer that they refused to receive direct orders from the king.


    Initially, Rufus wasn''t royalty. So, they didn''t have a problem working with him, considering the matters of the Undead. But because of the bond we created and all the schemes behind the kingdom, we learned to trust each other. Those three who initially bore prejudice against the royals ended up serving me, then, Sam.


    Unlike those three, these three had been receiving orders from Stefan ever since. To them, Stefan was their king ¡ª their God. It would be presumptuous of me if I say they were traitors of the Order because that wasn''t the case.


    The bearers of the Divine Order were just individuals who had a duty to keep the kingdom, now an empire, from falling. As a bearer myself, I finally understood the vagueness of our duty. What it meant to be a bearer was we had the liberty to support whom we believed was the best person to sit on the throne.


    We believed it was Sam, and they believed it was Stefan.


    The bearers weren''t about the unity, to begin with. We were but individuals who were capable enough to do what we believed was best in thisnd.


    ''I still couldn''t understand Soran''s reasoning why he created the Divine Weapons,'' I told myself, staring sharply at Acheron and those three bearers. ''Didn''t he consider we can fight each other when we believed in different things?''


    "You are still as sneaky as ever, butler." Finally, Maxine spoke coldly. She was blindfolded, but I could feel her ring at us. "You are correct, Fabian the Butler. After taking out my eyesight, I could see things clearer."


    "I am never wrong." Fabian smiled politely, nodding in agreement. "I''m d that... Benedict, is it? Is alive."


    "I am ttered that you remember my name, Fabian," Benedict, the tall, lean man, chuckled weakly. "If not, the scar you left in my heart after stabbing it will ache for sure."


    George, the person who had the biggest physique among the bearers of the Divine Order, like Glory, huffed. "We will not hold back this time, Butler. This time, we will take your head."


    "I missed you three as well." Fabian''s smile persisted, upsetting the three, who held a deep grudge against him. I didn''t know the details of their abhorrence, but knowing Fabian, he must''ve scarred their pride as warriors.


    "Your Majesty, I must say you are as vicious as ever. How can you cut my neck before you can finish your sentence?" this time, Acheron, who was stretching his neck and was back to one piece, spoke.


    My head throbbed at this troublesome situation. I scratched my temple, recalling Fabian''s words of aiming at their heads. Their regeneration was crazy. Was it because they were vampires turned into undeads? The human turned undead weren''t this hard to deal with, but now they had evolved.


    That Zero and Stefan surely never ceased to amaze me with their schemes. If those two were indeed in Minowa, that only meant those attacks in the east and west were just a distraction, so Sam would leave this ce. If that was the case, they had already nned this a long time ago.


    "Impossible..." I snapped my eyes when I heard someone from our audience speak in a shaking voice. I turned my head in their standpoint, and someone slumped on his butt while staring at Acheron.


    "How can he be back in one piece?"


    The sense of dread shrouding them felt distinct. Who wouldn''t? Acheron was already a strong opponent, but now there were four of them. Even a normal human could sense that these four weren''t people who were easily defeated.


    "Your Majesty..." I shifted my eyes to Glory. His expression was a mix of fear and determination, holding an ax tightly. "I may not be powerful enough, but... let us fight with you."


    "Are you insane?" Jaime gasped, grinding his teeth while gazing at Glory in dismay. "Do you think you canst three seconds once you cross this line?!"


    "We''re probably insane, but at least we''re not a coward like you. How can we just stand here when Her Majesty is being outnumbered?" Omar''s voice thundered, grabbing Jaime''s cor. "Will we let her fight them all on her own?! Aren''t you all ashamed?"


    "The knight is right. We are all here knowing this will be ourst." someone in the crowd yelled.


    "Even a poor butler came to help Her Majesty! We, the knights, cannot just stay idle here with our trembling knees!"


    The right side of my face twitched as they voiced out their determination one after another. By the sound of it, they don''t really trust Fabian''s capabilities. Well, I couldn''t me them, even though Fabian was holding a dark spear.


    I nced at Fabian, and his expression was dead. The head butler of our estate looked weak in one nce. If I was a stranger to him, I wouldn''t even notice him as he already mastered the art of fusing with the background. So, he didn''t feel intimidating unless someone truly knew this man and what he could do.


    "Fabian..." I called awkwardly, but his eyes were already digging a hole in those people who only had good intentions. Just as I blinked, Fabian disappeared from his standpoint. I looked at the people behind the line on instinct and saw him already grabbing someone''s neck.


    "Who are you saying weak and pathetic?" he asked tly, tilting his head to the side. "I rarely mind when people underestimate me, but if you truly care about Her Majesty, do not cross this line. If you do, I will kill you myself."


    I pinched the space between my brows, but I didn''t stop him. Fabian, although, could hurt them. He wasn''t unreasonable. He wouldn''t kill anyone, especially our allies, since we''re already short in hand. Also, this was better to stop these stubborn people from meaninglessly sacrificing their lives.


    "Store your energy and watch how Her Majesty protects every single one of your pathetic lives with hers. Etched this battle in your mind and remember it once you cross this line." Fabian let go of the man, dropping it on the ground before scanning everyone''s faces.


    "Because once you step out of this line, you had to fight even if it means sacrificing a limb or two."

 Chapter 533 - [Bonus ]Two Against One

    <h4>Chapter 533 - [Bonus ]Two Against One</h4>


    There was silence in the crowd after Fabian''s remarks. A few seconds passed, Fabian finally turned his back against them and faced our four opponents, who were pping at his speech.


    "Your Majesty, I will fight Acheron." I nced at him at his suggestion, nodding as soon as I caught his solemn expression. "One thing why these people want to separate me from you is that they won''t regenerate from an injury from Maleficent."


    On instinct, my eyes feel on Acheron''s bicep where Fabian stabbed him. The bleeding stopped, but the wound was still there. It was still just as big as earlier and it didn''t heal in the slightest.


    "Ahh... that is why." I nodded in understanding. Maleficent was created by the soul of vampires Fabian slewed in the past. So it was only logical that the Undead who sucked soul instead of blood were wary of Maleficent. No wonder Acheron was hurt with just a stab from Maleficent but didn''t even flinch when I severed his limb.


    Among these four, Acheron was the most troublesome, and even when I could fight him equally, it was more efficient if Fabian fought him.


    "Fabian, we don''t have much time. Just in case you can''t finish them off in time..." I trailed off as I nced at the torches from the distance. The rebels were getting closer. If worse came to worst, we could only force these people to a safe distance so they wouldn''t wipe out our people.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty." I cast Fabian a side-eye, catching him holding maleficent with both his hands. "It''s been a while since I was forced to do this. Fortunately, I only wore inexpensive clothing when I thought of going to the fort."


    "That is your concern?" I chuckled weakly, swinging Lakresha until it made a swooshing sound. "Among us, you are the cleanest one here."


    I felt him gaze at my side as if he only realized that now. "How dare they put you in such a state?"


    "I was the one who tore my dress, Fabian."


    "I will not forgive them."


    Benedict scoffed as they only listened to our petty conversation. They didn''t attack us, knowing carelessly stepping into our vicinity would mean death. Also, I was certain they were waiting for Acheron to recover.


    "Then... be careful, Fabian." My eyes darkened as I gazed at Benedict and Maxine. Thetter was the best fighter among the three, aside from Acheron. I couldn''t let Fabian take two formidable opponents at once.


    "You too, Your Majesty."


    For a split second, silence enveloped us as I felt my fangs grow. It was painful as if my tooth was being extracted, but I ignored the pain. I couldn''t even stop them from showing because of the emotions that were swelling up in my heart. It was as though the information of Zero and Stefan prowling the disastrous street of Minowa touched a special part of my brain.


    I kept thinking about it and the more I did, the more the oue of this situation grew blurry. I didn''t want this uncertainty; it wasn''t weed. We had to end these people before those two decided to appear. If they did in the middle of this battle, we would be in a hell of trouble for sure.


    I reached for my earring that was dangling in my ear, took it off, and whispered. "Catharsis." It didn''t take long when Catharsis overwhelmed my left hand with its aura that reeked with bloodlust.


    Unlike Lakresha, Catharsis made me embrace the overwhelming emotions in my heart. It was forcing me to release everything: viciousness, bloodlust, death, blood, violence. Once I embraced those emotions as part of me, I felt relief as the side of my lips stretched into a sinister grin.


    "Let''s start."


    As if a sound of a gong rang in the air, I disappeared from my standpoint and so were the four enemies. A loud, maniacalugh slipped past my lips before the piercing sound of metals rang in my ear.


    "Oh, Maxine, dear." My eyes glinted as I stopped her and George from going after Fabian, who was now shing sword with Benedict and Acheron. "Do not disturb our dear butler. You''re mine."


    "What strong bloodlust," she muttered through gritted teeth as she grinned until her teeth showed. "I am honored to be in your presence, Your Majesty."


    *******


    PANG!


    Jaime held his breath as soon as those people outside the line shed. This time, the gust of wind they created was stronger than it ever was. When Lilou was fighting all on her own, they were already overwhelmed. But now that more people joined the party, they all felt suffocated.


    Some of them couldn''t handle their aura even from that distance, and their knees gave way. Yet, they couldn''t look away from their agile figure and quick movement that made them all appear like shadows. If not for the spark of their weapons every time they hit each other, they wouldn''t be able to follow.


    "This is insane." Jaime breathed out, barely keeping his knees from giving away. "These people... even that butler... how can... how can such people step foot in Minowa?"


    Omar swallowed a mouthful of saliva, feeling his lips go cold. He wanted to ask the same. Minowa never produced such talented knights. These sorts of people with their caliber were only those people they heard in the capital. He had never seen this kind of fight, so it was overwhelming. Not just to him, but to everyone who was witnessing this fight.


    "Two against one..." Glory''s voice was low, holding his fist tightly. "I never felt so pathetic in my life." ¡ª he was a champion, or rather, he had always believed if he became a knight, even the military general would acknowledge his strength. But to think the empress and that mere butler could fight two powerful opponents each at once without making it look like they were at the disadvantage, everything Glory believed shattered like a fragile ss.


    Just like him, everybody felt pathetic and useless in this fight. However, although these feelings were surging in their hearts, and their beliefs were turned to dust, it wasn''t entirely bad. If anything, watching those two fights fueled their determination to fight.


    It only solidified their resolve.


    Suddenly, Glory saw someoneing at him at full speed. But instead of stepping back, he fought the urge to take a step back.


    "Oy!" Omar yelled, but the stubborn Glory gritted his teeth.


    "I am! Within the line!" he growled until his voice shook, trusting that no one could harm them for as long as they didn''t cross the line Lilou created. Because if this person killed him, that only meant it was over for them. But he trusted Lilou and they all needed to believe in her, not because she was the empress, but because she was Lilou Roux.


    PANG!


    "Good job, Glory." Glory didn''t even blink as Lilou appeared to deflect the sword away. He slowly shifted his eyes on her, staring at her back that felt like it was an impregnable wall that no one could infiltrate. With a scythe on her right and arge sword on her left, she didn''t look back as she leaped forward towards her two opponents.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on her and her now silver hair flowing back beautifully. She hadn''t realized it yet, but Lilou''s hair had turned argent; like a moon giving light in this seemingly eternal darkness.


    "Your Majesty...." Jaime murmured in relief before he yelled to cheer Lilou. "Your Majesty! Minced them all alive!"

 Chapter 534 - Stop Cheering!

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Stop Cheering!</h4>


    "Put them in their ce!"


    "How dare they wield a sword in the presence of the empress?! Treason! Death is what they deserved!"


    "Your Majesty! We believed in you!"


    "Show no mercy!"


    "Show them the power of the Empress of this empire!"


    "The power of the empire!"


    "Long live, Your Majesty, the Empress!"


    After Jaime''s cringe cheering, every one of them also cheered at the top of their lungs. I gritted my teeth while exchanging blows with Maxine and George. Both attack simultaneously while I defend and return the favor with equal strength.


    "Tch. You have a lot of fans, Your Maje --"


    Before Maxine could finish her sentence, I trusted Catharsis towards her, grinding against the de of her weapon while swinging Lakresha at George at the same time. With my flexibility in fighting, I managed to make them fall several meters back.


    I took a deep breath, grinding my teeth before I turned my head in the people''s direction. "Stop cheering on me!" Did they think this was some sort of exhibition?! How could they cheer so enthusiastically when we could die any second?


    My roaring echoed slightly as they instantly shut up. But I still ground my teeth as I set my eyes on Maxine and George once again. They were already preparing to attack once again. How could I focus on these two if their cheering kept distracting me?


    "Haha! What a bunch of fools." Fabiannded five meters away from my vantage point,ughing gleefully as he nced at the people. "Your Majesty, how can you break their hearts like that?"


    "They distracting me."


    "Oh, no, but that is better." He shrugged, tapping the other half of his Maleficent against his shoulder lightly. "It will help them raise their morale."


    "Morale, tch." I spat out, clicking my tongue in irritation before noticing a habit Fabian never had before. I narrowed my eyes, seeing him grin when he saw my gaze lingered on his shoulder momentarily.


    I didn''t stay idle as I felt our opponents made a move once again. "Hey, cheer for me!" I yelled at our audience and then disappeared from my spot to meet Maxine and George halfway. Since I was looking out for Fabian''s back, I knew he was also fighting Acheron and Benedict once again.


    If not for the fact that they didn''t sell their soul to be undead, this fight would be over. But that wasn''t the case. Acheron and Benedict were fighting Fabian at their own discretion to avoid getting grazed by Maleficent. But Maxine and George didn''t share the same hostility.


    Even when I wounded them multiple times, they didn''t even wince and healed quickly. Their regeneration was insane, but I had been testing something to find a weakness. I needed a bit more time to prove this theory in my head.


    The cheering took some time to reach my ear, but it quickly volumed up again. Although it was distracting, I treated it as some background noises along with the high-pitched sound of metals shing.


    ''Fabian had always had his way of fighting. He surely needed more recognition than just a butler,'' I thought, slicing Maxine''s belly with Catharsis while grazing George''s robust arm. ''But our dear butler is the least ambitious of all.''


    "Slice them in half, Your Majesty!"


    My brows twitched as their misced enthusiasm still get into me, but I was starting to get used to it. We needed their noise and Fabian was right. It would raise their morale since the rebels were getting closer. I could already hear their faint shouts as well.


    "Last one," I whispered before Iunched an attack towards George after throwing Catharsis in Maxine to create a distance between us. "Youe first, George."


    His eyes widened as soon as I appeared below him, reaching out my empty hand to the side. "Fabian!!" as soon as I shouted, the empty hand that was initially holding Catharsis caught Maleficent. I winced at the pain under my grip as I felt like Maleficent was biting me, but that didn''t hinder me from thrusting it up, piercing George''s chin through his skull.


    "George!!" Maxine was about to rush towards us before I killed George, but Catharsis was akin to a boomerang flying back at her back at full speed. When she defected it, George was no more.


    Blood poured on me as it trickled down to my face. I tossed Maleficent back in Fabian''s direction before catching Catharsis. From my peripheral vision, I saw Fabian catch Maleficent. My palm throbbed as I gazed down at the lifeless George.


    I didn''t know howe Fabian could wield such a monstrous weapon. If I held onto it for a long time, my hand would wither. My respect towards Fabian just shot up through the roof.


    ''Fabian never taps his weapons against his shoulders. He doesn''t hold Maleficent like that or would want to stain his clothes by doing so. If I didn''t notice his hints, this battle will take longer,'' I thought, watching Maxine gaze at the dead person lying in his own pool of blood. The cheering also stopped momentarily before their voices rang once again, chuffed that one was down.


    "You...!" Maxine''s tone was dead, not blinking her eyes as she set them on me. "... I will kill you and that butler."


    "Sounds good to me." I shrugged, wiping the blood that was dropping from the apex of my nose. I felt like I bathe with blood, making me lick my lips only to scrunch my nose.


    "Bitter," Imented in disgust. My taste in blood only wanted Sam, although blood itself sometimes made me crave. "Maxine, your regeneration seems to slow down."


    My eyes fell on Maxine''s tummy and arm. I had been wounding her in the same area along with every random attack so she wouldn''t notice. My theory was correct. Although they heal quickly, if they get wounded in the same area repeatedly, it would take longer.


    Her brows slightly raised, realizing that I figured out this fact. The side of my lips curled up into a smirk as my eyelids drooped, eyes glinting wickedly.


    "Does this mean if I minced you repeatedly, there is a chance you will never regenerate? Hah! Shall we test it, Maxine?"


    And without further ado, I bolted in her direction, without giving her time to grieve or think. This was where they were wrong.. For waking up the demon sleeping deep within me.

 Chapter 535 - Art Of Absortion

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Art Of Absortion</h4>


    Embracing the rotting darkness within me was something I had to ept slowly. But releasing it? It felt like I was having an orgasm. I was... relieved, in a way. Especially that I could use it against the people who truly deserved this darkness.


    "Ugh!" Maxine ground her teeth when I sliced through her torso like she was a piece of paper. It felt nice, feeling how her flesh tore and the scent of her blood thickening in the air. The side of my lips stretched into a smile as Lakresha sliced through the side of her hips.


    If she was any less normal, the wounds she inflicted so far were enough to keep her on the ground. But s, despite the blood dripping from her, she still managed to hop several meters back from me. She was doing great, considering she was blind.


    "Dear Maxine, is thirty seconds'' rest enough for you?" I asked while tilting my head, keeping my consciousness because I might wreak havoc if I let this darkness consume me as well. My eyes fell on the ground she was standing on, seeing nothing but blood dripping onto it.


    "Terrible," I spat out under my breath, raising my brows when I heard a loud shattering of concrete. I nced in the direction of the sound, only to see Fabian holding a severed head while stepping on the body. He tossed the head like a ball, only to stab it with his Maleficent.


    "Fabian, did you also get rusty at cleaning the house? It took you quite a while to finish Benedict." My eyes veered towards the enrage Acheron,nding in a distance.


    "Your Majesty, please do not rub salt in my wound. I am simply experimenting with different theories in mind." Fabian wiped the side of his forehead with the back of his fist. "As expected, crushing their skull is still the best option."


    "Already figured that out," I replied while setting my eyes back to the exhausted Maxine. "Her healing just slowed down, but it still heals eventually."


    "During this time, I cannot help but think of that little girl, Charlie." I nodded at Fabian''s remarks. If Charlotte was here, she could back us up from somewhere. Although it was presumptuous to think that Acheron and Maxine couldn''t deflect her arrows, having her around would make things easier.


    "Fabian, want to change opponents?" I proposed while staring at Maxine, feeling that her aura was evolving. "She smells... horrible. Like a rotting corpse or something."


    "Such horrible scent, indeed."


    I nced at Acheron as he hung his head low. Both Acheron and Maxine felt like they were growing even stronger. I already felt this before we took a break, and only now I was certain it wasn''t just my imagination. These two... had literally sold their soul to the devil.


    It was hard to distinguish if they were still vampires or undead. But what I was certain of was that these two were monsters.


    "Fabian," I called under my breath, gazing at George''s corpse and seeing its shadow stretched towards Maxine.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It seems they had also learned the art of absorption." Fabian also gazed at Acheron, who was sipping in the air, sucking the shadow of the dead Benedict. "It''s more like... a human Maleficent."


    My brows rose as I nced at Fabian. He seemed more displeased than rmed, raising his sharp eyes in Acheron''s direction. Although this information was shocking, I didn''t question it, nor did it rattle me anymore. I had already expected the worst. This wasn''t the type of worst I was thinking, but it was still the same.


    So, I shifted my focus to Maxine, then to Acheron. "Deal with her, Fabian."


    "Sure, Your Majesty. Be careful of him..." Fabian didn''t argue with me, knowing me fighting Acheron was better because I was still a pureblood on the top of the blood chain. Even though Maxine was also a noble vampire, Acheron had lived longer. In vampires, the longer they lived, the more powerful they be. Fabian''s lifespan might''ve stretched this long because of his blood contract with Sam, but he was still a human.


    That was why I was a better match against Acheron right now, and he could definitely handle Maxine. My grip around Lakresha and Catharsis tightened.


    ''If these two had grown this powerful... I''m terrified about Zero and Stefan''s strength.'' I took a deep breath and released it through my mouth. ''Thest time I used darkfield was still unstable. I couldn''t be careless in using it at this time since... I might actually die then. I still have a choice and I didn''t have to resort to such things for now.''


    "This will take a while and the rebels were near." I bent my knees with my eyes fixed on Acheron and his already buffed physique grew bigger. "Let''s take them away from here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I didn''t reply anymore as I sprung towards Acheron at full speed. Using Catharsis, I thrust it forward only to get blocked by him easily. My jaw instantly tightened as he deflected it easily. Not good. Despite the realization that he suddenly grew ten times stronger, I didn''t stopunching attacks and picking up my speed.


    Although Acheron could deflect my attack, he was still hopping back in the direction I was pushing him to. I had to take him to a distance away from those fools. If I didn''t, those people would lose their lives without them knowing. The only reason I could protect them was that they were in the same spot. Once they stepped outside the line, I wouldn''t guarantee their safety anymore.


    "Your Majesty, you are surprisingly soft to those people." Acheron simpered as he blocked my iing attack. "They will all die either way. You''re just prolonging their sufferings."


    "Shut up!" My yell was followed by our sword shing, two swords against a sword and a scythe. "Acheron, be grateful that I will be the one ending you."


    "I can''t say the same."

 Chapter 536 - Ugly

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Ugly</h4>


    Meanwhile...


    Fabian stared at Maxine curiously, sizing her up in silence. Although thetter couldn''t see anymore, she was aware of how he gazed at her intensely.


    "It is nice to fight you again, Fabian the Butler." She smirked, taking off her blindfold. "Remember this? My eyes still ached every time I remember you."


    He stared at the deep scar from her temple across her nose bridge to the other side of her eye. It was a horrendous sight to behold and ruined her face, but he didn''t show a bit of remorse in it despite that he was the one who gave that scar to her.


    "I blinded you since you''re already blinded," came out a calm exnation from him. "Sometimes, not seeing things can make you see clearer. But s, it seemed the effect is opposite to you. I didn''t consider that you will stay blind and took my generosity for granted."


    "Tch." Maxine snickered. "Generosity? Sure, Butler. You are the most generous person in the world."


    She swung her sword, producing a swooshing noise. If there was one person she would never forgive, it was Fabian. Not because she couldn''t see anymore. Actually, the irony of losing her sight was she could see clearer ¡ª not literally, though. Her other senses all heightened and she would know if a person was just taking advantage of her.


    "I didn''t ask to see it, Butler." Her smirk faded as she took a deep breath. "This generosity of yours... I will return it!"


    As soon as she dropped those words, Maxine disappeared from her vantage point, only to reappear in front of him. Although she was just as fast as a blink of the eye, Fabian''s expression remained the same.


    PANG!


    He blocked her attack with ease. Maxine continuously attacked him while he just blocked each one of them, taking steps back at the same time. Her eyes were already closed, and yet her precision was impable. She wasn''t leaving any openings for him, so he just let her release her pent-up frustration.


    In the midst of their battle, Fabian''s lips finally parted. "Are you in love with the previous emperor?" his question ceased her attacks as she hopped back just in case he attack her, but he didn''t.


    Instead, Fabian studied her curiously. Even before she could answer, he already guessed it. Maxine didn''t just look up at Stefan. She was in love with him deeply and following his orders was her way of showing it. Surely, this thing called Love was giving Fabian the wrong impression.


    To him, it was a terrible thing that made people stupid.


    "Do you despise me because being blind helped you realize that he is merely using you?" he asked again, tilting his head to the side. She didn''t need to answer, as he already knew this far, but he still asked to make her upset.


    "Was your pain for letting yourself get used to his flowery words too painful that you cannot ept it? Since you''re in denial, it must be." A sigh slipped past his lips, batting his eyes ever so tenderly. "I don''t sympathize with you, but your decisions to let yourself get used to him whilst knowing the truth is... stupid."


    "You don''t know a thing, Butler." She scoffed, grinding her teeth while holding her swords tightly. "You know nothing... so don''t talk as if you knew everything."


    Fabian nodded, closed-lipped. "I know nothing and I don''t know everything, but... I had been observing everything from the side. Hence, I can speak with certainty. How about you? Don''t you regret turning yourself into a monster for someone who sees you as a pawn?"


    Maxine hung her head low as her chest moved in and out heavily. A brief, bitter, and weak smile appeared on her lips, which no one had seen.


    "Why would I regret it?" she whispered that only she could hear. "My king is innocent and kind. He just... he just loved the wrong person. If the third prince didn''t wake up from his slumber, my king will be happy with her... and this ce, this empire, that child''s life, would be the ce for my king''s child. They had stolen everything from him. My poor king... he deserves none of this..."


    Fabian finally reacted as he skipped several steps back until he reached the line. He simply nced over his shoulder before keeping his eyes on Maxine.


    "It is just a matter of time before the rebelse. Her Majesty and I will be a bit busy for a while. Can you handle them without dying immediately?" he asked in a solemn tone, waiting for just anyone to answer. To his surprise, it wasn''t just one, but every one of them roared in unison.


    "Leave it to us, Butler!"


    "You and Her Majesty don''t need to worry about us! We will watch each other''s back!"


    "We will make them regret marching in here!"


    "Yes!! Just trust in us! We are already prepared to die!"


    "It''s only better to die fighting than die doing nothing...!"


    The corner of Fabian''s lips stretched into a smirk, then followed by a low chuckle. There wasn''t even the slightest regret in their voice, although there was a mix of fear in it.


    "Fools," he muttered, ying with Maleficent with his fingers. "Then don''t die so easily as much as possible. The first one who dies is... ugly."


    Their expression instantly turned nk as Fabian hopped away to sh with the terrifying monster named Maxine. Ugly? Was that something they would need to be concerned about? Their appearance? Their silence and confusion only stopped when Jaime shouted.


    "I am not ugly!!" Everyone turned their dted eyes on him, seeing him ground his teeth as he glowered at the approaching rebels. "I''m not the first to die in here. I will survive this night and live as a handsome man!"


    "I will live a handsome life after this as well." Glory cracked his knuckles while ring ahead. After that, every one of them shouted to stay ''handsome'' and survive. As they do, Fabian chuckled whilst shing, as those fools were so easy. And yet, he somehow didn''t dislike them, nor did he think they were a burden to Lilou anymore.


    "I don''t know what she told them, but¡­ Her Majesty always had her ways to touch the people''s hearts."

 Chapter 537 - Death Is His Only Salvation

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Death Is His Only Salvation</h4>


    Amid my intense battle with Acheron, the loud shouts of the people behind the line resonated in the air. They were shouting about being handsome. What ridiculous were those people spewing now? Couldn''t they take this situation seriously?! Even Acheron chuckled while shing sword with me.


    "Aren''t they silly, Your Majesty?" hemented calmly, blocking my attack while we''re mid air as I didn''t give him rest to stay on the ground. I noticed his movement slowed down in the air, so I had more advantage over here.


    "I wonder what did the Butler say for them to speak such silly words in this situation?"


    "You''re too concerned about them!" I yelled through my gritted teeth, smashing Lakresha to cut his shoulder again, but to no avail. Even though I said I have had an advantage, it was just a tiny bit. Acheron was much faster and stronger than previously.


    "This borrowed strength... the price of it is surely handsome," I muttered,nding on the ground before bolting towards him once again. "Are you not nning to live after today?"


    He simpered as he met me halfway, holding his sword until it formed a cross. Another explosive wave of impact blew past my hair as we stopped with our weapons in between us.


    "You are always quick to catch on, Your Majesty. I may lose my body, but... I will forever live." He pushed his sword towards me. This time, I was thrown away. I pierced Catharsis on the concrete to stop myself from flying away. My eyes fell on the long line I caused, but I didn''t dwell on it since I looked up at the approaching Acheron.


    "Forever live...? Are you saying Zero will absorb you too once you died?" I snickered, getting back up to my feet while pulling up Catharsis. "Surely, if your devotion towards Zero is not romance, I don''t know what it''s called."


    "Loyalty, Your Majesty." I quirked a brow and tilted my head at his answer. "To me, he is the one true king that no one shall look down upon."


    "Wow... it is, indeed, loyalty." I nodded, wanting to p at his sentiments.


    "You will not understand, for you are on the opposing side. For you, your husband is the one true emperor of the empire, but for me, he is nothing but someone who steals everything. A thief." His tone grew solemn, as he didn''t look away from my gaze. "If you think I was foolish to believe in my chosen ruler, then it''s the same for me. You are foolish, Your Majesty."


    The side of my lips stretched into a slight smirk while listening to him. Acheron had a point. We were fighting because we believed in two different things, but where he was wrong was that I believed in something else.


    "Wrong, Acheron. I don''t think Sam is fit to be the king, neither did he think he is. I still believed Rufus is the best emperor we all needed," I corrected calmly as I secretly catch up to my breathing while thinking of how to defeat this man. "Even so, since my husband already sits on the throne, even I cannot do anything about it. The thing is... your king sees you all as pawns he can use, recycle, and dispose of if he so pleased. Sam is not like that. If being the sovereign means sacrificing your trusted people''s lives, I don''t think my husband wants the title."


    I shook my head lightly, letting out a shallow breath. Not that I truly underestimated Acheron. I was certain he had a story of his own and had a deeper reason he followed Zero. However, whatever it was, it wasn''t my problem. It was just a shame that such talent would be wasted because he chose someone selfish who only valued his own interest.


    "If only Zero valued his people even just a tiny bit, I will respect him regardless of we are enemies or allies. But s..." I paused as the ground shook, preparing myself to attack. "... he doesn''t."


    CLANG!


    Once again, we shed weapons. But this time, Acheron couldn''t move his swords as I locked Lakresha''s hook in his weapon''s intersecting point and Catharsis on the other.


    "But Acheron, I neither pity you nor sympathize with you." I smiled weakly as I rxed, batting my eyes ever so slowly. "Rather, I respect your loyalty, devotion, and a strong sense of duty. Zero might be a piece of trash to me, but he might be someone even more important to you."


    Acheron''s eyes slightly dted before the side of his lips stretched into a grin. "I can never truly hate you, Your Majesty."


    "So do I."


    Our weapons sparked as I pushed him while keeping his des locked in between my weapons. In a beat, I jumped and kicked him in the abdomen, letting go of my weapons, and used my hand to pierce through his chest, grabbing his heart before unhesitatingly pulling it out.


    Lakresha and Catharsis ng as they dropped to the ground. A secondter, Acheron dropped to his knees, still barely alive while gazing at me. Although Fabian said to crush their heads, I noticed that although Acheron was protecting his head, he never left his chest unguarded.


    It made me wonder why? Or rather, it made me wonder if this was akin to the core I had before. I was correct. His source of life wasn''t in his head but in his heart. Zero was a smart fellow and had this annoying pattern of diverting attention. I was quite certain that Fabian would figure out about crushing the skull easily since these people worked like Maleficent.


    So, if I put myself in Zero''s shoes, I would change the location for those capable ones. Since Acheron was his people and not Maxine and the other two, he would give Acheron a higher chance of survival.


    I gazed at the beating heart in my hand, gripping it securely but not crushing it. Instead, I looked at Acheron only to see him looking down with a subtle smile on his lips.


    "His Majesty... is never evil," he muttered, gazing up at me. To my surprise, he looked at peace with that subtle smile on his face and those soft eyes... of a father talking about his son.


    "He was a good boy who was a victim of his circumstance. Why I chose him is simply because... he too didn''t deserve the life he was forced to lead by the Moriarty. You understand this, Your Majesty. Because you know what having a core feels like." My brows furrowed as I narrowed my eyes, seeing him channel his remaining life force to raise his sword.


    "This is my atonement, my King."


    Although Acheron''sst attack wasn''t quick, I couldn''t react on time. The next thing I knew, his sword stabbed through the heart in my hand while I let it go.


    "Acheron..." I whispered, watching him smile bitterly as he fell ¡ª face first. I pressed my lips into a thin line, balling my hand into a fist as the end of this battle left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    This... was what war was like. We all had our reasons, story, and something we were fighting for. For me, it was my son and my people. But to Acheron, who seemed he saw Zero as his son, was his act of atonement for not being able to save a child from walking down the path of wickedness.


    "A core, huh?" I murmured, chuckling bitterly as I sauntered towards Acheron to pick up my weapons. "Even if I understand what it felt like having a core, you and I know it is already toote for Zero, Acheron."


    The deafening yelling and shing of the sword suddenly rang behind me as the rebels seemed they had finally arrived. I closed my eyes slightly, standing up, then turned my back against Acheron.


    "Death.... is his only salvation."

 Chapter 538 - Handsome Gentlemen

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Handsome Gentlemen</h4>


    No one was born evil. I understood that fact back in the pce years ago. At first, I thought the La Crox were royals who only indulged in violence. But I was wrong. The more I got to know them, the more my heart ached for them.


    They weren''t born evil, but they were raised to be monsters who shall y anyone who stood in their way. They were taught not to trust each other, even when they were siblings. Instead, they were taught to see each other aspetition.


    For what?


    For Power.


    Dominance.


    Authority.


    I couldn''t truly me Stefan, Hanz, Alphonse, and Alistair for what they had done. I wasn''t saying they were hundred percent innocent, but they were also victims of power and greed. What they had done was unforgivable and even if their reasons were good, their methods were wrong.


    Of course, the La Crox''s wasn''t the only ones who lead this kind of life. I was certain there were other people: royals and nobles, who had to follow this strict rule. That was the reason Sam didn''t want to restrict our son, letting him live and have his own identity.


    Although Law could be a little spoiled ¡ª a little too spoiled, he was a wonderful child, overall. We weren''t perfect parents, but we were doing our best to lead him into a better path.


    That was why I understood Acheron because I now had a son. As I said, I didn''t understand theplete story of Acheron and Zero, but I sort of got the gist of their story. Acheron, although strong, wouldn''t stand a chance against a pureblood. I heard the Moriarty was just as strong as the La Crox, so even if he rebelled to save a pitiful prince, they would just lose both their lives.


    As a parent, I was certain Acheron just did what he thought best for Zero at that time. But... thetter had grown into a vicious man. Following him and his orders were not his way to change the young prince, now king. It was his act of atonement since Acheron must''ve known this was the only thing he could do. Or he felt responsible for what Zero had be.


    There was no going back. That was the life of pureblood and royalty.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?"


    Suddenly, Fabiannded beside me as I walked back in the direction of the battle. Acheron and I fought at a respectful distance and I only realized that after our battle.


    "Did you finish Maxine?" I asked, without looking away at the battle ahead.


    "Yes."


    I nodded before ncing at him. "You look sad, Fabi." Pointing out what was not obvious on the surface.


    "I am not. More like I am wondering. " He looked ahead, taking our precious time as our people were battling fiercely, leaving me in awe as they looked at each other''s back.


    "About?"


    "Wondering about if there is a better resolution than a war."


    I stopped upon hearing his remarks, pivoting on my heel to face him. "What?"


    "You looked surprised, Your Majesty."


    "Obviously. A peaceful resolution in this is the least I expect from you." I raised my brows and shrugged. Could he me me? Fabian was never the type to change his mind in this situation. Even though I slightly wavered after ending Acheron, I steeled my heart. Because if I wavered, it would risk everyone''s lives.


    "Did Maxine somehow change your mind?" I asked cautiously.


    Fabian let out a shallow breath as he resumed his stride. "No. Her reason to fight isplicated but somehow understandable. She loved the previous emperor, that even when she sees things clearly, it was already toote for her to change her heart."


    I nodded, listening to him while I walked beside him. Battling Acheron was tiring, so I needed a quick break before helping those fools who were shouting they were handsome.


    "Acheron''s reasoning isn''t thatplicated, but it''s deep," I added meekly.


    "I respect their reasons, however ridiculous it is. The reason I was wondering about a better resolution is that those they sent here fought with their lives and heart. Although I think her reasoning is foolish, I respect her candidness." Fabian paused as I somehow guessed his point. "But those who sent them... don''t shred the slightest respect to those people. They were nothing but pawns and even after death, they would use them."


    "It makes my blood boil, Your Majesty," he added, making me nce at Fabian. His expression remained aloof, but I could feel this dangerous aura exuding from within him.


    "Fabian, didn''t you say you were wondering about a peaceful resolution in this situation? Your aura tells me otherwise."


    Fabian cast me a side-eye. "Your Majesty, I said I was thinking of a better resolution, not peaceful. An efficient way to end Zero and Stefan ¡ª if he is also here."


    "If we''re not short in hand, I will ask you to find them." I nodded as I told Catharsis to return to its earring form, hooking it in my ear. "Apparently, if you go now, we don''t know when they will appear. Would they appear together? Or just one? Don''t forget that those four are not just the only capable people they had. Lena, Luther, Mortas, and many more."


    "If I didn''t save the half of the people in Minowa, we can just flee on our own. But, I can''t turn my back on them now," I added, shifting Lakresha to be a thin sword. "They were my people, Fabian. I hadn''t done my duties as an empress, but as a knight, I want to adhere to my oath."


    "I understand, Your Majesty."


    I nced at Fabian but said nothing. In a beat, we both dashed forward, since it would be dangerous for our people if they get even more overwhelmed by the rebels.


    ******


    CLANG!


    Glory blocked the attack that wasing at the knight from three people at once. The slightly rattled man gazed at him, almost relieved when he saw Glory offered his hand to help him up.


    "Glo!"


    Suddenly, from a distance, Omar yelled as someone was trying to attack Glory from behind. However, he couldn''t go and save him since he was battling three rebels at the same time as well. Omar ground his teeth, blocking the three swords before ncing in Glory''s direction again.


    To his relief, who he saw was someone that fueled their desire to fight. Lilou.


    Lilou didn''t wield her sword. Instead, she just nted her hand on the rebel''s shoulder as if he was her friend.


    "Hey, a sneak attack is smart, but how can you all try to hurt these handsome gentlemen?" She cocked her head to the side before ncing at Glory and smiling. "What will you do if you hurt their handsome faces?"

 Chapter 539 - The Promise She Made

    <h4>Chapter 539 - The Promise She Made</h4>


    I had almost gone used to the sounds of deafening shouts and shing of metals as everyone roared at the top of their lungs. Even I yelled as I faced multiple rebels, helping anyone I could. With Fabian and me joining the battle, our people gained their momentum, fighting fiercely.


    No guilt or remorse at the deaths under our belt. No mercy each time we swung our weapons. We didn''t have the leisure to waver because we were all aware entertaining those emotions would not only cost us our lives but also the lives behind that gate.


    Although we inflicted minimal casualties, we were gaining the upper hand. And yet, no one was happy about it. The pilings of bodies on the ground, voices once being heard along with the metals would fade in a second, and blood coloring us... this was no doubt a painful, bloody war.


    A war no one could hide or run from; a night full of uncertainty whilst holding our breaths of whose voice would fade the next second.


    This was the sound of war.


    And to think the night had just begun...


    I felt restless myself ¡ª breathless, even.


    "Your Majesty!" I heard Omar yell, and I looked back, only to see Glory ying a rebel attacking me from behind. I nced at Glory and nodded, but I didn''t have the time to thank him as we blocked the other iing attacks.


    "Damn it!" I roared through my gritted teeth, deflecting five swords all at once. "Fabian!"


    Just as I pushed the five men, Fabian suddenly appeared on their back, eyes glinting as he shed their backs in one swing. Even our dear butler, whose eyes were often barely seen with his usual bright smile, couldn''t smile anymore.


    As soon as he stood before me, he nced down at the new corpses between us. My grip tightened, nodding at him as I faced more rebelsing at us. These people weren''t as strong as those four we faced earlier, but because of their numbers, they were troublesome.


    "Wipeout all these rebels!" I heard Jaime yell from somewhere, but instantly shut up when a burning arrownded near my foot. I stepped on the fire to diminish it. These several arrows slightly put a pause for everyone, while some didn''t stop fighting.


    We were all battling at closebat since no one could shoot an arrow aside from me. Also, because the bows and arrows we had were limited in numbers. If the rebels had great archers, our casualties would be grave, especially since they were burning arrows.


    They would set us all on fire.


    "Fabian, stop all the arrows and never let a single onend in here," I ordered in a low tone before taking advantage of this brief silence on the battlefield. "Everyone! Don''t be afraid! Continue fighting! We won''t let those arrows burn us!"


    "Yess!!!"


    I nodded, satisfied at the level of trust these people were giving me. I nced at Fabian. He just nodded once before he jumped in the air, swinging his spear that instantly killed the fire at the tip of the arrow. The arrows ng on the ground, giving relief to those who witnessed him stop multiple arrows and making them look powerless.


    "Everyone! Attack!"


    "Yaaaah!!"


    Everyone was quick to fight once again, knowing Fabian would stop those arrows that startled us. Hence, the fight resumed as the deafening noises filled the air once again. Meanwhile, I walked back to the estate to grab the bows and arrows we brought near the gates.


    As soon as I picked them all up, I jumped andnded at the top of the wall where the gate was attached. From this vantage point, I could see everything. The countless rebels running to join the battle, our people fighting, looting weapons from the diseases, Fabian standing on the front line, and some who were dragging those injured ones on our side to safety, since they could no longer fight.


    The sight of it was... horrible. It made my stomach churn.


    Although we were gaining the upper hand with minimal casualties, one injury or death meant a minus on our side. Meanwhile, ten deaths on the rebels meant nothing. Their numbers on the battlefield were just growing as well. If this continued like this, we would all reach a point of exhaustion and get killed by our enemies.


    I took three arrows at the same time, cing them on the bow, pulling them back with the string. I had to reduce the number of entering the battlefield.


    I released the arrows and aimed at the rebels with precision. Each bow pierced through their heads and I didn''t miss a single one. Each arrow was precious right now. If I had fifty, that means fifty deaths. I didn''t even bat an eye at that number of lives I had to take.


    There was no right or wrong, immoral or ethical in here. We were all fighting for what we believed, for the things we wanted to protect, for our lives.


    "Men! For our sons! Families! Friends! For the lives that had been lost! For the voices, we can no longer hear! No remorse in those who wanted to harm them!" I roared my lungs out, followed by my people''s growls, before taking out more arrows to take more lives.


    "Give your all!" I took a deep breath, grinding my teeth. "Show no mercy!!"


    My hands had long been soiled and here I was, tainting them red and ck even more.


    But I had no guilt nor regret because I also had people to protect.


    A tale I wanted to tell.


    A family to go home to.


    A life to return to.


    And we... would all return to our families, to our lives; that was what I promised to these people and I would fulfill it as much as possible. For sure¡­ we would all live a handsome life once this all ended.


    That, I promised. To Law, to Sam, to the families and friends waiting and praying for these men to return to them.


    Again, I released the arrows with my eyes zing with determination. This heaviness in my heart¡­ I would carry it all to hell.. Until then¡­ I would be the devil born to deliver all these people to where we all belong first.

 Chapter 540 - The Last Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 540 - The Last Arrow</h4>


    ''This is thest one,'' I thought, but that didn''t hinder me from releasing the single arrow that was left in me. So far, I kept them busy as they fended off the arrowsing at them. Still, that barely made the enemies slow down. Just as I was about to toss the bow aside and join the battle once again, I gazed down at the person below.


    Even though we were all dirty, I could tell he was amoner at a nce. My eyesnded on his wrapped shoulder, but his injury was minimal based on the blood that was leaking from his wound.


    "Your Majesty!" he was panting, hugging a few arrows like how a child embraced their toy. "I picked up some arrows for Her Majesty!"


    My jaw tightened as I motioned my fingers up. "Throw some up here."


    "Yes!" he didn''t idle as he immediately toss three up, which I caught. Without a second hesitation, I pulled three arrows with the string and shot at each rebel, sneaking up behind Jaime. Thetter nced in my direction, but I ignored it and caught another two to shoot more people.


    We continued with this routine and noticed some who couldn''t lift their weapons, pluck the arrow from those I shot. I narrowed my eyes, seeing at least three people doing the same thing while others back them up. This slightly brought a subtle smile to my lips, an irony in this situation.


    When they collected a considerable amount of arrows, they all rushed in my direction with the arrows they had collected. As they did, they didn''t look back, trusting those who were protecting them. With their determination, I kept shooting arrows as I had an ''unlimited supply.''


    "Your Majesty!" the three who brought the used arrows dropped them near the one who thought of this idea, handing him a handful of arrows which he could toss to me.


    "Take a rest," I said, releasing three more arrows and downing three people at once. "You''re doing a good job."


    I felt their beam, but I had to focus on the battlefield. So far, we held equal ground against the rebels. Fabian was doing a good job of stopping the arrows and was now holding the front line. Letting him stand in front helped me reduce the rebels from flocking the battlefield and overwhelming our people. But because of their numbers, like ants, he couldn''t stop all of them.


    If Fabian and I wanted to, we could obviously fight these people. However, I knew he was conserving his energy as much as possible. Both he and I couldn''t use all our energy in here because Zero wasn''t still here. Although I wasn''t sure if Stefan was also here, we had to think he was already in here.


    Whatever they were doing, I didn''t care now. I would fight them to death. This time, for sure, we would put an end to the matters of the past.


    "Fabian!" I shouted while in a stance to release the arrow. He didn''t look back but instead, dash towards the rebels. As he did so, I shot arrows at those rebelsing from his side.


    ''The main problem in here is not the rebelsing...'' my eyes sharpened as I let go of the arrows. ''The most troublesome of all were those shooting burning arrows from a distance.''


    BOOM!


    A powerful gust of wind blew past me and even threw away other people near him as Fabian deflected all the attacks that surrounded him. Even from this distance, I shivered at the killing intent emanating from our dear butler as he showed no mercy.


    In a blink of an eye, a river of red flooded his feet as he dash forth. Fabian then disappeared, reappearing above those archers to strike them. Time seemed to stop over there as Fabian stood in the middle of the rebel''s base. He looked cool as he lifted his chin, showing no remorse in shing the archers.


    "This is a war," I muttered, shooting at them, which brought them back to reality. Those people defending the estate filled the air with their roars, advancing this time. Fabian''s action raised their morale.


    "We''re done defending," I continued, catching more arrows with one hand. "Time to attack, Fabian."


    As I said those words, I shot the arrows. The other three who were collecting the arrows were about to rush back to the battlefield but stopped when I spoke.


    "That is enough! Focus on helping those injured people. Take them back inside so they would get treated," I ordered while shooting the arrow.


    "But Your Majesty!"


    "No buts! I promised everyone... and their families that they would return!" I released the arrow as my tone grew solemn and firm. "Their injuries might be grave and they might not survive, but I want them to spend theirst moments with their love ones."


    I didn''t know if this was right or wrong, but that was what I see fit. Returning their corpse to the family and giving a chance to those who were epting the pearly gates of heaven or the scorching door of hell was what I see fit. Their families deserved to hold a funeral and bury their bodies instead of weeping for an empty grave.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    As I was shooting the remaining arrows, the three men who were collecting them checked those people on the battleground. They prioritized those with grave injuries whom we thought were already dead.


    "Last one," I said, pulling thisst arrow while my eyes scanned who to shoot. Right now, with Fabian leading them, we were overwhelming the rebels. Despite their numbers, they were falling back.


    "This is a good sign..." I trailed off as my eyes suddenly dted, holding my breath as my entire body shook. I couldn''t release the arrow as I just stood in here, frozen. The battle was still ongoing, but I caught Fabian also pause while being surrounded. Others wouldn''t notice immediately, but the two of us instantly felt the sense of dread and the danger that suddenly arose.


    This aura...


    I slowly looked up, clenching my teeth as the light from the moon slowly reduced. A dark shroud enveloped half of Minowa.


    "Darkfield..." I muttered, and I knew this darkfield was strong, impregnable, and dangerous to be in it. The tide had turned.


    "Everyone! Fall back right this instance!" I shouted through my gritted teeth.

 Chapter 541 - Help...

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Help...</h4>


    "Everyone! Fall back right this instance!"


    My voice went through the loud noise of the war. But that was because everyone finally noticed what was going on. They looked up, only to see that the dark sky was slowly being reced by a dark veil. This darkfield that was this huge and stable only spoke danger.


    "Fall back!" I repeated although I knew we all had nowhere to run or hide. But at least they weren''t surrounded by the rebels. None question the order, as Glory also shouted. Even though they didn''t dive deeper into the rebels'' temporary base, retreating was still a challenge.


    It was a good thing that Fabian was with them, so he could watch over them. Meanwhile, I tossed the bow to the person standing in front of the gates as I jumped down.


    "This won''t do," I said as the effectiveness of backing everyone up with a bow and arrow went down to negative zero. "Lakresha."


    I called my scythe once again, which instantly took form in my hand. I marched forward while those in the back lines rushed back, passing by me while yelling to retreat. If not for the torches, normal humans wouldn''t see a thing inside this void.


    This darkfield gave off Stefan and Zero''s aura. Hence, that only proved that those two were in here. Fabian and I had to at least reduce the rebels in half. My gut feeling told me things would just get worse from this moment on.


    "Arghh!!!"


    I leaped to the source of the yell to rescue him. In an instant, I slew a rebel from the back, tossing it to the side. As soon as I saw the victim, my eyesnded on his arm. I hadn''t even processed how his arm looked as if a monster bit him when the person I stabbed rose once again.


    ''Oh no...'' I could hear a hiss as I slowly turned my head to the side.


    ck sclera, ck fangs, while ck liquid dripping from the corner of his lips. Veins from under his temple protruded angrily. His fingers revealed sharp ws as he curled them, producing a distinct cracking sound.


    Undead.


    My horror hade true. These rebels turned out to be guinea pigs, used to be undeads sh abnormal vampires. If my senses were correct, this monster wouldn''t live tomorrow. But their survival wasn''t the goal in here. These people were nothing but disposable pawns.


    "Ugh..." the undead ground his fangs at me, but his eyes seemed to be in pain. "...help...."


    My heart instantly dropped to my stomach upon catching his muffled cry for help. These people... these rebels that we had been fighting to death... were they simply deceived? For a moment, I froze at this possibility that rose in my head.


    The possibility that not all rebels wanted to rebel. Instead, some of them seemed they were lured to be in this situation. Mind control could do all that, especially if the person controlling them were... as capable as Stefan and Zero.


    My grip around Lakresha tightened as all I saw was red. In an instant, I ended that undead by slicing him right in the middle. I watched it slowly get separated, dropping on either side with a nk expression.


    I looked down, wide-eyed. My entire body shook, not from excitement or from fear, but from intense anger. The word furious was an understatement of what was swelling in my chest right now. Neither was guilt nor remorse for fighting possibly ''innocent'' people.


    I couldn''t pinpoint the feeling of what it was exactly. But one thing was for sure, I would kill Zero and Stefan. The people passing by me continued while I just stood there, gazing at the split person.


    An army of undeads and abnormal... I scoffed beforeughing in ridicule.


    "Your ¡ª Your Majesty?" called the one I save while pressing the wound in his arm. He looked scared, but not in this situation. The way he looked at me was as if he was uncertain if I would save or kill him.


    I extended my arm to him. "Get up and run. Get treated."


    He hesitatingly took my hand, and I pulled him up. He thanked me nervously, but I just jerked my chin up.


    "Go and never look back. If a rebel approached you, make sure to smash their skull to pieces," I said coldly before turning my back against him, facing my people who were running in my direction.


    As I said, this war was something we could no longer turn back. Even if the fact that the rebels weren''t all rebels wereid on the table, I steeled my heart before it broke. The only thing I could do to them was to end their sufferings by a quick death.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, gripping Lakresha tightly. I entered a calm state of mind, shunning the voices and figures running past me. My shoulders rxed and so was my breathing. Once I slowly opened my eyes, I guided Lakresha to my other palm, slicing across from it.


    I raised my eyes, batting it ever so slowly as I watched the rebels pause and sniff. Unlike previously, these undeads and abnormals would prioritize the aroma that would make their stomach grumble.


    "What... why did they stop?" someone from my side slowed down as he spoke in confusion.


    "Don''t stop. Keep retreating and regroup in front of the gate," I replied solemnly, without casting the person a look. "Tell everyone to crush their heads if they approached."


    "Your Majesty?!"


    "Fabian." I Ignored the confused person as Fabian approached me. His eyes fell on my bleeding hand before raising it to meet my gaze.


    "I won''t conserve energy. I will end these rebels while you look after them."


    "I can''t." His expression was unchanging and aloof. "Your Majesty, if you are going to fight the rebels all on your own knowing they were --"


    "That''s an order." He abruptly stopped as my gaze veered past him. "I''m not on a suicide mission. I am simply asking you to take a rest since Zero and Stefan would be here any moment. Take care of them first. I will join you shortly."


    His lips parted and closed a couple of times. Fabian was displeased about this, but he ended up bowing.


    "Your wish is mymand, Your Majesty.." He nted his palm across his chest before I leaped forward, luring the rebels away.

 Chapter 542 - Sincerely Glad To Meet Her Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Sincerely d To Meet Her Majesty</h4>


    "Your wish is mymand, Your Majesty."


    Fabian watched Lilou''s back as she jumped forward, luring the rebels away. Since her blood was pure, these undeads and abnormals would easily follow the scent of her blood.


    "She had decided," he muttered as his jaw tightened, thinking that no one would stop her anymore. "She never changes."


    To Fabian, he understood Lilou''s reasoning for wanting to fight the rebels all on her own. That was to carry the deaths of those innocents. He had already realized this when someone transformed into an undead. They were even more surprised than him as they slowly lose their control, agonizing at the pain of shifting.


    Fabian might not have the heart to sympathize, but Lilou was different. She didn''t want these people ¡ª her people, from soiling their hands even more. She would rather carry the guilt of the deaths of the rebels, who were simply deceived by wicked individuals like Stefan and Zero.


    ''I would keep that a secret, Your Majesty,'' Fabian whispered in his mind. ''Your people won''t know that they had to slew innocent people.''


    He ordered everyone to run as fast as they could, helping others who were faced with undeads. Since she was luring them away, the enemiesing at them reduced significantly. Therefore, it was easy for him to detect the enemies around. Their retreat wasn''t smooth, but it was a lot easier with little numbers of enemiesing at them.


    Soon, they all reached their starting point. As others returned to the area, which gave a little more sense of security, they finally saw the enemies following Lilou. Only then did they realize how they all returned in one piece.


    "Your Majesty..." Omar called with a shaking voice, seeing one woman running around withrge groups of rebels wanting to kill her. She would consistently fight and down several rebels, but the numbers were still the same. Or rather, they were just too many to notice the reduction.


    "What is going on?"


    "Why are they only aiming at her? And what are those monsters? I already killed that person earlier, but... but he ¡ª he stood up."


    The confused and worried voices slowly resonated in the air until Jaime spoke. Everyone turned their head to him, wide-eyed.


    "Are you all stupid? You haven''t noticed with the pungent smell of blood and death, but Her Majesty is a royalty; a pureblooded vampire. Among everyone in here, we can say she is the best dish to feast on!" Jaime paused as Glory grabbed him by the cor once again.


    "How dare youpare Her Majesty to a dish?!" he grumbled, eyes glinting as he also felt helpless. He wanted to help Lilou, to support her, to fight alongside her. But every time unexpected things happen in the middle of the battlefield, she would step in to protect them all.


    "That is because that is the easiest way for you fools to understand Her Majesty''s sacrifice!" Jaime argued while grinding his teeth. "She is luring those monsters so we can all retreat safely! I am clear that this... I am at fault. However, just like you and everyone else who is still inhaling this rotten smell, I want to live. I want Her Majesty to live! I don''t care if I get punished after this or die so long as Her Majesty... my savior lives!"


    Jaime''s voice pitched until it shook. He knew it was already toote for him to correct his past actions. He wasn''t even hopeful of being forgiven. Jaime never thought he would ever change, but this situation would change anyone. Especially if the Empress, herself, never hesitated to use herself as a shield.


    For who?


    For them. For sinners like them.


    "All my life... Minowa is neglected by the royals ¡ª by the king. All my life I believed that even if this ce will burn to ashes, no one wille to rescue it," he confessed, as his breathing grew ragged. "For you and me, for all of us. I will not excuse myself or wash my hands by justifying my past actions because I am still selfish for I... I am sincerely thankful for this day... that I met Her Majesty."


    Glory loosened his grip around Jaime''s cor. Thetter knew his sins were too unforgivable, as he already caused many people suffering. But still, by his selfish nature, instead of regret, he was genuinely happy to this day to meet a royal that was different from the rest.


    "That is a nice speech, Viscount." Just then, Fabian also arrived while wiping his hand with a bloodstained handkerchief. "Her Majesty said you all had to catch your breathing."


    He slowly turned around, letting Maleficent rest for a short while. "Her Majesty is strong, so you don''t have to worry about her."


    "Butler, what are we supposed to do now that we only needed to fight a few monsters?" Omar inquired in a hurry, thinking that they couldn''t just stay in the line once again. "We can help Her Majesty! We are all willing to help her!"


    "If you want to help her, then help those four people dragging those injured back in the estate." Fabian pointed his thumb to the side, making everyone turn their heads at those four individuals checking and carrying their already fallenrades.


    "You already did enough," Fabian added, but this displeased Glory and Jaime.


    "How was it enough?! Those rebels are still a lot and were attacking Her Majesty all at once!"


    "This man is right!" Jaime backed up at Glory''s barking. "How can we all say it is enough?"


    Fabian''s expression remained the same, batting his eyes ever so slowly. "Less than half of the rebels are either dead or injured, unable to fight. If Her Majesty and I fought them all, we would exhaust ourselves. But... these numbers are enough to only graze her. She isn''t someone foolish to ask us to retreat, only for her to die miserably.


    This time, Fabian slowly turned around to face everyone squarely. He traveled his eyes across these people. Although they all looked pathetic and dirty, the fire in their eyes didn''t diminish at all.


    "Do you see that?" he erected his finger, pointing at the dark sky. "That is called a darkfield. To cast something as stable as that only means we are all cattle in the ughterhouse. No matter what we do, we are trapped in it. Until that vanishes, we are still fighting for our lives."


    Fabian paused as his eyes darkened, rubbing his skull ring. Their expression instantly turned white with this information, but he didn''t want to keep this from them.


    "For this thing to exist, that only means someone who is more capable and powerful than those rebels and those you saw earlier are in here. For example..." he trailed off as a dark shroud surrounded Fabian''s shoulder down to his palm.


    CLANG!


    In a blink of an eye, everyone only saw Fabian thrusting his spear but was stopped with just fingers. Everyone''s eyesnded on the man that suddenly entered the scene, clipping Maleficent''s de in between his index and middle finger with ease.


    "... for example, this person." Fabian continued, with eyes glinting as he shoved his spear, making his new enemy jump back a little. "It''s been a while, Your Majesty."


    The corner of Zero''s lips stretched into a polite smile, standing leisurely, as if unaffected by the entire situation.


    "It had been, Fabian." Just as Zero greeted back, three more figures appeared behind him. And that instant, Fabian was certain they all came to eliminate him first.


    ''Ru.... It was a long life.''

 Chapter 543 - How Lovely

    <h4>Chapter 543 - How Lovely</h4>


    Fabian swung his spear down, gazing at the multiple figures behind Zero. His eyes glinted as the corner of his lips curled up into a polite smile. There was no greater honor for him than getting this recognition from these powerful vampires. For them toe at him like this, only meant Fabian''s presence was a threat.


    "I like it," he said in delight. "For you toe at me, I am ttered."


    "Well, we cannot keep underestimating you, can we?" Zero grinned until his fangs showed. "Mister Butler, this is unlike you. From what I heard, an act of heroism is thest thing you will ever do, unlike that big brother of yours."


    Fabian''s smile persisted, watching Zero tilt his head as he nced at the rmed people behind him. Even though Fabian couldn''t see the people''s faces, he could tell that they were scared out of their wits. After all, Zero''s aura changed. He could tell with just a nce that this man... had be ten times stronger from thest time he had seen him.


    "Are you protecting them because of Lilou? That former fiance of mine surely never changed, huh? She still thinks she can protect everyone whilst putting herself in danger," Zero added as he turned his head in Lilou''s direction before setting his eyes back to the butler. "Of all people, you''re thest person I think will get influenced by her."


    "I am simply following Her Majesty''s orders. Nothing personal."


    "Nothing personal?" Zero chuckled while shaking his head lightly. "Sure, sure. If that is what you want."


    Everyone held their breaths as they instinctively took a step back. Fabian and Zero and hisckeys weren''t saying anything, but the tension between them thickened; suspending the air around them. They were certain if they got too close, they would suffocate to death before any weapons could take their lives.


    Omar didn''t blink, eyes on Fabian''s back. This was too much for all of them. Four against one? Although Fabian faced two opponents earlier, he had been fighting with them ever since. Not to mention, these people were even stronger. Just who was this butler for these people toe together to take just one opponent?


    Zero lifted his chin up a little as his eyes drooped. "Take him."


    As soon as those words escaped his mouth, the three figures standing behind him disappeared. They were even faster than the bearers and Acheron as everyone looked around to find them. Only a secondter did they see three figures above the butler, while thetter stood still.


    Fabian slowly looked up, only to see three tips thrusting in his direction. He didn''t move, nor did he show it rmed him. Instead, his eyshes fluttered ever so slowly.


    "If you areing at me, you should give your all from the very beginning," came out a whisper and disappeared inches before the swords pierce through his skull. All they had seen a secondter was Fabian reappearing behind them, stabbing one man from his nape through his throat, sliding it up to his head as if a person''s bones were as soft as tofu.


    Everyone''s jaw fell down as they heard a soft thud. Two figures hopped back while Fabian stepped his foot on the dead man''s back. Their eyes fell on the man''s split head, making their hearts drop to their stomach. Not because it was too gory for them, but because of how things happened in a split second.


    Slowly, all eyes raised at Fabian and saw him stretching his neck leisurely. Jaime''s mouth opened and closed, but he had already lost his voice at this point. He was already a noble vampire, but even so, he knew he wouldn''t stand a chance against this butler. On the second thought, Fabian was the royal family''s butler. So, of course, he wouldn''t be normal.


    "That was fast." Zero pped while staring at his dead shadow knight, but he wasn''t surprised. "This is what happens if they go easy on you. I''m d you''re teaching my people a lesson."


    "I will be holding a ss soon. You can sign them up if you like." Fabian''s smile persisted before he vanished and reappeared in front of Zero. "It''s no fun if you just observe, Your Majesty."


    Fabian swung his spear towards him, only to get blocked by the other two figures. This time, they were even faster after knowing sizing up Fabian''s strength on the get-go was a mistake. This man''s very tactic was his first move, and they fell for it.


    "Impatient, are we?" Zero smiled as the two pushed Fabian away. "Are you that in a hurry to kill me?"


    "I''m just the type of person who goes after the root of the problem, Your Majesty."


    "Make sense."


    "It will be efficient if you attack with them, though," Fabian advised, darting his eyes between the two figures standing guard on either side of Zero. "Or are you conserving your energy, knowing Her Majesty wille for your head?"


    "Well, maybe you are right. I know she will get rid of those annoying ones, so I''d rather not exhaust myself since..." Zero bat his eyes and cocked his head to feel Lilou''s growing aura. "... she will surely try to kill me this time."


    Zeroughed, and as he did, those two figures dash in Fabian''s direction once again. This time, thetter didn''t idle as he knew these two wouldn''t drop their guards anymore. So he fought them with everything he got, keeping him busy while still maintaining his other focus on those people.


    Zero watched them sh, pping in awe as this butler surely never disappoints. These two fighters were one of the best warriors in the Spade Kingdom, but Fabian was fighting them without getting overwhelmed. Among all of them, he was the only one who could see every movement.


    After some time, Zero tilted his head to the side and pressed his lips until the sides of it curved down. As he did, he raised his brows and set his eyes on the ''insects'' standing on the same ground as him. He noticed that Fabian couldn''t fight to his heart''s content because his focus was split.


    "It''s no fun if he doesn''t show me everything," he muttered as the side of his lips stretched into a diabolical grin, staring at the distracted crowd. "Let''s see."


    His eyes drooped, keeping his smirk as he suddenly appeared in front of Jaime. Once his presence to them was known, Jaime, who was the closest to him, held his breath, wide-eyed. He slowly set his eyes to Zero like a rusty robot, frozen in ce when he met thetter''s eyes.


    "It seems your existence is distracting him." Zero carefully raised his hand and reached for Jaime''s head. No one dared to run because they couldn''t. Before this man, his aura alone was enough to subdue inferior vampires and humans like them.


    They''re dead, was what their mind told them. This time, for sure, they were dead.


    Just as Zero''s ws were an inch away from Jaime''s, he stopped. The side of his lips curled up into a smirk, turning around to see a small darkfield was created from a distance before it instantly exploded. Even from this vantage point, he could see the only person who came out alive of that darkfield, standing tall among the mountain of corpses with a gigantic scythe.


    "My... how lovely," he whispered, staring at Lilou as she ran her bloodstained fingers through her silver hair. She then tilted her head back before cocking it in his direction, eyes glowing in bright red.


    Zero licked his fangs because even in this distance, she was locking eyes with him. "I should have a taste of her before killing her. She always has her own strange way of arousing me." He leaped away when Fabian sent someone flying to his standpoint.


    Zero gazed up, only to see Fabian''s unblinking eyes with no trace of human emotion. "Oh? Did you hear me, Butler?"

 Chapter 544 - Law Is More Important

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Law Is More Important</h4>


    As the undeads and abnormals followed me, I figured killing five at once would only exhaust me. So, without a second hesitation, I led them to a distance before stopping. I pivoted on my heel only to see them alling at me while baring their disgusting fangs.


    I had to take a gamble. I already felt Zero''s presence and a few more. Fabian would be in trouble if I didn''t end these immediately. Hence, I raised my hand in front of me with my palms facing down.


    "Darkfield," I whispered, and my hand instantly trembled, not used by the power I was trying to unleash. A dark shroud instantly enveloped everyone. It was smallpared to the one enveloping Minowa, but I could handle this size. The army of undeads and abnormal didn''t seem to care as they hadpletely lost their reasons.


    "May you all rest in peace."


    In this darkness, I had all the advantages. They all froze at mymand, ying everyone while the darkfield formed ck hands underneath their feet. If bloodfield usually sucked someone''s blood and life, darkfield aimed for their soul. Since the Bloodfang n sacrificed their lives for someone like me to get born, I could use darkfield.


    Although it also had its downside. Unleashing darkfield or bloodfield took a lot of energy and it was exhausting. I was not Sam or Zero or Stefan who would use these abilities at will and could control it. But I had no choice. I had to get out of it alive and fight.


    "Die," I muttered, and even without using my scythe, bodies copsed one after another, as the hands dragged them all down. The sight of it was akin to a literal hell, but I didn''t even flinch at the red mist ascending in the air as blood flooded my feet. To help the darkfield, I also moved and slew anyone until the bodies piled up into a mountain.


    Before I knew it, I stood at the peak of this mountain while holding thest remaining one on the neck.


    SNAP!


    I let go of it and its body stumbled down, joining the pile of bodies underneath me. The darkfield then disappeared as if it was exploding, making me feel the distinct auras of our powerful opponents and the slight quietness of the surrounding. Those undeads and abnormal who didn''t enter my darkfield were still alive, but none of them approached me.


    "Fabian will be angry for having to look after those fools." I ran my fingers through my hair, staining it with red streaks while tilting my head back. I then cocked my head in the mansion''s direction, locking eyes with Zero from this distance. Zero''s smirk was clear to me, seeing him leap away when Fabian sent someone flying to the former''s standpoint.


    "I wonder what idiotic words Zero said to make Fabian that angry," I wondered under my breath, as Fabian''s aura was stronger than ever. This time, our butler was pissed. I have never seen him lose it, so knew Zero must have pressed a button he shouldn''t. But I didn''t dwell on it for too long as I gazed around.


    ''Those fools can handle these little numbers,'' I thought, thinking that if those people fought three at once, they could do it. Of course, I knew it was dangerous. But it would be even dangerous if I didn''t keep Zero busy.


    With that thought in mind, I disappeared from the peak of this rotten mountain and skipped back to the mansion. Small numbers of undead and abnormal followed from behind, but I didn''t care anymore. With my speed, I quickly reached Zero and Fabian''s vicinity.


    Aside from Zero, there was an unfamiliar person standing from several meters away. I nced at the ground and noticed two figures lying on it, wearing the same cloak as that person. Fabian was always reliable. He immediately downed those two, whom I knew were powerful individuals.


    "My, my former fiance! That is quick!" Zero pped as he set his eyes on me. "No wonder my heart only yearns for you even though you broke it multiple times!"


    I only stared at Zero from head to toe, confirming he had grown stronger. This wouldn''t be easy anymore, I thought. I shifted my eyes to Fabian, distinguishing he wouldn''t let off Zero that easily. But I had another worry in mind.


    "Fabian, I will handle this person," I said, making Fabian frown as he finally peeled his eyes away from Zero to me. "Go back inside and check Law. Stefan isn''t here and I don''t like that this man is acting like a clown."


    Zero''s eyes lit up as heughed out loud. "Oh my, darling! Are you saying you will fight me all alone? Aren''t you amusingly brave?"


    "Fabian, go." I jerked my chin in the direction of our house, casting Fabian a quick look. "Law''s safety is more important. These people can fight those iing rebels while I keep this person busy."


    Fabian wasn''t pleased, but his shoulder rxed as Law was also important to him. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    But just as Fabian was about to go, Zero let out another loudugh once again while pping in delight. I furrowed my brows and fixed my eyes on him. Zero and that one soldier of his didn''t show the slightest sign that they would follow Fabian, but that was even more strange.


    "My former fiance, you''re always so slow..." Zero wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as he recovered from hisughing. "Didn''t your son tell you about meeting his beloved uncle on his birthday? Ah! Right... he wouldn''t remember, so how can he tell you?"


    I instantly froze as my heart paused for a moment. Even Fabian halted, staring at Zero, wide-eyed. What did Zero just... say?


    "Oh, my! You all looked surprised! I mean, aren''t you sleeping with Stefan every nighttely?" Zero snickered while staring at my pale face. "Oh, right! You don''t know since he was in a body of a six-year-old."


    "Fabian..." my voice shook, unblinking. "... I''ll go myself."


    *******


    Meanwhile, inside the Roux estate, everyone stared at the door in fear, staring at the man standing in front of it. Although his hair was argent and they initially thought he was Samael, they were wrong. This man... even though he had done nothing yet, gave off a very dangerous aura.


    Stefan scanned the faces of the women inside, searching for someone. His eyes fell down on Law, who stood beside Adam. The corner of his lips curled up into a smirk.


    "Greetings, my nephew."

 Chapter 545 - I Miss You, Father.

    <h4>Chapter 545 - I Miss You, Father.</h4>


    "Greetings, my nephew."


    Stefan smiled but didn''t reach his eyes. Even though his voice was low, it was enough to send a shiver down everyone''s spine. Out of instinct, Bey embraced Law protectively as her gut feeling told her she should hold on to the little master. This man just appeared out of nowhere, so he could abduct Law if left unguarded.


    "Who are you?!" she asked with a shaking voice, rmed that this man obviously came for the madam''s son. "What do you want with the young master?"


    "What else do I want with my son?" he asked, tilting his head to the side while staring at Bey. "If I were you, let him go before you put yourself in danger."


    "No!" Bey''s refusal came quickly, despite her fear creeping into her heart. "Please, go away... sir."


    Stefan snapped his eyes ever so tenderly as he tilted his head to the side. "I''m not going to hurt him."


    Everyone held their breath as they looked at Stefan, but no one stepped in because of fear. Still, deep down, they knew if Stefan moved the slightest, they would protect Law for sure. Lilou had put herself in danger for everyone ¡ª fighting in the front line for them. How could they face Madam Roux if they couldn''t protect her child?


    "Why would I hurt my son?" he asked, batting his eyes leisurely. "Come on, Law. We will fetch your mother and leave here."


    His brows rose when another child, Adam, stood in front of Law protectively. The little earl''s eyes brimmed with determination, staring at him straight in the eye.


    "You will not take my brother anywhere!" Adam asserted as he sped his hands into a fist. Law had always protected him to the point he was also ostracized with other children. So, the little earl wanted to protect him this time.


    "Please sir, leave us alone."


    "Did you just call him your brother...?" The side of Stefan''s lips curled up into a smirk, sizing up this little lord. "Well, why am I surprised? Lilou is that type of person. She takes everyone as her family... and then turns her back on them."


    Adam pressed his lips into a thin line as he took a deep breath. His instinct told him they all must run away from this man. How he got in here was not important, but getting away from here was what they should do. He didn''t have a good feeling about this.


    "Young Lord, don''t be too attached to Lilou. You will be heartbroken once she turns your back on you as well." Stefan advised calmly, shifting his eyes on Bey, who was embracing Law. "I am speaking by experience, for she also sees me as her world at one point, but now I mean nothing. Hearts are fickle and ever so changing. Sadly, the person whose heart doesn''t change will always lose. Law, son, let''s go."


    Bey''s shoulder stiffened as her embrace tightened, watching Stefan crook a finger. She snapped her eyes when Law held her shoulder, making her turn her head to him. Her eyes instantly dted as soon as she saw Law''s lifeless eyes.


    "Young Master..." she whispered as Law turned his head to face her. As soon as their eyes locked, she unconsciously loosened her grip. The little master wasn''t speaking, but she knew that Law was asking her to let him go or he would hurt her against his will. Maybe because Bey had been serving the family that she got these unspoken words on instinct.


    Law''s eyes peeped with life for a second, and he smiled tenderly. He said nothing as he sauntered in Stefan''s direction. Some butler and maids yelled for his name, but to no avail. Even Adam attempted to stop him, but Law ignored him. He stopped in front of Stefan, looking up at him fearlessly.


    "Stop calling me son. You''re not my father," the young master finally spoke, trying to keep the little consciousness he secured during his birthday. He was Lilou and Samael''s child. Hence, it was by instinct that he knew at some point, something like this ¡ª this dangerous ¡ª would happen.


    "I am not, indeed." Stefan nodded calmly, staring at this small child that looked like Samael. "I hate your eyes."


    Although Law looked like a small version of Samael, he got his mother''s eyes. The way this child looked at him lifelessly reminded Stefan how Lilou looked at him. It somehow irked him in a way.


    "Either way,e." He offered his hands for the little master to take. "I am not as heartless as to let you die without letting you see my bride for thest time."


    Law raised his trembling hands. He couldn''t control his body anymore, but he was still managing to keep his consciousness. During this moment, the little boy could not help but remember his father. Samael used to tell him to always have control of his consciousness and never lose sight of what he was fighting for. Law often wondered why his father advised such vague words in the past, but he was still unconsciously doing that.


    "Father," he whispered as he held Stefan''s cold hands. Unlike his father''s rough and clumsy grip, this man barely held him. The difference was too distinct. Samael had always held Law''s hand as if it was the most fragile thing in the world that thetter often wondered if his father feared him or if he was disgusted with him.


    But only now did Law realize Samael held him like that because... he treasured him. It was a hold of someone who didn''t want to break something precious: careful and tender. This realization suddenly brought mncholy to the child instead of fear of the situation.


    ''I didn''t want to admit it, but... I miss you, Father. I still think you shouldn''t have left.'' Law looked up at this man that had the same hair and eye color as his father. The only difference was Samael''s eyes weren''t as dead as this. His father''s eyes were always arrogant.


    ''I''m sorry I cannot protect Mother.''


    Stefan gazed down at him coldly. "Don''t be sad, child.. I will make sure your father joined you in Hell soon."

 Chapter 546 - Consider Me As Your Favorite Hero

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Consider Me As Your Favorite Hero</h4>


    "Don''t be sad, child. I will make sure your father joined you in Hell soon."


    "My lord, please stop this now!"


    Suddenly, Lady Hazel sprinted towards them and knelt down until her forehead touched the floor. Law and Stefan turned their heads to her, seeing that not just her, but almost everyone knelt to their knees. Seeing this, Law squeezed Stefan''s hand tightly. These people weren''t close to their family, so why would they grovel on the floor like this?


    "Just kill me ¡ª no, kill us all, but let the young master go!" Lady Hazel begged with a shaking voice, but none of them argued with her. They wouldn''t be able to face Lilou if something happened to her child. Even Adam knelt down until his forehead touched the floor, tearing up at this helpless situation.


    "How foolish," Stefan muttered, peeling his eyes away from them, then to Law. "Should I kill them all and let you go?"


    Law''s jaw tightened as he shook his head. "Please raise your head," hemanded softly, making everyone raise their head only to reveal their teary eyes and paleplexion.


    The little master smiled warmly, knowing that even if these people lose their lives to him, this man would still take him. "It was me who will not be able to face my father if I sacrificed everyone to save myself. Thank you for caring about me, but this is my choice."


    "Wise." Stefan nodded, pleased that Law wasn''t a stupid child. "Let''s go, child."


    Law followed Stefan''s lead going outside, turning his head back at the people with the same smile. He was just d to see that his mother was more amazing than he originally thought she was.


    "Young master, please!" Bey cried, springing up to her feet toe after them, but froze when Stefan nced at her.


    "Law...!" Adam also stopped as his knees tremble. "... someone... help my brother..." that was all the little lord could say before a loud crash rang in their ear.


    CRASH!


    Stefan halted by the door as someone crashed through the one pir on the porch. Law also paused, furrowing his brows as he narrowed his eyes to see through the smoke and dust from the broken pir. When he caught who that was, his brows raised.


    "Mister Fabian?" Law watched Fabian get up from the rubble as the roof of the porch slighted, with one of the four pirs breaking at the crash.


    Meanwhile, inside the mansion, everyone tilted their heads to see what was happening. Law and Stefan were still by the door, and they couldn''t see through the thick smoke until a minuteter. Some servants who caught the head butler''s figure had their eyes brightened up.


    "Mister Fabian!" one butler called, but his little hope instantly died when he realized what would Fabian do? They were nothing but servants and before Stefan, they could barely speak much more, do something to him. But confusion arose when they noticed a ck spear in Fabian''s hands.


    "What a surprise!" Stefan tilted his head to the side, calm despite Fabian''s presence. "I didn''t think you wille flying in here."


    Fabian dusted off his clothes as he stood up. He raised his head, gazing at Stefan and then to Law. A subtle smile resurfaced on his face when he locked eyes with the little master.


    "Young master," Fabian called with the same smile, ignoring Stefan entirely. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Law shook his head lightly. "I am alright. How about Mother?"


    "She is a little busy at the moment." Fabian cocked his head in the direction he came flying from. The little master turned his head in the direction, catching sparks along with the disastrous sight outside the gates. It was hard to see through the dark and thick smoke, but he caught a long argent hair shining somewhere.


    "Mother..." he whispered and smiled weakly, seeing that Lilou was fighting fiercely. He couldn''t see their movements, though. All he could see was that argent, tousled hair kept disappearing and reappearing in different spots, along with the spark of metals.


    "I''m d she''s fine."


    "Young master, pleasee in here. Don''t go close to that man." Fabian sprawled his arm in Law''s direction, offering his hand. But thetter''s eyes glinted with bitterness.


    "Mister Fabian, this man is strong. I will be alright." The young master forced a smile. "Please tell Father..."


    Fabian cut him off before Law could finish his sentence. "Please don''t say such a thing, young master. You will break my heart if you say those words."


    "Mister Fabian..."


    "You." Fabian finally raised his gaze at Stefan coldly. "Let go of him."


    "Will you look at that? I often think you are the most reasonable in this empire since you never looked down on me even before." Stefan chuckled while staring at the daunting butler. "But it seems that Quentin was having too much fun for letting you pass through him."


    "Please don''t misunderstand. The person who sent me flying in here was the madam." Fabian chuckled, making Stefan raise his brows before he grinned.


    "Lilou did? Well, if it''s her, it''s not surprising. She always does things --"


    Before Stefan could finish his words, Fabian suddenly vanished that shocked Law. Only a secondter did the butler reappear while thrusting his spear into Stefan''s arms. He was fast, forcing Stefan to let go of Law''s hands and jump away.


    That was Fabian''s goal.


    The butler stood in front of Law while thetter slowly gazed up at him. Fabian nced over his shoulder and smiled kindly.


    "Young master, please go inside." He took a deep breath, setting his eyes back to the viinous Stefan before adding with a raised voice, "Bey! If worsees to worst, take the young master and the little lord inside the manor and hide. No, I mean everyone, just hide in the mansion if this man..."


    Fabian trailed off as he swung the spear, creating a line a step outside the opened door. "... if someone crossed this line."


    Everyone looked at Fabian''s back with wide eyes, holding their breaths. Although they were confused, and he still sounded like they were all servants, just Fabian standing in front of the door brought relief to their hearts.


    "Young master!" Bey rushed to Law and knelt beside him, checking if he was hurt anywhere.


    "Mister Fabian, why are you..." Law paused when Fabian nced over his shoulder and smirk. Thetter then turned around, cing his palm across his shoulder as he bent over.


    "My little master, I didn''t tell you yet, but I am better than Rufus," Fabian imed with a bright smile that made his eyes squint into mere slits.. "Please add my name on the list of your favorite hero after this."

 Chapter 547 - Those Who Came Back Wished They Didnt

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Those Who Came Back Wished They Didn''t</h4>


    "Please add my name on the list of your favorite hero after this."


    "Mister Fabian..." Law clutched his hand closer to his chest, watching Fabian turn his back against him. "... you will never be my favorite hero because you''re already one of my favorite people in the world."


    The little master saw him nce over his shoulder and smiled kindly. The reason Law never permitted Fabian to fight or spar or train was that the head butler hated sweating. Also, Fabian didn''t need to be strong for Law to like him. The head butler was akin to his second father. Thus, he naturally loved Fabian deep in his heart.


    "Well, that''s ttering." Fabian chuckled as he set his eyes on Stefan. "Please go in and close the door... oh, it''s broken. That will be a lot of money for repair."


    "Hell is rich, so that''ll be nothing." Stefan smiled as he cocked his head to the side. "Or were you saying that now because you might not say that again?"


    Fabian let out a shallow breath. "I honestly don''t know." He sauntered forward while Maleficent changed its form to a sword.


    "I am not sure if this will end with just one losing his life, but... I have to drag you down with me."


    Stefan''s smile remained as he nodded slightly. Fabian was someone who always spoke his thoughts aloud without a second hesitation unless he deemed it a bother to speak. That was why Stefan didn''t underestimate this man. But unlike Fabian, Stefan was certain he would win this fight.


    "I will make sure to send your body to your brother so he can mourn for you," he asserted as red and ck mist rose out of nothing.


    "That is so nice of you, Your Highness."


    "Not at all. It''s the least I can do for someone like you. You always have my respect, Butler."


    Fabian smiled as he batted his eyes, ncing at the red mist that was surrounding them. He could feel that Stefan wanted to end him once and for all. This didn''t rm Fabian or thrill him. If anything, he felt a little conflicted about this. Stefan never fought fair and square; the man always had his cards up his sleeve.


    "It will be a shame to die without breaking Ru''s leg for sabotaging my carriage during the little master''s birthday," came out a weak chuckle, thinking that Rufus might get away from picking on him that day. "I still nned to butcher Be and make him eat it."


    "My. How sad..." Stefan let out a chuckle as the red and ck mist thickened, surrounding the two of them until no one from the outside could see through it. "... I mean, how sad that that is thest thing you had in mind in this situation."


    "I don''t have many memorable things to recall." Fabian shrugged as his ck sword trembled under his grip, eyes dropping menacingly as he tilted his head to the side. In a heartbeat, he suddenly bolted towards Stefan and thrust his sword.


    PANG!


    "How about you, Your Highness? Have you ever thought of what kind of memory will sh before your eyes once life slowly slips away from your grip?" asked Fabian as Stefan brought forth Lancelot to block Maleficent. "They said a certain memory ¡ª something that we all held dear ¡ª will sh before your eyes while dying. So, I wondered what kind of memory Your Highness will see?"


    Stefan smiled, blocking the ck sword with ease. "Who knows? I will only know if that happens to me. How about you?" and then grind his sword until both their des spark,unching an attack towards him.


    PANG!


    "I am also intrigued about that, Your Highness."


    The two of them fought equally, exchanging blows without dy. Despite that, they would constantly talk as if they were simply having tea in the garden on azy afternoon. Their conversation varied from life and death to hatred and love.


    "Your Highness, why did youe back?" asked Fabian as their swords rattled between them. "Why did you conspire with the hateful Quentin? If you didn''te back, you''ll be living a peaceful life."


    Stefan snickered as he pushed the sword away and hopped back, swinging his swords down. "Butler, you always ask and say unexpected things. You make me want to think you are concerned about me."


    "Please do not misunderstand. I am simply saying that everyone who came back to this ce wished they didn''t."


    "And yet, we all find ourselves back in here." Stefan breathed out, chuckling softly. "Hell had enjoyed a vagabond life, but he returned. He wasn''t the person who will return purely because of our father''s death. He was the one who killed him, after all."


    "If I didn''t return, Hell will probably let me off as long as I don''t approach the empire ever again. I don''t mind living such a life outside, honestly. But here I am, back in this hell. I also wonder why I am here when I disappeared because I am already tired of everything and I wanted Hell to experience the weight of the crown," he continued with a shrug, speaking in all honesty. "Mister Fabian, you might have some answers about this obsession about why we keeping back to this hell. After all, you also returned here after spending some time on the maind."


    Stefan smiled and Fabian, as well. Thetter wasn''t even surprised how Stefan knew about this as he didn''t keep it a secret he went into that hiddennd of vampires.


    "Why are we alling back in here...?" Fabian muttered with the same weak smile. "I also wonder why, Your Highness."


    CLASH!


    Once again, the two of them exchanged blows that made the mixture of blood and darkfield tremble every time their weapons shed. This time, however, Fabian''s expression grew solemn as Stefan''s strength was just getting stronger. How did this man grow this strong? Fabian had no idea. But with this information in mind, his chances of winning were slimmer than he initially thought.


    "This time, let me ask you, Butler," Stefan breathed out as he raised his free hand, shoving his ws towards Fabian''s eyes, which thetter dodged. But just as he did, Stefan swung his sword and shed it across Fabian''s chest.


    Fabian winced at his flesh being sliced through, jumping away. But Stefan wasn''t kind enough to let him feel the pain as he vanished and reappeared behind him, piercing him through his back. Was it because Fabian had been fighting for hours that he was slow to react? Or was it because Stefan was just quick?


    Either way, Fabian didn''t think of those things as he gazed down at the de that went through from the back of the side of his stomach through the front. Stefan purposely missed his vital points, but the pain was still the same.


    "My question might sound stupid and cringe, but have you ever loved before?" Stefan inquired, pulling out his sword from him and blood instantly dripped on the ground.

 Chapter 548 - The Memory He Saw Before Death

    <h4>Chapter 548 - The Memory He Saw Before Death</h4>


    "My question might sound stupid and cringe, but have you ever loved before?"


    Fabian snickered as he pressed on his wound to stop the bleeding. It was a good thing he was used to the pain, so he wasn''t writhing on the ground and making himself look so pathetic. Still, this wound was fatal.


    "Have I ever loved before?" he muttered with a weak chuckle, turning around to face Stefan. "What a stupid thing to ask, indeed."


    "Haha! As expected from you."


    "Love... People who had always done business with thatplicated thing had surrounded me as of recently. And all of them, I can say they''ve all be foolish because of it." Fabian coughed weakly, making him wince as blood squirted from his fresh wound while he was still pressing on it. "From the duke of Grimsbanne to the Marchioness of La Lona, and then Rufus and your ex-wife, the Princess of the Cross Kingdom, Dame Kristina, and Duke Noah... and then you, Your Highness. You are all soplicated, wanting to attain such a thing."


    Fabian breathed in and out heavily, staring at Stefan and smiling weakly. "What is so special in that thing called love? When it forms in someone''s life, they will do everything to get it. How dangerous that a simple rejection was never considered an answer."


    "Love... is something I will never want," he added after a brief pause. "Because Love, that intense feeling, when is rejected and when it has nowhere to go, turns into obsession and madness, leading to blood and death and sorrow and tragedy. Howplicated."


    Stefan''s eyes softened while listening to Fabian''s thoughts about this ''out of topic'' question. Or was it truly out of topic? After all, that was what drove him to this point; his intense feelings towards Lilou. Whether it was called love or hate or just an obsession, Fabian had a point.


    A love, when it had nowhere to go to, would lead to something disastrous. At least, that was the case for him, for Stefan only yearned for one thing or person: Lilou. But obviously, that was also the only thing he could never have because someone already had her heart ¡ª someone already stole her love that was meant for him.


    And he would never be happy unless he was part of her happiness. A selfish and greedy love; something that would want to monopolize and never to be shared.


    "How lucky," Stefanughed in a low tone, gazing at the wretched appearance of the ever neat butler. "That you were able to avoid suchplicated and petty things."


    Fabian shrugged, lips turning pale from the blood loss. But well, this conversation was giving him enough time to rest as he was slowly growing numb at the pain and was able to stop the bleeding from the inside.


    "But you''re wrong on one thing, Butler. Love never changes, people do. Be it because of the circumstances or interference of another person, it had always been that way. Love is not aplicated thing, but people are naturallyplicated beings," Stefan argued softly as he gazed at Fabian''s feet, watching the blood dripping reduce significantly.


    "If Lilou didn''t change, this won''t happen... although I am partially at fault for making her a fool. But still, if she truly loved me as she imed in the past, she would''ve at least shown the second hesitation in her current love. If only she considered me or pretended she did, I will probably ept that thing called rejection." Stefan continued, as he raised his head to meet Fabian''s gaze. "But s, she didn''t. Lilou will forgive and give Hell a thousand chances, while she wouldn''t even give me just one chance. It''s unfair that this life favored the detestable Hell. Why would everyone forgive such a person when all he did from the very beginning was to think of himself?"


    Stefan paused as his eyes glinted with hatred the more he thought about the privileges Samael achieved without even trying. "And yet, someone like me, who carried the weight of the crown, who sacrificed my happiness, my woman, my life, shouldn''t be forgiven? My wish is simple. I was willing to give up the power I held if Hell gave her up and let us be. But obviously, that simple wish isn''t simple to others ¡ª it''s too much, isn''t it?"


    Fabian didn''t respond anymore and just listened. Was Stefan asking too much? If Fabian was going to answer, from his point of view, it wasn''t too much. It was actually very simple that it was hrious to think. But that was where the problem lied. One couldn''t change a person''s heart that easily.


    Just like Maxine and Acheron, even when they knew the people they devoted their life to just saw them as disposable pawns, it was already toote for them to walk away. Knowing Lilou, the reason she didn''t give Stefan a chance, was that she knew it was pointless and didn''t want to give him false hope. She couldn''t change her heart anymore and pour her love into another man.


    "Until the end, I still cannot understand Love." Fabian breathed out and chuckled weakly, watching Stefan raise his sword once again. "Until the end... I cannot understand you, Ru."


    As the blood and darkfield thickened, Fabian knew they were reaching the end of this. Right now, with his current state, it was clear to Fabian about the oue of this battle.


    He would die tonight.


    In a blink of an eye, Stefan appeared in front of him and swung his sword to the side. Fabian deflected it, but he still flew away with the impact. Mid-air, Stefan appeared behind him and kicked his back. Blood escaped Fabian''s mouth as he crash down. But before he couldnd, Stefan reappeared in front of him again and swung his sword without hesitation.


    Their routine repeated for a long time. Stefan attacked him one after another while Fabian blocked them, albeit not everything. Wounds and shes kept adding to his skin while blood soaked his uniform. After the long exchange of blows, Fabian blocked Stefan''s sword once again, but... Maleficent broke and the former''s de shed across Fabian''s chest before kicking him.


    That instant, Fabian crashed on the concrete ground. He felt his spine crack slightly as he gasped for air.


    ''I''m sorry, Your Majesty,'' he apologized internally with a weak smile, staring at the ck and red above him. ''This is why fighting to protect is never my style. It only demotivates me more.''


    How silly of him, but that was true. Fighting while avoiding hurting others was never Fabian''s style. But if he fought just like in the past, he needed another century to recover his calm state of mind.


    "Ugh..." he wince when Stefan stepped on his chest, holding his sword to the side.


    "It was a long life, Butler," Stefan spoke solemnly, gazing down at Fabian while raising his sword up. "I thought you will fight even if it means awakening the devil within you, but I guess even you are afraid of him."


    Fabian''s weak smile persisted as he stared at the tip of the sword that glinted. "It was... indeed, a very long... life."


    ''Tea.''


    Suddenly, Fabian heard a woman''s soft voice inside his head, along with the sound of a ringing bell. A low chuckle slipped past the butler''s lips, as he didn''t expect that this unimportant memory would be the one he would see before death.


    A memory he deemed not important back when he was in the forbiddennd in the breeding grounds of vampires years ago.. A memory of that strange girl and her long white hair that reached the ground.

 Chapter 549 - The Memory He Saw At Deaths Door

    <h4>Chapter 549 - The Memory He Saw At Death''s Door</h4>


    Years prior to the present time...


    Fabian pulled up the hood of his cloak whilst running through the dark, narrow alley. He nced to his side, seeing multiple shadows skip through time and space at their speed. He clicked his tongue in irritation as water sshed when he stepped on the hollow concrete.


    ''I hope Charlie is alright,'' he thought, thinking that the two of them went in opposite directions to split the vampires chasing after them.


    After what happened in the capital of the Great Heart Empire, Fabian traveled with Charlotte to the border between the Heart and Spade kingdom. His initial reasoning was because he knew Samael needed time to make up his mind about what to do in the empire. Knowing his master, Fabian already figured Samael would take the position he had denied for the sake of everyone.


    However, as he investigated the borders, Fabian had this unsettling feeling when he met a vampire. Obviously, he didn''t know all vampires, but that person he met gave him this eerie feeling, even though thetter told him he was a mere inferior vampire.


    That was the main reason he infiltrated the maind. If his conclusion that vampires from the maind were involved in the matters of the empire, he thought of taking out the root of the problem himself. The problem was, no matter how discreet he was, the vampires in thisnd already knew an outsider infiltrated thend.


    And now he and Charlotte were on the run.


    Fabian made a turn and squeezed himself between the narrow space of two buildings. Two shadows sprinted past him as he hid.


    ''It''s better not to confront them now,'' he said internally, peeking his head out before running once again. ''Troublesome vampires.''


    It was not that Fabian hadn''t fought them earlier. He had confronted a few; they were all strong, but not enough to overwhelm him. He knew that if he killed more and let those vampires stall time, more powerful vampires would arrive to capture him ¡ª worse, kill him on the spot.


    "Ugh...!" Fabian suddenly winced as he looked over his shoulder because an arrow grazed him. His eyes sharpened as he nced up, seeing a figure standing at the building with arge arrow in her hand. But his speed remained the same, pressing on his shoulder as he just ran around aimlessly.


    As he did so, Fabian dodged the arrows even without looking back. This time, he also grew bold since he was bleeding; meaning, no matter where he goes, they would find him through his scent. He thought if he led them to somewhere far, like some woods or something, he could fight them and flee easily, that would be better.


    And so Fabian ran and ran and ran, following his instincts. On the way, he encountered a few vampires. This time, he took out Maleficent and slew them mercilessly. Good thing he faced countless noble vampires as his victims during those crazy days in the past.


    After that, Fabian noticed the buildings were slowly reducing in numbers as he entered the forest. He looked back, only to catch that his pursuers decreased in numbers as well. His brow arched as he sped away, sensing that everyone seemed reluctant to catch him now.


    Or rather, they were reluctant to chase after him because of where he was heading. Either way, as long as they stopped chasing after him, Fabian didn''t care about their reasons. So, he ran ahead without looking back until he reached the forest clearing.


    His brows furrowed as his steps halted. He gazed at the old mansion ahead. The ce looked eerie, old, and not well-maintained. A sight that told him no one could live in this abandoned-looking mansion. He looked back once again, and no one was chasing after him.


    "That''s strange," he muttered, but he didn''t dwell on it as he marched towards the mansion. As he opened the rusting gates, it creaked, producing an unsettling sound in this soundless surrounding. Walking inside, the crisp sound of dry leaves under his feet resonated in his ear.


    "Why an abandoned mansion in the middle of this forest?" he wondered, standing on the doorstep.


    Based on his observation, the maind of the vampires was just like the capital of the Heart''s Empire. Streets were clean and quiet, establishments and mansions everywhere. So, it was a surprise that a mansion was situated in the middle of this ce like it was a haunted house.


    Convinced that no one could possibly live in this rundown mansion, Fabian knocked on the door lightly. Just as he did, his brow quirked as the door creaked open. Normal people would immediately turn around and walk away, but Fabian''s initial thought was his knocking opened the door for him.


    "I''ll be entering," he whispered to show respect to the mansion''s previous owners or to the ghosts who lived in it. He carefully entered, not opening the door wide, and simply squeezed himself to the small gap of the door. But just as he stepped his foot inside, Fabian halted.


    He raised his gaze, and it immediatelynded on the person meters away. He blinked twice, and so was the woman holding amp in her hand. Long white hair that reached the ground, wearing a white long sleeve dress that also reached the floor. She looked pale as if a ghost, like snow, considering her eyes were also silver.


    Neither of them spoke at the presence of another. Fabian sized her up and didn''t sense malice from her. But still, meeting this woman only meant there were people who lived here. He caressed his skull ring with a warm smile on his face, preparing himself to attack her if she thought of assaulting him.


    But to his surprise, the woman in white with long white hair said nothing as she turned her back against him. He furrowed his brows as she walked away as if she didn''t see him. After taking several steps away, Fabian''s eyes fell on her hand as she pointed to the side without looking back at him.


    "Kitchen." That was all she said before resuming her strides, leaving Fabian puzzled. Normal people''s reaction when they knew an intruder was inside their property was to chase them out or catch them. But that woman just said kitchen. What did that even mean?


    "Well, this is the maind.. What am I going to expect in this strange ce hidden from the world?" he shrugged as Fabian weed himself in.

 Chapter 550 - The Memory He Saw At Deaths Door II

    <h4>Chapter 550 - The Memory He Saw At Death''s Door II</h4>


    The ce was dark and as he walked through the hallway; the only source of light was the moon shining through the windows. Fabian figured no one seemed to live in this ce aside from that woman, as he didn''t encounter a single soul in this mansion. For reasons unknown, his feet dragged him in the direction she pointed at.


    The woman didn''t lie. The direction she pointed at led him to the kitchen.


    "What a shabby ce," he muttered as he looked around at the dusty kitchen. Out of habit, Fabian went through the drawers where there were kitchen wares, teas, and such. He waved in front of him as dust flew up to his face.


    "Not only it is shabby, but it''s dirty."


    His butler''s persona of taking care of the house slowly crept into his heart. This ce just... urged him to clean it. If he had all the time in the world, he would start cleaning up. But, all he could do was to get find himself a ss of water to drink. Fortunately, there was this one clean pitcher that had clean water in it.


    In this kitchen, there was only one clean te, a pair of cutleries, ss, and a pitcher. Which only proved that that woman was the only one who lived in this ce.


    "What a strange ce." Fabian made himself a tea as everything else still worked, even though it was unclean. Since he didn''t want to use her things, he cleaned a new teacup and saucer and cutleries while boiling some water in the kettle.


    As he did so, he paused and recalled the woman. He tilted his head while wiping the teacup dry. Why did she say ''kitchen?'' Was she hungry? Or was she telling him to make himself something to eat?


    Fabian was used to Samael''s whims and how his lordship speak what he liked and disliked aloud. So, for someone who only spoke a word, he was a little piqued.


    "Her long hair bothers me," he muttered as he turned off the burner and proceeded to make some tea. He wanted to rest for the night ande up with a n. He trusted Charlotte was safe since that youngdy''s survival skills were top-notch. She would be fine and could blend in like she used to.


    Fabian poured hot water on the tea carefully in the dark, but then paused when he heard the soft sound of a bell ringing in a constant beat. His brows rose as he gazed up. The sound wasn''t loud, but in this silent ce, it was echoing softly.


    "Is she calling for me?" he wondered with furrowed brows. Fabian gazed down at the tea in silence while listening to the sound of the bell.


    Since it seemed she weed him, he thought of serving her tea to show his appreciation. With that thought in mind, Fabian cleaned the food trolley and ced the set of tea after consuming a cup. He followed the sound of the bell, pushing the trolley through the hallway.


    The sound led him to one of the rooms, knocking lightly on the door. The sound of the bell persisted, but no voice from inside reached his ear.


    "Mydy, I brought you some tea," Fabian announced in his usual kind tone, pushing the door slightly. He snuck a nced inside before going in, seeing thatdy who was akin to a ghost, sitting outside the balcony with a bell in her hand. She was staring at the bell while ringing it as if amused at how it rang whenever she moved it.


    When Fabian entered the room, she looked back to see him pushing the trolley. She blinked, closed-lipped as her white hair flowed back along with the soft wind.


    "I brought you some tea to enjoy, mydy," Fabian repeated with the same smile, staring at the woman on the balcony while he stayed inside. "Should I bring it there?"


    Thedy in white just stared at him in silence. There wasn''t curiosity or anything in her eyes. She was just staring before ringing the bell once again. Her action caused his brows to furrow for a bit. Thisdy looked detached from this world, doing just what she thought amusing, like ringing that bell.


    A shallow breath slipped past Fabian''s lips as he pushed the tray to the balcony. Since she said nothing, he would serve her tea to make himself feel better. Without speaking a single word, Fabian arranged the table while she rang the bell.


    "Mydy, please have some," he said after pouring a cup and serving it in front of her. Thedy stopped ringing the bell and gazed up. But instead of responding, she rang the bell once again while keeping her eye contact.


    Fabian smiled, closed-lipped. "It''s not poisoned." He tilted his head down and walked away to leave her alone.


    When he was by the door, he looked back, only to see her still staring at him while still ringing the bell. Fabian knitted his brows momentarily, but he didn''t dwell on it as he left the room.


    Standing outside the room, Fabian stared at the shut door. He was still hearing the constant sound of the bell.


    "What a strange person," he muttered before sauntering through the empty hallway.


    **


    Meanwhile, as Fabian shut the door, thedy stared at the door for a very long time. She peeled her eyes away and set them on the tea in front of her, still ringing the bell in her hand. But instead of drinking the tea, she turned her head in the woods where she could see a battalion from the royal family surround the entrance of the forbidden forest.


    Her white eyshes fluttered ever so tenderly and rang the bell once again. She didn''t speak as she slowly peeled her eyes away, picked up the tea, and took a sip. Her reaction was still the same after drinking the tea, putting it back on the saucer, and staring at it.


    "Soran," came out a soft, harmonious voice before the sound of the bell came once again.

 Chapter 551 - Tilly

    <h4>Chapter 551 - Tilly</h4>


    When morning came, Fabian finally saw the real state of the mansion. Dusty floors and furniture, cobwebs on the wall, and everything to make a butler like him cry in distress. All night, he had been idling while waiting for daytime in the mansion''s lobby. However, once the sun rose, he couldn''t help but pinch the space between his brows.


    Fabian sat on the dusty settee that was covered in a white sheet. His arms rested on his thigh, hands linked, trying to ignore his dirty surroundings. There was this tiny path on the floor that wasn''t covered with dust as if it was being swept constantly. But it was obvious that wasn''t the case.


    That tiny clean path was the cause of thatdy''s long hair and long dress. Her hair was too long that reached the floor. Hence, whenever she walked, her hair and dress were like sweeping the floor.


    ''I have no idea why they stop chasing after me after entering this ce, but if I stayed here for a long time, they will surround me,'' he thought solemnly before he arched a brow, raising his head at the faint presence in the lobby. He raised his head, setting his eyes on thedy, pushing the trolley tray back to the kitchen.


    Fabian only watched her in silence, and she didn''t even cast him a look. His gaze followed her figure until she was out of sight, entering the way towards the kitchen. His eyes remained there until she returned without the tray. But this time, she was holding a spoon in her hand.


    His brows furrowed as she sauntered in silence, walking on the same path while her hair and the hem of her dress swept the floor. She just followed the same path she had taken earlier, as it was clear as day that the rest of the floor was covered with dust.


    ''This woman...'' his thoughts trailed off as the woman halted in front of the stairs. She slowly turned her head in his direction, blinking nkly without saying a word.


    Fabian sported a smile as he stood from his seat. "Are you hungry, mydy?" he asked politely, but she only looked at him in silence.


    "I will make you..." he trailed off when she suddenly resumed in her strides to go back to her room. This time, he frowned as he cocked his head. His eyes fell on the spoon in her hand, making him wonder what she was nning to do with it.


    "Does she even have food to eat?" he wondered before walking towards the kitchen to fill his stomach before leaving. Fortunately, there were some eggs and for him to eat. How there was a limited supply of food was a mystery to him, but probably, the woman had her ways of surviving.


    While Fabian cooked and made breakfast for him and thatdy, he heard the bell once again. He had been hearing that all night to the point it was annoying, but he was slowly getting used to it by now. Once he was done cooking, Fabian ate and ced the rest of the breakfast on the trolley tray.


    Just likest night, Fabian pushed it to the room where he took the teast night. He knocked on the door, but no one answered. So, he announced he woulde in with her breakfast and entered. This time, thedy wasn''t on the balcony. But instead, she was sitting on the chair near the window where the sun hits her pale face.


    The side of his face twitched when he saw she was using the spoon to ring the bell. He had thought of many things this woman would do with the spoon, but it turned out she simply wanted to ring the bell in another way.


    "Mydy, I brought you breakfast," he said while serving the food on the small table, ignoring her ringing bell. "There wasn''t much in the kitchen, so I only prepared what I can."


    Fabian exined in a polite tone, stepping back from her once he was done serving her. She finally stopped ringing the bell, shifting her eyes on the food before her. As usual, she didn''t speak as she raised her head towards the balcony. Fabian nced at the shut balcony and caught a shadow standing outside.


    His eyes instantly sharpened as his pursuers seemed they had finally caught up. But instead of fleeing, he nced at the woman as thetter stood and approached the balcony. She stood in front of the door to the balcony, Fabian took a careful step back. He didn''t care if this woman would be in trouble or if she was letting them in to catch him.


    He served her tea and breakfast, so they were even for letting him stay for the night. But as soon as she reached for the knob, she stopped and didn''t open it.


    "There is some intruder in the forbiddennd. We believed he went in this ce." A voice from outside stated his reasons, making the woman open the door for him.


    This time, Fabian took another step while caressing his ring. Running away was futile. He would rather use that balcony to flee. Just as he prepared to y the man outside, the woman finally spoke.


    "He is not here," she denied in a soft voice ¡ª it was the softest voice he had ever heard in his life. The man outside, wearing noble clothing ¡ª not like the uniforms the vampires Fabian foughtst night ¡ª peeked his head in and set his sharp eyes on him.


    ''What a terrible liar,'' Fabian thought, thinking that this woman was lying when the evidence was just behind her.


    "Tilly," called the nobleman as he gazed at the woman with respect. "My father told me to take this man with me. He is dangerous."


    "Tilly''s guest made me tea and breakfast."


    The man let out a helpless sigh, baffling Fabian. He could sense that this man was strong enough to force his way in, but he was just standing there and talking civilly with that woman, Tilly.


    "Fine. Suit yourself." To Fabian''s surprise, the man didn''t even argue with her as he just agreed ¡ª just like that. "You shoulde out sometime instead of staying in this ce."


    "I will disappear if sunlight hits me," she replied in the same tone, making Fabian''s under-eye twitch.


    She would disappear if sunlight hit her face? How could she say that with a straight face when the sunlight was literally beaming at her face?! Surely, she was a terrible liar.


    The man raised his hand to shade her face. "You never change, Tilly. I will tell Father that you took the intruder as your guest then." He then nced at Fabian without saying a word before leaving.


    Tilly waved weakly, leaving the door ajar as she walked back to where she sat earlier. Again, she said nothing to Fabian and resumed ringing the bell.


    "Why?" he asked after some time, staring at the woman. "Why did you lie? Are you, perhaps, protecting me?"


    She stopped, lifting her head up, and stared at him. "I didn''t lie, and I''m not protecting you. You can protect yourself."


    "Then, if you already know that, why didn''t you let that man take me with him?" Fabian''s countenance grew cold while holding her gaze.


    Tilly didn''t answer immediately, and only when she averted her eyes away, her lips parted. "His boots are dirty. If he goes in, he will dirty the floor," picking up the cutlery to eat.


    Meanwhile, Fabian chuckled in ridicule, gazing at the already dirty floor.


    "What a terrible liar."

 Chapter 552 - Tilly II

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Tilly II</h4>


    There weren''t many people who existed in the world, or people Fabian met in his life, whom he couldn''t read easily. Fabian was perceptive and an observer. He had been observing people, so he could tell if one bore malice or innocent. But Tilly baffled him the more he interacted with her.


    He had been in the mansion for four days now, as the forest was still surrounded. So, he thought of treating his wounds in here first before going out to investigate. After all, it seemed no one nned to approach this ce.


    During his stay, Fabian cleaned the house in his free time. Cleaning and doing house chores had been therapy to keep his head calm and clear. Also, since he was stuck in this ce, it would help him kill time.


    "I brought you tea," Fabian knocked on Tilly''s room. As usual, the ringing of the bell was what answered him as he headed in to serve her some tea. His service was his way of repayment to this woman because she let him stay without bothering him.


    When Fabian entered, she was already sitting in the same spot near the window. He didn''t speak while serving her tea. Thest time the two talked was during his first day in this ce. After that, she didn''t speak, nor did he try to strike a conversation with her.


    Tilly was ringing the bell with a fork this time, and Fabian didn''t even bother asking her what was fun in ringing that bell. After serving the tea, he stepped back. This time, Tilly didn''t wait for him to leave as she picked up the teacup to her lips.


    After sipping, she ced the teacup back and spoke. "One month."


    His brows rose as he looked at her in puzzlement, waiting for her exnation. What did she mean by one month?


    "They will only be there for one month before they leave and recuperate," she exined vaguely, ncing up at him. "After a month, the security will weaken."


    Fabian raised a brow. "Why would they need to recuperate after a month?"


    "Sit." She motioned her hand to the chair across from her instead of answering. "My neck hurts."


    A shallow breath slipped past his lips and sat down across from her. He looked at her in silence, studying her paleplexion as if she would die soon.


    "Will you please tell me why they need to recuperate after a month and why no one is entering this ce?" he smiled until his eyes squinted, trying to be nice so she would answer.


    "Because they can only stay in the forbiddennd for a month, else, they will die."


    "Forbiddennd?" Fabian furrowed his brows, intrigued by this new information.


    "The forbidden forest weakens vampires if they stayed for too long. That is why it''s forbidden." Tilly turned her head in the window, staring at it as if she could see further than anyone could. "If you don''t go out for a month, they will have to retreat."


    Fabian''s gaze remained on the side of her face. "If this ce is a forbiddennd for vampires, why are you here?"


    "Because it''s my home." She turned her head back to him without a change of her expression.


    "Your home, huh?" he rocked his head lightly. "A ce that sucks your life and puts your life in danger is not a home."


    Tilly blinked twice, staring at him in silence. She didn''t smile or frown at his remarks. If anything, it seemed she just didn''t hear it ¡ª no reaction at all. Instead, she picked up the teacup to her lips, eyes over the teacup as she looked at him.


    "So that means I have to stay in here, huh?" he muttered, leaning back against the chair as he looked away. He thought that Charlotte must''ve heard about him being the forbidden forest through word of mouth.


    ''I hope she investigates while I''m stuck here,'' he thought, thinking that Charlotte was quick to catch on.


    After some time, Fabian snapped his eyes and shifted it to Tilly. Thetter already stood up from her seat, walking away without a word.


    "Where are you going?" he asked with a raised brow, staring at her small back.


    She looked back with the same straight expression. "Sweep." That was all she said before she walked away, leaving him alone in her room.


    Fabian opened his mouth, but he just watched the door shut behind her. He didn''te after her and stayed seated, propping his jaw against his knuckles while staring at the window.


    "A month," he whispered, thinking that living here for a month wasn''t a bad trade. Tilly was strange, but living with her wasn''t bad. It almost felt like he was living with himself, if not for that ringing bell.


    "Did she say she will sweep the floor?" he wondered as he cocked his head in the door''s direction. He already cleaned a few areas of the mansion; mostly the way he would take and the lobby. While cleaning the ce, Fabian figured Tilly never tended the house.


    So, howe she said she would sweep and clean? Fabian furrowed his brows as he nted his palm on the armrest, pushing himself up to see what she was nning to do. He followed where he could feel her presence and soon caught up with her.


    ''Is this what she thinks sweeping is?'' he questioned, watching her just walk while letting her long hair sweep the floor. Tilly just walked around the mansion leisurely while Fabian followed behind her.


    Deep down, Fabian was hopeful she would actually get a broom or grab the feather duster to clean. But Tilly didn''t. She just walked around at the same pace, heading to an area he was never been to before. He kept a distance from her and stopped when she halted, pivoting on her heel as she looked at the portrait hanging on the wall in the hallway.


    Fabian furrowed his brows curiously, stretching his neck to see the portrait she was staring at. From his vantage point, he could barely see a portrait, but it was nk.


    ''A nk portrait?'' he approached her out of in curiosity to see the portrait up close. He wasn''t mistaken when he saw the portrait was a nk canvass.


    "That''s me," she said, making him nce at her and saw her pointing at the nk canvass. "That''s what I look when I wasn''t born yet."


    "...."

 Chapter 553 - Should I Tie Your Hair?

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Should I Tie Your Hair?</h4>


    That day, Tilly showed Fabian more nk portraits, iming that they were her portraits before she was born. For reasons unknown, Fabian just let her point at everything before she returned to her room. That was the first andst time Tilly showed him around and she barely spoke a word after that.


    For the past three weeks, their routine revolved around Fabian serving her tea and food. Surprisingly, Tilly''s kitchen always had eggs as if they just appeared there magically. He didn''t investigate because that wasn''t important to him. He didn''t n to stay for a long time, so he also didn''t try to build connections with this housemate.


    Not that Tilly even tried to befriend him. She was just like the first time he met her: quiet, strange, and still rang the bell.


    "Tomorrow marks my one month in here," he muttered, staring at the pot where he nted a seed he saw when he was on his fourth day. He felt nothing special about his departure. Fabian had been investigating every night and, to his dismay, the vampires surrounding the forbidden forest didn''t decrease.


    The only reason he still stayed despite that was he somehow trusted Tilly''s words. She wasn''t the type of person to lie... or rather, she was a terrible liar. Even if it turned out to be a lie, his stay here helped him n his escape, and he recovered very well. Maleficent had been acting out when he stepped foot in the originalnd of the vampires, so he had to be in his best form once he stepped outside the forbidden forest.


    His thoughts trailed off when Fabian sensed Tilly''s presence behind him. He turned around to see her by the door. His brows furrowed. This was the first time Tilly came to him in his entire stay here. So, it was actually a surprise that she was by the door leading to the garden.


    "Are you here to walk in the garden, mydy?" he asked with a kind smile and a polite tone. But Tilly nced down. She was only a step away from actually going out of the house, but she didn''t. Not that she showed she was afraid to go out. It was more like she didn''t have any interest in stepping out.


    Tilly slowly raised her head, and as soon as their eyes met, her lips parted. "Tea."


    "You want tea?" he inquired, and she nodded. "Sure. Why don''t you have tea in the garden for a change..."


    His smile remained, although Tilly didn''t wait for him to finish before she turned around and walked back inside. When she was out of his sight, his smile faded as he nced at the garden. Before, this garden was left unattended, but he already made it look like a proper garden. There weren''t flowers or any of the sort, but at least it was clean and the grass was trimmed.


    "Until now, I still can''t read what''s inside that woman''s mind," came out a mumble as he headed inside to make her some tea. Since he would depart tomorrow, he thought of being generous.


    ***


    "Here''s your tea." Fabian served her tea in her room and sat down on the chair across from her. His eyes instantlynded on her pale face as she sipped the tea. He had been in this ce for almost a month, and this was only the second time Fabian joined her.


    "I will set off tomorrow," he said to remind her, but Tilly didn''t have a reaction as she ced the teacup back on the saucer. "I can teach you how to make tea so you can do it on your own."


    Tilly set her silver eyes on him and said nothing. She didn''t have any reaction or showed even the slightest sign of her bodynguage. Nothing. He was like talking to a wall.


    A shallow breath slipped past his lips as he gave up. If she didn''t want, then there was nothing he could do, he thought.


    "Thank you for taking me in, Lady Tilly. I appreciate it." He smiled and tilted his head down to express his gratitude. "I will go tomorrow at dawn. But I will make you breakfast before that, although it might go cold once you wake up."


    Her eyshes just fluttered before she peeled her eyes away from him. Instead of answering, Tilly picked up the bell right next to her and rang it delicately. This was Fabian''s cue that he should just leave her alone. It was not like they grew attached to each other as they barely talked.


    He nted his hand on the armrest, pushing himself up. As he stepped to the side, he ced his palm across his chest and bowed before turning around to leave. But just as he did, he turned his head back when the bell produced a clumsy ring as its handle broke. His eyesnded on the floor, and he nced at Tilly, who was also staring at the handle in her hand.


    "It broke," she muttered with a slight frown. This was the first time she showed a little emotion, which was a little surprising to Fabian.


    ''Did she grow attached to the bell?'' he wondered as he sighed. ''Treat this as my appreciation for letting me have some peace in this ce.''


    Fabian walked back and picked up the bell. "Mydy, don''t frown. The handle broke, but the bell didn''t." His words made her raise her head to him, seeing that Fabian ced the bell on the table before slipping his hand inside his suit.


    When he took out his hand, he was already holding a ck handkerchief. She only watched him spread the handkerchief, holding both ends of it until it formed a triangle. Fabian then folded it until it became thin, slipping the end into the loop on top of the bell ¡ª like how one put a thread on the needle.


    After he sessfully pull half of the handkerchief, Fabian was about to tie it but stopped. Instead, he gazed at her to study her momentarily. Tilly was pale and her hair, eyes, and dress were all white. She had no other colors other than white. Also, her hair still bothered her.


    The side of his lips stretched into a smile until his eyes squinted. "Mydy, should I tie your hair?"

 Chapter 554 - Weaken Security

    <h4>Chapter 554 - Weaken Security</h4>


    "Mydy, should I tie your hair?"


    Tilly just tilted her head to the side, blinking ever so tenderly. Since she didn''t reject, Fabian thought of tying her hair. So, without a word, he stood behind her chair and gazed at her silky long hair.


    "This will be better, mydy," he said, grabbing her white hair and was surprised at how smooth and thin it was momentarily. But he didn''t dwell on it as he put all her hair in one hand, before carefully tying it in a ponytail using the handkerchief.


    A satisfied smile appeared on his lips as something finally pleased him in this ce. That was to see her hair leave the floor. The bell dangled down, and it rang faintly when she cocked her head back to look at him.


    "Better." His smile remained, stepping back while Tilly turned her head on the window.


    Once she saw her reflected and the bell dangled under her hair, she reached for it. For the first time, her lips stretched into a subtle smile, pleased that the bell was still ringing.


    "Tilly likes it," she whispered while poking the bell, still staring at her reflection in the window.


    "I''m d you do." He nodded lightly, gazing down at the tip of her hair. Both of them were a little petty as she was satisfied to ring the bell, while he was satisfied that her hair doesn''t sweep the floor now.


    ****


    After tying Tilly''s hair, Fabian cleaned a few spots in the mansion before he prepared himself for his departure at dawn. Since he didn''t upy any room, he stayed in the lobby where he would usually sleep. His priority in life was that it was better to have a good night''s sleep than to have money, so Fabian went to sleep early.


    Not that he slept like a log, as he was a light sleeper. But surprisingly, in this mansion, he could sleep peacefully at night even though he was sleeping on the settee in the lobby. He had also grown used to the ringing bell, so he didn''t mind. But tonight was oddly strange. But that was because Tilly had the bell tied around her hair. It would only ring when she moved.


    While Fabian was asleep in the lobby, he finally heard the bell ringing in the middle of the night. But he didn''t open his eyes, hearing its sounde closer to where he was.


    ''What is she doing here?'' he wondered but didn''t open his eyes despite sensing her presence in the lobby. He didn''t need to see to know that she was standing not far away from him, staring at him in silence.


    Meanwhile, Tilly just stood there with her eyes fixed on the man lying on the settee. He had his arm covering his eyes, but she knew he was aware of her presence.


    "Tea," she whispered softly, eyshes fluttering ever so tenderly. "Teach me next time."


    Those were her only parting words with him as she turned around, walking away at a slow pace. With every step she took, the bell would ring softly.


    As the sound of the bell faded, Fabian withdrew his arm away from his eyes and nced up. When he could barely hear the bell, he fixed his position and stared at the dark ceiling.


    "There''s no next time, mydy," he uttered under his breath. "My offer already expired."


    ******


    Tilly stood on the balcony like usual with her hand on the railing. What she said to him about the forbidden forest was a big, fat lie. The knights wouldn''t just die if they stayed in the forbidden forest for a long time. But she was telling the truth that the knight would need to recover after a month.


    "Soran didn''te back," she muttered, thinking about a particr man who promised her he would visit her again and take her on an adventure. The reason she never left this ce, so that Soran would find her easily since he used to stay in this mansion.


    "But his kin did," Tilly added with a soft tone, smiling subtly. "Soran fulfilled his promise to Tilly."


    To her, she already knew Soran would nevere back. But she still waited for him because he promised her. So, Fabian''s presence in this mansion already made her happy. She was a simple being and all this time, she was happy. She may not show it because she didn''t know how, but she was sincerely happy to have apanion after spending a millennium of living all alone in this mansion.


    "Tilly promised one month." Tilly sat on the railings, lifting her legs up, and jumped down. The bell rang as shended and walked towards the forest leisurely. This was the first time she would go out after centuries and her reason? To make sure Fabian would depart safely.


    **


    At the entrance of the forbidden forest where knights were camping, everyone heard a distinct sound of a belling closer. It didn''t take long when everyone''s attention turned to the dark forest as the ringing grew louder as it approached.


    "Who''s that?" the man who came to Tilly''s mansion to arrest Fabian stood in the front with furrowed brows. His eyes dted when a woman slinked out of the darkness.


    "Tilly?" he raised his hand to stop anyone from attacking her. "Don''t do anything silly to her. She''s the one who lives in that mansion."


    Shock instantly dominated everyone''s faces at theirmander''s words. Everyone knew Mathilda Grimsbanne, but no one had seen her as she never left her mansion. So, for her toe out after thousands of years... everyone was shocked.


    "Tilly, what are you doing here?" asked the nobleman as he took a step forward.


    "Weaken security." Tilly''s reply made their brows furrow. "Tilly''s guest will depart tomorrow, so Tilly wants him to depart safely."


    The man knitted his brows, and this time, he took a step forward. Even though Tilly hadn''t left her mansion, every noble pureblood knew how dangerous this woman was. That was why no one dared to enter the forbidden forest. It was because Tilly''sst words before she lived in seclusion were... she didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Everyone looked up when Tilly raised a finger. To their surprise, the entire country was now inside the bloodfield, which they called on the maind as the devil''s palm.


    "Lady Tilly," the man, who was leading the entire troop, clenched his hand. If Tilly said she would weaken the security, she would surely do it. And that means everyone''s safety would bepromised.


    "We will retreat."


    "Captain!"


    "Shut up!" the noble vampire looked at Tilly straight in the eye. "I give you my word. No one wille after that intruder ¡ª I mean, your guest. They would depart thisnd in one piece."


    Tilly blinked, as she still had no reaction. "He had apanion."


    "Don''t worry. We won''t interfere with him or hispanion."


    She didn''t speak anymore as she turned around and walked back to her house.. All they heard was the sound of the bell ringing that was tied around her long hair with a ck handkerchief that stood out because of the contrasting color.

 Chapter 555 - What Kind Of Memory Did You See At Deaths Door?

    <h4>Chapter 555 - What Kind Of Memory Did You See At Death''s Door?</h4>


    When Tilly returned to the mansion, she stopped at the front door and coughed. She covered her lips with her palm, drawing it away only to see blood on it. For someone as powerful as her, using it would also mean straining her body. But she didn''t regret it for good use.


    She closed her hand ever so slowly, pushing the door open. As soon as Tilly stepped inside, her eyesnded on Fabian. He was sitting on the settee and raised his head to meet her gaze. Tilly didn''t speak as she resumed her steps.


    "So it was a lie?" he asked just when she took five steps, knowing she wouldn''t say a word if he didn''t. "That one month... is a lie?"


    Tilly slowly turned her head in his direction but said nothing. He looked a little annoyed as he stood up, cocking his head with his sharp eyes on her.


    "Do you see me as someone stupid? Did you think that power just now will go past my radar?" he snickered, shaking his head lightly. "What did I expect? You only talk when you want to."


    Fabian scratched his temple as he closed his eyes for a bit. "That blood you cough out, wash it before you go to sleep." He waved, walking towards the door to leave this ce.


    He wasn''t dumb not to realize things and what happened. When she said the security would weaken, she meant to say she would weaken it. Hence, he knew that there was no need to stay since he was certain he would leave thisnd alive. With or without her help, Fabian didn''t n to die here.


    So her help was unnecessary.


    "Tilly''s guest is angry." He stopped by the door when she spoke. A ridiculing smirk appeared on his face as she turned around to face her.


    "I am not angry, mydy. I just disliked the fact that you would so far for a stranger like me."


    "Why?"


    His lips parted, but no words came out. Did she ask him why? Fabian had many answers to that. For example, he didn''t like that it seemed she was underestimating him or he didn''t want to be in debt to someone. But was that really the reason? What truly upset the everposed butler?


    Deep down, Fabian knew his genuine answer. He wasn''t someone who disliked being underestimated. If anything, he liked the benefits of being seen as an underdog, since it had its advantages. Nor he was the person who had the conscience to not exploit anyone.


    His services to her were only a part of his instincts since he had lived as a butler for a long time. It wasn''t from the goodness of his heart or anything of the sort. He simply convinced himself it was repayment, but he wasn''t that type of person. He was simply bored and doing butler duties was what he only knew, aside from killing.


    "Don''t know," Fabian replied and shrugged. "Thank you for everything and goodbye."


    Just as he turned around and was about to take a step, Tilly spoke again. "Tea... is bitter."


    "Of course it is," Fabian chuckled as he cocked his head back, smirking. "I told you, I only make what''s there in your kitchen. Do some groceries and buy some honey or sugar. As for me, I don''t think I will ever eat eggs for the next ten years."


    Fabian waved as he resumed his strides. Tilly just watched him from that spot until the door closed behind him. Once he was outside, Fabian let out a shallow breath. He nced back at the door, waiting for the sound of the bell so he would know she was moving.


    However, the bell didn''t ring for a long time. That only meant she was standing in the same spot for a while.


    "Why am I waiting for her to go back to her room?" he murmured and frowned, almost ring at the door. He nearly busted the door open to tell her to go back to her bed, but the bell suddenly rang. So, Fabian heaved a sigh of relief as that sound gradually faded.


    "I won''t go back in here," he grumbled, listing this ce as his number one ce he would never go back, ever.


    *****


    Present time...


    A soft chuckle slipped past Fabian''s lips as he watched Stefan swing his sword up and then down. It was surely a strange memory to recall at death''s door. It was so strange he couldn''t help but chuckle. But that... that memory he already locked away from his head somehow gave him more reason to fight.


    Fabian lifted his head to meet the de, opened his mouth, and bit the sword as hard as he could to stop it. His eyes glinted, holding Stefan''s gaze as thetter was a bit taken aback at Fabian''s sudden retaliation. After all, just a moment ago, he was epting his death.


    But now, Fabian''s eyes told him this wouldn''t end easily. Because those eyes glowering at him... were the eyes of that monster who needed to be tamed.


    "Now I''m intrigued, Fabian. What kind of memory did you see at death''s door?" Stefan inquired and a secondter, the upper part of his sword where Fabian was biting cracked until it broke. In a second, Fabian spat out the de, which he caught and stabbed Stefan''s ankle.


    Fabian was too quick with his reaction that Stefan slightlygged behind. All thetter could do was hop back, gazing down at his bleeding ankle. If Fabian was holding a dagger, the cut would be fatal.


    "How amusing," mused Stefan, raising his eyes as Fabian helped himself to stand up. He watched him massage his nape, stretching his neck as if he was reborn.


    "Now I am even more intrigued at what reason you let the person... the devil you''ve kept hidden finally take over you, Fabian?"


    Fabian slowly raised his head, and a devious smirk appeared on his lips. It wasn''t the usual smile he would show, but it was something that gave him a wicked look.


    "Your Highness," Fabian took a deep breath as his mouth slightly fell open. "It was a strange memory to recall; something I didn''t expect as well. However, it reminds me that... there is a ce in this world where I can recuperate after this."


    He brushed his hair back before his hand settled on his forehead, gazing at Stefan from head to toe. "Ah, damn.... I should kill her too."

 Chapter 556 - Get Your Hands Off Of Him

    <h4>Chapter 556 - Get Your Hands Off Of Him</h4>


    "Ah, damn... I should kill her too."


    Stefan took out the fragment of his sword that was stuck in his ankle without reaction. His eyes studied Fabian as thetter called for his broken sword. The broken part turned into ck dust, but the handle returned into a shroud before it formed into a small butcher knife.


    "Your highness, thank you for showing me a memory I was curious to see at death''s door." Fabian smiled until his eyes squinted, caressing the ck butcher''s knife delicately. "I had thought a lot of memories I would see. For example, meeting the current emperor for the first time, or the time when Rufus and I nearly killed each other. I even considered that it would be the memory when I extracted us'' fangs. Apparently, it was none of those."


    "Oh? Pray tell, Fabian. Was there another memory that is even more memorable than those?"


    "Memorable..." Fabian snickered in ridicule, letting out a deep breath as he locked eyes with Stefan. "More like it is the least memorable to remember. A memory that had no importance in my life. In front of death, the memory we will see is something simple, and it makes you think how shallow and petty one is."


    "I''m intrigued." Stefan nodded with his lips closed. "Will you be able to show what petty memories I treasured at the back of my head, Fabian? I''m curious if it will show me my time with Lilou, or my fantasy of holding my son with her? I wondered, which would it be?"


    Fabian''s smile remained as he sized his opponent. "You will be surprised once you see it, Your Highness. I bet none of those will matter to you. Because the memory you will see at death''s door... is an eye-opener. A realization of what matters and what you should''ve done."


    "And what did you realize of what you should''ve done?"


    "That is..." Fabian''s eyshes fluttered ever so slowly as he spun the butcher''s knife in his hand. "... to kill someone."


    PANG!


    A tipless sword against a ck butcher knife shed in a heartbeat, causing ripples in the Devil''s Palm around them. Fabian, who had inflicted multiple injuries, stood his ground. His eyes drooped until it was partially closed, studying Stefan while humming.


    "I guess that memory you saw is something precious," Stefanmented, sensing that Fabian hadn''t even unleashed his all. "So, this is Fabian the Ripper, huh? Composed yet reeked of bloodlust. For a human to smell like death, you are surely amazing. You make me want to sink my fangs to taste what a person like you tastes like."


    "My. You should''ve asked before, Your Highness. I wouldn''t mind spending a night with you since men and women are the same to me."


    CLANG!


    Fabian and Stefan exchanged blows, unfazed by their injuries, as they dueled fiercely. To wield Maleficent to its original form ¡ª the butcher knife ¡ª Stefan could feel the gravity of Fabian''s every attack. But that didn''t stop Stefan from fighting him.


    "Haha! I don''t feel disgusted by the suggestion." Stefan chuckled, as he knew Fabian truly meant it. Heunched another attack, which Fabian blocked easily. "I should''ve thought about it for a change."


    "Exploring is always a good idea, Your Highness."


    The sound of metals shing with such intensity resonated in the air. Until Stefan spread his other hand. The red mist paused in the air and instantly formed into sharp-like needles. In one wave, the blood needles pointed in Fabian''s figure and flew towards him.


    "Kill." Came out a whisper from Stefan as he also bolted in Fabian''s direction to attack him.


    But s, Fabian just smirk wickedly as he didn''t dodge the blood needles. Instead, he dashed towards Stefan and shed with him. The red needles stuck into his body, but he still grinned as if they were nothing.


    "Impressive, indeed." Stefan mused as red thread appeared from the end of each needle connecting to the blood surrounding them. "You fight recklessly... very unlike your usual fighting style, Fabian."


    "I wouldn''t have sessfully ughtered tons of vampires in the past if I was cautious."


    The side of Stefan''s lips stretched broader. "Control." The red string pulled Fabian to control him like a puppet, but to his surprise, the red string slowly changed into ck.


    "Haha. Your highness," Fabian chuckled as the red strings burned and everything that was pierced across his body turned into red mist once again. "Thing is, I used to spend so much time with the emperor back when he was a duke. There was a time in the past where it''s killed or be killed between us. If my master killed me, I would''ve died more than a hundred times already."


    He paused as he gazed up and smiled. "Those days... he never knows how to hold back." Fabian slowly set his eyes back to Stefan as his face turned expressionless.


    "And thus, this feels nothing. His Majesty... such a powerful man... reminds me of another Grimsbanne."


    "Grimsbanne..." Stefan smirked, thinking that Samael has the blood of Grimsbanne from her birth mother. A blood that''s far superior to Stefan''s birth mother.


    Unfair.


    That word instantly crossed Stefan''s head with the thought. The side of his lips curled up into a ridiculing smirk and chuckled. It reminded him that since birth, Samael was born to be above others. After all, he inherited the bloodline of thete queen, while Stefan was simply a son of a concubine.


    "Fabian, do you want to see something amusing?" his smile persisted, but it didn''t reach his eyes. He snapped his fingers, causing the thick blood mist surrounding them to disperse gradually.


    Fabian quirked a brow at what was Stefan trying to do this time. He had a feeling whatever it was, he wouldn''t like it. This man was full of schemes and... he surely had something up on his sleeve that could justify this unsettling feeling.


    "Lancelot," Stefan whispered, holding Fabian''s gaze as it glinted sharply. The side of his lips curled up before he hopped away in a blink of an eye. Fabian, who was fighting him, also jumped on instinct as soon as he realized who was Stefan aiming for.


    Law.


    "Stefan!" Fabian growled, seeing that Stefan''s back was wide open. Before thetter could reach Law, Fabian appeared behind him and swung his butcher''s knife without hesitation. What Fabian noticed a bitte was Stefan''s smirk.


    PANG!


    Fabian''s eyes dted as his Maleficent shed with Lakresha. His eyes fell on the person who suddenly appeared behind Stefan and blocked his attack.


    Lilou.


    "Fabian, get your hands off of him," came out a cold warning as Lilou swung Lakresha, which pushed him back.

 Chapter 557 - What Goes Around Comes Around

    <h4>Chapter 557 - What Goes Around Comes Around</h4>


    [Minutes before Lilou''s appearance...]


    I had been fighting Zero with everything I could for a long time now. He was strong and I couldn''t deny that. If I lowered my guard for even just a split second, it would be over. I would die.


    My people were also fighting the remaining rebels with all their might. Loud yells and cries, low snarls and growls, metals shing, that had been echoing in my ear for a while now, too. I even felt Stefan''s powerful presence inside the estate and caught a small bloodfield somewhere outside the mansion.


    But Zero... Zero... this man...


    "Zero!!!" I bellowed until my voice shook, eyes glinting with killing intent. "I will kill you!"


    "Haha! My. Your Majesty, how can you lose yourposure?" he chuckled while blocking my attack. "When you took out Acheron''s heart, I didn''t even flinch. Because..." Zero leaned forward with a wicked smirk stered on his face.


    "... because that is what it means to be the person who should stand at the peak. You will lose people and sacrifices were inevitable."


    I gritted my teeth as I repelled his sword away. I didn''t idle as I instantly bolted towards him like a maniac, getting impatient to defeat this person. While I was getting worked up with my worries for my son, Zero took the pleasure of seeing me in this state. My hatred towards him just continued to increase, but what was frustrating was that he was strong enough to fight me equally.


    ''Fabian...'' I thought whilstunching a continuous attack towards him. ''... please be safe... keep my sons safe...''


    Deep down, I was scared. I didn''t mind losing my life in this battle, but not my son. He was too young and too precious. This night would be engraved in his mind forever, and I already felt sorry for him. The least I could do was for Law to survive this incident.


    "Sad, isn''t it?" Zero spoke casually as if my attacks were all childish tantrums. "Once you have a child, it doesn''t matter how wicked a person was or how strong they were. That child''s life... will be a weakness. One such as yourself, Your Majesty, will use that despicable means to make one grovel on your feet."


    Karma.


    My mind froze for a split second as I held my breath, recalling the time I used Tristan, Zero''s son, to toy with Zero. I already realized that Zero would hold a grudge against me about that, but hearing it from his mouth gave this sense of dread in my heart.


    An eye for an eye.


    That had always been Zero''s rule for vengeance. He wanted me to feel the same agony I had caused him in the past. I had regretted my actions in the past when I first met Law, but this... this... I could feel my heart sinking.


    It was my fault. I shouldn''t have done that in the past. I shouldn''t have yed that low-life trick to anger Zero. I was at fault and now... my son would pay for it.


    "No," I whispered as I stopped when he blocked my attack again, not blinking while staring nkly into his eyes. "Not my son."


    Zero smirked in ridicule. "Why not your son, my former fiance? It''s fine if it''s my son, but it''s not if I dragged yours in it?"


    "Zero, Tristan was already involved in this matter. If you didn''t want him to --"


    "Lilou, my empress, I bet you understand a parent''s heart now that you are one." His voice grew cold and distant, just like his glinting eyes. "That child''s father is wicked, who slew every Moriarty. Children, women, men, elders... it doesn''t matter if they were just born into this world or already on the brink of death. I killed them all. Do you know why?"


    I hopped back, standing still while staring at him. Did I know why? Before, it didn''t matter to me whatever reason Zero, this wicked man, had in the back of his head to keep his son alive despite killing his kins. But now... I got the gist of it.


    "Because if you didn''t, your son will share the same fate as his father...?" I guessed with a shaking voice, nearly choking at this realization.


    Power and greed had always been one factor that ruined every royalty''s childhood and life. I never tried to understand Zero in the past because it didn''t matter to me. Not that it would change anything or I could change his mind and make him waver.


    But... no one was born evil.


    How could I selfishly think that I was the only one who was fighting for something important? It was presumptuous of me that what Zero and Stefan were fighting for didn''t have the same importance as mine. Although their methods were wrong and disastrous, they terrified me.


    Terrified, not in a way of what they could do. I was scared because I could understand them. That I would also be just like them if I were in the same circumstance. That I... was also capable of being a monster, just like them. It was already proven when I thought Sam died.


    God... just what did we all do wrong to deserve this?


    "That''s right, my queen. If I didn''t kill every person who bore the blood of the Moriarty and didn''t hide my son as my shadow knight, all the retaliation against me would shift to him. Just like what you did back then, using Tristan to corner me, you''re not the only one who would do such a thing." My grip trembled, as I couldn''t argue with him. These things he was spewing were nothing but facts.


    "That is why..." he paused as he smirk in delight, enjoying the sight of my expression. "... we nned to do the same. I can''t kill you, since your life is still connected to my son. Your death also means his death, but isn''t it more amusing if you live? Living... takes more courage than dying, after all. Especially, if you have to spend a lifetime with a man you rejected multiple times."


    "What do you mean..." I trailed off as my eyes dted. An eye for an eye; that word suddenly hovered over my head once again.


    "It seems you finally realized that now, my queen."


    "No." I turned my dted eyes towards the estate while holding my breath. With a snap of a finger, I bolted towards the mansion and Zero let me be whileughing maniacally. As soon as I came closer, I saw Fabian about to sh Stefan''s back while thetter was keeping his back open.


    PANG!


    Shock instantly dominated Fabian''s face as I stopped his attack in the nick of time. An eye of an eye. That meant... just like my circumstance with Tristan, it was the same with Stefan and Law. What happened to Stefan... my son would share the same fate.


    "Get your hands off of him, Fabian."

 Chapter 558 - What Goes Around Comes Around II

    <h4>Chapter 558 - What Goes Around Comes Around II</h4>


    "Get your hands off of him, Fabian."


    I swung my Lakresha to make him fall back, which I did easily since it was Fabian. He wouldn''t fight me in this.


    "Your Majesty, what are you..."


    "Fabian, don''t." That was all I told him while shaking my head as a warning, pivoting on my heel to face Stefan. This time, I raised Lakresha and hooked it around his neck.


    "This person is mine," I announced under my breath, gazing at Stefan''s back. My eyes then veered towards Law. My son... was now crouching down while Bey was panicking next to him. I caught Law''s ankle, and it was bleeding while my son was pressing it with his little hands.


    "Stefan... how dare you..."


    "Young Master..." I heard Fabian muttered in shock, realizing that Law was like someone who was tortured with slight cuts across his body. Fabian was smart to realize things quickly, especially since Stefan and Law''s ankles were both bleeding.


    "Sweetheart." I raised my scythe when Stefan turned around to face squarely. His brow quirked as he smirked, leaning his neck against the de until it slit the side of it a little.


    "Ah...!" Law squealed and touched the side of his neck, making my heart stop.


    "Young Master!" Fabian yelled from behind me, but he didn''t run past me, as I felt Zero''s presence. Even without looking, I knew he stopped Fabian.


    "Lexx..." came out a weak voice, withdrawing Lakresha and I dropped my hand.


    As soon as our eyes met, a subtle smile appeared on his lips. "It''s been a while, sweetheart."


    "Stefan, just what do you think you''re doing?" my voice shook, suppressing my desire to rush to my son and tend to his wounds. All I could do was stand here, frozen. I couldn''t kill Stefan nor retaliate against him. Hurting him also meant hurting my son and killing him also meant killing Law.


    I lost, miserably.


    The second I realized that Stefan''s life was connected to Law, I already knew I couldn''t fight them anymore. Whatever they wanted, all I could do was give in as long as they let my son live. I should''ve done that a long time ago. If I did, it wouldn''t be like this. I should''ve given up my happiness, the peace, a lifetime with Sam.


    "Don''t make that face, sweetheart." Stefan took a step forward and stopped when we''re toe to toe. "My heart will break if you cry."


    It was futile. They had me on the neck. The greatest schemer always wins... Acheron was correct.


    "What do you want?" I breathed out, staring at the man who wouldn''t let me go. "Lexx, please... not my son."


    I looked down and Stefan cupped my jaw before cing a thumb on my chin to lift it up. He didn''t speak while studying me in silence.


    "How does it feel, sweetheart? Seeing that everything is slowly being taken away from you?" he asked after a while, but he wasn''t smiling or showing positive energy. If anything, his eyes were empty and... full of sadness. Those eyes always looked at me with longing instead of desire.


    "I wonder what will you feel if I don''t listen to your one and only wish, sweetheart. If I killed Law..." he trailed off when I dropped Lakresha and clutched his chest, staring at him while grinding my teeth. "... will you finally understand me?"


    "Lexx, let''s stop here," I said through my gritted teeth, sping his chest even tighter. "No more. I lost. Whatever you want... just... not my son."


    "Your Majesty..." Fabian called, but I ignored him as I didn''t take my eyes off of Stefan.


    Stefan let out a shallow breath as he nced over at me, setting his eyes on the people behind me. "Shall we stop here, Quentin?"


    "Well, we had controlled the entire south and my former fiance finally yielded," Zero crooned. "But Luther and my people haven''t returned."


    "Well, then. You already know what I want." Stefan set his eyes back to me and smiled subtly. "Shall we go, sweetheart?"


    My heart stopped beating altogether as I nodded with my lips closed. I promised my husband that I would protect our son and Minowa. I failed in protecting Minowa, but I wanted to do everything I could to protect Law and all those who were still alive.


    "Mhm." I let out a low hum one could barely hear, gazing down in defeat. "No more, Lexx. No more. I understand now."


    I slowly raised my head and smiled subtly. Stefan was someone whose feelings for me were something I couldn''t doubt. He wanted me; may it be because of love or something he wanted to prove to himself. That was an unchanging fact. If I yielded now, even after so much struggle, this would stop.


    People could call it cowardice and ridiculous, but I knew what it was futile. Fighting would only mean endangering the people I loved ¡ª my son. Law''s life... this precious life gifted to me was something I couldn''t y with or risk.


    "Lilou," Stefan called as he cupped my jaw. "We''ll stop fighting. So hush now."


    "I know."


    "Mother...!" I gritted my teeth as I gazed at Law''s tearful eyes. Even Bey was tearing up, and all the people behind them. Adam stood by the door, his hand on the jamb and eyes on me.


    "Can I embrace him?" I asked in a low tone, but I didn''t expect Stefan to be lenient. That was why when he said, ''no need,'' I didn''t argue.


    "Madam... are you... leaving... with them?" asked Bey in a shaking voice, and the sight of her was like stabbing me right through my chest. It hurts... but we''re cornered. I understood Stefan''s life as being linked with Law and it was something I couldn''t fight.


    ''For Law...'' I whispered my reasons I kept yelling in my heart earlier. ''... for Law, I will have to yield. No more, Lilou. No more. If Sam arrived hereter¡­ I hope he forgives me for my decision.''


    In the end¡­ no matter how much I struggled, it was all in vain.


    How pathetic.

 Chapter 559 - Not All Love Is Right

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Not All Love Is Right</h4>


    I turned around after giving Bey and Law a smile, facing Zero and Fabian. Thetter was not smiling, but he wasn''t retaliating against the sword pointing at his neck. Fabian was just standing there, holding my gaze with those sharp eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Fabi," I apologized under my breath.


    "It''s not your fault. I didn''t realize hurting that person also put the young master at risk. I deserve death." The side of Fabian''s lips stretched into a smile until his eyes squinted. "It was a long life, but thest months are worthwhile."


    "Butler, are you dying?" Zero cocked his head to the side with a yful smirk.


    "Well, you wouldn''t let me off, will you?" Fabian nced at him leisurely with the same smile.


    My eyes drooped until they were partially closed, staring at Fabian''s demeanor. "Can you not kill him?" I asked under my breath.


    "He needs to die." Stefan''s reply was cold and emotionless, leaving me with no room for negotiation.


    Fabian set his eyes back to me. "Lilou, it''s not your fault. We both fought until the end, but we didn''t see this turn of events. Don''t me yourself and... I won''t die."


    I choked when Fabian called my name. That was the second time he called me by my name, making me recall his words back when he first asked me if he could call me by my name alone.


    If I wanted Sam''s safety, I had to take part in these wicked games with a heart of steel; to sacrifice, to move on, and never look back. Those were his words. Was this his way of telling me I shouldn''t bat an eye at his death?


    "What nice parting words," Zero simpered before his hand went through Fabian''s back through his chest. My eyesnded on the hand that was holding Fabian''s heart.


    Blood instantly dripped from the corner of Fabian''s smiling lips while my eyes blurred with tears that instantly rolled down my cheek. ''Fabian...'' I whispered before Zero pulled his hand back, and Fabian dropped to his knees with a hole in his chest.


    "Mister Fabian!!" Law cried out, and I heard Bey stop him from rushing towards us. "Mister Fabian!! Mister Fabian!!"


    "Head Butler!"


    Everyone called for Fabian with desperation and sadness in their voice. Law was the loudest I could hear, as my son seemed to throw a huge fit.


    "Lakresha," I whispered, and I felt the shroud return to my hand. It didn''t return to being a ne, but it became a pendant. They said that once a bearer of a divine weapon had no will to fight or stopped fighting altogether, the weapon would mean nothing. So this pendant... was what left in Lakresha.


    This small pendant was what was left of my fighting spirit.


    I felt a finger wipe the tears that were rolling down my cheek, but I ignored it. My eyes were fixed on Fabian''s back as he lied down on the concrete.


    "How sad," Zeromented as he dropped the heart nonchntly. "Don''t worry. The rebels will retreat soon, so I''m certain a lot of your people are still alive! That''s good news!"


    I nced at Zero and caught the devious grin stered on his face. He was enjoying my sorrow at losing a good friend. No, deep down, I knew the second I yielded, Fabian would die. But I still did because between Law and Fabian, I chose my son.


    I was the one who killed Fabian, and he knew that. And yet, he told me not to me myself.


    "Pathetic," I whispered as a ridiculing chuckle slipped past my lips. "I''m pathetic."


    Stefan gazed to my side. "Did that make you sad?"


    "Yes. I feel like I''m dying."


    "That''s good," he hummed with disinterest. "Do you hate me?"


    "More than anyone in the world."


    Stefan chuckled briefly. "Then, that''s even better. There''s no greater joy for me, knowing you will have to stay beside someone whom you hate the most."


    "Hah... so that''s what hell is like," I muttered as I just stood there, closing my eyes to take a deep breath. "I''ll kill you, Stefan. You will not have a single night or day where you will not have to look over your shoulder."


    "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    I slowly opened my eyes and nced at him. He cast me a side-eye, still bearing a poker face.


    "I love you," he said with a straight face out of nowhere, but that didn''t make my heart flutter, nor did it seem he felt abash by saying those words. It was like saying something unimportant, as both of us didn''t react to it.


    I peeled my eyes away from him. "I know," I replied before turning my head back to see Law weeping while Bey was embracing him to stop him.


    "I had always known you love me, Lexx. And it''s something I won''t doubt. But..." My eyes flickered with bitterness at the sight of my grieving son. "... not all love is right."


    "Right... you said in the past, that if hurting you don''t hurt me... then it''s not love,"


    "You remembered..."


    "I always remember everything, Lilou." I turned my head to him at his remarks, only to see him looking at me. "It''s smart of you to yield. Even if you manage to kill Zero or even if I didn''t force a blood contract with your son, it''s futile. This empire... will cease to exist."


    "Is that a prediction?"


    "It''s the absolute future."


    I gazed at him and chuckled, but didn''t respond anymore. Although I didn''t deem his ims as delusion, I didn''t also doubt it. If Stefan would im such a thing, then that also meant there were more powerful people involved. Was he talking about the people from the maind?


    Beatrice told me in the past about those vampires on the maind vying to expand their territories. If five years ago they approached Stefan, then that would make sense that he vanished without a trace.


    "I am pathetic and so were you, Lexx," I whispered while staring at him. "Our greed... is why we''re both dead inside."


    Stefan didn''t reply and just gazed at me. He didn''t argue, and that meant he epted this fact. He and I... were just beings who were walking corpses, causing misery to each other. But that was what he wanted. For the two of us to fall in the pits of fiery hell where we both belong.


    "Let''s go, Lilou."

 Chapter 560 - The Imperial Knights Flag

    <h4>Chapter 560 - The Imperial Knight''s g</h4>


    "Let''s go, Lilou."


    Stefan didn''t look at me as he casually took a step towards the gates. Zero also shrugged as he pivoted on his heel, whistling as he walked away. I fought the urge to look back, gritting my teeth before following them. But just when I took five steps, I paused.


    "Father!!!" I snapped my eyes and looked back when Law yelled at the top of his lungs. "You said if I need you, I just have to call your name!! They are taking Mother away! They killed Mister Fabian and now... and now!! They will also take my mother with them!!"


    "Law..." I choked, taking an unconscious step towards him, only to stop when Stefan grabbed my wrist. "... my baby."


    "Father!!!" Law shouted his lungs out, tears and snot mixing on his face, but he didn''t care. "Save my mother!! I will be good from now on!! So please.... someone... save my mother."


    "My son... please stop crying..." I balled my hand into a fist, as the tension in my throat was enough to suffocate me. I felt the pieces of my heart slowly fall, like a petal being plucked off one after another. My son cried his heart out while calling for his father, promising to be good from now on. Bey and the rest were also weeping, calling my name, and asking for someone to help.


    Any help would do. They even called both the devil and god ¡ª anyone they could call out of desperation. But Law only called his father.


    I didn''t need to be saved. All I needed was for everyone... for those who still had their lives to live on. Even if it means I would have to sacrifice my pathetic life.


    "How annoying." I froze when Stefanmented coldly. "Should I kill them?"


    I grabbed Stefan''s hand, which was holding my wrist on instinct. Slowly, I raised my head and my sharp eyes pierced his eyes.


    "Kill them and there''s nothing that will hold me back," I warned with a shaking voice, but Stefan suddenly grabbed me by the neck.


    "Mother!!"


    "Madam Roux!!"


    Stefan tightened his grip lightly while gazing at me. "Don''t push your luck, sweetheart. Even though I am crazy about you, I can still kill them and have you. What I am showing is leniency and mercy, since I don''t like to see you cry. But... stop testing me."


    "Are you... perhaps, jealous?" I chuckled with a smirk. "That someone weeps and prays for me, but no one does that for you?"


    "My sweetheart..." Stefan let me go while I coughed, as his grip was too rough. Even when I couldn''t see my neck, I knew he left marks on it as his ws grazed it. He ran his fingers through his silver hair with his eyes still on me.


    "... you always know what to say to aggravate me."


    Stefan raised a finger and pointed the tip of his sharp nails at the side of his neck. My eyes dted and before he could poke his neck, I rushed to him and grabbed his hand with both my hands.


    "What the hell are you thinking?" I asked with an aghast expression.


    "Killing myself so you don''t be sad anymore."


    My mind went nk momentarily, seeing how our lives would be once I walked out of this estate with them. Stefan didn''t care if he hurts himself, but I do. Because his death... also meant my son''s death.


    "Do you understand now, Lilou?" he inquired coldly, looking down at me with an arched brow. "Why would I get riled up in something so trivial when I have you, my sweet Lilou, who will treasure this life of mine more than I do?"


    My grip around his hand loosened as I staggered back, grinding my teeth secretly. The yells and cries sounded distant in my ear as I hung my head low.


    "You''re right..." I whispered lifelessly before lifting my head, shutting down the painful noises in the air. "Let''s just go to hell, Lexx."


    Stefan chuckled, pleased to see my yielding eyes. Thest thread that I was holding on finally broke, sumbing to this dark fate that I would lead. My son''s life was holding on to Stefan. Even Sam could do nothing to Stefan since hurting him was like hurting Law. My husband loved his son more than he loved himself, so, of course, Stefan truly got us by the neck.


    "Come, sweetheart." He offered me the hand that strangled me, and I gazed down at it for a moment. I slowly raised my hand but paused midway when I heard Law shout once again.


    "Get your hands off of my mother!" my finger curled as it hovered over Stefan''s palm. In my peripheral vision, I could see my son struggling to break free from Bey''s embrace. "Mother! Don''t leave me! Don''te with him! Father! They''re taking my mother away."


    "Law," I whispered as I turned my head in his direction, only to have my heart broken once again. "My dear son..."


    "Mother! Mother!!! Mother!!!!! Let me go, Bey!" Law yelled while throwing his arms and feet aggressively. "Father!! Did you lie to me?! Where are you?!"


    "My son..." I took a step forward but stopped when Stefan called and grabbed my wrist. "... please, Lexx. Just this once... I''ll give you everything you want. Just... let me embrace him."


    "Father...!! Someone is snatching your wife! I only want Mother to be your wife!"


    Law was still shouting and talking to Sam, who wouldn''t hear him, while Stefan and I gazed at each other. His grip around my wrist didn''t loosen, but I was hoping he would let me just one more time. I just wanted to calm my son down and after that... I would be anyone Stefan would like.


    "Be it an obedient doll or someone who will bear your children... I''ll do it, Lexx. Just... let me... this once..." I begged under my breath as my sight blurred. Every time Law called for his father until his voice was coarse was akin to a dagger stabbing right through my chest. My heart sank when his lips parted and uttered a cold, "no," that faded in Law''s loudest call for his father.


    "Father!!! They are ¡ª " Law coughed, and I turned my head in his direction.


    "Law!" I wanted to run back, but Stefan suddenly pulled my hand and dragged me with him.


    "This is too much drama, sweetheart. It will be only hard for you if you..." he trailed off while my eyes dted when I felt something... evil creep down my spine. I looked up out of instinct and saw that the dark field covering the sky gradually faded, revealing the dark blue sky, indicating it was nearing dawn.


    "Isn''t that..." I heard someone speak with the silence in the air, making me gaze in a certain direction. Since the mansion was situated in an elevated area and was overlooking the borders, I could see them. My eyes caught the g that rose among the knights marching.


    "... the imperial knight''s g?!"


    "It is the emperor''s g. No question mark.. Haha!" From behind, I heard my husband''s carefree voice, along with his gleefulughter.

 Chapter 561 - Taking It From Here

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Taking It From Here</h4>


    "It is the emperor''s g. No question mark. Haha!"


    When Sam''s voice caressed my ears, I almost didn''t believe it. How would someone who was supposed to be in the capital be in here? Even at the sight of knights marching and the raised g of the imperial knights, I doubted my eyes. Was I hallucinating just because I felt helpless?


    My eyesnded on Stefan and, to my surprise, his eyes gradually widened as he looked behind me. Why, Stefan? Why would you look so shocked? Were you having the same nightmares? Out of instinct, my gaze veered towards Zero and he had his eyes narrowed sharply.


    ''Sam... is he really here? Are we... saved?'' I asked myself, trying to suppress the sliver of hope that peeked through the clouds in my heart. ''Did he really...''


    TAK!


    I snapped my eyes as the time that seemed to stand still for a second returned to its normal pace when an arrownded near Stefan''s feet. An arrow that would prate a concrete, causing cracks around it because of the strong force could only be shot by that person.


    Charlotte.


    I gazed at the arrow as I held my breath. Did they reallye? My eyes blurred as tears rolled down my cheeks, turning around to see what Stefan and Zero were seeing it.


    There, among the people, I saw Sam squatting down next to Law and Bey. He was wearing a red and gold uniform, fitting for the emperor with the royal mantle draped over his one shoulder. I blinked, wiping my eyes with my arm to get a clearer view of him.


    "Fa ¡ª Father?" Law gazed at Sam in disbelief, breaking down after a second when he saw Sam grin brightly.


    "See? I told you, my son. Just call my name and I wille because I am a hero." Sam boasted arrogantly, grinning from ear to ear as if he was unaffected by the pitiful sight of his son. "You should''ve called for me earlier, though."


    "Father..." this time, Law finally escaped Bey''s loosened grip as thetter was shocked at Sam''s sudden appearance. My son rushed to his father''s embrace whilst bawling his eyes out.


    "Father! They are taking away Mother with them because of me! Please save Mother! I don''t want her to leave us!"


    Sam stroked Law''s back, unfazed by the blood staining his uniform. "My goodness, son. Why are you crying so much? I was only absent for a few weeks and you''ve be a crybaby?"


    "Father..." Law didn''t mind his father''s usual teasing as he tightly embraced thetter''s neck. "... please save Mother."


    "Of course. I won''t let anyone snatch my wife away." Sam nted his hands on Law''s shoulder, pushing him lightly to look at him in the eye. "Stop crying now. Your coward of a father will finally let you in my secret. Did you know? I''m actually quite strong."


    Law didn''t shut him down like usual as he huped. "They killed Mister Fabian."


    "Oh?" Sam nced back in Fabian''s direction and sighed. "My... they actually took out his heart."


    Unlike my expectation, Sam didn''t react strongly to Fabian''s death. It was almost impossible for my eyes to believe what I was seeing and hearing. Fabian had served him for a very long time. So, I was expecting Sam to lose hisposure, but he didn''t. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say Sam was rather... indifferent about it.


    "It''s alright, son." Sam ruffled Law''s head and smiled, gazing up at the people behind them and his eyes lingered on Adam. "Father is already here. Put your worries away for I nned to end this fragment of the past for your future."


    "Sir Roux..." Bey called in a shaking voice, studying Sam and his clothing. "... why are you... in a royal mantle?"


    "Oh, dearest Bey and my wife''s friend, is that important?" he chuckled and shrugged. Only then did Law also pay attention to his father''s unusual appearance. Although Sam had kept himself neat all this time as Samael Roux, he had never worn something that gave an indicator that he was a man in power.


    "The royal mantle..." Law muttered, clutching his hand close to his chest.


    "Yes, the royal mantle, because I''m the emperor, you see. Hehe." Sam let out a low chuckle while pointing at himself. His tone was light that one would doubt his ims. Couldn''t he reveal that in a more appropriate way?!


    "Father..."


    "Oh, goodness, Law. Don''t think about it too much!" Sam finally grumbled as he patted our son''s head, smiling reassuringly. "Use that remaining energy in resting. I''ll take this from here, alright?"


    Law peered at his father for a moment before he nodded. So Sam smiled and patted his head more.


    "Good. Behave now. Let Bey give you first aid while the doctors I brought are on their way." Sam remarked before he ced his hands on his thigh, pushing himself up ever so slowly. As he did so, I held my breath and felt Stefan''s grip on my wrist tighten. was he nning to break my hand?


    Sam flung his cape as he turned around, setting his crimson eyes in our direction. My son and everyone behind him gazed at him, wide-eyed. He just stood there, but my heart felt relief. Could my son and those people also feel the same way?


    Unlike his gentle eyes when reassuring Law, his eyes thatnded on us were sharp and intimidating. He hadn''t pulled an aura yet, but I already felt suffocated under his gaze. He had hidden it well in front of Law, but Sam... no, Hell was pissed.


    I swallowed down a mouthful of saliva when I considered him as Hell. That gaze that could prate one''s soul was enough to recognize the difference.


    Death.


    That was what his eyes told me. My shoulders even tensed up as I fought my shaking knees. I knew Sam wasn''t my enemy, but it felt otherwise. Was it because I was standing right next to his enemies? Until now, I had stood beside him and fought alongside him. Hence, I never realized how threatening it was to stand on the other side. This may be a random and out-of-topic thought, but Imended Stefan, who had always stood on the opposing side of my husband.


    "Rufus, Dominique, Jayden, Ramin, Charlotte," Sam called calmly, and yet, his quiet voice sounded loud and clear in this stifling silence.. "No one¡­ from the wretched kingdom of Spade and the maind will leave the Labyrinth¡­ alive."

 Chapter 562 - Just What Was Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Just What Was Going On?</h4>


    "No one¡­ from the wretched kingdom of Spade and the maind will leave the Labyrinth¡­ alive."


    I held my breath at the firm orders my husband uttered. Multiple figures suddenly appeared around him, kneeling on one knee with their head hung low.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," they replied in unison, standing up ever so slowly and turning around to face us. My eyes dted as soon as my gazended on Dominique and Jayden. Sam didn''t mention it, nor did I ask what happened to these two. But to think they ended up serving Sam as his... I studied their ck uniform and confirmed it was the emperor''s shadow knight''s uniform.


    Ramin stood a bit farther and didn''t stand immediately, nting his fingers on the concrete. I had seen this stance before, and I knew he had set up Labyrinth. Although there weren''t apparent changes in the surrounding, that was how Labyrinth works. One wouldn''t see it until they tried to escape, only to return to their starting point. It was like being stuck in an endless loop.


    I then gazed up as I felt someone''s gaze from above the roof. There, Charlotte stood with a bow and arrow in her hand. Coldness and bloodlust reced her usual cheerful expression; I had never seen her sport such menacing countenance even back when we''re part of the third squadron.


    Just then, I turned my head in Fabian''s direction when I felt a strong and distinct presence. There, Rufus squatted down beside Fabian and stared at it in silence. He didn''t have any particr expression, as if he wasn''t staring at his dead brother.


    And then... there was us. Stefan, Zero, and I.


    Neither of us moved or spoke a word, observing the change of the wind with these people''s sudden appearance. Sam finally set his eyes back to us and when he locked eyes with me, I felt my heart clench. Although I was relieved that they unexpectedly came, I couldn''t face him.


    I looked away in shame. Fabian died because of me. Minowa was in such a state and Law''s circumstance with Stefan. I was ashamed, and I didn''t have the courage to face him.


    Suddenly, I saw a pair of boots a step away from me. I gazed up on instinct, only to see Sam already standing in front of me. He kept his chin up, eyes gazing down on me as if studying me.


    "Did you really... agree to go with another man, wife?" I froze at the coldness of his voice.


    "Sam..." I trailed off when he quirked a brow, gazing at the hand that was gripping my wrist.


    "If I didn''te, you will elope with him?"


    ''No... it''s not what you think,'' was what I wanted to say, but my mouth only opened and closed, no words came out. How would I exin this situation? Was he angry at me? There was a reason behind it, but... was there a point in arguing? I balled my hand into a fist as I looked away with my teeth clenched.


    "Fabian, you better exin this before my heightened jealousy takes over me and I might end up locking her to a ce where only I can see her." My eyes dted and looked up at him on instinct. He cast me a momentary look and the gentleness in it was gone. He was truly pissed and couldn''tprehend the situation.


    Hell. That man had returned, indeed.


    But wait. Did he call Fabian? But Fabian was... I shifted my eyes in Rufus''s direction where Fabian was lying down. I saw him kick Fabian''s side lightly as if trying to wake up the dead.


    "No, Fabian, he..." I trailed off when Fabian''s hand twitched. I blinked twice when Fabian grunted as he pushed himself up as if he didn''t have a hole in his chest. What the... hell?


    ''It''s not your fault and... I will not die.''


    Suddenly, Fabian''s parting words hovered over my head. He said he wouldn''t die, but I assumed he simply said that as a metaphor, as his memories with us would continue to live. I didn''t expect that he meant it literally! But, how? Zero took out his heart and there was no doubt about that.


    Just howe Fabian was still alive? Not that I wasn''t relieved to know he was, but... how? Right after I asked myself over and over how Fabian was alive despite having a hole in his chest, an almost forgotten memory hovered over my head.


    ''Let''s just say... Fabian and I got closer because we used to experiment.''


    Those were Sam''s words in the distant past. I didn''t question what sort of experiment, nor did he detail how Fabian and Sam''s rtionship developed before the present time. Did it have something to do with that?


    To my surprise, Rufus suddenly drew his sword and pointed it at Fabian''s neck. I was confused at Rufus'' sudden hostility towards his brother. I only got my enlightenment a secondter when Fabian, our dear butler, raised his head with a wicked smirk on his lips.


    Fabian ced his fingers inside the hole in his chest while humming. "Hello there, brother, my lord. Please put that toy away, brother."


    Despite theck of light, I caught something dark resurfaced on Fabian''s chest before it covered it. Rufus still had the tip of his sword pointed at Fabian''s neck, but thetter was unfazed as he leaned back, palms on the ground.


    "Based on Fabian''s memory, the young master''s life is linked to Stefan''s life. The reason the child seems like he fought in the front line himself. Poor child. If only I was the one fighting, I would''ve killed him so your wife wouldn''t have to burden herself." Fabian uttered in a knowing tone, gazing at Rufus with a smile.


    Aside from me, it seemed Rufus and Sam and everyone around me weren''t shocked to see this drastic change in Fabian. His demeanor, way of talking, and character were all different. It was as if that person wasn''t Fabian anymore. What was going on?


    "But, it''s not really a bad thing, haha! They had broken the seal you put on me, my lord!" he grinned happily, pping his hand excitedly. "I''m finally free! I''m so happy!"


    "Fabi..." I whispered in disbelief, furrowing my brows as I could barely recognize him. It felt simr... to Sam and Hell''s situation.


    Just what was going on?

 Chapter 563 - [Bonus ]Kill Law

    <h4>Chapter 563 - [Bonus ]Kill Law</h4>


    "So, that''s what happened." Sam nodded in understanding, ncing at me before his eyshes fluttered when he shifted it to Stefan. "Ian, wee back, by the way."


    "Thank you, my lord." Fabian still smiled until his eyes squinted, but it just looked different from usual. Fabian often smiled politely, but there was no trace of politeness in Fabian''s tone. If anything, he sounded like he stood on the same ground as Sam. Also, Sam called him differently; so it was like Sam and Hell''s circumstance but a bit different, after all?


    "Ru, please put your toy away." He put his finger on the tip of the de pointing at him, pushing it away lightly. "I won''t attack His Grace. After all... I had my eyes on someone else."


    Fabian''s lips stretched from ear to ear as he cast Zero a look. Whatever Fabian had in mind, I knew it was just something evil. One could tell just by looking at him. Rufus studied him for a while before withdrawing his sword.


    "I will keep a close eye on you, Ian. I will end you if you caused a problem in this situation." Rufus warned as he shifted his eyes at Sam, but he ended up locking eyes with me since my husband was staring at Stefan.


    Suddenly, Stefan pulled my wrist with him as an arrow nearly shot our hand to separate us. I was caught off guard that I instinctively jumped back to avoid it. But this obviously displeased my husband as his eyes glinted menacingly.


    "Stefan, my brother," came out a cold, threatening voice as Sam nced at our hands. I tried to pull my hand away, but Stefan held it even tighter and nced at me.


    "I won''t ask you to let my wife go since I can cut your entire arm, but... I want to ask you something." Sam paused, raising his hand while his fingers cracked as he stretched them. "Did you know about Alphonse''s ns?"


    I froze as my breath hitched at Sam''s sudden question. His eyes remained cold as I could feel he was trying to hold himself back. I was certain he heard Fabian''s exnation about Stefan and Law''s situation. So why... was my husband unfazed?


    "And... are you the one who killed Cassara?" he queried even before Stefan could answer the first question.


    Stefan let out a chuckle as he also emitted a stifling aura to battle Sam''s. "Do I know about Alphonse''s ns? Did I kill Cassara? And why would I be so kind about answering your questions, brother? It''s not like you n on letting me off."


    "That''s right. I don''t n on letting you live for another day, Stefan. You''ve lived long enough and suffered. So, I will put you to rest."


    "Lived long enough and suffered...?" Stefan chuckled as his grip around my wrist tightened. I tried breaking away from him, but I couldn''t. Also, my feet felt like they were stuck on the ground. Standing in between Stefan and Sam while they pulled an aura on each other was making my body freeze.


    "How kind of you, brother."


    "Sam, you can''t hurt him!" I finally got my voice back as panicked swelled in my chest. "Law will get hurt as well if you do."


    Sam raised a brow. "So what?


    My heart sank as myplexion instantly turned pale. What did he mean by that? I thought he was simply trying to act indifferent when Fabian informed him about that. But now that I thought about it, Hell was someone who wouldn''t allow anyone to be used against him as his weakness.


    Just like years ago, when I was sired with Stefan, my husband... epted my death. It wasn''t easy, but it was the logical course of action. Back then, I was relieved that Sam had that way of thinking. But now... this was different. Law was our son! The fruit of our love.


    "Sam... you can''t..." I muttered while shaking my head lightly, "Don''t do this to our son."


    But no matter how I looked at him sincerely, Sam felt unreachable. Instead, he only nced at me coldly before averting his eyes.


    "Ian, kill Law." His order caused my brain to momentarily go nk. I didn''t even know that Stefan finally let my hand go as I leaped towards Sam, grabbing his cor with unblinking eyes.


    "What did you just say?" came out a dead voice while staring at him with unyielding eyes. "Hey, answer me. Did you just order Fabian to kill my son?"


    Sam''s expression was unchanging. "Law, your life is being used to make your mother follow these men. Will you allow them to use you and put misery on your Mother?" his words didn''t direct to me despite holding my gaze.


    "Kill me, Father." Law''s weak but firm reply made my heart sink. I gazed in his direction and saw Fabian was already squatting beside Law. Bey looked so shocked to even speak of what they were hearing.


    "See? Our son would rather die than let Stefan have his mother. Just like I am, I don''t care if you hate me, for you are mine, Lilou. Thest thing I want is to let anyone take what''s mine."


    A scoff slipped past my lips, staggering back while staring at him in dismay, "Sam... how about our son? Isn''t he as important as your life? How can you... utter such words ¡ª I mean, no. Don''t speak another word or I might really kill you."


    Until now, I couldn''t believe my ears. One more word from Sam and I would take Lakresha and Catharsis out to fight him. I was more than rattled that Sam spoke as if Law''s life didn''t matter to him.


    I hung my head low. "If you hold our son''s life with little value, then... this would be the end of our marriage. " I lifted my head, suppressing the pained expression from resurfacing on my face.


    "I was wrong to even think that you value our son''s life more than yours and mine. But it seems... I only deluded myself all this time." I chuckled in ridicule, more hurt by these harsh remarks than it was supposed to. "I''m yours...? How the hell did I think those words are sweet before when it sounded like an owner iming his property?"


    I was a fool.. Be it then or now, that never changed.

 Chapter 564 - [Bonus ]Stalling

    <h4>Chapter 564 - [Bonus ]Stalling</h4>


    "I''m yours...? How the hell did I think those words are sweet before when it sounded like an owner iming his property?"


    I was breaking apart. My heart, my mind, my spirit... were breaking apart. There were myriads of questions hovering over my head, wondering and questioning everything until now.


    Perfect and peaceful life? Was that all superficial? Was my husband truly unable to love even his son?


    Was his affection for me was just also an obsession, just like Stefan''s? But... why did he have to raise Law all alone in my five-year slumber? If he didn''t have a shred of love for Law, then he should''ve killed him since I wouldn''t know.


    Why?


    "Why did you show you were happy and content these past months? Why did you raise Law all on your own? Why did you say all those promises about our family? It was better if you had shown hostility from the very beginning. If so... I would''ve hated you," I whispered through my gritted teeth, balling my hand into a fist. "Sam... Hell... why...?"


    "Mother, please don''t me Father. I don''t want to be used by someone so they can control you." Suddenly, Law voiced out his opinions aloud from his standpoint. Fabian chuckled as he patted his head proudly.


    "So cute, young master."


    "Lilou, do you trust me?" Sam inquired to get my attention, staring at me straight in the eye. I gulped as I studied his eyes. He didn''t reveal the slightest hint of anything, but part of me was hoping for a clue that he had a n, but to no avail.


    This was a matter of trusting him blindly or doubting him. I hung my head low, teeth clenched.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before I whispered aftering to a decision I might regretter. "Catharsis, Lakresha."


    As my weapons took their form under my grip, my eyes glinted at Sam. The affection and bitterness that was filling my eyes gradually disappeared, reced by coldness like an armor I put on to protect myself. I curled my fingers around my scythe and sword and raised Catharsis up with my left hand.


    Keeping my eye contact with Sam, I pointed the de towards Stefan. "I don''t trust you. I will never trust you blindly, Sam. Hear me. If I lose my son tonight, I will make sure you will lose everything, Samael La Crox. That is an oath of a mother who was on the brink of insanity."


    My voice was cold as I warned my husband. The only reason I was wielding my swords against Stefan was that he was my enemy and Sam was my husband. If Sam didn''t have a n other than sacrifice Law, then I would burn this empire myself.


    "I assure you that, Your Majesty. This empire... will burn to ashes along with everyone."


    The corner of my lips curled up into a smirk as he shifted his eyes towards Stefan. "I never want you to trust me blindly. If burning the empire will appease you, then so be it. I promised you we will be at your mercy."


    "Lexx, don''t you think this kind of hell my husband is now giving me enough entertainment?" I chuckled in ridicule, facing Stefan''s unchanging countenance. "He''s the most evil person I''ve ever met and now that I think about it, the torment of spending a lifetime with you paled inparison."


    "Come on, love. Don''t be so harsh on me." Sam ced his palm on my hand and put it down gently. "I didn''t ask you to fight. All I''m saying is, trust me on this one. You already fought and saved more lives than expected, so... you should rest, wife. I will take it from him."


    I nced at Sam and narrowed my eyes. "Than expected?" I stressed as it sounded like Sam had already known about this beforehand.


    No... my mind suddenly went nk as I blinked twice. Did he know about the uprising and purposely left me in the dark? This somehow made me review my memory during Law''s birthday. Sam asked me to protect the north and those ambiguous remarks I deemed words that came from worry because he would have to leave.


    ''Sam, you...!'' Sam sported a yful smile as he nced at me, catching my rattled countenance.


    "Sorry, Love. To fool everyone, I should fool those closest to me, don''t you think?" he leaned closer and whispered in my ear. "After all, the greatest schemer is always the victor. That''s always been our game from then and until now."


    I froze as my heart stopped beating for a second, wrapping his words around my head. All I could do was stare at him nkly, unable to distinguish which dominant part of me should take over me right at this moment.


    "Get them. I''ll join youter after my brief talk with my wife." Sam motioned his hand and waved it in Stefan and Zero''s direction. As soon as he did, Dominique, Jayden, Rufus, and Ramin appeared like shadows.


    Dominique and Jayden aimed for Stefan while Rufus and Ramin lurched towards Zero.


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal instantly resonated in the air. Earlier, Fabian and I had to fight two opponents each at once. But now, the situation was reversed. All I could do was gaze at them and notice the arrows shooting at Zero and Stefan. Although the arrows looked as if the archer was simply shooting randomly, one who had sharp eyes would see that the arrows never aimed at her allies.


    Charlotte was amazing, as always.


    As they fought those two, forcing them to create distance from us, I opened and closed my mouth. If Zero and Stefan already had their hands full, I didn''t have anything to do anymore. I looked at up Sam, who stood leisurely beside me.


    "Aren''t you going to fight?" I asked cautiously, still thinking that he was someone I would killter if Law was harmed because of his order. I didn''t know what Sam was thinking, but whatever it was, he ordered my son''s death. That was something I would never forget.


    Sam raised a brow. "Why would I? I''m the emperor. All I need to do is order my people and they will carry out my wishes without fail."


    I studied Sam''s demeanor, and it seemed he truly didn''t n on joining the battle on his own. But that wasn''t my real concern.


    I mustered my courage while gripping my weapons tightly. "Why did you... say all that?" I hung my head low, as I couldn''t understand a thing that happened in a matter of minutes.


    "Did you really have to make me question you and drive me to madness?"


    "Oh, dear. I don''t have a choice." I raised my head at him with furrowed brows, seeing him look ahead. "I needed to buy time."


    "What?"


    "I needed to stall them." Sam cast me a side-eye. "Stefan and Zero''s ally."


    I got the gist of what he was saying, but my lower lip still trembled. "And now?"


    "It''s fine now." Sam smiled as he bent over until his face was a palm length away from me.. "Heliot already arrived."

 Chapter 565 - [Bonus ]Not Cut Out For It

    <h4>Chapter 565 - [Bonus ]Not Cut Out For It</h4>


    It was a surprise that Sam invited me to take a walk outside the estate while leaving Law in Fabian''s care. Sam told me it was better if I saw nothing to our son. I hesitated, obviously ¡ª doubted him even. But¡­ I wanted to believe Sam was being sincere. So, I followed him, walking through the pathway going outside the estate.


    It felt strange that despite the matters at hand, he was calm. I nced at him, catching him staring at the gates with his hand on his back. This was the first time I''ve seen Sam wear the royal mantle. How? How did hee here so soon? Even if he heard the news an hour after it all started, they would take a few days if they ran like their lives depended on it.


    "I didn''t stay in the Capital." I snapped my eyes when Sam suddenly spoke, ncing at me and chuckling. "I only stayed there to show my face once and then came back. If they needed anything, I set up a temporary office in the borders between Minowa and the city going to the capital. It''s not close, but also it''s not too far. Just enough distance not to gather anyone''s attention."


    "How did you know no one is keeping an eye on the emperor''s envoy?"


    "There are lots of eyes, wife. That''s why I rode using a carriage with no insignia or anything and moved with discretion." Sam cast me a knowing look, giving me enlightenment.


    "Then¡­ you''ve been close for quite some time?" he nodded at my question, so I queried once again. "You also knew that an uprising will happen?"


    "Yes, and no. I was uncertain, love. An attack from the west and east. Although that news is concerning, what''s even more concerning is how bold it was." Sam peeled his eyes away from me as he gazed ahead. "Zero and Stefan weren''t the types of people who will fight me head-on. Although it is smart to attack me from all sides, it''s suspicious in itself. What will they gain? Not that they were fighting for honor or for their people since I had been preparing my soldier in marching across Spade."


    He slowly cocked his head to me while the side of his lips curled into a smirk. "What those two want is not control over the empire, but my life. And there''s only one way to kill me. Do you have any idea what it is?"


    "Harming Law?"


    "My family," he corrected in a knowing tone, waving his index. "If they harmed Law and you, that is the same as killing me. Although Zero had probably a different motive than Stefan, their desire for my wife is an unchanging fact. Ah¡­ that''s pissing me off."


    I studied Sam as he rubbed his chin lightly. I bit my lower lip, taking a deep breath as I looked away. There were times I couldn''t understand Sam''s train of thoughts. He would just do whatever he wanted and even if we''re married, he wouldn''t tell me everything. Not that I didn''t understand his reasoning, but it was¡­ a little unfair.


    He had already guessed Minowa would be in danger and yet, he didn''t give me a clear heads up. All he had given me was a hint. I was too blinded by the thought of living as amoner''s wife that I didn''t dwell on it. Now that I thought about it, I couldn''t really me him, since it was partially my fault for getting blinded by our disguise.


    "But I can''t believe you wille with Stefan, my wife! Do you still have lingering feelings for him?" he and I frowned at his question, looking at each other dead in the eye. "Just tell me so I can kill him right in front of you."


    "I am more appalled that my husband would assume such things than the thought that you will kill anyone I am fond of."


    Sam shrugged nonchntly. "My dearest, I am a simple person. I can''t take my eyes off of you for a second because too many men desire you." He then leaned to my side to whisper in my ear.


    "You are, after all, the most desirable vampire in the empire."


    "Stop it, Sam." He chuckled when I pped his shoulder lightly. "You''re obviously stating that this desirable blood running through my veins is a curse."


    "It is a curse!" Sam intoned before tapping his temple. "I told Alexander about it."


    This time, I halted and gazed at him. I had forgotten that Sam stole the core from me and the remaining Bloodfang''s consciousness was inside his head. That included the consciousness of the Head of the n and some strong vampires. Now that I thought about it, Sam¡­ was carrying more burden than what it appeared.


    My jaw tightened as I looked at him. "It''s heavy," came out a whisper, making his brows raise. I took a deep breath, treading carefully as I looked ahead.


    "While I was fighting earlier, I realized how hard it is to protect our people. Even if I wanted to protect everyone''s lives, I couldn''t. Deaths under mymand are inevitable ¡ª be it enemies or allies, their deaths were all my responsibilities." Sam stopped, but I still sauntered towards the gates. "The second I took up my weapon, I was scared. How will my son see me now? I asked myself just how many more lives do I have to take to finally see the end to it? And things like if only I didn''t do something despicable in the past, would this happen in here?"


    I paused to breathe, sping my hand into a fist as I got closer by the gates to see the ongoing battle outside the estate. "All those kinds of things hovered over my head and I realized one thing, Sam."


    This time, I halted and pivoted on my heel to face him. Sam had this iprehensible expression as he raised his brows, gazing at me curiously. I neither smiled nor frown. I just gave him a nk look as I swallowed down a mouthful of saliva.


    "I am not someone who deserves the title of the Empress, Sam.. This may sound like cowardice, but¡­ I don''t think I am cut out for it."

 Chapter 566 - [Bonus ]More Than One Heart

    <h4>Chapter 566 - [Bonus ]More Than One Heart</h4>


    "I am not someone who deserves the title of the Empress, Sam. This may sound like cowardice, but¡­ I don''t think I am cut out for it."


    There was a moment of silence between Sam and me. What I said was selfish and insensitive, since Sam didn''t wish for the title of the emperor. However, he still epted the throne and carried the load the crown offered. So, for me to state such, I would understand if he was upset about it. After all, I was supposed to share his burden.


    But this burden¡­ would cripple me. Just the thought of it terrified me already. I didn''t want to lie to myself or to him regarding this. I didn''t need a title. I was already content with the kind of life we had lived for the past months since my awakening from my five-year slumber.


    To my surprise, his lips curled up into a gentle smile, eyes glinting with clear understanding. Just the sight of it felt like a bandage wrapping around my wounded heart, making my vision blur with the tears I was suppressing.


    "I know, love. I know." He rocked his head, taking a step forward until he was standing toe to toe with me. "You and I¡­ aren''t cut out to lead. I already knew that the second Law was born. Hence, I kept him in the dark about it since he didn''t need to concern himself with that sort of thing."


    "Sam?" my brows rose, hearing those words again. In the past, I asked Sam why he kept his status from Law and he only told me because there was no need for our son to know. I didn''t probe about the matter, as I just trusted that he had his own reasoning.


    But now that I was hearing it the second time, it piqued my curiosity. Sam seemed to take notice of what was on my mind, so he chuckled, tapping his index against my forehead lightly.


    "I''ll exin that to youter, my beloved wife." He smiled as he withdrew his finger, holding his hand behind him once again. "For now, let''s deal with the people outside since Quentin and Stefan will be busy. Those in the fort will also be busy dealing with the detestable Heliot."


    "Heliot is not detestable." Sam frowned at my correction, casting me a look while scrunching his nose up. "I''m just being honest. You even fooled me just so you can buy him some time. That means you have some level of trust in him."


    I stepped aside and faced ahead, shrugging. I felt Sam''s gaze linger on my side before he took a step forward and I followed. It was odd that even with the disaster, Sam and I had the leisure to talk and walk in the driveway of the mansion as if we''re just taking a walk in the garden after a meal. But just as he said, he didn''t need to move since he was the emperor.


    If Sam fought, that only meant that his people were far too weak against the enemies or the empire was on the verge of falling. That was the importance of the emperor. The more I thought about it, the more I remembered back when Stefan was sitting on the throne, he also barely made his actions.


    All Stefan did as the king was to n his scheme, and his people would follow his decree. Now, Sam held the same position, so he had more hands and feet to fight for him.


    Sam hummed before he cocked his head back. "You''re right, my wife. I trust Heliot on these kinds of things, but I don''t trust him on other things. He''s always been a suspicious character, and he is so fond of my wife he threatened me to snatch you away if I didn''t have enough power to protect you."


    "In other words, Heliot was the reason we have this leisure time right now amid this chaos."


    Sam didn''t respond to the other angle I pointed at. I couldn''t help but let out a light chuckle as he frowned. My husband might''ve denied it, but he surely liked Heliot. Although thetter was a person who was hard to read or predict, that was Heliot''s charms.


    "God¡­ just the thought of seeing his face again aggravates me. I always let Rufus deal with him and the Karo Kingdom."


    I shook my head lightly with a subtle smile. "You like him."


    "Over my dead body."


    A light chuckle slipped past my lips at my husband''s denial. Sam could deny it as much as he could, but it was obvious he didn''t dislike Heliot. I should invite him for some tea if everything went ording to my husband''s n.


    As we approached the gates and the yelling along with the metals shing resonated in my ear, I looked at Sam. I didn''t ask earlier as I had a lot of things in mind, but I was curious about one thing.


    "Sam? Howe Fabian is alive?" I jogged beside him, bending over with my head turned in his direction. "Is he immortal or what? Zero took out his heart, after all."


    Sam scrunched his nose up as he scratched his temple. "My love, I told you before, didn''t I? Fabian and I had a strange start in our rtionship. We only grew close because I let him dissect my body out of curiosity about his fascination with vampires'' anatomy.


    But he looked he was having so much fun while slicing my stomach open. So, I was curious what was fun about it."


    My eyes dted as I looked at him with a horrified expression. "And??"


    "So, I tied him down and yed doctor." Sam averted his eyes and whistled to make it sound light. "I was curious if anyone can live with two hearts, so while keeping him alive with my blood and life force, I messed up his internal organs to add a heart. I think he put three inside me to make me a better person, but I highly believed having over one heart doesn''t necessarily make the person kinder since it obviously didn''t work for us."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 567 - [Bonus ]Were Saved Now

    <h4>Chapter 567 - [Bonus ]We''re Saved Now</h4>


    Ridiculous was the first word that came up to my mind as I listened to Sam''s exnation. Did the two of them actually believe that having more than one heart was the cure to fight their evilness?!


    I covered my lips with both my hands, looking at Sam with my eyes full of conflict. I had lost all words to utter to him. I didn''t even know whether to find it funny how strangely innocent Sam and Fabian to think that way, or pity them that they had to literally open each other up to get that conclusion.


    I already knew my husband and our head butler weren''t normal. But this information¡­ made me want to think ¡ª even if I didn''t want to ¡ª that they''re definitely crazy. Far crazy than I initially believed.


    Sam clicked his tongue as he waved. "It doesn''t matter now. Since we already proved that a person''s personality had nothing to do with the heart, literally. I still thought of a way to make use of those experiments so we don''t undergo the same pain of being operated on without anesthesia."


    "And what is that?" I reluctantly inquired, a little confused at myself because I surely didn''t want to hear more, but I ended up asking for more details.


    "An extension for life." He cast me a side-eye as we continued on our walk. "I sealed Fabian''s heart and violent tendencies in his other heart. As you don''t know, Fabian is someone who took pleasure in death. If Fabian was a knight and was sent to war, he will be a war hero for sure since blood and death thrilled him. But apparently, he isn''t a knight. So¡­ he became a notorious murderer instead."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line as he didn''t have to speak further details, as I already knew about them. Wars were the best ce to unleash the hidden beast in someone. I understood that since I also had unleashed my bloodthirst against my enemies and secretly took pleasure in killing them.


    On the battlefield, it would look like an act of heroism and valor. But in normal life, it would be considered a crime.


    "Anyway, since Fabian had lost hisposure, I might send him far away for a while. I''m sure Fabian already knew that since he doesn''t know when he will act up and just go crazy." Sam stopped a step away from the battlefield, cocking his head at me. "I''m saying this so you won''t get angry at me once the decision is made."


    "Well, thank you. You''re so considerate."


    Sam let out a chuckle as he peeled his eyes away from me, setting it on the disaster ahead. Thanks to everyone''s effort, they managed to defend the gates. However, the fight was still raging on and for some reason, our people were more on fire than ever.


    ''Was it because of the emperor''s g and the knights marching in here?'' I wondered as one could see if they paid more attention.


    "Lilou, please brace yourself," Sam uttered without looking at me, taking a careful step as he passed through the open gate. As soon as he did, I clutched my chest as my eyes widened.


    The second Sam stepped out of the estate, I felt this sudden heavy weight on my shoulder and the suffocating aura that stilled the air. If he didn''t give me a heads up and I didn''t react on instinct, I was certain my knees would''ve met the ground at the pressure.


    All I could do was set my eyes on my husband''s broad back, watching him strut his way on the battlefield. But¡­ the fierce rumble that was going on moments ago instantly paused. The abnormals and undeads stood frozen on their spot, while the people fighting on our side also stopped in confusion.


    "Sam¡­" I called under my breath, pulling an aura to fight the pressure he was emitting before following behind him. When I caught up to him, Sam halted as he gazed at Jaime and the undead trying to take out his heart but stopped.


    Jaime''splexion was pale, lying with his elbows supporting him. He shifted his shaking eyes at Sam, who stood beside him. "You ¡ª Your Majesty¡­"


    "My god, Count. I am now convinced that evil people truly lived a long life. How the hell are you still alive?" Sam uttered in dismay, crouching down beside him to check the bloody fingers pressing in Jaime''s chest. I didn''t know what sort of luck Jaime was blessed with, because Sam managed to save him in the nick of time.


    "Your, your, your majesty¡­!"


    Sam rolled his eyes as he let out a shallow breath, unfazed by Jaime''s tearful eyes. "You''re too old to cry." The next second, Sam slowly got up and in a blink of an eye, he used his hand like a sword and swung it on the undead.


    The undead''s head instantly rolled while Sam just waved to clean his hand. He raised a brow and cast Jaime, who was still on the ground, an indifferent look.


    "If I were you, just die, Count. There''s no point in surviving tonight since you will get punished in the end." Blunt and straightforward as usual, Sam imparted his wisdom as he turned around to see more people. Some already took advantage of the situation and slewed the enemy, while others ¡ª mostly vampires ¡ª couldn''t move because of the pressure a pure-blooded vampire such as Sam was emitting.


    "Do you want to see a magic trick, count?" he asked out of nowhere without even casting Jaime a look. "I''ll show you one."


    Sam slowly raised a finger and pointed at random undeads while saying, ''dead, dead, dead.'' Just as he did, arrows pierced through the undeads'' skull while my under-eye twitched. Sam looked back at Jaime, sporting a smug grin.


    "See? Magic," he said proudly, but I couldn''t help but let out a sigh. What did he mean by magic?! It was obvious Charlotte was paying attention to her emperor! There was no magic in that! It was called skill!


    "Haha. I will tell you what''s the trick behind that next time." Samughed as he resumed his strides to put an end and give these people who defended the estate some rest. He looked so reliable that all I could do was watch him from this distance as he consoled those injured and chat with them whilst beheading the enemy.


    "How efficient," I muttered as my husband surely know how to manage his time by multi-tasking. But more than that, I felt relieved. So, relieved I plopped down beside Jaime with a smile on my face.


    "Your Majesty," Jaime called in a questioning tone, but I just smiled and nced at him.


    "We''re saved now," I said in a weak voice, watching Jaime sported a pained look before he nodded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty.. Minowa¡­ is saved now that His Majesty is here."

 Chapter 568 - Easy, Brother.

    <h4>Chapter 568 - Easy, Brother.</h4>


    It didn''t take long for Sam to wipe out every single rebel in the area ¡ª or rather, Charlotte did. He went around, telling everyone to show some sort of magic trick with a bright grin on his face. But the faces of the people were a mix of shock and awe. Even I couldn''t stop my jaw from falling.


    Sam didn''t exert much effort. The rebels were wiped out without a speck of blood spilling on Sam''s clothes. Aside from the hand, he used to chop off the first undead he came across.


    This was the power of the man who stood at the peak.


    I knew that sentence came clear to everyone who witnessed Sam step into the scene. He could wipe out an entire town if he so pleased by simply lifting a finger. Even Stefan didn''t look this powerful or this intimidating back when he was the king.


    "Amazing," I muttered as I sped my ripped skirt tightly. If Sam didn''t arrive, I didn''t even know what would happen in here. Although it was too early to celebrate, as anything could happen at any moment, a dominant part of my heart still felt at ease.


    "He should stop boasting, though. That is no magic. It''s all thanks to a certain person''s skills and hard work." I looked back at the estate and caught Charlotte standing on the roof. Such a small figure and yet so talented. She was still busy backing up everyone as she would shoot powerful arrows constantly.


    ''They all nned to end this.'' I thought, noticing that Charlotte never even smile once. Even from this distance, I could feel her bloodthirst.


    My eyes then veered in a direction away from the estate. Sam''s people managed to drive those two purebloods away. I couldn''t see the entirety of the fight, but I could trace their auras.


    ''They''re really strong,'' I thought, noticing that Zero and Stefan were fighting multiple opponents at once on equal grounds. Well, pure-blooded vampires were naturally strong in the race. Hence, it would be a disappointment if Stefan and Zero fell behind.


    ''How strange,'' I thought, knowing that despite what was currently going around me, I felt¡­ peace. I could feel my muscle rxed for a bit. Just then, I quirked a brow when I sensed that more people joined the battles of the royalties.


    "They''re here," I whispered, turning my head toward Sam''s people, who were currently battling two troublesome pureblood vampires and some unfamiliar auras I never felt before.


    "Hmm. Interesting." I nced in Sam''s direction as he intoned, nting his hand on his hips after chatting with Glory and Omar. Sam wiped the corner of his lips, staring in the same direction I was initially looking at.


    "So, there were more people they managed to get support from the maind, huh?" he rocked his head, deep in thought, as if this interest him more than it rmed him.


    After some time, Sam turned his head in my direction and smiled. "My wife, please help your people. I will have to get a closer look at what is going on over there."


    My mouth opened and closed, wanting to tell him I wanted to go as well. But considering the situation in this area, it was best to be left behind.


    "Alright." I nodded and my husband smiled, winking at me before he sprinted excitedly. A shallow breath slipped past my lips as I watched his figure.


    ''He''s not smiling,'' I thought, noticing that his eyes glinted as his smile disappeared the second he dashed away. ''I guess there''s more problem that needs his undivided attention. Coming with him would only burden him.''


    I knew Sam. Although there was a part of him that was aggravating, he was someone I could rely on in this kind of thing. Suddenly, I looked up and set my eyes on the horizon. The sun was about to peek. There was this slight sense of warmth that enveloped my heart as I smiled weakly.


    "The day will give us a clear view of the state of Minowa, but¡­" I gazed at Jaime as he spoke, staring at the peeking sun about to rise up above. "¡­ we survived, Your Majesty."


    "Mhm¡­" my eyes softened as I shifted my eyes on these courageous men helping the injured. "We did. His Majesty will take it from here. You all fought well."


    I nced back at Jaime, only to see him look back at me with a gentle smile. I nodded encouragingly before assisting myself up to help the men from helping the injured.


    It was a long night that felt endless for a moment. But the second that darkfield shrouding the south disappeared, the seemingly endless darkness that clouded our hearts with fear and uncertainty gradually disappeared.


    We had already done our best, but the battle was still raging on. Even so, with allies like the emperor on our side, we could finally breathe and see the sliver of hope peeking through the thick clouds of yesterday''s woes.


    *****


    Zero and Stefan stood meters away from each other, gazing at the multiple figures standing in front of them. As they observed their opponents, a group of people appeared behind those two. One familiar face was Luther, Stefan''s vassal and political advisor, and Tristan, Zero''s chief shadow knight.


    "Stefan." Dominique was first to break the silence as he gazed at Stefan coldly. Thetter was the person he swore an oath in the past, honing his skills solely for the purpose of being Stefan''s sword. But¡­ Stefan betrayed him. Not that hepletely swore loyalty to Samael, as he was simply bound by a blood contract.


    "Why¡­?" he asked through his gritted teeth. After exchanging blows with Stefan for quite some time, he finally mustered the courage to ask him. Jayden gripped his sword tightly while staring at his fourth brother. Just like Dominique, Jayden had the same question.


    Why did Stefan abandon them?


    Was it because he didn''t trust them?


    Did Stefan deem them useless?


    Or¡­ did he foresee their end if they stayed fighting alongside him?


    They wanted to know because, to them, they deserve that much.


    Stefan snickered as his eyes gloss over their expression. "Luther, keep them busy. It will be a shame if Hell isn''t here to join the party."


    Just as Stefan dropped those words, every single one of them froze on instinct at the sudden aura that stepped into the scene. Stefan veered his eyes from the source, catching Samael crouching down with his hands up in the air as if he jumped from high ground.


    "Present!" Samael grinned brightly until his eyes squinted, setting his eyes on Stefan automatically. "I wouldn''t miss the fun, brother dear. After all, I don''t want my people to get hurt!"


    "Just admit that you cannot sit still when there is a chance to unleash your brutality," Stefan smirked, gazing at Samael, who stood up while shrugging.


    "Well, what can I say? You know me too well." The side of Samael''s lips stretched from ear to ear, disappearing in a blink of an eye only to reappear beside Stefan. He was too fast that no one ¡ª not a single soul standing in the area ¡ª could react fast enough.


    Samael leaned his face closer while Stefan''s eyes dted ever so slowly. "We had shared quite a strong bond, brother. To the point, we had shared too many likes and dislikes and¡­ obsessions."


    CLANG!


    Stefan swung his sword at Samael only to get blocked by Ramin''s gauntlet, Labyrinth. Samael smiled, unfazed by the deafening sound of metals. He tilted his head, peeking from behind his left-hand man, who was quick to defend him.


    "Easy, brother. I just came here to watch.. My people love me so much they restrict me from fighting."

 Chapter 569 - Wont Let Them Get Away

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Wont Let Them Get Away</h4>


    Samael shamelessly watched everyone fight on the sideline while lying on his side on the ground. All that was missing was a parasol and some snacks to highlight how rxed he was in this battle. Some enemies tried to attack him in between, but his people wouldn''t give them the chance tond an attack on him.


    "Boring...!" heined as he rolled his eyes, propping his jaw against his knuckles. "I need to see some blood! Oh my goodness! Is this the best you can do? Come on...!"


    "Why don''t you slice yourself?!" someone on the battlefield yelled back, making him frown.


    "Your Majesty, this is not an entertaining situation." Rufus voiced out from a distance while exchanging blows with Zero. Thetter, on the other hand, chuckled, as it didn''t matter if they were Samael''s people or enemies. They all found him a nuisance who just came toin.


    "My. I am never this pissed." Zeroughed maniacally, grinding his teeth. He hated the fact while they were all here fighting for life and death, there was that shameless emperor who had the audacity toin, despite just watching. Not to mention, his pride took a critical blow, as he couldn''t believe he was dancing in Samael''s tune and being used as mere entertainment.


    "Stefan!!" Dominique yelled as he lurched forward, swinging his sword towards Stefan, which he blocked easily. Jayden followed with the same intensity, but Stefan managed to fight two of his brothers.


    "Tch." Stefan clicked his tongue, repelling their swords, and hopped back. Even so, the two didn''t give him enough time to take a break as they attacked him simultaneously.


    Samael pressed his lips into a thin line as he observed the ongoing battle in front of him. From this point of view, it was obvious who would be the victor. Although Zero and Stefan and their people were fighting his men fiercely, they would never stand a chance. Rufus and Ramin hadn''t gone all out yet, same with Jayden and Dominique.


    These four remarkable knights had trained earnestly for the past five years. Especially Rufus and Dominique, who continuously sought to be more powerful. Their hard work had borne fruit and Samael could see it. The reason he didn''t even bother joining the party was he trusted his people and there was no need to bother.


    "I hate being the emperor." He frowned as heined under his breath. "This is so boring."


    Although there were perks to not being on the battlefield himself, he didn''t like theck of action. Samael sat upright, bending his knees closer to him as he crossed his arms.


    "Hmm..." He rubbed his chin. "Helping them will be an insult to them, andining annoyed them. Should I run back to Lilou or should I check on Heliot?"


    ''Stay.'' A voice inside his mind whispered, making his brow quirk.


    "Stay? Why?" he asked with a furrowed brow, but the voice in his head didn''t speak anymore. If Alexander told him to stay, that only meant he couldn''t lower his guard just yet. The voices inside his head like a built-in council were old wise vampires. They might not be sure that''s why they were keeping silent, but Samael was certain they were worried about something.


    "Whatever." Samael shrugged as he narrowed his eyes, darting his eyes from Stefan, who was battling Dominique while Jayden dealt with Luther; Zero who was against Rufus while Ramin fought against two other vampires, including Tristan.


    "Hmmm. this is..." Samael focused his eyes on them until his gaze was digging a hole in their heads. "... absolutely boring."


    His nose scrunched up as the corner of his lips curved down, sporting a gloomy front. Everyone was busy while there he was, just watching. He sort of missed the days where he would do all the work, instead of just watching like this.


    "Hm?" Samael arched a brow as he gazed at Stefan and Zero once again. For a split second, he felt something was off, but he couldn''t pinpoint it.


    If this was in the past, he wouldn''t think much about it. But now, if he felt something was off, it would bother him. So, he closed his eyes, trying to sense Heliot''s presence somewhere from a far distance. It was easy to detect Heliot since he was a powerful vampire and a Von Stein.


    Samael focused and soon caught Heliot''s presence. He was on the border with his troops from the Karo Kingdom, facing multiple powerful enemies. He knew Stefan and Zero wouldn''t just go in there without a concrete n. So, it wasn''t a surprise to detect more powerful individuals in Minowa.


    Suddenly, Samael snapped his eyes open. This time, they were sharp as they glinted, standing up while running his fingers through his hair.


    The side of his lips hooked up into a smirk. "Alexander, you''re always perceptive. I''m a bit jealous." His eyes snapped as his fingernails grew longer until they were just as sharp as des.


    In a blink of an eye, Samael disappeared from his standpoint and appeared in front of Stefan. Jayden and Dominique instinctively repelled when the emperor suddenly appeared between them. Samael''s eyes glowed in deep red, stretching his fingers and swiftly flung it against Stefan''s neck.


    Time seemed to slow down as Dominique and Jayden watched Stefan''s head roll down. Their breathing hitched as they didn''t expect Samael to execute Stefan that soon; no, actually, what they couldn''t believe was how Samael easily killed Stefan.


    "Ra, kill those losers and go to Heliot." Samael''s tone was cold and firm, gazing down at the headless body. "You too, Rufus. Dominique and Jayden will clean this up."


    Ramin and Rufus looked at each other in confusion but didn''t question the emperor''s orders. Labyrinth, which was used as a gauntlet, slowly crept up to Ramin''s shoulder.


    "Captain, you should go see the Prince of Karo. I can handle these two." Ramin spoke without looking at Ramin. By Samael''s tone and action, as the emperor''s left-hand man, he knew something was up. Hence, between Ramin and Rufus, it was better if Rufus go first to see what was going on.


    Rufus also knew this, as he nodded. "I''ll leave..." he trailed off as his eyes dted after theynded on Stefan''s head.


    It wasn''t Stefan.


    The face changed and so was the body structure. Rufus didn''t think and immediately went to see Heliot as Stefan''s schemes seemed to have no end. It wasn''t just Rufus, but when Dominique and Jayden witnessed how the face changed, they nearly didn''t believe it.


    "Hah... I''m impressed, your Majesty." Luther snickered as he didn''t expect that Samael would find out. Thetter ignored him as he nced at his brothers.


    "Make this quick." That was all Samael said as he raised his hand and spread his fingers. "Darkfield."


    His fingers moved randomly as if he was controlling some kind of invisible strings attached to his fingertips. Once again, Minowa was covered with a much darker veil ¡ª like a void that sucked the entire south. Without the fires burning across the town, one wouldn''t see even if their eyes were wide open.


    Samael clutched his hand, and across the south, all those who were against the emperor or bore malice to him all perished. It didn''t matter if they were far or near, their hearts all stopped that second. Those who survived were innocent and strong vampires only.


    "I won''t let them get away no matter what schemes they prepared.." Came out a cold, menacing voice before Samael disappeared to see the real Stefan and Zero.

 Chapter 570 - Saved Me The Trouble For Once

    <h4>Chapter 570 - Saved Me The Trouble For Once</h4>


    "Third Brother! Third Brother!"


    Samael peeked through his one eye, resting under the shade of the eternal tree in the Avolire Pce. His eyes caught the young boy hugging a book in his little arms while running in his direction.


    "Hmm?" his brow arched as he opened his other eye with a closed-lip.


    The young boy, whose ebony hair sprinkled with gold dust as the mid-day sun followed his figure, carried a huge smile. He slumped beside the eighteen-year-old Samael, gazing up excitedly.


    "Third brother!" he called once again, just in case his older brother didn''t hear him. "I finished the book you wrote!"


    Samael nced at the book he wrote and smirked. "Heh... no, Stefan. I won''t tell you if he dies or not."


    "I didn''te here to ask that!" The young Stefan, who was around seven, frowned at this heartless big brother. "I came here to ask when will you start penning the next book!"


    "Oh..." Samael narrowed his eyes as he studied his little brother, lips stretching even broader. "My dear little brother, as you can see, your carefree big brother had his hands full and writing takes more than just writing."


    "But you had been skipping your sses for months now. Even Father is tempted to start a manhunt since you don''t show up." Stefan pouted, staring at him with doubt in his eyes. "The Mother Empress had used all the excuses she cane up with to appease Father."


    "Tch. Father is a numbskul--"


    His words were cut short when Stefan leaped forward and covered Samael''s mouth with both his small hands. The little boy looked around cautiously, confirming if anyone heard what his reckless big brother almost uttered. When he was certain no one was around, he heaved a sigh of relief and withdrew his hand.


    Samael, who was watching this clever little boy, smirked. "Worried?"


    "Third Brother! How can you recklessly run your mouth like that? What if anyone heard you?" Stefan fumed as he red at his brother ¡ª his favorite brother, among his other older brothers. "You''re too carefree, that''s why you''re always in trouble...."


    "Aren''t you cute?" Samael grinned from ear to ear, ruffling the young prince''s ebony hair until thetterined.


    "Third brother, I will get scolded if ¡ª " Stefan couldn''t finish his sentence as he started giggling when Samael ticked him. "Ah! Third ¡ª haha! Stop it!"


    Samael also chuckled, as Stefan was so easy to tickle, which also be a way to stop this young boy from nagging him like a mother. His little brother was so sensitive in the ear and the side of his stomach that with just one stroke, he would start wiggling.


    "Third brother!! It... haha! hurts...!"


    "Alright, alright!" Samael raised his hand to his shoulder level as he drew back, watching Stefan wheeze while wiping the corner of his eyes. "That''s your punishment for scolding your dear big brother."


    "Ahem! Third Brother, I''m just scolding you because you''re too carefree."


    "Ehh... I should be the one scolding you for being too strict." Samael clicked his tongue while shaking his head as his little brother assisted himself to sit up. He leaned against the trunk, bending his one knee up where he rested his arm.


    "Stefan, you should enjoy your youth. You''re still too young to keep on worrying about things you shouldn''t."


    "If only you be more responsible, just like brother Dyrroth and brother Alphonse, then I will not be worried." Stefan pouted and red daggers at him. His older brother only responded with a loud chuckle, making him sigh as this third brother of his would just keep worrying him.


    "Why do I need to be responsible when I already have two responsible older brothers? We need to keep some bnce." Samael argued with a light tone. "Dyrroth is already the crown prince and Alphonse is working hard so he can assist our eldest brother once the timees. Meanwhile, I will get all Father''s attention so he wouldn''t be too hard on those two. But in the distant future, I will travel the world for inspiration, paint and write books for a living, and get a beautiful wife."


    Stefan scrunched his nose up. If he didn''t know Samael''s talent, he would consider him as a simpleton. However, this third brother of his and his creation were all phenomenal. It was just that Samael was more inclined in arts than in other things like politics.


    "How about you, Stef? What do you want to be or what sort of life do you wish once you grow your beard and get wrinkles on your forehead?" asked Samael teasingly.


    "Hmm..." Stefan hummed as he automatically tranted his brother''s question in to a proper and decent question. He never thought much about it before, so now that someone asked, he carefully pondered about it.


    Samael didn''t rush him. Instead, he smiled as he indulged at the sight of this matured young brother of his while he thought about what he wanted to do with his life.


    "What I want..." Stefan gazed at Samael''s carefree smirk. "... I looked up at father, so I want to be someone like him."


    "Oh, ho... are you saying you will fight Dyrroth for the throne?"


    "Of course not!" the young prince''s face flustered as he pouted, thinking that Samael was purposely teasing him. "I want to be as powerful as him so no one can hurt my family."


    The young boy looked away to hide his embarrassment, knowing this insensitive third brother of his wouldugh at his response. To his surprise, Samael chuckled briefly before a hand ruffled the young boy''s hair once again. He slowly set his eyes back to him, only to see the gentleness in Samael''s eyes.


    "Ah... you just gave me another reason why I should ck."


    "Third brother, you will really get in trouble if you keep doing this." Stefan clicked his tongue in irritation. But more than his annoyance at the carefree attitude of his brother, he was more worried.


    "Heh. Alright. I get it! I won''t ck since I don''t like this little pea protecting me!" the young boy''s face instantly turned red as Samael grinned until his eyes squinted. "My baby brother, you''re too young and yet you''re so reliable. I feel so reassured knowing you will survive on your own."


    "You''re the only one who isn''t reliable here."


    "Hah! Little brother, I am like this, but I am actually pretty reliable, you see? If you needed me, I will always be there for you! Even Father will not touch the tip of your hair for as long as I am here!" Samael boasted with conviction, but his little brother was still staring back at him with a frown. "Eh... you don''t believe me now, but you will once I save you in trouble."


    "Save me from trouble... tch. As if."


    "Hah...! This boy... just wait and see." Samael frowned as Stefan had so little faith in him. "Ah, right! How about I will tell you what will happen in the sto --"


    "I don''t want to hear it!" Stefan''s eyes popped open as he covered his ears on instinct, but the corner of Samael''s lips stretched evilly.


    "So you see, at the end of the..."


    "No!! Get away from me!"


    Stefan sprung up to his feet and ran away, but Samael also stood and followed him to spoil him about the story his little brother had been following. It was one of those peaceful days during the early time of the Heart''s Kingdom. Those days where they had no clue, nor they anticipated, that the following days would slowly change them bit by bit, tearing away the traces of innocence in their hearts.


    ***


    Stefan let out a short chuckle as he felt a very familiar presencending meters away from where he sat in the fort. He slowly raised his eyes, catching the man d in a royal mantle with an aura much heavier than a country.


    "Save me in trouble... rather, you did save me the trouble... for once," came out a cold voice as the memories in his head was carefully tucked away in the deepest part of his mind.


    "Hell."


    ---


    NOVEL FACT:


    Did you know? The Duke''s Passion was originally titled as [Trapped in Hell]? The only reason the author, alienfrommars, change it to The Duke''s Passion was that it needs to follow Webnovel''s market. >.> They said I need a catchy title (but I still think The Duke''s Passion is not that catchy for a title).


    Question:


    What is your inspiration for writing The Duke''s Passion?


    All the viins I wanted to save in all the stories I read. This author here has soft spots for viins more than the male lead in every story I read for a reason she cannot understand. (although Samael is still my best boy, I still like the viins in TDP and all the stories I wrote and am writing.) fk my life. Let me write things about just viins.... handsome viins.

 Chapter 571 - Because In Hell Is Where We All Belong

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Because In Hell Is Where We All Belong</h4>


    "You did save me the trouble... for once, Hell."


    Stefan swung his foot forward and backward at a leisurely pace, as his leg was resting over the other. His eyes studied the pair of crimson eyes that emitted danger. Just moments ago, he felt his connection to his proxy end as Samael beheaded him in one move. So, he anticipated his brother''s appearance.


    As he waited, he was slightly distracted as he walked down the memoryne. Those days in the past were the days when the emperor was strict, but not to the point he wanted to ruin his children. Sadly, he couldn''t remember where everything went downhill. When did things go from those leisurely days to days where waking up felt exhausting and draining?


    When?


    Stefan was certain if he asked Samael, thetter wouldn''t also know. It felt as though everything just happened. Without them knowing, without them noticing. The change only let itself known when they looked back and saw nothing but the blood they left behind. The path where the more they walk forth, the bloodier it would get.


    "Stefan." Samael''s voice was cold and distant, gazing at the rxed man sitting on one of the crates in the fort. Stefan was unlike his usual appearance five years ago. He wasn''t in a neat uniform adorned with jewels and gold.


    Instead, Stefan was just wearing a worn-out cloak. His hair had grown long and was tied up while some silver strands were falling to his side. He had also grown his beard. Aside from those changes, the life in Stefan''s eyes was what caught Samael''s attention. They didn''t hold the same fire as five years ago, nor did they hold his grudges against the world.


    They were empty.


    A man who saw life and death as nothing would treat it with nonchnce. That was what Samael''s initial thought as soon he locked eyes with him.


    "You found out about it quite early," Stefan spoke with the same indifferent tone. "I''m impressed. You truly are amazing, Hell."


    Samael shrugged nonchntly. "What can I say? I am born to be amazing."


    "And arrogant." Stefan chuckled, as he had grown used by his brother''s arrogance by now. "You''ve been and will always be arrogant and... irresponsible. Just now, I was revisiting the time in the distant past and thought, ''wow... this third brother of mine is surely someone I shouldn''t have trusted.''"


    He slowly tilted his head back, gazing at the darkfield Samael unleashed. One could tell it was a far stronger darkfield than what Zero and Stefan put up together. To think a single man created this darkfield, Stefan would be foolish not to be amazed by it. Such a feat would only be attained by Samael, for he was born to be uselessly amazing.


    "If only I didn''t hold on to the words uttered recklessly, I wonder... if the deep traces it left in my soul wouldn''t hurt as much as it did?" Stefan carefully pulled his head forth and looked at Samael once again. His lips curled up into an iprehensible smile.


    "If I didn''t hold on to those ''you will always be there for me,'' and ''you will save me in trouble,'' would the betrayal be less painful?"


    Samael remained silent as he let his brother talk, for this would be thest they would. As he listened, he couldn''t also argue with him since he knew deep down he hadmitted irreversible mistakes in the past. After all, they didn''t have a terrible rtionship from the beginning. There were those early days where this young brother of his would seek him as he was... his number one supporter in his work.


    The first person who had looked forward to all Samael''s creation and would fight to get the first copy of anything he would do. That was Stefan. That was the little brother he knew before everything went south.


    "Hell, I gave up everything," Stefan continued while holding his brother''s gaze. "Just like what you asked five years ago, I stopped. Hah... that butler of yours had his interesting way of ying with one''s mind, for sure."


    "Listening to Fabian might break you to insanity or strengthen your mind."


    Stefan chuckled while rocking his head. "I won''t deny that. He asked me, why did Ie back? I also wondered, Hell. Why did Ie back in here when I already know what will happen?"


    "Because we always do..." this time, Samael had his answers. "... this ce is like a curse. No matter where we go, no matter how far, and even if we reach thest ind... we always find ourselves stepping foot in this damn hell."


    "Because in hell... is where we all belong," Stefan whispered with a bitter smile.


    "Because in hell is where we all belong," Samael repeated with a slight nod. "Father''s words had instilled deep within us, Stefan."


    "It sure did." Stefan slowly lifted his leg away from the other as he slowly got up to his feet. "No matter how we despised him, he lived deep in every La Crox... so deep we loathe ourselves just as much as we loathe him."


    This time, Samael couldn''t help but chuckle as he nodded in agreement. "You always say the right thing. I''d say you''re always as impressive as always."


    "I am."


    "Arrogant too," He shrugged, uttering the words Stefan spoke previously. When he did, both of them shared a few seconds of chuckles as if they weren''t nning to put an end to this long feud.


    "Oh, brother..." Stefan took a deep breath after he recovered fromughing. "Just when did it all go wrong? I can''t trace where it all began and who to me for it. Was it truly father? Was it because of the people whispering in his ear? Was it because of his prodigal son, who only knew was to challenge his authority at every turn he gets? Or... was it all of us? Who should we really need to me?"


    "If I know, I would''ve gossiped about it with my wife."


    Stefan clicked his tongue. "Don''t brag. She''ll be mine if you die in here."


    "Oh no. My wife will kill me twice if I die here."


    "Aren''t you obedient?" Stefan smirked as he gazed at him, "Then, I wish you luck."


    "I won''t. I will bid you farewell, though." The side of Samael''s lips stretched until his fangs were showing. "It was a hell of a life, Stefan."


    "It was a hell of a life, Hell."


    The two of them remained silent for a few seconds, just staring at each other. They listened to the soundless song of the wind before their lips parted at the same time.


    "Lancelot," whispered Stefan while Samael chanted, "blood art," as he sliced across his palm.


    In the next beat, a fierce sh ensued with their lives on the line. They knew that to end this, one of them must die to close this long chapter in their long, tragic life.


    -----


    Novel Fact:


    Did you know? alienfrommars, the original author of The Duke''s Passion, rewrote a ton of chapters before they were published and trashed tons of outlines? It was safe to say this novel would''ve been longer if she didn''t rewrite chapters from scratch and it would''ve been shorter if she followed the original outline. But no regrets.


    Question:


    Why is your penname alienfrommars?


    Because... I''m an alien... from mars.... :)

 Chapter 572 - So That Is The Plan...

    <h4>Chapter 572 - So That Is The n...</h4>


    As the sun was about to rise, I took part in helping the injured. The sun, the beginning of the new day, gave us all hope despite the heart-wrenching sight ofst night. Although a lot of us survived, there were also those people who lost their lives. We couldn''t even celebrate as we helped the injured, those who lost a limb, an eye, and those on the verged of death.


    Some people from inside the estate also helped carry the injured and retrieved the corpses of their family or friend. It was silent. Although there were constant sniffles and yells tomunicate, it was dead silent for me.


    While we''re all busy... the sun we were all expecting to shine through gradually disappeared once again. Everyone stopped, including me, as we turned our heads to where the sun was rising. I held my breath and gazed up, seeing that we''re slowly being caged in another darkness.


    This time, I could tell the darkfield shrouding Minowa was darker, sturdier, and more dangerous to be in it. My heart throbbed loudly against my chest until it was painful.


    "Why is that up again?" someone asked in a shaking voice.


    "Did His Majesty..."


    "Don''t jump to that ridiculous conclusion!" Jaime yelled in irritation.


    "It''s darker than the previous one."


    "This... when will it stop and end?"


    Their confusion and worries filled the silent air before I felt their gazes on me. I ignored them and just stared at the darkfield with closed lips.


    ''When will this end...?'' I repeated the question that lingered in my head. "Soon."


    My eyes softened as they flickered with bitterness. A darkfield was always connected to its caster''s emotions. The previous darkfield emanated danger and gave off the hint of Stefan and Zero''s intention: disaster. But this one... this darkfield that the emperor created spoke... the end.


    It wouldn''t disappear unless Sam died, or he put it off. That also meant my husband... would take another brother of his. I knew Stefan was someone who must die with everything he had done. However, Sam always had a ce in his heart for his siblings.


    "Soon... this will all end," I whispered while balling my hand into a fist, taking a deep breath before peeling my eyes away from the darkfield. "Everyone, continue to help the injured and retrieve those honorable men from their families."


    I paused and looked around at their faces mixed with all sorts of emotions. "The emperor had joined the battlefield. Rest assured... he will return victorious."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the first to respond without question was Jaime, followed by Glory, and then the rest.


    The emperor would return victorious for sure. I had trust in him. But... Sam... my husband... would return with another piece of his heart missing. That was the weight of the crown and this story. For the people, for our family, for peace... one must carry all the burden to meet that goal.


    And the person who was carrying all that was Sam.


    ''God... please save my husband from falling further into the abyss.''


    *****


    Meanwhile, Heliot stood several meters away from Zero. He only nced up at the darkfield created by Samael before setting his eyes back to his opponent. Around them were vampires from the Karo Kingdom fighting the undead, giving enough space for the two in the middle because none dared take a step in their vicinity unless they wanted to suffocate to death.


    "He figured it out sooner than I expected," Zero mused, nodding approvingly. "As expected of the emperor of the Great Heart Empire."


    Heliot didn''t speak as he blinked calmly. Samael''s letters turned out urately. At first, Heliot was about to march to La Lona March to send a reinforcement as the first half of the letter from the emperor told them about the attacks in the west and east. But in thetter part, Samael requested his presence in the south while demanding reinforcement to the east.


    Since Heliot had some level of trust in Samael''s judgment, he followed the orders without question. But when they approached Minowa via ship, he finally understood the dangers in this ce. If Samael didn''t foresee this or they werete for a day, they could only expect the worse.


    Although Heliot was certain Samael could reim control in Minowa, thetter would lose his mind before that. Zero and Stefan''s aim was Lilou and Law, the emperor''s son. Only those two individuals kept Samael sane until now; they were his Achilles heel. So, targeting those two and sessfully harming them would result in the fall of this empire.


    "I always wonder what you are thinking whenever you are deep in your thoughts, Heliot." Heliot snapped his eyes when Zero spoke in the same amused tone.


    "It''s nothing serious, Quentin, the king of Spade Kingdom. I''m simply relieved that we arrived on time."


    "Oh? So you''re just relieved, huh?"


    Heliot let out a shallow breath as he nced around. "Yes. I''m relieved to know that there were some from the maind that are still around."


    "Right... do you n to use them as leverage to get away from disobeying the orders you received about killing Lilou?"


    "Indeed. The people they sent on my way had drastically increased." Heliot nodded calmly. From the moment he stepped afoot in the south until now, his expression remained the same. "Thanks to His Majesty, the Emperor, my negotiation with the purebloods in the maind had changed."


    "Oh? Is that why you came here? To help the great emperor of the great empire? Are you perhaps thinking of subduing me?"


    This time, the corner of Heliot''s lips curled up. "Apparently, I do not have time to deal with you. Although I dide in here to help His Majesty for something else."


    "Hah..." Zero frowned as he cocked his head to the side. He was certain Samael would surely go to Stefan first since they were brothers. Considering Samael''s personality, he wouldn''t allow other people to kill his brother other than himself. So that meant someone who was at the same caliber as Zero should face him, right?


    Heliot was the perfect person for that role. In the blood hierarchy, the two of them were equal. In terms of strength, one could also say if they fight against each other, the result would be uncertain.


    Noticing Zero''s puzzlement, Heliot smiled politely. "It was a pleasant chat, Quentin. I will go collect the traitors of the maind so they can finally let me go." He pivoted on his heel to walk away, just like that.


    Zero frowned as it seemed Heliot was serious about dealing with those vampires instead of him. He rolled his eyes, pondering whether or not to let Heliot go. If he wanted to be smart, he would let go of Heliot, since that would work to his advantage.


    "Alright, bye." He waved as if they were not in the middle of the battlefield. "See you around."


    Heliot just nced at him, seeing that Zero also walked the other way. He truly didn''t n to fight Zero for the greater cause of this situation those two had caused. To take advantage of the situation... everyone had expected and waited to happen.


    "I don''t think I will ever see you again, Quentin," he whispered as he marched away.


    As Zero thought of going to Stefan to watch his fight with Samael, he stopped when a sword struck the concrete several meters in front of him. His brow arched, gazing at the figure that came right after to pick up the sword.


    "Oh..." his lips formed into an o-shape as soon as his eyesnded on the person before him. "So, that is the n... Heliot."


    "Hello there, Sir Rufus Barrett," Zero added as the side of his lips stretched into an amused smirk.


    ----


    NOVEL FACT:


    Did you know? Yul actually had a different appearance than what everyone sees? Only Yul and another person can see what he actually looked like through his reflection in another person''s eyes.


    Question from April:


    Is writing your main upation?


    Yes. I dropped my previous career to pursue writing, a passion I never thought I will love. So, even when I don''t earn that much (even less than my previous job), but I am happy.


    *whispers* my broke ass will worship you if you gifted me magic castles or spacecraft. tehee.... xD

 Chapter 573 - A Human Against A Pureblood

    <h4>Chapter 573 - A Human Against A Pureblood</h4>


    "Hello there, Sir Rufus Barrett."


    Zero scrutinized Rufus from head to toe while thetter pulled out the sword from the concrete. The side of his lips curled up into a smirk, realizing the reason that despite Heliot''s presence, he didn''t n on fighting him. It seemed Samael had truly be the cunning man for wanting to take advantage of this situation.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle loudly, running his hands through his hair. "Oh, Samael La Crox... isn''t he amazing? Are you telling me we created this opportunity for him?"


    "He is amazing, indeed." Rufus nodded as he swung his sword down. "For you... who wants to be a God to dance at a mortal''s tune. Only His Majesty can do that."


    "What a virulent tongue you have, Sir Knight."


    "Pardon if that offended you, but I only spoke the truth, King of Spade." Rufus let out a deep breath as he scrutinized this man. Right now, Zero was open from all sides and one could attack while thinking they wouldnd a hit. But from his experience, Zero might appear open, but he wasn''t. He couldn''t approach or attack him without caution because one wrong move and Rufus would die.


    "Well, I''m not offended. Just a bit... irked. Very well, since you came in here yourself, it will be better to chat with you before sending your head to your emperor for this insolence." Zero clicked his tongue as he rolled his eyes, nting his fist on his hips. "It''s really insulting to send you to fight me to get the recognition and honor you needed. I don''t know if Heliot and Samael''s brains are working properly or if they were originally numbskulls. How insulting."


    "I''m sorry that you have to fight a small fry like me."


    "No need to apologize." Zero waved magnanimously. "I just feel bad for you since it is obvious your emperor doesn''t care about your life anymore for sending you to me. Poor you."


    Rufus smiled, which didn''t reach his eyes. He was already used to this kind of discrimination from noble vampires this past five years. So, Zero''s words didn''t affect him at all. What was important to him was Samael''s opinion from then until right in this second and even in the future.


    "King of the Spade Kingdom," he spoke in the same cold baritone voice. "I appreciate you are concerned about me. I expected you won''t even say a word, considering your greatness and such."


    "Heh... the honorable Rufus Barret, the emperor''s cherished personal hellhound, is right in front of me. How can I not say a word?"


    "Honor... what is honor for you, Your Majesty?" Rufus lowered his eyes before raising them up once again as they glinted. "Could it be called honor when you look back and see a pile of lifeless bodies? Is a man honorable when his hands were sullied by the countless lives he had taken? Honestly, whenever I looked at the debris, this tongue of mine had caused for ordering to burn down an enemy country and taking away another person''s home... I always wondered what is the real meaning of honor."


    Rufus shut his mouth as he gazed at Zero. He had already lost sight of what honor to him despite the countless victories in the past five years. Not that he med Samael for ordering him to do all that, but the battlefield had taught him a lot.


    There was no right or wrong in war, nor there was room for mercy. Everyone was equal. Everyone had a reason. A man only needed to have more resolve and a stronger reason. For Rufus, that wasn''t for honor, neither it was for glory. It was not also for the people or for thend they called home.


    For him, it was for a friend ¡ª his one and only friend, whom he looked up, respected, and cherished. His friend who believed in him from day one until now.


    So, he wanted to save his friend from that madness.


    Selfishness, as it may sound, but that was his sole reason to fight. He didn''t have regrets even if he had to take a thousand more lives because humans... were naturally selfish.


    "I see..." Zero rocked his head in understanding as his expression died down. "So, you are really here with an intention of killing me?"


    "There''s no other reason than that."


    Zero let out a shallow breath as he shrugged. "Can I ask you one thing, Sir Barrett?"


    "Please."


    "Are you confident that you can take me on?" he asked with an arched brow, tilting his head to the side. "My willingness to take part in this bigger scheme, as if I didn''t know a thing, will depend on your answer. You better think about it carefully."


    Rufus chuckled as Zero was quite a surprising character. "No, I am not confident," he answered honestly while gripping his sword.


    "To tell you the truth, I know my chances of survival."


    "And how high is it?"


    "What an odd question. It''s supposed to be ''how low it is?'' don''t you think, Quentin?"


    Zero shrugged, closed-lipped. "So, how low is it?"


    "A miracle." Zero''s brows raised, as he didn''t expect Rufus''s answer would be actually quite interesting. "In blood hierarchy, you stood on the top of thedder while I was on the bottom. In terms of strength, I can''t even calcte how strong you are, but I am certain you already had a vague idea of my strength. The difference between a pureblooded vampire and a human is akin to heaven and hell. I can only hope for a miracle."


    "A miracle, huh?" Zero chuckled as he listened to Rufus''s exnation, and yet, despite the odds, here he was. "Do you think a miracle will happen, then?"


    "No."


    "Then, you must be prepared to die."


    "I am, but I don''t n on dying here." Rufus raised his chin as he took a stance to attack him.


    "Haha! What a confusing man!" Zero intoned as the side of his lips stretched from ear to ear. "This is interesting. Thene at me with everything you got, Sir Barrett. I will surely give you the highest respect you deserved by fighting you with my all."


    There was a stillness in the air for a second before the ground underneath Rufus cracked. In a heartbeat, both disappeared from their standpoint as the battle of a pureblood and a human ensued.


    -----


    NOVEL FACT:


    Did you know? Beatrice is the other person who knew what Yulis looks like? Yulis is the most handsome of all characters. xD But Yulis didn''t know this because Beatrice didn''t want thepetition. lol.


    Question from April:


    At the end of the novel will you write a chapter about those that survived the "war" and what they''re currently up to - how they''re living their lives?


    Yes, definitely. I nned to write about their lives after. All characters mentioned in the story will have their time (some will have an entire chapter or more, while some will have a shorter time or will be mentioned).. That''s why I said this story will probably stretch to over 600 chapters or close to that.

 Chapter 574 - What Do You Regret?

    <h4>Chapter 574 - What Do You Regret?</h4>


    "Let me have Stefan''s head."


    Samael uttered in a quiet voice. Around him were his trusted vassal, who sat around the table days before the attack in Minowa. There was stillness in the air as all eyes were on him.


    "If there is someone who will kill him... that should be me." He raised his gaze and scanned their solemn faces. "If my guess is correct, any moment from now, they will surely make a move in Minowa. A lot of people will die, but I believe in the empress and save as many as she can."


    "We do not question Her Majesty''s capability to reduce the damages that would be made, but... should you join yourself, Your Majesty?" Ramin voiced his concern because Samael was not a duke anymore. He was the Emperor of an Empire and going to the front line himself would make it look like he didn''t trust his people on doing the job.


    "I agree with Ramin, Your Majesty." Dominique also chimed in, backing up the emperor''s left-hand man. "The position you are standing on isn''t something to be put in peril."


    "Of course His Majesty should stand in the front line." This time, Charlotte spoke and disagreed with the two men. "What I think is his presence will boost the knight''s morale."


    The three of them argued for quite some time while Samael kept quiet. Meanwhile, Rufus''s eyes were fixed on him. Thetter only peeled his eyes away after a minute and set them to the people arguing.


    "I agree with Charlotte. If there is one person who shall end the previous emperor, that would be the current one. It will not matter anymore since everyone already believed His Majesty killed Stefan all this time. We''re just making ite true." All of them turned silent when Rufus finally spoke, gazing at the man with mixed emotions. "Also... this may sound selfish, but it''s a family matter of the royal family."


    "I am also part of that family, General." Dominique''s eyes darkened as his fingers slowly curled. "However, I am not speaking due to personal interest. I am protecting the honor of the emperor and I believed he shouldn''t stoop so low as to sully his hands once again."


    "Sully..." Charlotte snickered as her eyes glinted. But just as her lips parted and speak the words that would ignite the heated argument, Jayden broke his silence.


    "His Majesty should do it." Dominique and everyone set their eyes on Jayden. Thetter was gazing at the table before shifting his eyes to Samael. "Whether or not we admit it, this matter is personal for all of us. His Majesty had carried the burden of the crown all this time and this... this added weight and blood that will smear on the throne shall be borne by the person who is sitting on it."


    Jayden paused as he peeled his eyes away from Samael to the people around the table. "If we include the ns we have until now, Stefan must end in the hands of thest La Crox that will rule the empire. It is not a matter of strength or pride or blood hierarchy. As what the General stated, it is a personal matter the Emperor himself shall carry out."


    Silence filled the room once again after Jayden spewed facts. For obvious reason, what Jayden uttered was already known to them, but none of them voiced it out directly. Samael nced at Jayden and smirked wryly.


    "Jayden is right." Samael rocked his head lightly, letting out a faint breath. "Stefan must end in the hand of thest La Crox who will reign this empire. His death... will be mine to carry and he shall end in my time. Any more objections?"


    His eyes gloss over the faces of his vassals before he nodded approvingly when none of them raised concerns. "Then, that concludes today''s meeting."


    *****


    ''His death will be mine to carry...''


    Those words that left Samael''s mouth days prior to the present hovered over his head. His eyes drooped slightly as bitterness glinted across his eyes.


    "The crown... is heavy," he whispered, holding Stefan''s back with his face over his brother''s shoulder. "It''s heavy, Stef, it is driving me insane."


    Stefan simpered as he clutched Samael''s shoulder de. "Do you now understand me, third brother?"


    "Yes." Samael breathed out as his eyes lowered, while the space between his brows wrinkled in pain. "It took me a long time, my little brother."


    A wry smile appeared on Stefan''s lips as blood dripped from the corner of his lips. "Then, that''s good enough for me." He swallowed down the blood that was traveling up to his throat, almost choking him.


    "My death... will be something that will always haunt you for as long as you lived, Hell." His breathing grew heavier by the second as his grip on Samael''s shoulder de weakened. "That is... your punishment. These very hands that had taken the lives of your brothers and sister will never be clean."


    "Mhm." Samael looked up at the darkfield he created while his jaw tightened.


    "Do you regret it?" asked Stefan with great difficulty.


    "Killing you? No."


    "Then what do you regret?"


    Samael answered a secondter after taking a deep breath. "Loving you."


    "Hah..." A weak chuckle slipped past Stefan''s lips at the response he received, but his eyes softened as peace dominated his face. It was a long fight ¡ª not just tonight, but the fight from centuries ago until now. Both of them did their best, giving each other a hard time, and gaining a step ahead simultaneously.


    But it finally came to an end.


    With Samael''s hands plunged inside his chest and fingers wrapped around Stefan''s heart, life was slowly slipping away from his grip. Just like the blood that was oozing from his wound, Stefan couldn''t stop it. All he could do was speak a few words before his brother could take out his heart.


    "At one point... I did love you too, fourth brother. Somewhere in me, still wished we didn''t reach this point." Stefan breathed heavily as his body leaned against Samael''s body, losing his footing. "If only... you didn''t love her... I might''ve found my salvation."


    Samael clenched his teeth as his eyes sweltered. "I also wished I didn''t love her."


    "She''ll kill you if she hears that," came out a mumble as Stefan fought his eyelids from closing. "But... at least, there is a moment in this story where I loved her more than you do."


    "You always loved her more than I do... you always loved us more than I do, Stefan." Samael clutched Stefan''s back as he admitted that Stefan''s love for Lilou and for his siblings was greater than anyone. The problem was, Stefan had the wrong method of doing things. No, that was not correct. The problem lied in the wrong circumstances Stefan was in that forced him to resort to extreme ways to protect the people he loved.


    Even if it meant being the viin of another person''s story.


    Stefan chuckled weakly as he could feel he was reaching the end. Just as he did, his eyes softened as he had a quick peek at the memory that shed back before entering the death''s door.


    "That butler was right..." he whispered as he took hisst deep breath. "... haha... what a funny memory to remember at death''s door. Hey, Hell... can you tell me what happened to the person you''re writing about?"


    Samael swallowed down the tension in his throat as Stefan''s back that was heaving heavily stopped and the heart under his grip also stopped beating. Stefan died just before he could get the answer to his question. He died with hisst words, asking about the book Samael wasn''t able to write for him to read.


    Now, Samael had another regret on his list.


    "What happened to him...?" Samael ground his teeth as he crushed Stefan''s heart while his other arm carried the weight of his body. "... Finally, after walking in circles with nothing but his hate in his crippling reality that he cannot break free... he found his peace. It may sound like a sad ending, but actually... it was the peaceful ending he deserved, brother. Only the ones who outlived him were haunted down by the deep traces he left."


    A tear leaked from Samael''s eyes as Stefan''s body felt like it weighed a thousand tons. "May peace be with you, my little brother."


    ----


    "As children, we loved heroes. But as adults, we understand the viins."


    Novel Fact:


    The story of Samael''s novel is about a young boy who always seeks justice and righteousness. Growing up, the boy pursued to be a man of valor. However, the reality wasn''t all rainbows and butterflies. Faced with the dark and corrupted truth of the world, the young boy, whose pure intention to be the hero and protect his loved ones, slowly changed to meet the demands of the world to survive.


    In the end, he became someone who wasn''t able to stop the corruption, nor did he be the person to uproot evil. Instead, he lost sight of what is right and wrong, his heart started vanishing, fought evil with evil, and became the viin who brought terror to the world.


    Question:


    Will there be a manhua/manhwa/manga adaptation for TDP?


    That depends on Webnovel since TDP is under a contract with them. But, this author is already collecting funds for a sampleic for TDP. Keep following me and my stories to keep updated.. I will do the announcements once I found the right artist that can meet the art style I prefer.

 Chapter 575 - A Step Before The Finish Line

    <h4>Chapter 575 - A Step Before The Finish Line</h4>


    When Dominique and Jayden finally caught up to where the emperor was, they halted from a distance. The ce Samael and Stefan fought was quite far from the ruckus in Minowa. Hence, there weren''t people around to witness what happened. Even so, just by the figures they were seeing, the two of them knew it ended.


    "We''rete," Dominique whispered as he balled his hands into a fist.


    "We took quite a while fighting those vampires from the maind... this is to be expected," Jayden muttered as his eyes were fixed on Samael and Stefan.


    It had been around three hours or more since Samael left them to clean up the vampires posing as Stefan and Zero. It didn''t take them long since Stefan and Zero didn''t have time to control those vampires anymore. But what kept them behind were the purebloods from the maind.


    "This is what I said when he shouldn''t do it himself." Dominique''s eyes softened as he gazed at Samael''s back. Right now, Samael was slumped to the concrete while still holding the kneeling Stefan in his arms. Blood pooled underneath the two of them, but it didn''t matter.


    "One had lost his life... while the other lost arge piece of his heart," he added while his fist trembled.


    Although Dominique had followed Stefan from the beginning, he had always known Samael had loved his siblings. Thetter might have his unconventional way of showing it, but that was an unchanging fact. There would always be a ce for them in Samael''s heart and their deaths... was not something Samael would ever wish for if he had a choice.


    After all, Samael went through unimaginable torture just so his siblings could survive those dark days when their father was alive. He went through all that and never onceined, nor did he bring it up to guilt-trip them. Those alone were enough proof for them to know that Samael had tried to be the big brother they could rely on.


    But their circumstances slowly went out of hand. With the La Crox children having unique personalities and such, Samael''s sacrifices weren''t enough anymore.


    "That is the weight of the crown." Jayden''s jaw tightened as he steeled his heart at the vulnerable side of Samael. None of them had witnessed Samael break down in the lives he had taken. Their third brother, the emperor, was strong enough to squash his enemies like bugs.


    So until now, none of them witnessed, nor did they have an idea of how Samael grieved for Alphonse''s death. They didn''t know how Samael''s heart broke apart during Cassara''s funeral, and how he held Alistair''s cold hands in silence. None of them knew the gravity of the crown that happened during this long story.


    Only today, right at this moment, the two realized that Samael wouldn''t justugh after killing his brother, nor did he bear a smug smirk as if he received a badge of honor. Only now do they realize that Samael... in every death of his brothers and sisters, he was the one who was in the most pain.


    Just now... did they see Samael would be vulnerable because he promised to protect them. But the circumstances and the life choices they made resulted in Samael having to kill the ones he promised to protect.


    "I don''t even want to know why Stefan betrayed us." Dominique let out a shallow breath as he looked down. His brows elevated and wrinkled a bit as he forced a smile despite the angst welling up in his chest.


    "It''s obvious why," he added as seeing this made him realize one more thing. "Because if he didn''t, Hell will have to kill us as well."


    "In the end, Stefan is the wise one. He didn''t want us to die, and he saved Hell the trouble of killing more of his brothers," Jayden whispered with a heavy heart.


    Their guess might be incorrect. There were more other reasons why Stefan left these two behind five years ago and connived with Zero. But... they wanted to believe in this reason. After seeing Samael, they wanted to believe that was Stefan''s only reason.


    "Jayden, you may go and check Rufus and Prince Heliot. I will oversee this area so no one will see His Majesty''s current state," Dominique ordered while Jayden tilted his head down.


    "Then I supposed I should entrust this to you. It wasn''t the end yet, after all." That was all Jayden uttered before ncing back at Samael for thest time.


    When Jayden left, Dominique''s lips parted. "No, Jay. We are at the step before the finish line. Rufus... will never get defeated by someone like Quentin."


    *****


    Rufus covered his right eye as blood dripped down from it. Zero was strong and he could barely keep up with him.


    "That''s quite a weak reaction considering you just lost an eye," Zero mused with a smirk, nodding approvingly. "Well, considering you only need a miracle in this battle, losing an eye or a limb is actually amazing in a way since you''re still alive."


    "That is right." Rufus dropped his hand to reveal the slice that came from over his brow, across his cheek. He had his bleeding eye closed, enduring the stinging pain that prickled a part of his brain.


    "I am prepared to sacrifice a limb or an eye or even my capabilities to fight again."


    "Amusing!" Zero pped as his smirk cemented on his face. "I like you more and more, General. No wonder you are called the strongest human in the empire."


    "I beg to disagree. I am not the strongest human on this continent." Rufus picked up his broken sword ever so slowly. Unlike Zero, who barely had scratches, Rufus''s injuries were dire and fatal. But this didn''t kill his spirit as he already nned to kill Zero ¡ª even if that meant he would also lose his life.


    "Right... there is a certain butler who didn''t fight for that title." Zero nodded, recalling Fabian, whom he only fought for quite a while. "Honestly, unlike you who needs a miracle, that butler will have more chances of survival if he fights me. Just the thought of him could sense a chill down my spine. What a lunatic."


    Rufus chuckled, not a bit offended at Zero''s words. If anything, he was quite proud that Zero recognized his brother''s strength. Fabian was, after all, stronger than Rufus. The only issue with Fabian was... he was a lunatic.


    "I will surely let your praises..." he trailed off as both of them furrowed their brows.


    "Hah... he died before me, huh?" Zero muttered as he looked up, frowning at the life force he felt ended. "What a shame..."


    Meanwhile, Rufus ground his teeth and gripped the handle tightly. He also felt Stefan''s aura disappear. That only meant Samael had killed him and... that was his cue to end this as well.


    "Don''t be sad, Quentin," Rufus muttered as he watched Zero return his gaze at him. "I thought you are only working together, but it seemed a surprising friendship was created in the process."


    "Well, Stefan was surprisingly a character, you know? He is probably the only person in this world I will never understand, but he is also the only person I can''t disagree with."


    "Mhm." Rufus nodded as he hummed. "Then... I will send you with him so he wouldn''t get sad."


    Zero smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "Let''s see it then."


    Rufus took a deep breath as he channeled all his remaining strength into his sword, his eye glinting dangerously. For Samael, Rufus promised to end his sufferings. In a second, the two of them leaped forward to meet halfway.


    "Heavenly departure," came out of Rufus''s mouth as his sword glowed with a blinding light. "Strike."


    --------


    Novel Fact:


    Did you know? When Heliot returned to the Karo Kingdom five years ago, he was put into torture because he surrendered half of his life to Lilou? Heliot was supposed to kill Lilou, but instead, he gave her a chance to live. He was only saved when Samael marched into the said kingdom and dealt with the Von Stein n and the purebloods from the maind, who gave the order for Lilou''s death.


    Question:


    Is it possible that Lilou will end up with Stefan if Samael didn''t wake up from his slumber?


    No. If Samael didn''t wake up from his slumber, Lilou will still regain her lost memories. If she did, the story will lead to Lilou getting over the bullshit of the pce and will end up wandering from ce to ce ¡ª far away from where Stefan wouldn''t see her or get near her ¡ª and then, she will meet Heliot. Yes. Lilou and Heliot can be the end game if Samael didn''t wake up.. And the story will be entirely different.

 Chapter 576 - Rufus

    <h4>Chapter 576 - Rufus</h4>


    "Your name is Roscoe?"


    Rufus stared at the clear blue sky as a man''s voice caressed his ears. The weather today was great, he thought. He couldn''t help but adore today''s weather despite he was littered with bruises after his fistfight with this stranger.


    "Robert?" the man, who was lying on the same ground as Rufus, tilted his head to recall his name. Unlike Rufus, who was busy admiring the weather, this person couldn''t even bother.


    "Ri... Ricardo?"


    Rufus took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "Rufus."


    "Ahh... right! Rufus! What an odd name, Rufus." The man furrowed his brows as he thought of his name. "Why are you named Rufus?"


    "Who knows... I''m not the person who named myself."


    "You have weird parents."


    Rufus chuckled weakly. "And you?" he inquired, recalling that he didn''t ask the person''s name even before they fought each other.


    "My name?"


    "Mhm."


    "I''m... I actually don''t want to have a name."


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to be remembered?"


    Rufus furrowed his brows. He already knew this person was an odd one ¡ª just like his missing little brother. But his answer was odd. Who wouldn''t want to be remembered? Who wouldn''t want their names to be so renowned that they would reach even heaven?


    "You''re an odd one," he remarked under his breath. "Even felons want their name to be known to others."


    "You''re right. Even so, I don''t like to be remembered. I hate my family name and the name they call me. They''re all bullies for giving me a damn nickname," the man grumbled.


    After the man released hisints about his family, silence enveloped the two of them. They just lied there on the ground, both covered with bruises and a bit of blood. Despite how exhausted their bodies were, they couldn''t seem to pass out.


    "How many days did we fight?" asked the man out of in curiosity. All he knew was that they fought for a few nights and days without taking a break.


    "How many days... I lost count on the third day."


    "Man... I''m hungry." The man grumbled as he pulled himself to sit upright. Rufus shifted his eyes when the man turned his head to him. Silver hair and crimson eyes were squinting because he was grinning.


    "I lost," Rufus muttered after a few seconds of staring at this stranger.


    "Huh?"


    "You got up first. I lost." He admitted while seeing the confusion in the man''s face. After fighting this man for days without break, Rufus couldn''t even lift a finger. He was exhausted and his bones felt wobbly. But this man... although he copsed at the same time as Rufus, he still had the energy to stand up after hours of lying down.


    "It''s not like I have a chance if you bare your fangs." Rufus peeled his eyes away from him to the sky. "Why didn''t you bare your fangs or use that vampiric ability? If you do, it will not take that long... ah."


    Rufus nodded his head in understanding as a sudden thought crossed his head. "So, this is how you toy with people, huh? You will make them fight for days to the point they can''t even lift a finger before killing them."


    "Hey... you''re being too much. Do you think I am someone who has a home to take you home where I can torture you?"


    "Who knows what kind of maniac you are?"


    The man clicked his tongue in irritation. "I don''t have an appetite anymore." He copsed on his back with a frown.


    "They said you are the strongest one in this ce. So, of course, I am curious to see how strong a human can be. I will not be able to test that if I used my vampire abilities," he exined after a minute of silence.


    "Why do you need to test it?" Rufus inquired out of in curiosity.


    The man remained silent for another minute before his lips curled up into a smirk. "Because... I need someone strong to sit on somewhere."


    "Huh?"


    "Hey!" the man rolled to his side, propping his temple on his knuckles, eyes on Rufus. He waited for Rufus to look at him with an arched brow. As soon as their eyes met, the side of the man''s lips stretched into a grin until his teeth showed.


    "Can you help me with something?" Rufus''s brows furrowed at the man''s request. "Can you be the king?"


    Rufus thought he had heard all ridiculous things a person could speak of. But he thought wrong. The man''s request was the most ridiculous he had heard. Little did he know that time that he would hear that again several yearster from a woman''s lips. Neither did Rufus think that someday... he had to decide to give the man''s an answer.


    *


    *


    *


    Many, many yearster, Rufus stood behind that same man he had a fistfight with until they both dropped many years ago. His hand holding his wrist on his back gripped it tightly as his jaw locked. Right now, Samael was holding a private funeral for his brother, Alphonse, and Alistair.


    No one was around the pce''s chapel aside from the two of them. No one... was witnessing Samael grieve aside from Rufus. Just like always, Rufus was the only one who was witnessing everything. The only person who was allowed to see this side of this monstrous man.


    "Ru, do you remember my question before?" asked Samael while staring at the coffin, hands on top of it.


    "Yes."


    Samael remained silent as he took a slow breath. "Lilou asked you before, but obviously, our preparation is not enough. But... what is your answer?"


    "..." Rufus hung his head low because, until now, he didn''t have an answer.


    "Don''t worry. You have time to answer that because for now..." Samael slowly pivoted on his heel to face Rufus with dead eyes. "For now, I will fill that role to put the people in their rightful ce. Ru, while I take this role, I will have to use you at my own disposal. You can presume I will drive you to insanity and create a maniacal beast everyone will fear."


    Samael paused as he held his gaze. "You might lose sight of what is right and wrong; what is honorable and abusive, and you might forget who you are and what you are fighting for. If you leave now, I will not seek you or send people to drag you back. You better make your decision now, for I will stop at nothing once I walk out of this door and meet those fools in the throne hall."


    Rufus stared at Samael for a long time before he marched towards him. He then knelt on his one knee, reaching for Samael''s hand and guiding it until it touched his forehead.


    "I, Rufus Barrett, swore my unbending loyalty and life to Samael La Crox. At His Majesty''s behest, I shall follow your decree."


    "Then, from now on, Rufus Barrett, I expect you to make your name known that even heaven will hear your name and the devils underground will fear." Samael took a deep breath as his eyes glinted.


    "Your wish is mymand."


    -----


    NOVEL FACT:


    Did you know? Some of the characters are inspired by songs? For example, Fabian is actually inspired by the music collection Slenderman''s Luby - Robert Austin - music box collection.

 Chapter 577 - Rufus II

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Rufus II</h4>


    That day, Samael imed the throne. That was also the day of a promise only the two of them knew. Rufus gave his all to follow his king''smand. Samael was correct with his warnings at the madness he had to walk into. The further he delved in, the darker and scarier it became.


    Rufus'' trail had never be bloodier than ever as he took part in every war and stood at the kingdoms who opposed the new emperor. In the first war, his name was like a bell that only faintly rings when heard. The second one, his name, sounded louder. Third, fourth, until Rufus had lost count at how many kingdoms he marched on the front line to burn, to ruin, to seize.


    He didn''t realize until kingdoms would automatically raise a white g, with just the thought of Rufus marching to their ce himself. Rufus, the military general, also known as the emperor''s hellhound, had be a hero to the people, but also a nightmare to those opposing kingdoms.


    He had done all that all for the sake of just one person.


    *


    *


    *


    Rufus copsed on his knees, looking down as blood dripped down from him. He had done his best until now, took countless lives without batting an eye, and gritting his teeth every time the pang of guilt attack him. He didn''t regret anything, though.


    "Ah... a miracle," Zero voiced out, standing behind Rufus but not facing him. Their backs were facing each other, standing a few meters apart. One was kneeling on his knees, while the other one was standing leisurely.


    The only simrity in their situation was thend they were standing on pooled with blood.


    Zero looked up at the darkfield and smiled weakly. "Rufus... meaning, Red. Why are you named like that?"


    Rufus didn''t answer, as he was barely breathing. His fight with Zero was intense, as the man didn''t also hold back. It was a miracle he wasn''t losing his consciousness.


    "Haha... well, I guess that is the mystery I will have to think about and will keep me busy." Zero nodded weakly, looking up. "Oy, Rufus... you better use my name and use all thepliments you can think of once you spread my name alongside yours."


    "By now, I''m certain you already know how to rile up the people''s emotions, right? The Military General Rufus Barrett, a person who is a mere human, ended the tyranny of the great king of the spade kingdom, the renowned genius vampire who, unfortunately, sumbed to madness."


    Zero chuckled in ridicule as he closed his eyes. "Add something like... the man who never drops on his back even until the end."


    Thud!


    Rufus gripped his sword handle as his support when he heard Zero copse. He looked back only to see Zero fall ¡ª face first.


    "The man, who is, in the very end, arrogant," he muttered with a weak chuckle, feeling his lungs constrict. "But sure... I will surely add something like ''the man who never fell on his back even until the end.''"


    Rufus coughed out blood as his fight with Zerosted longer. Thetter was surely powerful and until now, Rufus didn''t know how he beat such a monstrous person.


    "Captain!"


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice and raised his gaze at the source. There, he saw Ramin rushing to him. He heaved a sigh of relief, vision zooming in and out as he was on the verge of losing consciousness. Fortunately, Ramin was quick enough to catch him, holding Rufus'' shoulder to still him.


    "Captain!" Ramin scanned Rufus, making his grip tighten. He had never seen Rufus inflict such wounds; not to mention the deep wound in Rufus'' eyes.


    "His Majesty?" asked Rufus, along with his ragged breathing. "Have you seen him?"


    "Yes. Dominique is with him, so I already came to check on you." Ramin shifted his eyes towards Zero''s body.


    "He was a tough one," Rufus humored as he clutched his chest. "I thought I will die."


    "You are not allowed to die, Captain. The emperor''s order." Ramin sighed as he assisted Rufus in getting him out of here. He held Rufus''s arms and draped it across his shoulder, carrying the weight of his captain. Ramin then wrapped his arm around Rufus'' waist as he stood up.


    Rufus chuckled as he felt so weak, letting Ramin support him to stand. As they turned around, his eyesnded on Zero''s figure.


    "What a man," he muttered with a weak smile. "I wonder if he is disappointed in dying in the hand of a human?"


    "I''m sure he didn''t." Ramin nced at him and chuckled faintly. "Fighting you will make even a pureblood feel honored to die in your hands."


    "You think so highly of me."


    Ramin chuckled once again, dragging Rufus away. "I am just speaking the truth, Captain. You are, after all, an incredible man to fight with."


    Rufus just nced at Ramin and shook his head weakly. Even when he wanted to argue, he thought of using his remaining energy to rest. He was too exhausted to fight, and he didn''t n to die in here as well.


    As Ramin dragged him, Rufus looked up and saw the dark field surrounding the south. His eyes instantly narrowed as his brows furrowed.


    "Ra, did His Majesty end Stefan?" he asked, making Ramin pause to look at him.


    "Yes. Stefan died and Zero too. We''ll surely clean things up now since --"


    "No," Rufus muttered, which made Ramin knit his brows. "Why is the darkfield still there?" he asked while staring at the darkfield.


    "What do you mean? That is so no one will escape..." Ramin trailed off as his eyes slowly dted. Not just him, but Rufus also froze as soon as he felt the surge of power that forced the two of them onto their knees.


    "What... is... His Majesty...?" Ramin felt his chest tighten while clutching it.


    For Ramin, this was an unfamiliar power, but for Rufus, he had felt this before. This surge of power that no one, even its source, could control... this force that he had felt from centuries ago.


    "His Majesty..." Rufus breathed out as he looked up. "... it''s not over yet."


    Because this power was what Samael unleashed before he entered his long slumber.


    ----


    Novel Fact:


    Did you know? Each kingdom mentioned in TDP represents the four french suits of a standard 52-card deck?

 Chapter 578 - Understanding His Breaking Point

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Understanding His Breaking Point</h4>


    I paced back and forth in front of the door. Inside this room were Law and Fabian. I didn''t know what Fabian was doing to my son, but what I knew was Law''s life was connected with Stefan. If Stefan and Sam were fighting to the death... No, I didn''t want to think about it.


    If Stefan died and his life was still connected with my son, then... that only meant I would lose Law. If Sam didn''t have a n, he would die and Law would live. I didn''t want to make such sacrifices; I couldn''t lose either of them.


    "Sam..." I whispered, nting my bloodstained hand on the surface of the door. "Law... please."


    Suddenly, I heard Law scream from inside. I wanted to barge inside that second, but I stopped myself as I promised to trust Fabian. He told me if I see what was inside, I might do everything in my power to stop him and it would only endanger Law.


    "How can I stay still if my son is screaming in pain?" I muttered, curling my fingers against the door while my eyes sweltered. I felt so helpless, powerless, and pathetic.


    Even after battling before Sam''s forces arrived, and even after helping everyone back to get treated, I couldn''t feel the fatigue of this endless darkness. I couldn''t heave a sigh of relief even for once, knowing that I might lose my son or my husband tonight.


    Just the thought of it was akin to a dagger stabbing me right through my chest.


    My life was falling apart bit by bit, but that didn''t matter now.


    What I just wanted was for the two of them to be fine; I would do anything, even trade this world if that meant my son and husband would survive this endless night.


    "Sam... Law..."


    The space between my brows wrinkled as tears spilled from my eyes. I felt my bones wobble before copsing on my knees, eyes on the door. This door... that separated me from my son, could be broken down with one kick. But right now, it appeared as though no matter what kicking and pounding I would do against it, it wouldn''t open up for me.


    If this was retribution, I would dly ept it.


    "Just take my life," I whispered to whoever was listening to a sinful creature like me. "Please... just save my son and husband. Not them..."


    I huped, sumbing to the powerless little girl deep within my heart. I felt like shrinking to that person I used to be. I was scared of the oue. After witnessing the weeping families for their loss, I was terrified to be one of them. It was selfish, but I couldn''t deny that I didn''t want to be one who would also weep at losing a family.


    CLANG!


    I looked back when I heard a loud shatter from not far away. Standing on the shards of sses was Charlotte, looking at me with panic.


    "Your Majesty!" she hollered, eyes barely blinking. Just the sight of her already told me something incredibly wrong happened.


    I felt my heart throb loudly against my chest that second. The hand of the clock was frozen in time as I watched Charlotte''s mouth move.


    "His Majesty had gone berserk!"


    For a moment, I heard this ringing sound piercing my eardrums, as I couldn''t understand her words. Although it repeated in my head like a broken record, I knew... my heart knew it was a situation none of us anticipated.


    Berserk? Sam had gone berserk? Was that a very bad thing? It must be... considering Charlotte''s paleplexion. I looked up when she was squatting in front of me, holding my shoulders as she shook me awake.


    "Your Majesty! Please get a hold of yourself!" Her eyes spoke a thousand words of worry, grinding her teeth in desperation. "His Majesty needs you... no, this entire empire needs you. Please stop His Majesty before he wipes out all his people as well!"


    "Charlotte...?" I looked up at her and snapped my eyes when a tear rolled down her cheeks.


    "Please... save His Majesty..." she pleaded through her gritted teeth, gripping my shoulder even tighter. "... please get him out of the infinite darkness he was trapped with."


    ******


    "Milord, why did you force yourself to sleep?"


    "Because... I was tired."


    I remembered fuming in anger when I heard that silly reason, so I blurted out without thinking. "Tired? You were tired, so you abandoned your people?"


    "Heh. Sometimes, no matter how powerful someone is, there is always a breaking point, Lil. Be it, vampires or humans, we always break at one point."


    "But you had responsibilities. The people of Grimsbanne had their lives in your hands, including a peasant like me. Was it easy for vampires to let their responsibility and obligation go when things get rough for them?" I voiced out my dismay, but what I received in return was an exnation I barely understood at that time.


    "I''m d... that someone like you still exists in this kingdom. Your love for the people of Grimsbanne is far more noble than ours. You understand the sufferings of my people, but I can''t sympathize. Not that I can''t; I would rather take action to repay my people''s losses. But my credence and my methods drove me to the point I''ve be a threat to the people I''m fighting for."


    That conversation years ago, when Sam proposed to me, reyed in my head like it was just yesterday. I never understood Sam''s words back then, but now... my mind, heart, and soulprehended that breaking point he was talking about. I now understood his exhaustion, of what drained this man that he slept for thousands of years as I looked at him from a distance.


    Sam held Heliot''s hair, lifting him up with just one hand. He looked like the devil incarnate ¡ª no; he looked as if he was the demon king himself.


    "Who are you against with?" I whispered the words I asked him back then, and he answered, "the king."


    Who would have thought that from eight years ago until now... he was fighting the same person? Although it was not the king anymore, but the emperor.


    ''I''m not afraid of the king, milord.'' My tiny voice back then echoed in my ear as my eyes softened.


    "I''m not afraid of the emperor, my love," I repeated under my breath, taking a step forward in an attempt to stop his madness. Even if it meant I would sacrifice a limb or my life. I would save my husband.


    -----


    Novel Fact:


    Did you know? Thete king, Samael''s father, had 6 wives in total, including the queen? Here''s the list below:


    Thete king''s harem


    Father: Victor La Crox


    1. Amara Cecil Grimsbanne (QUEEN)


    their sons and daughters:


    Dyrroth, Lucia, Samael, (thest child is dead while young, so Samael got obsessed with protecting his little brothers)


    2. Vexana Grail (Mistress/ the witch)


    Son: Alphonse


    3. Ilene Velvet (the ally)


    Son/daughters: Stefan, Dominique, Silvia, Jayden,


    4. Martha Riddles (the favored)


    Son/daughter: us, Hanz, Alistair, 2 other princess


    5. Carmi Snow (the unwanted)


    Son/daughter: Yulis, Cassara


    6. Sabina Marie Fadington (the submissive)


    2 daughters and 2 sons

 Chapter 579 - Was It Worth It?

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Was It Worth It?</h4>


    I wished I could save Sam. I wished I could save Stefan, Hanzel, Alphonse, and Alistair. If I was given the chance to live at the same time as them, the same time where they weren''t ruined, I would break my heart into many pieces to fill theirs. The pitiful La Crox children had loved each other, but their circumstances forced them to eliminate each other.


    Greed.


    Power.


    Glory.


    Was thete king happy at the oue? I wanted to ask that man if he was proud to see his children fight each other to death. Was it worth it? If I could ask their father just onest time ¡ª just one ¡ª I would ask him if it was worth it.


    To sacrifice the happiness of his children, to taint them all ck, to instill hatred in their innocent hearts, and to force them to lead a long, tragic life.


    Was it worth it?


    To stand above others where no one could reach. To stand at the peak where you won''t hear anyone. Was thete king happy that his son reached a height where our voices paled inparison with the defeating silence up there on the top?


    "Is it you?" I heard Sam''s low voice ask Heliot while tilting his head to the side. "Are you the person who ruined my Grimsbanne?"


    By the looks of it, Heliot and Sam had fought before I arrived. But it was obvious who stood victorious as Sam held Heliot''s hair up with one hand.


    Heliot snickered as he gazed up at him. "Samael La Crox, so you stepped into andmine after killing your brother, huh? I should''ve known Stefan had hisst card."


    "The hell? Did Stefan order this?" Sam frowned. "That fucker and that fucking Alexander think I''m a pushover, huh?"


    My heart clenched as I approached and heard the words that wereing out of his mouth. Was this Stefan''s curse before he died? I was uncertain. But what I was certain was... my husband''s mind returned to the time everyone was still alive. The time where his brothers were still running amok in the capital. The time where he was still pressured by the Bloodfang.


    He was trapped at the time... I wasn''t alive yet.


    "Sam," I called, sping my skirt tightly while waiting for him to cock his head in my direction. He quirked a brow as soon as his eyesnded on me.


    "Well, who could this be?" he let go of Heliot, pivoting on his heel while gazing at me from head to toe. "I smell a Bloodfang, huh?"


    His eyes glinted menacingly. "So, was it you who had caused all this?"


    The coldness of his voice and the way he looked at me like I was a stranger were akin to a hand squeezing my heart. He couldn''t recognize me. I nced around and saw a few familiar faces trying to stand up. One of them was Dominique and Ramin. Rufus was also in the distance, wounded, but was still trying to stand up.


    I could tell Rufus wasn''t hurt by Sam, as he was in a safe area, unlike the others. Right now, Sam only recognized Rufus. Although Dominique was his brother, Sam simply incapacitated him and Jayden. The people who were gravely injured by Sam''s hand were Ramin and Heliot.


    "I don''t want to repeat myself twice, Miss Bloodfang." I snapped my eyes when Sam spoke once again. I froze when he suddenly appeared in front of me and bent his body over.


    "But I will make an exception for a gorgeousdy like you. Are you the one who caused this trouble to my Grimsbanne?"


    I held my breath as my shoulders trembled, looking back at the maniac that was staring back at me. "Ye ¡ª yes."


    Just as those words slipped past my lips, I couldn''t react quickly when he suddenly grabbed me by the neck without a second hesitation. He would kill me, my mind hollered almost instantly. All I could do was cough and cling to his sleeve while my feet left the ground.


    "Your Majesty!"


    I heard some voices call for me in panic as soon as Sam acted. Thetter frowned as he raised a brow, tilting his head back.


    "Your Majesty? Was I that oblivious that my brother took in a woman, huh?" he snickered as the side of his lips curled up evilly. "I wonder how he would react if I send your head to him as a present?"


    "Sa -- Sam..."


    "Hmm... not bad. Surely, that brother of mine has a good eye. I wonder if I should taste you first to know what he saw in you to make you Her Majesty and not my sisters?"


    "Get... away... from her!"


    I didn''t react quickly, nor did I have the time to recognize the angry voice that suddenly thundered from the distance as Sam tossed me aside. It wasn''t just a normal toss because I flew away,nding on the crates that forced me to cough out blood. I groped my neck as I gasped for air, enduring the pain across my body at my harshnding.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" Charlotte''s worried voice came to my side. I nced up at her to see her eyes well up while looking at me.


    "Sam." That was all I said, assisting myself to sit up as my eyes veered to where he stood. To my surprise, the person who came was none other than Fabian.


    "Oh, Fabian. Right on time. Rufus is over there. Take him to a safe ¡ª" Sam''s words were cut short when Fabian raised his spear at him.


    "My lord, I promised you I will end you if thest seal in you is broken." Fabian''s voice was cold and distant, looking at Sam solemnly. "It seems that time is now, my lord."


    "Oh?" Sam sneered as he raised a brow. "Did I go overboard again?"


    "Not yet, my lord, but you will be." Fabian let out a shallow breath as he raised the point of his spear up. "Your wish is always mymand, my lord. That is why I cannot allow you to hurt the people you cherish even if it means... ending you."


    "Maleficent..." A dark shroud formed at Maleficent''s tip before I heard Fabian''s quiet voice. "... the devil''s scream, summon."


    "Farewell, my lord," Fabian added in a slightly different tone.


    Sam only looked up at the end of Maleficent, understanding something that only the two of them could. Meanwhile, my breath stopped as time slowed down, watching Fabian swing down his spear while my husband just stood still.


    "Fabian, stop!" but my voice drifted in the still, quiet night breeze.


    -----


    NOVEL FACT:


    When I started writing The Duke''s Passion, my inspirations in Sam and Lilou''s love story are Joker and Harley Quinn. Yep.. It was my attempt to write a toxic love story from the get-go. *giggle secretly*

 Chapter 580 - It Was A Good Life, Sam

    <h4>Chapter 580 - It Was A Good Life, Sam</h4>


    It wasn''t even a decade yet since I first met my husband. Eight years wasn''t the promised forever... that was not what I believed forever was. It was too short. In those eight years, we separated longer than we''re together. That wasn''t enough. I felt like we were still in the getting to know stage.


    I couldn''t let him die... not before my eyes ¡ª especially not before my eyes.


    The hands of the clock trembled as it paused from clicking, freezing in time as I watched the dark glow appear on Maleficent''s tip. My husband stayed still, watching that glow of judgment strike him. As I held my breath, our eight years of togetherness rewound before my eyes.


    From that night when a stranger whose name I didn''t know proposed to me out of the blue, to the time I came home with someone waiting for me home; the time he cooked ¡ª reheated the food he stole ¡ª for us to share for the first time, how my life spiral around when he came into my life, his voice that would whisper sweet nothing, his kisses, touches that I never knew I would yearn, our sharedughter. Those good days where weugh until we''re in tears... and those bad times where we console each other to stop each other''s tears.


    All those memories with Sam were akin to a ss, shattering right before me.


    If I did nothing... those treasured memories we built together would be forever lost. I can''t. I wouldn''t lose him. I didn''t allow that. That wasn''t what he and I promised each other. We had reached this far. So, it was only natural that after all this destruction... we should both heal together.


    Like always, we should do it together. I wouldn''t heal if he died here; it would forever damage me.


    "Fabian, no...!" I yelled but the gust of wind was more powerful than mymand. I sped my hands into a fist, gritting my teeth as I covered my face with my arm. Deep down, I was aware that Fabian''s only orders from Sam were to end his lordship if he berserk and became a threat to everyone.


    I couldn''t understand just how dangerous Sam; even though he nearly snapped my neck. But I didn''t judge Fabian because my heart knew ending Sam was something he hoped he wouldn''t do in this life.


    "Farewell, my Lord."


    When I heard that quiet voice, along with the piercing sound of silence, my heart stopped beating altogether. My initial thought was, ''no, Fabian, don''t do it,'' but his expression told me he must do it. He would do it. He would end my Sam, my husband, my friend, my savior, the father of my son.


    "Fabian...!" My voice shook as I ground my teeth, channeling every bit of my strength to get up and leap towards them. I didn''t think. All that was in my mind was I couldn''t let Sam die.


    Maybe it was an adrenaline rush or the fright of losing my husband permanently that I reached him right on time. My limbs wrapped around Sam almost at the same time Fabian swung his spear down. After a second, I felt this sting across my back that made me grit my teeth subconsciously.


    But... more than the pain, I was relieved.


    "Sam or Hell. You can be God or the devil... the emperor or a peasant." I breathed out, but inhaling right after felt like my lungs constricted. "I will love you the same... my love."


    A subtle smile appeared on my face as my eyes softened, looking up at the thinning dark shroud above. Was it over? I wondered. If so, I was relieved. My eyelids felt heavy as they drooped, watching my short life shback in me.


    ''Ah... it was a good life, Sam.''


    *******


    Samael''s eyes dted as soon as the woman he almost killed secured him in her embrace. He couldn''t recognize this woman until now, but somehow, his heart broke when she took that attack for him. Time was frozen in time as he subconsciously settled his palm on her back as her limbs around him loosened.


    "Sam or Hell. You can be God or the devil... the emperor or a peasant. I will love you the same, my love."


    When she uttered those words, his eyes, which could only see red, slowly showed rity. He withdrew his hand from her back, gazing at the blood on his palm that made his hand tremble. Before she could copse, Samael instinctively caught her waist and pressed her body against him.


    "Lilou." He choked, cing his palm on her back as a tear rolled down his one eye. "My wife... Lilou."


    Samael wrapped his arm around her, pressing his hand on her bleeding back to stop it, but to no avail. The wound was toorge for his entire sleeve to cover.


    "Lilou, ah..." he clutched her back as he dropped to his knees, not blinking even once as he gasped for air. "Lilou..."


    For a long time, her name was the only word he could speak in between his ragged breathing. "My love, hey... wake up." Samael patted her back gently to wake her up, but she wasn''t moving anymore.


    He tried... and tried and tried and tried. But Lilou didn''t respond as her weight in his arms grew heavier.


    "Ah..." His breath hitched as he looked up at Fabian. Thetter was staring down at Lilou, wide-eyed as if he hadn''t grasped the situation yet ¡ª just like everybody else.


    All eyes were just on the two of them, kneeling on the concrete. Staring at Samael embracing his wife with wide eyes as Lilou took the hit that was meant to subdue Samael ¡ª a hit that was meant to end him.


    "No, mydy." Fabian dropped Maleficent as he staggered back.


    Samael''s brows wrinkled as he winced, eyes sweating as he buried his face on her shoulder while clutching her back.


    "Why... did you love me?" he asked through his gritted teeth, soaking her shoulder with tears. "Why... me?"


    There were many questions and confessions he wanted to tell her, but those questions just escaped his mouth. Why did Lilou love him that she would exchange her life for him? Sure, that was what he wanted from the very beginning. For her to only love him ¡ª all of him. But now... he wished she loved him less.


    If so, then... life wouldn''t slip away from her grip.


    "Lilou, you can''t..." Samael trailed off as he froze, seeing her hand drop to his rear.. His eyes fell on her dirty palm, lying motionlessly.

 Chapter 581 - The Promised Story That Will Moved Even The Most Callous Heart

    "History said the day the Empress died, the night didn''t make a sound. There was a long procession of silence as the Emperor carried her remains in his arm, marching back to their home. When the victims of the war saw the emperor and the empress in his arm, none were able to make a sound." The woman scanned the faces of the youngdies, mostly noble teens, who were listening to the story she was narrating under the tree. "It was the most devastating day for the empire; more devastating than the disastrous result of the war, for this empire lost its mother forever."


    "Did the emperor take in another wife?" asked one youngdy curiously.


    The woman shook her head with closed-lip. "The Emperor only loved the Empress. He poured all his love into her, and even after her death, he married her multiple times. He also created a statue of her and proimed a week that is only meant to remember her."


    "That... is so sweet." One youngdy sighed as she patted her chest. "Also, so tragic."


    "I thought that they will be together after the challenges."


    "But they lived in reality, girls." The narrator smiled kindly as she closed the book.


    "I want to have an emperor who will only love me and make me a statue."


    "I want someone like the empress who will sacrifice his life for me." Onedy chimed in with a pout.


    The story they listened to left this bitter taste in their mouth. They all rooted for a happy ending since the Empress and the Emperor had faced a lot of challenges together, having doubts in each other in between, but still chose to trust each other, regardless. But in the end, the Empress still died protecting the Emperor.


    The story for them left this void in their heart. It was just uneptable for them to let it be like it was, but that was the end of the story. And as their instructor said, the Empress and the Emperor lived in reality.


    The woman chuckled as she watched the disappointment stered on their faces. She took a deep breath and cleared her throat.


    "And that... is the story that can move even the most callous heart," she said as the side of her lips stretched even wider. "Don''t worry, girls. The book may have ended like that, but who knows? There might be a different ending that we know nothing about."


    "After all... they lived in reality," she added with the same smile as thedies looked at her with mixed emotions.


    "Lady Bey, can you tell us more?!"


    "Yes, what do you mean by an ending we didn''t know about?"


    The excited youngdies who were listening to Bey, the most sought instructor for nobledies, demanded her conclusion of a different ending. Bey smiled as she sighed in defeat.


    "Well..." Bey looked away, gazing up at the clear blue sky with a smile. "... who knows? Maybe, somewhere, under the same sky, His and Her Majesty still got the happy ending they both wished that is not recorded in history."


    <strong>*******</strong>


    [ It''s been three years since the disastrous night that gued Minowa. That night almost ruined the south; many people lost their lives, houses, and their source of living were ruined. In other words, Minowa was on the brink of its downfall.


    Thanks to the efforts of the young earl and the help of the Emperor and its vassals from the East and West, it rose again ¡ª much stronger than ever in the span of a year. After that night, Jaime also surrendered and faced consequences.


    But since Jaime had helped and risked his life to fight for its people, his punishment was significantly reduced. Instead of death that could appease the angry masses, he was stripped off of his title and the wealth of the Malum was used to help recover Minowa.


    One would think the punishment was too light, but after the young Earl Crowell''s speech, about forgiveness and avoiding the usual cruel ways that gued the lives of the southerners. It somehow convinced the majority of this new vision of their lord.


    It wasn''t easy. To change the ways that many people were already used to, but the south was hanging on. With the consistent effort of the earl and his people, Minowa would surely adjust to the new ways implemented.


    Omar and I, Glory, are assisting his lordship to the best of our abilities. That night was life-changing. Those who witnessed how you fight ignited many people''s eagerness to aspire to be an honorable knight that can protect Minowa if a simr incident urs in the future.


    Although we do not wish for it to happen again.


    It was a tragic part of history that changed the lives of many people, including me. But I am d to be a part of such a history.


    I wish you have great health and a speedy recovery, madam.


    Your loyal and faithful knight,


    Glory. ]


    I smiled while reading the letter I received from Glory, cing down to cover my lips as my eyesnded on Sam. My head was resting on hisp, having this perfect view of him. We were currently spending azy afternoon under a tree, his back against the trunk.


    He raised a brow as he looked down at me. "You seem pleased. Did Glory profess his love for you?"


    "What if he did?" I giggled, hiding the yful grin under the parliament.


    "Damn that Glory. When he started learning how to write, he kept sending letters to everyone he knew," Sam grumbled with a frown. "How dare he?"


    I giggled, seeing that Sam was quite displeased that I was using this time to read the letters that arrived for me instead of rolling on the grass with him. I didn''t feel bad, though. We had all the time in the world, so sparing some time to read the letters from my friends wouldn''t hurt.


    "Next letter, please," I said, folding the letter from Glory to put to my side. I nced at Sam and saw him click his tongue, but he still handed me the next letter. The side of my lips stretched as he wasining, but still letting me read the rest of this basket.


    "Thank you very much."


    Sam rolled his eyes as he rested the back of his head against the trunk. "If you read all these letters, it will be nighttime before you realize it and the kids will snatch you away from me. Don''t you feel bad about your husband?"


    I raised a brow as I looked at him, stopping to open the letter that had a seal of the Earl in Monarey. I pressed my lips together, studying my grumpy husband.


    <i>''Should I continue this tomorrow?''</i> I wondered, seeing that Sam was especially needy today. "Well..."


    Just as I was about to speak, Sam''s expression grew grim as a voice from the distance reached our ear.


    "Mother!" I turned my head to where I heard the voice, smiling gently as soon as I caught Law carrying his two-year-old sister, Sunny. I sprung up on instinct, eyes sparkling as Law approached us under the tree.


    "Good God... here are the little devils." I heard Sam grumble unhappily while I ignored him, carrying Sunny in my arms as Law passed her to me.


    "I knew it when I saw Sunny with Mister Fabian." Law narrowed his eyes at his father. "Father, how can you abduct Mother from Sunny? She was crying. Right, Sunny?"


    "Oh? We''re you crying, Sunny?" I chuckled while our intelligent little girl just looked at me with an adorable smile.


    "My dear wife, we should work hard even more." I turned my attention to Sam as his voice grew solemn, seeing him dart his eyes from Law to Sunny. "We need another child that looks likes you. I can''t stop here."


    I burst out inughter while Law frowned. Even Sunny, who was merely a two-year-old toddler, gazed at his father. Why would Sam say that? Well, his genes were so strong that Law looked like his carbon copy and only got the color of my eyes. Our little girl was also the same. She looked like the girl''s version of Sam with only the difference that hazel streaks highlighted her baby silver hair.


    "Father, aren''t you worried that mother will be in pain if you have more children?" asked Law in dismay.


    "Then, let''s make sextuplets next, love." Sam set his eyes on me, batting his eyes coquettishly. "So you''ll be in pain in one go."


    "Sam..." I clicked my tongue as I widened my eyes. "The children are here. Please, watch what you say."


    I cradled Sunny on myp and yed with her little arms before I added, "Sunny, don''t listen to Papa, alright? He is in his rebellious state, just like your big brother."


    "Mother, I''m sure I''m not that big brother you''re talking about."


    "Oh, love,e on!"


    "Tea for a pleasant afternoon and unlimited energy to argue?"


    I raised my head, and I saw Fabian walking in our direction with a pic basket in his hand. A wide smile turned up on my lips as my eyes veered on the woman walking behind him, Tilly. The person who saved my life.


    "Yes, please!" I nodded, gazing at Law, who smiled back at me. And then to Sam, who had this subtle smile as he cast me a quick look.


    Three years ago, our lives were uncertain. We all had entered the darkest days of our lives, but three yearster, we could now look back at those days with a smile.


    "Hey! You are all having a pic without inviting me?!"


    "Oh, Uncle Ran, right..." Law smiled awkwardly as I followed his gaze, only to see the grumpy Yul storming in our direction.


    <i>Right...</i> unexpected things happened after that night three years ago.. For example, our family migrated to the maind and settled down in Tilly''s mansion with Fabian, who was mending his inner peace, and Yul, who was trying to extend his life.

 Chapter 582 - What Wasn’t Written In History

    Three years ago, when Lilou took the hit for Samael, she died. Yes, she died. It was a fatal attack that would kill a powerful, pureblooded vampire. Hence, the sh across her back was a wound that wouldn''t heal, losing too much blood.


    Samael didn''t speak a word after that and carried his beloved wife in his arms and walked back to their house. Even the cries of the people who fought alongside her didn''t stop him ¡ª those brave citizens who took up their weapons even dropped to their knees at the sight of the emperor with the empress in his arms.


    Her blood left a trail on her husband''s path.


    That night... everyone had believed Her Majesty''s death also ended the seemingly endless night of terror. Everyone could only watch the emperor''s back as he headed inside the estate, carrying Lilou in their bedroom to rest.


    Thanks to Heliot and Rufus, who forced themselves to carry on, cleaned up the matters in the south. With the emperor''s absence, because Samael didn''t leave the room for days, the two joined hands along with Samael''s other vassals to resolve the matters of the almost ruined fief.


    Unity never happened on the continent as schemes and opposition often take ce. But the south proved that unity was possible. Those nobles who held power and influence across the south lent their knowledge and cooperated with the young earl to recover their losses.


    One week has passed, and Minowa was slowly recovering. But s, not a single word was heard from Samael. Even Law, who woke up a weekter, could only stand in front of his parent''s door, staring at it with eyes full of worry. He heard everything, but he didn''t want to believe a single word.


    But Law couldn''t muster the courage to enter this room. He didn''t have the courage to see what he would see inside. He didn''t have the heart, nor was he prepared to see her mother lying on the bed once again.


    "Mother..." came out a tiny voice, nting his palm on the door that separated him from his parents. "Father..."


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Samael was sitting on the armchair beside the bed. There lies Lilou, his beloved wife. His eyes were nk, staring at her, barely blinking. After he carried Lilou back to their room, he cleaned her up. The water in the tub even turned red as he cleaned her, even the dirt stuck on her fingernails.


    Dayster, she still hadn''t woken up, and he just sat there for days. Samael knew she would never wake up again, but he was still waiting for the impossible miracle. He held onto that tiny hope she would fight death itself ¡ª even though it was ridiculous.


    "Law is outside," came out a dead voice, breaking the suffocating silence inside the room. "Our son... is outside waiting for you to y with him."


    Lilou didn''t answer... just like how she didn''t answer his cries on the first night. Samael hung his head low, gazing at his trembling hands as his elbows rested on his legs.


    He could still feel her. His hands could still feel the weight of her body and how the warmth of her body slowly slipped away from her. He could still remember how she slowly grew cold under his grip, forcing him to stop touching her with the fear of feeling her stiff body.


    "It''s my fault," he whispered, burying his face with his palms. "She can''t... die."


    Another night had passed with Samael grieving and ming himself, thinking of ways to resurrect her. He even thought of finding witches to bring the dead alive, but he couldn''t think of any witch he knew as he killed everyone he had met in his long life.


    Samael racked his brain day and night, losing count of how many days that passed. Sometimes, he would feel his people''s presence outside the door, but no one aside from Rufus and Ramin had enough courage to speak from outside the door. Whatever they reported to him, nothing registered in Samael''s head.


    He treated all the reports as noises he would constantly hear.


    Until one night, Heliot finally visited him with Fabian. Heliot didn''t stay outside, but knocked on the door and asked permission to enter. Although he didn''t receive any permission to enter, he still did. As soon as he stepped foot inside, his eyesnded on Samael''s distraught figure and the dead lying cold on the bed.


    Unlike when they put Lilou to slumber, she looked pretty much dead. She was just as white as the sheet without a sign of life in her. One could tell she was already dead ¡ª although a pleasant scent of flowers mixed along with the scent of the dry blood.


    "Your Majesty," Heliot spoke to gain Samael''s slightest attention. "I knew Rufus and Ramin had been reporting to you about the matters of the south, but I came here because... Her Majesty needs a proper funeral."


    No answer.


    Heliot nced at Fabian, who was staring at Samael''s back in silence. A shallow breath slipped past his lips before setting his eyes back on Samael.


    "If you keep her here, she will soon rot," he added in a solemn tone, knowing this could trigger Samael. "She deserves to lie in peace. Give her people a chance to grieve for the death of the mother of the nation."


    Samael batted his eyes every so tenderly. "Heliot, one more word, and the people of the Karo Kingdom will grieve for you." His voice was dead and empty, but one knew it wasn''t just an empty threat. It was Samael''s leniency for giving him a heads up. Heliot knew next time, Samael wouldn''t just speak, but take action.


    But that wasn''t enough to stop him. Samael was the emperor, and they had reached this far. Therefore, they couldn''t stop.


    "Her death..." Heliot trailed off as a hand suddenly grabbed his neck, lifting him up with one hand like he was nothing.


    "I guess you didn''t want your head attached to your shoulders anymore, Heliot." Samael''s eyes, which bore absolutely nothing, gazed at him. Life or death meant nothing to him anymore.. Power? Duty? The only reason Samael took up the job of the emperor was that he wanted to protect his beloved wife.

 Chapter 583 - What Wasn’t Written In History II

    "I guess you didn''t want your head attached to your shoulders anymore, Heliot." Samael''s eyes that bore absolutely nothing, gazed at him. Life or death meant nothing to him anymore.


    Power?


    Duty?


    The only reason Samael took up the position of the emperor was that he wanted to protect his beloved wife.


    But now that he had lost her... Samael couldn''t see any reason why he shouldn''t burn this damnnd.


    "Your..." Heliot gripped Samael''s sleeve, but to no avail. Samael was stronger than him, especially in his current state.


    "Your Majesty, please listen to --" Fabian couldn''t even finish his sentence as a sudden force mmed him against the wall.


    "Fabian, you dared show your face to me. Does that mean you no longer value your life? Then I do not mind taking two as a warm-up." Samael gazed at where Fabian crashed, chuckling weakly. "This Great Heart Empire... and all the people in it... will have to die."


    Samael paused as he gazed at Heliot, gripping his neck tighter. "Thisnd had taken the life of my wife. They robbed the life that I value the most in this world, so I will rob this world of its life."


    Just as Samael dropped those words, his eyes narrowed while clutching Heliot''s neck even tighter. He would kill Heliot and then Fabian, and then everyone that woulde in his way. Samael was set to destroy this world altogether ¡ª just like how it destroyed him.


    Heliot gasped for air, watching the birth of a monster that had the purpose of destroying the world. He couldn''t die without letting Samael hear his proposition. But... with Samael set to kill him with dead eyes, Heliot was losing his options to stop him.


    "Father..." Suddenly, Law''s voice reached Heliot''s ear as he watched Samael''s eyes veer behind him.


    Law darted his eyes from Heliot in his father''s grip and then to Fabian. His eyes then caught the figure on the bed, making him ball his hands before setting his eyes back to Samael. Without a word, Law approached his father and held on the hem of his father''s shirt.


    "Father..." His eyes sweltered as he looked up at Samael''s cold front. "Mother will not be pleased if she hears about this."


    Samael dropped Heliot while staring into his son. The space between his brows wrinkled, swallowing down the tension in his throat. There was still a reason for him to fight, he thought. This little thing here, the fruit of their love, was still here.


    "Father," Law called in a muffled voice as his father squatted down in front of him. "Please don''t leave me as well."


    For the first time, Law had shown something he hadn''t shown his father in the past. That was bing a child in front of him as he leaped forward, wrapping his arms around Samael''s neck while bawling his eyes.


    As Law bawled his eyes, Samael''s countenance broke. He carefully put his hand on his son''s little back, burying his face in his little shoulder, and wept.


    <i>''You... saved me once again, my son,''</i> he thought, thinking back that Law also saved him when Samael couldn''t see the light in this endless darkness he was trapped into long ago.


    "What... am I going to do, Law?" he inquired through his gritted teeth, voice shaking. "It''s my fault... I cannot protect your mother."


    Law chewed his lower lip as he, too, didn''t know what to do. Before, the two of them could only wait for Lilou to wake up, no matter how long it would take them. But now... they couldn''t do that anymore because there was no one to wait. Lilou wouldn''t wake up anymore. That was killing the two of them as well.


    How... would the two of them ept it? Especially, Law who only got to spend time with Lilou for a very short time. Should they let her go? They couldn''t do that. Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t. They didn''t have the heart to do that ¡ª it would destroy not just Samael, but Law as well.


    Heliot coughed as he massaged his neck, watching Samael break down while embracing his son. If Law didn''te, Heliot was certain he would''ve died and Fabian too.


    He took a deep breath, wanting to take advantage of this opportunity before it was toote. "Your Majesty, as I was saying, Her Majesty needs a proper burial as soon as possible. She needs to die... at least, in the knowledge of the people."


    Heliot studied Samael''s trembling back as he didn''t receive a reply. So, he took this opportunity to exin.


    "Our n is for you to pass the crown smoothly, with enough reasons that can make the people ept the next monarch. Her Majesty''s death will give more reasons for the people to respect this. After all, everyone loved Her Majesty and they would understand the emperor''s heart," he continued in the same tone, watching Samael raise his head to him.


    "Heliot, just because my son is here, doesn''t mean I will not harm you," Samael warned as he set his eyes back to him.


    Heliot retained his firm expression without looking away from him. "I am saying these things for Her Majesty''s sake. If you want her back, we should proceed with our n. The sooner the better, because you... need to hasten and bring her remains to the maind. That is, if you want Lilou back."


    This time, Law also raised his head and gazed at Heliot, not far away from them. He huped, staring at Heliot as if he was his only hope. Samael also had his brows furrowed as he narrowed his eyes.


    "The Grimsbanne are original purebloods who practiced ancient witchcraft. There is still one pure Grimsbanne who stays in the maind." Heliot nced at Fabian. "I''m sure the butler knew who I am talking about."


    Fabian took a deep breath as he nodded. "Mathilda Grimsbanne."


    "I''m sure she will be of help, Your Majesty." Heliot set his eyes back to Samael solemnly. "Time is running, Your Majesty. I... cherished my friend''s life as well and I do not want to see her end here."


    That conversation was what led them to the current time on the maind.. The conversation that wasn''t recorded in history.

 Chapter 584 - The Grimsbanne

    The journey to the maind wasn''t easy as it sounded. But Samael promised he would do everything and not give up on Lilou. So, even though he was caught as soon as hended on the saidnd of vampires and nearly got executed, he didn''t falter.


    Fortunately, Tilly was always watching. So when she arrived, she managed to save Samael and his family and entered the maind as Tilly''s guest. Who would go against Mathilda Grimsbanne? No one on the maind wanted that woman to make a move. So, her guests, who were also her kin, were weed ¡ª although there were still prejudiced against these outsiders at first.


    Samael cocked his head to the side, apanying his auntie to the library after their afternoon pic. Tilly picked up the cup of tea with her eyes on the book she was reading.


    "Tilly, I know I owe you my life for bringing my wife back from the dead. But how can you live in such a secluded ce for years? Didn''t you want to explore the world?" he asked, watching Tilly from across the small table between them. What Tilly performed on Lilou required a huge sacrifice. Thus, Samael sacrificed a lot of things just to get his wife back.


    However, what intrigued him was Tilly. When they first came into this ce, it wasn''t an exaggeration to call it some haunted mansion. Fabian and Samael, together with Law, joined forces to clean their new home while waiting for Lilou to wake up.


    If they didn''t clean the house until it would look like one, Tilly would never do it. Also, that ringing bell tied around her hair was a bit annoying, but they couldn''tin since she was the master of this house.


    "I do." Tilly raised her gaze over the book and blinked.


    "If you want to roam the world, why didn''t you do it?"


    Tilly didn''t speak for a minute, pondering whether she should entertain his questions or continue reading. She still chose the former, since Samael might stop writing stories she liked.


    "I get tired easily," she answered in the same weak tone.


    "Ah..." Samael rocked his head, already used at Tilly''s simple reasoning for caging herself in this mansion.


    "Also, I am waiting for Soran."


    "Soran is dead."


    "I know."


    "If you know, why are you still waiting for him?"


    "Because it gives me a reason to stay inside." Her answer was quick as if she had all the answers in the world ¡ª just throw her a question and her answer was prepared. "Also, he returned... his kin did. He even brought my sister''s son and his wife and son. Now you have a daughter. Tilly is happy."


    Samael let out a faint chuckle as he shook his head. Tilly said she was happy, but her expression remained the same. At this point, though, he knew she meant it.


    He leaned back, resting his leg over the other. "I''m already working on thest volume of that book."


    "Really?"


    "Really. Did you like it?" he asked and Tilly nodded. Actually, Samael just rewrote the books he already wrote and left in the Heart''s Empire. He did it to kill time after they diligently cleaned the entire mansion. He needed to do anything because Lilou might or might not wake up during that time, since there was also the risk of calling a different soul.


    Fortunately, the person who woke up eight monthster was his wife, Lilou. Still, Samael continued writing and painting as this had be his source of living on this maind. He had to do something unless they wanted to eat eggs for the rest of their lives.


    How he managed to adjust, even though he was considered an outsider at first, wasn''t easy. Samael was just motivated to feed his family and strong enough to protect himself outside the forbidden forest. With his persistence in selling arts and books on the street, his talent was soon recognized.


    Now, three yearster, he was a renowned writer and painter. He didn''t need to sell on the street as his books were already sold out even before he produced a few copies, and nobles sought him to do their portraits. One of the biggest works he did in thisnd was to paint a portrait of the king a year ago.


    "You adjusted well in here." She pointed out, peeling her eyes away from him to the open book on herp. "You''re just like Amara. You two are talented in arts. She used to write poems and songs too before she snuck out with the other children her age to find Soran."


    Samael quirked a brow as this was the first time Tilly mentioned his mother. The side of his lips curled up as he rocked his head.


    "She''s the one who told me to pursue what I love," he shared with the same gentle smile. "I''m d I listened to her. Having my passion as my main source of living isn''t as tiring as being a duke and a king. Simple, as people call it, but if I get to choose between being the emperor, duke, or an artist. I will keep choosing the third option for many lifetimes."


    "Good. Write twenty books in a year."


    A chuckle slipped past his lips as Tilly was someone he could talk to, but also someone he couldn''t. It was interesting in a way for him. Even though most of her reply was short or out of topic, he would still talk to her.


    "I will try. After all, the house still needs lots of repairs." Samael nodded as he pressed his lips into a thin line, raising a brow as he recalled a question he often forgot to ask her. "By the way, I saw this family portrait in one of the rooms when I was cleaning. I wonder why it is kept there."


    This time, Tilly paused as she gazed back at him. She blinked twice before her lips parted.


    "You saw it?" she asked with both her brows elevated.


    "Mhm. Am I not allowed to see it?" he asked while tilting his head to the side. The space between his brows wrinkled at Tilly''s next words.


    "I want to see it."

 Chapter 585 - The Grimsbanne II

    "I want to see it."


    Samael raised a brow at her request. Tilly put down the book and stared at him squarely. He felt a bit strange that she looked determined to see the portrait as if she was curious.


    "Well, alright..?"


    With that being said, Samael led the way while Tilly followed him from behind. The bell tied around her silver long hair rang at each step, resonating across the hallway to one of the study rooms at the end of the west wing. When they reached their destination, Samael turned his head to her.


    "It''s in here," he said, pointing at the door. Tilly nodded lightly, his cue to open the door.


    The study room wasn''t used, as it was far away from everything. So, the furniture and mostly everything were left covered with a white sheet. When Samael first reached this ce, there were more dusk and cobwebs. But now, it was clean.


    The two of them stood in front of the portrait hanging behind the desk. Samael shoved his hands inside his pocket, cocking his head to Tilly, who stood beside him. She was staring at the family portrait of six. Their mother and father had the same color of hair and eyes, but with pointy ears.


    Their children, Tilly, who looked like around ten, sat between her parents while staring ahead expressionlessly. Amara, Samael''s mother, who appeared to be around fifteen, stood behind the chair. Beside her was a young man who also shared simrities in appearance. And then, a toddler on their mother''sp.


    It was a family portrait thatcked in smiles. Just one look and anyone could tell it wasn''t just a simple, happy family. They all looked intimidating.


    "That''s me." Tilly pointed at herself, making Samael nce at her. "And that''s your mother." Her finger veered at the fifteen-year-old Amara, the only one who had this smile on her face.


    "Mhm. I know my mother''s face so well. So, even though she looked young and healthy, I can tell." Samael studied the portrait he stared at for a long time when he stumbled upon it for the first time. "But Mother didn''t tell me she has more siblings ¡ª actually, she didn''t mention anything about the Grimsbanne."


    "Because there''s nothing to mention," Tilly replied in a weak voice, still staring at the faces on the portrait. "Just like Amara, my little sister also eloped with a man a yearter after this portrait was drawn."


    "Huh?" Samael quirked a brow as he gazed at the toddler, who seemed to be around two. "Eloped? Or did you mean she was kidnapped?"


    Tilly''s lips parted, then closed, to reconsider her words. "No. She ran away from home."


    "That child?" Samael pointed at the toddler, just to be sure. He saw Tilly nod without taking her eyes off of the portrait.


    "Tilly, there''s a limit to a person''s bluffs. How can that child run away from home? I bet she can''t even eat on her own without making a mess."


    "Don''t cross her in this lifetime." His brows knitted at her warning uttered in the same distant tone. "That little child, I mean. She''s dangerous. Don''t meet her in this lifetime."


    "It''s not like I am nning to."


    "I mean, don''t cross the same street as her," she added as her white eyshes fluttered ever so tenderly. "Don''t ever show your face to her. She likes handsome men."


    Samael chuckled as he found her words ridiculous, setting his eyes back to the portrait. "You sound like she''s really dangerous. That child."


    "Because she is." Tilly let out a shallow breath while staring into that harmless-looking child. "If Amara is the kindest among us, one will question if she was truly a Grimsbanne. That child is theplete opposite. Even I will not stand a chance against her."


    This time, Samael''s interest was piqued. He studied Tilly''s side profile curiously.


    "She''s that dangerous, huh? Does that mean running away from home is a good thing in thisnd?" he asked out of in curiosity.


    "I don''t know what other people''s opinion, but it''s better that she''s not here. I will have to leave if she stayed behind. She''s the only person I cannot stand."


    "Tilly, were you, perhaps, jealous that your parents'' affection shifted to the new child?"


    "Mother and Father weren''t the most affectionate. What you and Lilou show to your children is something a Grimsbanne will never do. Well, if it''s Amara, I guess it is possible." This time, Tilly peeled her eyes away from the portrait to look at Samael for a moment. "You have to promise me to never meet that child and that brother of mine."


    "Uh... alright?"


    "If you hear their name, turn around and change your route. They''re not on the maind, but just in case you have to go somewhere else, remember my warning."


    Samael frowned as he exchanged gazes with her until she looked back at the painting. If she was this persistent in warning him, that only meant these other two were more dangerous than he thought. She might not show it obviously, but this was the first time Tilly sounded a bit concerned than usual.


    "I see." He breathed out as looked up, staring at the child and then at the young man beside Amara. "So, what''s their name? I need to know their names so I can avoid meeting them in this lifetime."


    Tilly pointed at the young man with sharp red eyes. "That''s Abel," she said while staring at his face. "He left home because he admired Soran and was fascinated with humans. Whether or not that fascination is a good thing is something I am not sure."


    "Abel." Samael rocked his head as she etched the man''s face deep in his mind. The more he looked at Abel, the more Samael thought he didn''t seem like a good person. If anything, he seemed to be a veryplicated one.


    His eyes then shifted to the child. "And that child? What''s her name?"


    Tilly also looked at the child and took a deep breath. "Marse," she answered in a quiet voice. "Remember their name. They''re original vampires who can also do what I can ¡ª perhaps even better than that."


    "I see." He nodded while darting his eyes at the faces of the portrait. "Abel and Marse... Amara and Mathilda."


    "Also, it seemed the house likes you." He snapped his eyes at Tilly''s remarks. "This family portrait is something one will not see. Only I can see them... the portraits in this house, I mean."


    "Huh?"


    Tilly just cast him a quick look as she spoke. "They''re nk. Ask others aside from your son and daughter, who had the blood of Grimsbanne running through their veins.. You''ll understand what I mean."

 Chapter 586 - Back To Grimsbanne

    After our afternoon pic, I put Law and Sunny to sleep for an afternoon nap. I smiled as I let out a deep exhale, brushing a few stray hairs away from my son''s face. Sunny was already fast asleep in her bass. This had be the sibling''s little bonding, as Law would always sleep in the same room as Sunny to protect her, just in case.


    My eyes softened before I withdrew my hand away from Law, shifting my gaze on the bass close to the bed. We had been in this ce for three years; thanks to Tilly, who epted us in this ce with open arms, this ce felt like home. We don''t think about any schemes anymore, nor do we concern ourselves with matters other than what was good to eat.


    The maind was a ce for vampires only. So, the blood hierarchy was important. It was said that the Grimsbanne n was one of the original vampires that first existed. The reason everyone listened to Tilly was that she was thest pureblooded Grimsbanne in thisnd and a powerful one at that.


    <i>''I should join Tilly in reading a book before Sam upsets her again,''</i> I thought, pushing myself up from the bed. I looked back at Law and then at Sunny with a subtle smile.


    After heaving a sigh of relief at seeing my children sleep in peace, I departed the children''s room to look for Tilly. Usually, Sam would apany her in the library or Tilly would stay in his office while reading a book. My husband and Tilly''s rtionship was a little weird since they could stand spending hours together without talking ¡ª Tilly wasn''t much of a talker.


    There were also times that Tilly would stay with me and the children. She would just stay with us, watching from the sidelines. Sometimes, Law would talk to her, but she was usually not on the same page as Law. Funny enough, though, my son liked her. Well, we all liked Tilly, even though she was a bit strange.


    Soon, I reached my husband''s office in the mansion. I knocked once before opening the door, peeking my head in, and looked around. My husband wasn''t here. I frowned and was about to leave when I paused, looking back inside Sam''s office.


    <i>''What''s that?''</i> I wondered, noticing an open book in the middle of the desk.


    Out of curiosity, I entered my husband''s office. Unlike the one he had at home in Minowa, Sam''s office here was simpler. Instead of stacks of documents, Sam only had a few on the desk. What filled his rooms were canvasses and papers with sketches, books he was working on, and books he was reading about the maind.


    It was an interesting ce, but not as interesting as his workshop. I was so proud of him, honestly.


    I approached the desk and tilted my head, standing on the side to check the open book on top of it.


    "It seems he is writing something," I murmured, stretching my neck only to realize it was his journal. "Huh? Why did he leave it here?"


    I nced at the door with raised brows. I was a bit confused why Sam would leave his daily journal out in the open since he often kept it hidden, afraid I would sneak in and read it. As if I would do that ¡ª I was not him who was always curious in my daily journal.


    "Right. How dare he think I will want to read his daily journal?" I quirked a brow as I gazed at the open journal. The side of my lips curled up, clearing my throat as I dragged my feet on the chair.


    "Well, he always read mine. It''s his fault for leaving this thing out in here," I mumbled with a mischievous smile ¡ª maybe I wasn''t very different from Sam as I found the pleasure to read what my husband had been writing that he was so afraid to show me.


    As I gazed down and skimmed through the pages that Sam was writing, my brows raised. This was mostly how our day turned out yesterday, and some details that I wasn''t aware of happened. The side of my lips curled up while reading Sam''s perspective about yesterday.


    "Gosh, my husband. Why are you so stressed about seeing that your children look like you and not me?" I chuckled, shaking my head as it seemed my husband''s only wish was to have all his children look like me. "It''s funny how he adds this ''I still cherish my children, but why do they all look like me?''"


    I read and read, flipping the pages, and simply skimmed through it. This journal was still new, recording the current year. I frowned as I set my eyes on the shelves. I wanted to read more, as this wasn''t enough.


    "I wonder where he was keeping them?" I felt like a thief for invading my husband''s privacy, but that wasn''t a hindrance to even graze my nonexistent conscience. "I''ll just take a peek."


    I nodded before checking his drawers first. Sam wouldn''t simply put those old journals out in the open where I could check them. So, I thought he would keep them in one of the drawers in here, but to no avail. Aside from the book where his schedule was inked, the one I was looking for wasn''t here.


    "Are they, perhaps, on the shelves?" I murmured with a frown, seeing it strange for Sam to not hide something as important as that. To fulfill my curiosity, I approached the shelves and skimmed through the books. I stumbled upon some poems, history books, and all those sorts.


    "Are they really... here?" I arched my brow as I gaze at the book ced at the bottom that suddenly slipped out of the shelf with no one doing it. This mansion was a strange ce, and I was already used to things going missing on their own, so this was normal.


    I bent down to pick it up and return it back to where it was. But before I could, I caught a glimpse of what was written inside.


    [Today, I told my wife about my first son. It was quite interesting to see her look at me nkly, trying to absorb the news I broke to her regarding our first son.]


    I scrunched my nose, recalling this particr day that left me distraught for a moment.. It was the day my husband told me that Law wasn''t our first legal son on the papers.

 Chapter 587 - Back To Grimsbanne II

    Over two years ago...


    It had been a month since I woke up from yet another short slumber. This time, I was only dead for eight months. Yes. Dead. My existence was surely a sphemy that broke the naturalw of order in this world. But s... I didn''t care about that anymore. What mattered to me was I had more chances to spend time with my family.


    "So, that''s what happened." I nodded as Sam was exining what happened to the empire bit by bit. A week after I woke up, Sam exined to me what happened to us, where we were, and who was my savior. Since I was a bit weak, he didn''t want to bombard me with new information. So, we were taking it slow and steady. One information at a time.


    I nced at Sam, who was sitting on the chair beside my bed. "After I died, Heliot proposed to meet Tilly?" I asked for confirmation, seeing him nod as a response.


    "Sam, if you rushed in the maind, how about the empire?" I asked in worry, even though I knew this could put him off in a way. "Without an emperor, how about your people?" Sam raised a brow, making me press my lips into a thin line.


    "I''m just a bit worried. This is not like in Minowa, where you can live a double life. We''re not in the Empire anymore," I exined, just in case.


    Sam let out a deep sigh. "I didn''t want to make your head hurt with more information, but don''t worry about that. We proceeded with our n."


    "What n?" I tilted my head to the side, blinking curiously.


    "My n when you were in your five-year slumber, love. Didn''t I tell you the reason Law didn''t need to know about being a royalty?" he asked in a knowing tone.


    "You did say <i>''because there''s no need for him to live the life within the pce rules</i>.''"


    "Exactly." Sam nodded, leaning back against his chairfortably. "Law didn''t need to since I already had an heir."


    His words somehow made my brain freeze. "What?"


    "I didn''t tell you because it''s too early to give you a shock, but we have another son, you know?" Sam averted his eyes as he shrugged.


    "We... what?" the space between my brows wrinkled as I tried to make sense of the words he uttered. Sam already had an heir? That was why he kept Law in the dark? Wait. What? He said, "we" had another son. I gasped while gazing at him in dismay, hand across my chest.


    "We have another son I didn''t know about?"


    Sam stared at me for a moment before he sighed. "It''s not like you didn''t know him..."


    "Sam." I scoffed, having all these ridiculous ideas hovering over my head. "Don''t tell me we had a twin? And you simply chose to keep one and let the other carry the burden of the throne? Oh, my goodness, Sam!"


    Before I get too emotional about the silly conclusion my brain wasing up with, Sam''s lips parted that stopped my brain from working altogether.


    "Rufus," he said, along with a deep breath. "I adopted Rufus and registered him as the emperor and empress''s first son."


    "...."


    "We simply improvised your first n before your slumber. Vampires wouldn''t easily bow down to anyone, especially to a human. That is why, while I was the emperor, Rufus had to make his name known. I made sure all his victories would be heard across the continent; that people would see him as a hero while enemies would fear his name," Sam exined in one breath, pausing to take a swallow. "But despite Rufus'' merits in the first five years, it wasn''t enough to convince everyone that he is suited for the position as the emperor."


    "But the battle in Minowa gave Rufus more reasons why he should lead, taking thest step towards the crown," he continued solemnly while I gazed at him wide-eyed. "A good story with evidence is something no one can discredit. Rufus challenged Zero, losing his eye during the intense battle, but still stood victorious. With Rufus winning against a powerful pureblood, the noble vampires could doubt and challenge him all they want. But after that fight, I''m two hundred percent certain Rufus was stronger than before."


    All I could do was listen to Sam''s exnation, but I couldn''t voice out my thoughts. Actually, even if I had the voice to speak, this rendered me speechless. He was saying, from the beginning, Sam and Rufus already nned to transfer the power to him?


    And all this time, I was Rufus''s mother in our family registry?


    "Heliot finally acknowledged Rufus as well. So, it was easier to appoint Rufus as the crown prince," Sam continued to exin what he did until Rufus eventually became the emperor as Rufus La Crox, the first son of Samael Vaughnn Caecilius La Crox, and thete Empress Lilou Bloodfang.


    In simple words, with the death of the empress, the emperor, who couldn''t ept this, decided to enter an eternal slumber. The previous emperor, Samael, retired early and passed his authority to the crown prince, Rufus. No one heard about Law and those selected individuals who knew about Law promised to never speak a word.


    That was the story about how Sam and I ended with a lot of people in the Great Heart''s Kingdom. A wonderful story that ended with tragedy for Sam and I lived in the harsh and cruel reality. But not known to many, Sam and I and our growing family settled down in a ce where we''re not important people with duties.


    The kind of life just like... what we had in Grimsbanne.


    A subtle smile resurfaced on my face as I looked at Sam. "It''s funny," I muttered, watching his brows elevate in confusion. "That the two of us returned to the beginning."


    "Hah... the beginning?" he chuckled while cocking his head.


    I nodded, taking a deep breath as I peeled my eyes away from him and set them on the window. "From the beginning, Sam. We''re back to Grimsbanne. Not the same Grimsbanne, but in the end, we''re back to Grimsbanne."


    I heard him chuckle and his gaze on my side. "I know, right? Maybe Grimsbanne was already a premonition that we will end up living in the Grimsbanne Territory."


    "Anyway, if I see Ruru again, does that mean I am his mother?" I looked back at him and sighed helplessly. "Our first son is even older than me, love. Did Law know this now?"


    "He was excited. You''ll be surprised how he loved calling Rufus his big brother. I am on the verge of regretting adopting him, honestly." Sam frowned as he recalled an unpleasant memory.


    I chuckled, as I could imagine.. "Well, all decisions had their own consequences."

 Chapter 588 - [Bonus ]The Meaning Behind Law’s Name

    I let out a shallow breath as I recalled that conversation with Sam regarding our first son, Rufus. That made me recall I received a letter from Rufus, but because we had a pic, I didn''t get the chance to read it. Well, I could read themter and reply.


    I continued to skim through Sam''s journal and found some interesting articles regarding Sam''s experience on the maind. I chuckled as I didn''t know my husband''s mind was this silly. No wonder he didn''t want me to read them, as it would expose how dirty his mind was.


    "Is it normal to write an entire page of insult?" I murmured, shaking my head as Sam wrote an entire page of insult about someone and called it a list of why he needed to choose peace over violence. The person he just insulted was already <i>"this pathetic"</i> as what was written, and ending that unfortunate life was disheartening and a waste of energy and time.


    There wasn''t much aside from the frequent sentiments every once in a while regarding me. But when I reached the part before I awoke, my eyes softened. Before I awoke from my eight-month slumber, there were only a few entries in the journal during that time. Meaning, Sam didn''t have the leisure to write about his daily struggles.


    Writing a journal would make one recall about the day and during mya, Sam needed something else to do. The ones that were written here were just simple information about cleaning, his first meeting with Tilly, Sam''s opinion about her, and his promise to wait for me while doing his best to give his family a good life.


    I smiled softly, caressing his beautiful handwriting. "A life they deserve even if I had to grovel at someone''s feet," I read under my breath, feeling a bit teary at my husband''s resolution and how he took responsibility for his decision to start over.


    "It wasn''t easy, but he managed. He provides for us and gave us a life where we can enjoy a leisure afternoon without worry," I muttered, appreciating my husband even more. "I am one lucky woman."


    I leaned my side against the shelf, flipping the pages, and just skimmed through it. After that book, I search for other books that were older than the ones I read. I didn''t even think of hiding as I would ept any punishment from him ¡ª well, my husband''s punishment was the things the both of us enjoyed as a married couple.


    Soon, I stumbled at the year when I was in my five-year slumber. This time, I sat on the floor, back on the shelf, knees bent, with a book in my hands.


    "This is before I woke up," I muttered, starting on the first page this time instead of starting in the middle. "I''m always curious how Sam raised Law. Hehe."


    A smug grin appeared on my lips as I giggled mischievously. I cleared my throat and focused on Sam''s handwriting, reading the date on the first page.


    [ All my life, I never wanted a child. In this world and time, I always wonder why the damn hell people are reproducing? Was their libido stronger than their brains that they couldn''t help create a child? It was... baffling. Humans and vampires alike were appalling creatures.


    I never knew the day woulde when I would also be baffled at myself.


    In this cruel world and time, a life my wife and I created was growing within her, making her belly so big; I thought she just swallowed an entire watermelon. Although she''s a bit crazy on the days she''s conscious, she''s still my wife. I needed longer patience.


    Of course, I wanted a child with her. I can imagine little Lilous'' running around, calling me affectionately with a bright smile on their cute little faces. I wished all our children will look just like her, for she was the most beautiful woman my eyes gazed upon. No amount of paint and hours of work could justify the beauty of my wife.


    God... I''m one lucky man. She''s the only person who made me want to see my future in a different light.


    In the past, all I see was darkness, blood, and countless deaths. But with her, I started imagining a simple life where we spend azy afternoon under the shade of a tree while making out. I started dreaming of starting a family with her whom we will love sincerely. Things that never crossed my head kept filling my mind until they subconsciously became my motivation to move forward.


    Lilou is the love of my life. The only woman I will marry in all lifetimes.


    But... I honestly dislike her situation. For a child, for our child, she was putting her life at risk. Between her and that life growing within her, I will choose my wife in a heartbeat. That was what I wanted to tell her ¡ª something I was determined to do.


    And yet, I always lose my voice every time I wanted to utter those words. At first, I was bewildered. I was determined to kill our child to save her, but I couldn''t bring myself to. Was it because I didn''t want her to hate me? Or she would get hurt if she knew I killed our child? Was it as simple as I didn''t want to be someone like my father who could murder his children?


    Those questions filled my head for months as my wife''s belly grew bigger. I only got my answers when I heard our son''s first cry. When I saw his dirty little hands, which were still covered with a bit of blood and mucus, everything made sense.


    I loved him even before I met him as well. I already loved him and I was shamelessly in denial due to our circumstances.


    Everything... including those vicious thoughts I had for months, was answered when I firstid my eyes on that child. And when I held that little life in my arms for the first time? I was on my knees, shedding too many tears I didn''t know I had in store.


    That second, I hated myself for even considering taking our son''s life before he was born. I would forever atone for that.


    Because this little thing in my embrace, crying unintelligently, and not knowing a single damn thing in the world, saved a pitiful man such as myself.


    I didn''t deserve it, but our son... saved me from falling deeper into the abyss. His existence was brighter than the sun, devouring all the darkness that shrouded my life.


    That is why... I wanted to give him a life that wouldn''t follow the tradition his father and uncles had taken, and get caught up with the pressure of his father''s name. Neither did I n for him to live the cruel life his mother lead until we met. Strange, I know, but I want to give him a life where he could smile without worry, follow his heart and passion, and be his ownw.


    Law.


    That is what I will name him. A person who lives ording to his own terms. Law.


    I should scratch the other names I thought for him. ]


    "Gosh, Sam." I giggled as I wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, gazing at the name he scratched. "Lolo? Lilibeth? Lilouesam? Liloussion? Lilou loves Sam forever? Goodness, Sam.. I''m very d you didn''t name our son with thatst one."

 Chapter 589 - His Perspective

    <strong>Year 1830</strong>


    The air was chilly and brought with it the faint but distinct scent of blood. Thenterns from a long procession of carriages cast the only light in the cloudy darkness as the troupe slowly made its way towards my mansion. I nced at the carriages clumsily amble up the dirt road on the side of the mountain before setting my eyes on the woman standing below my vantage point.


    "Why bother when the Lord has been asleep for hundreds of years?" she murmured before she resumed her quick trek back to this shack next to me.


    "She''s right." I nodded, closed-lipped. "Rufus had always this grand way of doing things. Did he really think those fools he was inviting over were enough to distract me if I somehow woke up?"


    I clicked my tongue continuously, a bit disappointed at Rufus, my trusted vassal. Although I already got a gist of the reason behind this annual celebration in my mansion.


    "They''re so damn loud. Those damn rude people," I cursed, turning around to look at this shack. Good god... she lived here? This was the ce that sheltered her? This shack was barely called a home. I would rather live in a cave than in this ce; the cave would give more security than this shack. One strong wind and this would get blown away.


    "Good lord," I muttered as I entered the shack, making me frown even more. This ce was too small. Although it wasn''t disorganized, no matter what cleaning she would do, this ce wouldn''t make it appealing in my eyes.


    "How should I greet her?" I wondered while pacing around this small space filled with darkness. I raised a brow when I noticed the small chair near the table.


    "Hah," came out a short chuckle, strutting towards the chair and perched on it. I lifted my legs up on the table, rubbing my chin as I pondered on how to greet that child.


    That child kept on talking to herself while I listened. She was daft, I could tell after listening to her for years. But theck of intelligence didn''t make me change my mind to show her appreciation for apanying me for over two decades.


    I looked up at the roof of the shack. "I''ll start by giving her a good ce to live. This ce is a disaster. It''s already a miracle she survives this long while living alone in this rathole."


    I just woke up from a very long slumber and walked around the street of Grimsbanne beforeing in here. My only purpose was to give back to that child''s... services. Whether or not I would like to admit it, but her silly mumblings were what kept me sane.


    Moreover, it made me realize I wasn''t as pitiful as her, and also, she made it clear to me I was actually gifted ¡ª a genius. I meant, how could she think children grow out of trees? Even an old vampire such as myself who indulged in the pleasure of blood and death had more idea of how human pleasure works.


    "I guess dumb people are blessed with infinite luck since she lived this long," I mumbled and shook my head, sitting in this darkness in silence. It didn''t take long when I felt her presence outside this shack, making me gaze at the shut door with disinterest.


    "I''m... I''m home," she announced in a quiet voice with a touch of bitterness. To her, she would announce her arrival to no one, as this was her habit. But to me, every time she would say she was home, all my senses naturally focused on her voice to listen to whatever silliness that woulde out of it.


    I watched the door open, revealing a lean figure of a woman. Even in this darkness, she was very clear to me.


    <i>''Oh... my goodness,''</i> I thought as my jaw fell slightly open, my eyes following her figure and listening to her count her steps. <i>''Good lord. She is not a child anymore. She''s... stunning.''</i>


    This little girl, this woman, was covered with dirt and sweat. Her hair was a bit disheveled, with short dead hair straying away from therge portion of her hazel hair. She looked like a young witch, but she was beautiful. Like a raw diamond still covered with mud, but still shining.


    "One, two, three¡­" she counted and along with it, I also heard my heartbeat for the first time.


    I gazed up, counting in my head with her while listening to the beat of my heart until I lost count. She groped the table between us. Although I was right in front of her, she didn''t notice me. Somehow, not being noticed by her irked me.


    How dare she?


    I raised a brow and picked up the matches beside themp she first found. She whispered an irritated, "what?" but I smirked when she looked a bit scared.


    "It could have been the wind from the open door when I left this morning," she convinced herself.


    My mouth opened and closed before I bit my tongue, suppressing myughter. <i>Gracious.</i> I wanted to tease her. She was funny. I stretched my neck when she knelt on the ground and groped around to search for the matches in my hand.


    "Fine," she huffed, "I''ll just go without light tonight."


    I snapped my eyes instantly and returned the matches to where she could find them easily. How could she just give up? If she wouldn''t light this thing up, she would never see me! That''s not good.


    When she stood up once again, I raised my brows in anticipation. She should be happy now that she found the matches. But to my dismay, her entire face froze, and she didn''t move momentarily, as if she just saw a ghost.


    <i>Why?</i> I wondered. Why did she look scared if she found what she was looking for? She should be happy now, right?


    <i>''Fine. It seems you''ll be happier if I do this,''</i> I told myself, picking up thentern away. As soon as I did, she held on to the matches as if she didn''t want to lose them before her hand groped the table for thentern. I smirked when she panicked.


    "It was just here!" she hollered, absolutely terrified now.


    <i>''Oh my goodness. This is so fun,''</i> I snickered inwardly.


    "I haven''t eaten muchtely, and the malnutrition is affecting my brain. That must be it. Short-term memory loss is a real thing. It must be here somewhere. I just forgot exactly where!" I was amused at how she calmed herself down with such ridiculous reasoning.


    I shook my head lightly, sighing faintly. <i>''I want to tell her her brain is already damaged long ago, but whatever. Just stop yelling. Here''s yourmp.''</i> I put back themp close to me.


    Determined this time, she spread her arms across this table and stood on her toes. The side of my lips curled up as her face was only two palms away from me, letting me look at her up close.


    I bit my lip when my eyes fell on hers. Hers were dry, asking me to give them some moisture. I was aroused, surprisingly.


    <i>''She is no child,''</i> I whispered to myself, leaning forward to greet her with a kiss and mark her mine. But s, she suddenly drew back with themp in her grip and the matches. I frowned and rolled my eyes, a bit frustrated that the fun ended too soon.


    I watched her lit the match, each spark gave me enough chances to see her with light. She was already beautiful in this darkness, but she was even more beautiful as soon as the faint light danced on her face.


    My eyes glinted. <i>''I want her,''</i> was the first thing that came into my mind while staring at her.. <i>''It seems I found myself a wife.''</i>

 Chapter 590 - The Duke’s Passion -- END

    ''It seems I found myself a wife.''


    The side of my lips stretched even broader when she froze, turning her head in my direction. The light from the match died, but she didn''t speak a word. She didn''t need to, as the horror on her face already told me many things. Well, that didn''t matter. I already decided, so whether or not she liked it, I''ll be her husband.


    "Aren''t you going to light that? I''ve seen them use it at home, it''s quite interesting how they work." I broke my long silence to bring her back from wherever her mind was drifting to. She said nothing, but she still lit up the match and themp.


    "What an interesting invention!" I eximed to cheer her up, but she just looked at me, wide-eyed. So I asked her, "you looked frightened. Why?"


    She was still staring as her lower lip trembled as they parted. "If you''re going to kill me, just get it over with already."


    "Hmm?" ¡ª <i>what the hell was this woman thinking right now?</i> I felt more terrified at her thoughts at the moment since I wouldn''t be able to defend myself if she just let that head of hers work on its own. It would go into overdrive and her brain would die! She couldn''t die like that!


    "Aren''t you here to kill me?" she asked in a shaking voice.


    "What gave you that impression?" I leaned forward, resting my arms on the edge of the table. "I came here because it''s peaceful. My house is rather bustling and I prefer quiet ces."


    Lies. I came here to award her for apanying me, but I changed my mind. I would reward her with my body. I mean, marrying me would also give her a luxurious life and she would gain the title of the duchess. Gaining a husband wasn''t a bad idea as well. She wouldn''t refuse that, would she?


    "I¡­ I see."


    A sigh slipped past my lips while staring at her. Well, I guessed I had to tell her I nned to change her life, so she stopped shaking in fear and reced it with happiness. She would surely embrace me while thanking me repeatedly. Iughed at the thought.


    "Of course, I came here for a reason." I chuckled as I prepared myself to confess. But just as I did, this woman suddenly sprinted away. Good lord! Did she think she could outrun a vampire? Come on... I could already imagine her being on thest page while I was simply on the first. Why won''t she listen to me first?


    I rolled my eyes as I dragged myself up. <i>Fine.</i> If she didn''t want to listen, I would also cut the formalities and just do the goddamn hell I wanted. Goodness... this littlemb. What a piece of work. I picked up themp she dropped as it would cause a fire. Rufus and Fabian would kill me if they assume I started it.


    In a blink, I bolted towards her figure and caught her wrist, spinning her around to face me. The side of my lips curled up, sizing her up close. God damn it. I want to undress her right here and now and take her right away.


    I was drawn to her the first time Iid my eyes on her. The more I looked at her, the more this feeling grew in me. An atrocious desire I never felt before. It had been a while when I desired something and I never fancied someone, so I didn''t know what to do with it. But what I was certain of was, if I let this woman go tonight, this kingdom would pay a huge price.


    I already knew this woman''s effect on me was dangerous. I already knew she would hold a power that would make me go down on my knees. But I still wanted her. This dark desire was growing by the second every time her pulse on her wrist pulsate.


    <i>I wanted her;</i> I repeated in my head. Nothing but this woman. And that... was when this dark desire mutated, as I also thought I would make her want me to the point she wouldn''t mind my rotting body lying next to her.


    "Why are you running, silly? Will you marry me?"


    ''<i>You are mine, Lilou.''</i> ¡ª were the words I meant by that proposal.


    But what I didn''t know was she was more than the dangers she carried. Lilou would be someone I would trade my life for, the woman who I will love in this long life and all other lifetimes, and the person who would love me just as intensely ¡ª just as passionately.


    What I didn''t know while writing this entry years ago was... Lilou would be the passion my heart would follow and pursue.


    The Duke''s Passion.


    The Emperor''s only empress.


    The mother of my children.


    And Samael''s dearest wife.


    God... I love her. And I will admit, again and again, I am one lucky man to love and get loved back by this woman.


    <strong>**</strong>


    My eyes softened as I read the additions he wrote yearster. My hand brushed the title he gave me, <i>''Samael''s dearest wife.''</i> All noble titles I carried: the duchess of Grimsbanne, a member of the Divine Order, the bearer of Lakresha, the empire''s only moon, paledpared to this one.


    "That is my favorite title, Sam," I whispered gently. "Samael''s dearest wife."


    "Love?" I turned my head in the door''s direction, catching Sam standing by the door with a confused expression stered across his face. When his eyes fell on the book on myp, they dted as he hastily approached me.


    "Love!" he gasped, squatting down in front of me while darting his eyes from the book to my face. "How can you --"


    He didn''t finish his sentence as I suddenly wrapped my limbs around his neck. "I love you, Sam," I whispered with a smile, feeling his back freeze for a moment.


    "Will you marry me?" I proposed with the same tone. "In case you don''t know what I mean by that, that means... you are mine, Samael."


    "Goodness..." Sam carefully nted his palm on my back as he rested his forehead on top of my head. "Yes..." he breathed out, pulling my body closer to him.


    "I will marry you, as many times as you want, at any time of the day, and at any ce you want."


    "Mhm." My eyes softened as I leaned the side of my head against him. "Then, that''s settled."


    We embraced each other like that; me slumping on the floor with Sam crouching. But I never felt sofortable.


    This man was my home. The calm I needed.


    He was the Duke, a peasant adored.


    The emperor, a housewife, was thankful for.


    The father of my wonderful children.


    And Lilou''s beloved husband.


    We had a long, chaotic story, but I was d that in the end, we were still together. I loved him more than a second ago, and I knew he would beat that, as he loved me more than a millisecond ago.


    "God, I''m lucky," I whispered in his ears. "Thank you for loving me, Sam. I look forward to many millennia with you."


    "Don''t get tired of me."


    "Never."


    Sam drew back and narrowed his eyes. "Sure?" his lips curled evilly, and I knew what he suddenly wanted.


    "Uhh... hey!" I squealed a secondter because Sam suddenly lifted me up and swiftly carried me in his arms. I clutched his chest on instinct, looking up at him, wide-eyed.


    Sam gazed down at me with a smug grin. "We should do our best, so Sunny and Law will have more ymates." He chuckled evilly, carrying me out of the office while I pped his chest, telling him it was too early for that. But he didn''t stop. Instead, he bent his head over and imed my lips, shutting me up.


    I red at him before and bit his lower lip, circling my arms around his neck and indulging in the scalding heat of his love.


    It was a long journey full of twists and turns, heartaches andughter, good and bad memories, discoveries, and unanswered questions. Even so, it was worth it.


    The hell we went through, I would go through that again just to be with him. Because... Sam, my husband, my friend, my ally, my partner in crime, the father of my children, my one and only love, was worth it.


    He was worth fighting for. Sam was worth dying for. And I don''t have regrets about loving him.


    "Ah... bloody hell..." I flinched when I heard Yul''s voice before us. Sam and I looked ahead, seeing Yulis standing in the same hallway. Staring at us with a dead expression.


    "This is too early for that!" He clicked his tongue and stormed away grumpily. "God, my eyes!"


    I gazed at Sam, and he looked back at me with the same expression I bore. After a second, we bothughed and resumed kissing each other, resigning to our room early today.


    "I somehow feel bad for him," he whispered into my mouth and I giggled against his lips.


    "Your fault. You can''t wait."


    "Well, whatever." Sam grinned, brushing his nose against mine. "We''re married forever."


    "Oh, Sam...!"


    Sam continued to carry me back to our room, kissing me in between while I kissed him back.


    We may face many challenges in the future, but as long as we were alive, we would face them together head-on. And, like usual, we woulde out of those problems as stronger individuals with a stronger love for each other.


    Until then¡­ this would be our little happy ending for now.


    <strong>-- THE END --? </strong>


    Hello everyone! Phew! I actually don''t know what to say. I''m still tearing up while writing the end of The Duke''s Passion. For nine continuous months I was writing TDP, it also grew on me. Writing TDP had be a part of my daily life and writing THE END gave me mixed emotions.


    Of course, I was satisfied to finish a story, but... it''s hard to let it go. Every day, I look forward to writing each chapter and use every bit of my brain cells for the story to make sense. It taught me a lot, especially discipline as a person and as a writer, it made me want to grow more.


    As I read the initial chapters of The Duke''s Passion, I really appreciated that YOU made it to the end, regardless of the errors. It was a rollercoaster story and definitely not the perfect one out there, but here you are, with me. Thank you for supporting The Duke''s Passion until the end and supporting my work.


    THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!


    You don''t know how your supports means a lot to me, really. It was a pleasant journey with you all ¡ª a memorable journey, for sure.<i> *smiles*</i> I hope to see you all in my other works as well. ^^


    AUTHOR''s OTHER WORKS:


    Viiness for the Devil - under-revision (The first volumepleted)


    True Alpha''s Chosen Mate - ongoing


    The Tyrant''s Pet - ongoing


    A Merchant in Trouble - ongoing (Male Genre)


    PS. EPILOGUE AND SIDE STORIES WILL STILL BE RELEASED AFTER THIS.. SO, DON''T WORRY. ;)

 Chapter 591 - Men And Women Alike

    "Fabian, this is all your fault! If not because of you, I will not have to bear with my sister flirting with her husband in broad daylight!"


    Yulis grumbled like a storm berating Fabian, who was watering the flowers in the garden. Thetter just nced at him with the usual smile on his face before refocusing his attention on the flowers.


    "Your Grace, how was it my fault that you are dying, and I simply gave you an option to have a longer life?" Fabian mused, raising the watering can to water the rest of the flowers. As he sauntered to the next flowerbeds, Yulis followed behind.


    "How was it your fault? Right. You just invited me out of the goodness of your heart." Yulis remarked sarcastically, clicking his tongue in irritation while watching Fabian do his chores. He pinched the space between his brows.


    Fabian chuckled. "Were you bitter that you''ve been single for thest three years?" he nced at Yulis only to see thetter''s distorted face. "You weren''t like this back when you were in the imperial pce and in Grimsbanne. Does this have something to do with your separation with the Marchioness?"


    "Good lord, Fabian. How was this connected to Silvia?" Yulis clicked his tongue, walking to the flowers behind Fabian to take a look at it. "I''m just annoyed that Hell thinks he is the only person in this house. Don''t you feel aggravated when you were just walking in peace and see two people making out in the middle of the hallway? I wouldn''t care if it''s someone else, but Lilou is my sister."


    "I am already used to my master''s hobby and I understand they needed sex to keep a healthy marriage."


    Yulis scrunched his nose as he looked back, facing Fabian''s back. "As if you know anything about sex. Much more, marriage."


    "You will be surprised, Your Grace. I had my own little research in the past out of curiosity."


    "Out of curiosity?" Yulis chuckled, a little interested in the matters of Fabian''s heart. If it was out of curiosity, he would believe Fabian, since there was no other reason for Fabian to indulge in debauchery.


    "The conclusion I had is, sex is not for me. Men and women alike didn''t give me the pleasure that humans and vampires enjoy."


    "Haha. That is... what?" Yulis gasped as he looked at Fabian''s back in dismay. "Men and women alike?"


    Fabian snapped his eyes and turned around to face him. "Yes. Men and women alike. I tried with both genders and my experience is not something that left a satisfactory impression on me. It''s not better as to hear the frantic screams every time I peel off a fingernail of someone."


    "Good lord..." Fabian shrugged at Yulis''s judgemental look. "Just to be clear, you''re not naturally attracted to men, are you? You just did it out of in curiosity, correct?"


    Yulis stressed his words as he took a careful step back. Fabian didn''t answer him and just smiled, making his spine shudder.


    "This house isn''t just haunted and strange, but the people who live here as well," he mumbled, rubbing his shoulders as he walked away. After hearing Fabian''s confession, Yulis was certain he would stay out of this man''s way for a long time. But just as Yulis was from a good distance, he paused when Fabian spoke.


    "Your Grace, if you want to return to the empire, you should send a letter to the Marchioness. After all, you left without saying a word to her, nor did you disclose your condition. Most people who I witness do this always returns to no one." Yulis looked back and Fabian was also staring back at him. "Don''t forget. You left the Marchioness within her previous lover''s reach. I wouldn''t be surprised if Rufus and the Marchioness of La Lona will reconcile."


    Yulis''s jaw tightened before he huffed, resuming in his strides. "That''s none of your business."


    "I''m just saying, Your Grace," Fabian mumbled and shrugged, continuing to water his beloved flowers. "I''m certain he will not bother me for some time."


    The side of Fabian''s lips stretched into an evil grin as he found Yulis''s expression quite amusing. Thetter was fun to tease, but also annoying since he was usually bored with nothing else to do when the children were taking their afternoon nap. Yulis was stuck with them in this haunted mansion, after all.


    After Fabian watered the nts, he looked up. He raised his hand, shading his eyes from the blinding sun.


    "Today''s weather is wonderful." He smiled, inhaling the fresh air. "It''s so peaceful, don''t you think, Lady Tilly?"


    When Fabian opened his eyes, his gaze veered to one of the open windows. There, Tilly was sitting on the windowsill while gazing down at him. She didn''t speak as she jumped from the height,nding safely meters away from him.


    "Lady Tilly, aren''t you afraid that you will disappear if the sun hits you?" he asked with the same smile, staring at the sunlight hitting Tilly''s pale face.


    Tilly just looked up. "I am under the shade," she argued, when, in fact, she was basking in the sun''s light.


    "I can see that." Fabian didn''t point it out, though. He was already used to Tilly''s ridiculous argument, so his eyes gloss over the garden to see if he missed a spot. When he was certain everything was tended, Fabian nodded in satisfaction.


    "Was it true?" she asked out of the blue, making him gaze back at her with furrowed brows. "The one that you told Yulis."


    "Men and women alike?" Fabian raised a brow, and she nodded. A smile resurfaced on his face until his eyes squinted. "Well, yes, of course. Why are you interested, mydy? Do you want to have sex with me?"


    Tilly blinked twice as her expression didn''t change with his abrupt and blunt question. "No. I was interested because I also thought the same. Men and women alike didn''t leave an unforgettable impression on me as well. Why? Do you?"


    "Well, can I?" His smile remained.


    She shrugged. "Only if you are willing to risk your life. Anyway, we will have a new tenant as well. Samael will probably forget about them since he is with Lilou, so you better go to them before they get executed," she added in the same nonchnt tone. "It''s the one you''re with when you first came to this ce and another man."


    "The one who''s with me and another one?" Fabian furrowed his brows before he recalled the letters he sent out to two lostmbs. "Ah... I should tell His Grace to fetch Chalie and Ramin since my hands were full at the moment."


    "They will get executed."


    Fabian''s smile grew brighter. "Not my problem. Lady Tilly, will you take part in the experiment I would like to conduct?"


    "Will I die?"


    "Maybe."


    "Alright." Tilly agreed almost instantly, even without hearing whatever it was, but this made him somehow pleased.


    "Then we should head in." He beckoned his arm towards the door back to the mansion.


    Tilly studied him for a second before she turned around. The bell tied around her white long hair rang as she walked. As she did, Fabian watched her back with eyes glinting.


    "Hmm..." He let out a low chuckle, rocking his head with closed lips. "I wonder why I thought of her at death''s door? Would she like to dissect my brain first to see the problem?"


    <strong>*******</strong>


    <strong>EXTRA:</strong>


    Yulis clicked his tongue, exiting the prison with Ramin and Charlotte behind him. He massaged his neck while stretching it from one side to the other.


    "This reminds me of when I first came in here as well," he mumbled, looking back at the two whom he bailed out from death row. "Fabian invited you here?"


    "Well, he said His and Her Majesty are looking for trusted maids and another butler," Charlotte exined in a knowing tone. "Ra and I applied since were bored."


    Actually, after the incident in Minowa and Samael''s retirement, the two of them also retired. Although they liked Rufus and thetter offered them a position, they refused. To them, they would only serve Samael as their emperor, and Rufus respected that without taking it to the heart.


    Yulis let out a brief chuckle. "Hah¡­ well, I guess the more the merrier. I don''t want to deal with Fabian in the meantime. Anyway,e. Follow me."


    Ramin and Charlotte looked at each other when Yulis turned around. They both shrugged as Yulis'' tone was a bit strange, but well, he was stuck with Samael, Lilou, and Fabian for years. It was a miracle he was still sane.


    "By the way, Your Grace, before we left, the Marchioness send a word¡­" Charlotte trailed off when Yulis paused and looked back.


    "Whatever she wants to say, I don''t want to hear it." She frowned at Yulis'' response. "I will appreciate it if you refrain from speaking her name in front of me. Thank you."


    Ramin shrugged. "Well, if that is what you want."


    "That''s unfair, Your Grace.." Charlotte pouted but still followed Yulis to his carriage.

 Chapter 592 - We’re Getting Married Again

    When Yulis, Charlotte, and Ramin arrived at the Grimsbanne mansion, Lilou and Samael, along with their children, weed them home. Tilly was also there, having tea and Fabian as well. It was quite an asion with Charlotte and Ramin in this ce to help, since they didn''t have servants and they simply split the housework ¡ª except Tilly, since she was clumsy. So most of the time, she would watch over the children when Lilou was busy being a housewife with Fabian.


    Yulis didn''t join their warm wee party for Charlotte and Ramin as he headed straight to his room. He felt especially tired today.


    A shallow sigh slipped past his lips as he plopped down on the bed, his feet hanging out of the mattress. He rested his back against the headboard, looking around the room he had been staying in ever sinceing to this ce.


    "Silvia," he whispered, setting his eyes on the window where the moonlight was entering. "Your name came up today more than the past three years."


    In the past three years, Lilou only mentioned Silvia to him once. Samael also inquired about Silvia to him, but Yulis only gave out a quick answer. After that, those two didn''t mention her again, and they all continued with their life. Samael got busy looking for a source of ie and strived to give his family a good life, while Lilou recovered and tended to her children''s needs.


    At the same time, Yulis was just as busy as he was trying to extend his life with Tilly''s help. Since he had offered most of his life energy to Silvia, Yulis'' condition was worse than he expected. That was why there was tons of uncertainty about whether Tilly''s experiments would work or he would just die in one of them.


    "It''s been almost three years since then," he mumbled, revisiting the time he first came into this ce. That was the time after he led his people to defend Grimsbanne.


    At that time in Minowa, Yulis was also busy leading his people to victory. The numbers Zero and Stefan sent to Grimsbanne and La Lona march were all true. The only detail that didn''t match was someone else was leading the soldiers marching towards Grimsbanne and La Lona.


    So, Yulis, with ude and us''s assistance, stood victorious in that war thatsted for three months. Even when they received the news of Lilou''s death, all they could do was grit their teeth and win their own war. Dominique came along with the royal knights, but the war in Grimsbanne was already concluded. Only then did the angry ude and us calmed down when Dominique ryed the news of Lilou''s actual situation.


    Along with the news of Lilou''s real situation, Dominique also handed Yulis a letter from Samael. In that letter was an invitation to Yulis as Fabian finally rattled about Yulis'' condition.


    <i>''I knew I was already at my limit back then,''</i> he thought, recalling that he could feel that he would die sooner than he expected. Hence, he epted the invitation because he wanted to see Lilou for thest time.


    Yulis also didn''t have the heart to see Silvia and confess about his impending doom. That was why... he ended things with her through a letter. In that case, whether or not he would return, Silvia wouldn''t wait for him. It was better to break her heart sooner so she could heal faster than let her wait for years, only to get her heart broken if he died.


    "That''s right." He rocked his head, tilting it back and breathing out through his mouth. "It''s better if she reconciles with Rufus. He still loves her, anyway."


    His eyes slowly closed to rest. "I should''ve refused her in the first ce." ¡ª but he was selfish. Despite knowing he was dying, he still yed with fire and indulged in the temporary pleasure of being with her.


    Now, not only was he hurting, but he hurt her too. Yulis considered this as one of the worst mistakes he did in his long life. Therefore, he didn''t want to make the same mistake ever again. If he recovered and could continue his life, he didn''t n toe back to Silvia. He didn''t have the right to ask for a second chance. That didn''t even cross his mind.


    "Tutoring Law is enough... although it''s annoying to see Lilou and Hell together." He chuckled, shaking his head as he slid to the side until he was lying down. "At least... their little family is happier by the day. I''m happy for them."


    Just as Yul nned to sleep early, he slowly opened his eyes when a knock from outside reached his ear. Lilou''s voice followed as Yul propped his elbow against the mattress, saying, e in."


    "Yulis..." Lilou paused while holding the door, setting her eyes on Yulis. He was reclining on the bed, staring at her withzy eyes.


    "What?" he asked.


    Lilou let out a sigh as she walked in. "Yul... are you alright?" she asked, sitting on the edge of the mattress.


    "Well, of course. Why won''t I?" he raised a brow before copsing on his back, staring at the ceiling. "I was just... just... thinking."


    "Missing someone?"


    "I shouldn''t miss her..." he breathed out. "... but I still do. I can''t help it."


    "Yul, Sam and I agreed to not mention Silvia since you''re ufortable every time we mention her. But... you really need to apologize to her." Lilou sighed as she gazed at Yulis with eyes full of worry. "You left just like that. I know you just don''t have the heart to see her while thinking it''s probably thest, but... if you already decided, you should at least end it properly."


    Yulis knew that. Even before Lilou spell it out to him, he already knew he should''ve ended it with Silvia properly. But... no matter what excuse he would use, he couldn''t deny he was a coward to face Silvia.


    "Don''t stress yourself in my matters, Lil." He peeled his eyes away from the ceiling, cocking his head in her direction. "Why are you here? I''m sure that is not because you''re worried about me."


    "Yul, I''m always worried about you."


    "But you don''t go to my room unless it is something even more important."


    Lilou bit her tongue. "Well." She cleared her throat. "I proposed to Sam and we''re getting married again."


    "Ah... what?"


    "I will be inviting the people who are important to this family. So..." She raised both her brows and sported an awkward smile. "You might see Silvia again."


    "..."


    Seeing Yulis'' nk reaction, Lilou carefully slipped out of the bed and tiptoed away. But she paused when Yulis called her name in a dead tone.


    Lilou looked back with a forced smile. "I love you too, Yul. Have a good night." and then she sprinted away.


    "Lilou!!" came out an angry voice, but she already shut the door behind her with an aghast expression. Knowing Yulis, Lilou was a bit scared for her life. Hence, the second she heard footsteps from inside the room, Lilou took a deep breath.


    "Sam!!! Yulis is going to kill me!" she yelled before dashing through the hallway to search for her husband, her shield.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    <strong>EXTRA:</strong>


    "As you all don''t know, Lilou asked for my hand in marriage." Samael boasted to Ramin, Charlotte, Law, Sunny in the bass, Fabian, and Tilly, who were in the same drawing room as him. "Can you believe it? How my wife is so in love with me, she proposed! It will be ourte 1st decadesary."


    "Is that even a word?" Law muttered while staring at his father with little expression. He already learned not to fight Samael and tried not to argue, but he couldn''t always agree with Samael, especially whenever he was being ridiculous.


    "Wedding... Tilly likes." Tilly nodded while holding a teacup to her lips.


    Fabian also smiled brightly. "Well, I guess we will have more work since we would be expecting more guests."


    "Your Majesty ¡ª I mean, Master, can I attend as a guest too?" Charlotte sped her hands together, eyes sparkling in anticipation.


    "If you attend, who will serve the guest?" Ramin looked at her in dismay.


    "You!"


    "Oh, don''t fight. It will be a simple one with only a few close people to our little family." Samael raised his hand before Charlotte and Ramin take this conversation outside with their weapons. "So..."


    "Sam...! Yulis will kill me...!"


    "Lilou! Come back here and I will talk to you! How can you propose and hold a wedding without consulting your big brother first?!"


    Lilou and Yulis'' voices outside reached the drawing room they were in. The people inside looked at each other in silence, listening to the sound of yelling and hasty footsteps.


    Samael cleared his throat. "As I was saying..."


    "Father, won''t you help Mother?" asked Law as he expected Samael to run to Lilou''s rescue.


    "Well, my son, this is what your mother must conquer herself since she proposed to me. I am not that easy too." Samael grinned until his eyes squinted.


    "Master, I''m very sure His Grace is only chasing after the madam to change her mind," Charlotte mumbled as this was Samael''s new way of gloating.


    "I agree with you." Ramin nodded.


    Meanwhile, Law shook his head lightly.. "I hope Uncle Ran can''t change Mother''s mind."

 Chapter 593 - The South

    Three monthster...


    "Once I am old enough, I will surely go and see you, Mother."


    Adam smiled, holding the letter in his hand. Today, he received Lilou''s long letter. They had been exchanging letters ever since Lilou woke up from her slumber. He could still remember how shocked he was the first time he received Lilou''s first letter after months of not hearing any news from them.


    "My lord, about the House Fletcher..." an old man from across the earl''s desk trailed off as Adam raised his gaze over the parliament.


    "What about the House Fletcher?"


    "Baron Fletcher is requesting a private audience with you."


    Adam let out a shallow breath as he put down the letter. "Another request for a private audience?" he frowned as the House Fletcher had been too persistent recently.


    After the war in Minowa three years ago, a lot of things changed. Many officials and noble houses were stripped off of their titles with their long list of crimes. There were a few good officials who supported and had been loyal to the earl but were hindered by Jaime. They were only reinstated after Jaime faced serious consequences.


    In other words, everyone who was working under Adam''s orders was a loyal supporter of the Crowell. While the others were simply devoted to the te'' empress and emperor, so they served Adam since he was also the previous monarch''s son. Not biologically, but Adam was considered as their son.


    "Glory, can you see Baron Fletcher?" he nced at his chief knight standing on the side of his desk. Glory was holding his hand behind him, wearing a knight suit with a poker face.


    "Tell the Baron I already decided. If he bothers me one more time, tell him he will not hear a word from me anymore." Young, but Adam could now carry himself as a man with power. "How dare he think of only himself instead of the people''s safety?"


    "I will surely ry your word, my lord." Glory ced a fist across his chest, bowing without a second hesitation.


    Adam only nodded as he dismissed his advisor and chief knight. His eyes lingered on Glory''s broad back and smiled.


    "Glory," he called, stopping Glory when he was by the door. "You may go if you want to. I know you also received her letter."


    Glory smiled subtly as he looked back. "There were more opportunities to see her, my lord. The madam will be livid if I attended and you''re not there."


    "Well then, I guess you will not have to see her for a few more years."


    "Hearing that she is doing well is good enough for me, my lord."


    Adam nodded while Glory finally left. As soon as the door was shut closed, Adam leaned back against the chair. Glory took care of him after Lilou''s death. He was aware it was just Glory''s way to repay the empress''s sacrifice for them. But even after they heard Lilou returned to life, Glory remained on his side.


    "Thanks to you, Mother and Father, Minowa is better than before." He carefully stood up, revealing that he significantly grew taller through the years. Adam walked towards the window and stood in front of it because he could see the downtown from this vantage point.


    Although Adam still loved his biological parents, he already treated Samael and Lilou as his parents. It was not like he wanted topare, but Samael left Adam in Minowa with something. Those two, Samael and Lilou, left Adam with people he could trust. Because of their kindness, there was unity in the south.


    That was their gift to him. They didn''t leave him with nothing, but they left him with more than just a title.


    "I will surely attend on their second decadesary." He chuckled as that was added in the letter with Samael''s handwriting, meaning Samael was there while Lilou was preparing her letters and invitations. He could imagine Lilou scolding Sam, and Law being forced to watch that.


    "I can imagine Law''s face when he heard that decadesary."


    "My lord, the envoy from the north arrived." Adam raised his brows as he turned around towards the door. "The chief knight of the earl of Monarey is with them."


    Adam smiled as he was aware of us'' visit. "Please assist Sir us in the drawing room. I will see him myself."


    <strong>******</strong>


    "Wow... you''ve grown taller!" us mused as he bobbed his head to examine Adam. Thetter greeted him politely, walking towards the chair across from us.


    "It''s been a while, Sir us. Apologies to keep you waiting."


    us waved, eyes still fixed on Adam. "God... I feel like crying." He sighed.


    us had been in contact with the south, even though the north and south were poles apart. That was because Grimsbanne and La Lona were quite preupied with recovering from the war.


    Also, since the north produced elite knights while the south had an unbreakable defense system, both earls from the said territories exchanged information for mutual gain. Three yearster, the north and the south were still allies and would constantly send envoys and exchange knights.


    The most that benefit from the strengthening of the north and south was the empire. The emperor, Rufus.


    "Adam, you''re always this polite and amicable the first time we met until now after many years." us sighed dejectedly as he leaned back in distress. "But that Earl in the north is just getting worse by the day."


    Adam chuckled as he had also be acquainted with ude. He must admit that ude''s ways were truly different from Adam''s and yet, they somehow found the same equilibrium. Adam was akin to a tiger d in sheep''s clothing because he learned the art of dealing with soft people with the same softness, and knew when to be firm.


    Meanwhile, ude was a fox through and through. He was a La Crox, after all. So, Adam wasn''t surprised that ude was abination of being smart and cunning.


    "By the way, Sir us. My mother sent a letter that is addressed to you." Adam slid the letter towards us. "I mentioned to her from my previous letter that you''ve been here quite frequently and are nning to visit again. Maybe that''s the reason she sent her letters to you in the south."


    us''s eyes lit up as he hurriedly picked up the letter. "Good Lord... can I apply as your knight''s instructor permanently?" he inquired with enthusiasm, rendering the confused Adam speechless.


    "This is the only time I received Lilou''s letter in one piece!" he exined while holding the letter to his chest as if it was that precious. "I don''t want to go back to that damn cold north. ude works me to the bone and always tears Lilou''s letters for me. My lord, you understand my angst, right? I usually have to spend a full day putting her letters together before I can read it!"


    "..." Adam pressed his lips and smiled awkwardly. "I guess... the Earl of the north is a bit..."


    "A bit, what?" us gasped, readying the list of insults he had in store for ude. "He is not just a bit, but he is too much! He thinks Lilou only needs to think of him if she thought of winter! Isn''t it too much that all her letters addressed to me are already shredded to pieces before it arrives in my hand?! I bet he is only waiting for Hell to die so he can seduce my sister-inw."


    Adam bit her tongue as he listened to us release his pent-up anger to his lord.<i> ''I didn''t know Sir us is this stressed.''</i> That was all Adam could say in his head. us was like a stressed father who didn''t know how to discipline his rebellious son anymore.


    "Hang in there, Sir us." He awkwardly cheered while us was fuming.


    <strong>EXTRA:</strong>


    One hourter¡­


    "Can you believe it? He even hosted a banquet where he invited all the daughters of noble houses and some princesses from neighboring kingdoms?" us was still badmouthing ude, while Adam already drank three teacups consecutively. "He didn''t n to marry! And yet, he exploited all those people who want to get tied with him through marriage!"


    "It''s not the best method, but it will help the people in Monarey with all those added funds in the earl''s treasury." Adam voiced out helplessly, seeing the good part of ude''s action.


    "God¡­ you, my child, don''t understand this old knight here." us sighed and shook his head. "I thought you were on my side."


    "I am on your side, Sir us. But I am also pointing out the Earl''s intention." Adam smiled kindly, hoping us would stop since he had heard too much already.


    "He is acting like a princess ¡ª that damn brat!" us'' frown grew worse. "Using that face of his to seduce women. He should just get married and stop fantasizing Lilou."


    "I agree with that."


    us let out a deep sigh, holding his hand behind his head. "Anyway, I will be going to the maind to attend their wedding. Aren''t youing?"


    "Apparently, the current state of affairs in Minowa needs my undivided attention. I couldn''t leave Minowa yet even though it is stable now. I don''t want to becent. Also, I want to meet Father when I can proudly say he didn''t need to worry about me and Minowa."


    "Sucks." us rolled his eyes. "Just tell me if you''reing. I will stay in the south for a week."


    "Thank you for the offer.." Adam smiled, appreciating us'' offer.

 Chapter 594 - The North

    Meanwhile, in the cold north called Monarey, ude was lying on his bed with his arms covering his eyes. His room was dark with all the curtains closed, but not too dark, as the firece gave the room some light.


    "Lilove is getting married the second time," he mumbled, peeling his arms away to look at the ceiling. "She sounded so happy in her letter, although she scolded me for tearing Uncle us'' letters."


    In the past three years, unlike the South that went through a lot of changes, Monarey had been the same. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say Monarey was the only ce across the empire that didn''t have much to do in the past three years. Although the development in the said earldom was progressing, there weren''t many events that were worthy of his attention.


    ude only sent reinforcement and relief to Grimsbanne and La Lona as those two needed help after the war three years ago. Rufus helped once he seeded in the throne. The new emperor had been helping all thends as much as he could, so ude was able to focus on the earldom.


    But... there was missing. ude was already in his twenties ¡ª around the age where he should marry. But he didn''t fancy anyone, although he had tried to y around.


    "I wanted to be happy for her and Uncle Hell, but I don''t..." he whispered, raising his hands up with the letter. "Actually, I don''t know, Auntie Lilove. I am neither happy nor sad... just empty. Knowing you are within the empire is better than knowing you are somewhere far."


    Samael truly took Lilou away from thend that nearly took her life. The news of Lilou''s death nearly caused ude to start an uprising against Samael. Fortunately, he was in the middle of the war where he could release his frustration and stress to his enemies.


    It was the first war ude took part in personally, but he had been battling ever since he was young. ude didn''t have a peaceful life that long since Stefan killed his parents, Lucia and Dyrroth. Also, he was a child who had to live with his parent''s murderer and call that man his father.


    So Lilou was the warmth ude had yearned. She was the first person who gave him warmth in his cold life. So, ude could understand why Samael was head over heels to Lilou. Unlike them who lived within the cold pce as royalties, Lilou was warm and shone just as beautiful as the break of dawn.


    ude could also understand Stefan''s obsession with her. Actually, he couldn''t me Stefan for that since Lilou was that maizing.


    A shallow breath slipped past his lips while gazing at the letter he read multiple times already. "I''m so envious of Uncle Hell and Law. I wished I was also born as her son so she wouldn''t leave me alone too." He tossed the letter to the side, covering his eyes with his arms once again.


    "My lord, the carriage you asked is already prepared. You are ready to set off anytime." A voice from outside his room reached his ear. ude carefully peeled his arms away from his eyes and gazed at the ceiling once again.


    "Ahh... I forgot I need to do an inspection in the territory," he muttered as he simply resigned to his room to read Lilou''s letter. "What a bother."


    ude dragged his body to sit up and out of the bed to do his duties as the earl. It was still early outside, so ude nned to finish his duties early before he set off to the maind to see Lilou.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    That day, ude set off to inspect the earldom he would do twice a year at random times. Usually, us would do it, but since he was in the south, ude had no option but to face the cold weather himself. It had been three days since he left his estate and ude was still half off his route.


    "We''ll take a break here," ude uttered to the knight riding outside his carriage.


    "Yes, my lord." The knight picked up his pace to inform the coachman to take a break. When they stopped, ude went out of the carriage.


    As a pureblood, ude stood out among everyone, even though he was covered by a thick winter cloak. A charming face that wasn''t easily forgotten.


    "I will take a look in this town. You two wille with me. Don''t bring your horses," he ordered, ncing at two knights who bowed at his orders. ude only wanted to walk around and breathe some fresh air in a town that he only set foot in once a year. Well, he was always cooped up in his office, so a little walk in a ce that had fewer chances of people recognizing him was what he needed.


    "What a town," he mumbled, holding his hand behind him as he looked around at the small za of the town. What he liked about these surprise inspections was, aside from the murders he wouldmit to those corrupt people they would catch red-handed, was the joy of seeing the result of his governance.


    To see that his people were at peace and had enough, despite the cold weather, felt rewarding in a way. He smiled subtly, watching some townsfolk in the za.


    "Out of the way!"


    ude quirked a brow as he turned his head in the voice direction on instinct. He narrowed his eyes upon seeing a woman sprint in his direction from an alley, waving to get out of the way. Since the knights he brought kept a respectful distance, ude was the only one standing on this spot in the za. Knowing his knights, ude raised his hand to keep them on standby.


    "Out ¡ª Aish!" the woman ground her teeth as she picked up her pace, adjusting so she wouldn''t have to crash into ude. Thetter''s gaze veered towards the very few people chasing after her.


    "A thief?" he wondered, as that was what the three men chasing after the woman were saying. Just as he was pondering whether to resolve this matter out of the goodness of his heart, he froze.


    Long hazel hair.

 Chapter 595 - [Bonus ] The North II

    The second the woman ran past him, her long hazel hair that was tied into a ponytail flowed back. Time seemed to stop for a second as ude just stood there frozen. When he blinked, time resumed as he turned his head back, only to see the woman''s back.


    "Hey, out of our way!" one of her pursuers hollered, but ude kept his eyes on the woman''s back. "I said, out of ¡ª"


    Before the three ruffians could step foot in ude''s vicinity, the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. He didn''t even bother looking back, as his knights had already blocked the three men from approaching.


    "A thief, huh?" he mumbled, ncing over his shoulders with the devious smirk stered on his lips. "I will catch the thief myself. Don''t follow me."


    ude didn''t wait for his knights'' reply as he had already chased after that woman who caught his eyes.


    <strong>******</strong>


    "Oh, goodness!" the woman panted for air, sliding down her back into one of the narrow alleys as her knees wobbled. She looked from the path she went from, heaving a sigh of relief seeing that no one seem to have followed her.


    "Thank God," she muttered along with her ragged breaths, patting her chest lightly. "How dare they call me a thief? Those old goons. Trying to trick me when they lost the bet," came out a grumble while shaking her head, giggling right after as she took out a pouch that had her gambling winning.


    "Gosh... I earned a ¡ª" she jumped when she suddenly heard a chuckle right in her ear. The woman looked back, holding the pouch close to her chest securely. Her eyes scrutinized the man squatting just right beside her with a bright smile that made his eyes squint into mere slits.


    "Who - who are you?" she asked warily.


    ude didn''t answer but kept his smile, studying her from head to toe. "Why are you dressed like that in this cold weather? Are you perhaps a whore?"


    "What ¡ª" the woman''s eyes dted as she gazed down, realizing she was still wearing her costume fromst night.


    "I''m interested how much." ude cupped his cheeks innocently as if he was simply asking for candy.


    "Pardon?"


    "How much are you worth? I want to take you to bed tonight..."


    SLAP!


    ude raised a brow as his face was tossed to the side upon that resounding p. He wiped the area she pped, ncing back at her. She was staring at him as if he had disgraced her; he wondered, why? She appeared to be someone who worked in a whorehouse, especially the revealing clothes under her coat.


    "I am not like that," she affirmed with a shaking voice.


    "Well, you could''ve said it was a misunderstanding. Why would you resort to violence?" he asked and tilted his head as if he was a saint who couldn''t hurt a fly. His rational argument rendered her speechless, mouth opening and closing, but no words came out.


    "This is the problem with people." ude pointed out as his eyes sharpened. "They resort to violence before the proper talk. Hah... I thought you were a bit special since you have the same hazel hair."


    His eyelids drooped dangerously. He disliked it; people touching him, much more hurt him. Thest time someone tried to assassinate him was years ago, and us made sure that person begged to get executed instead.


    But this woman just pped him. Just how would he let her get away from that? There was only a limit to his patience and interest. Men and women alike deserved equal punishment, just like how Lilou gave equal opportunities and equality when she was the tigress in Grimsbanne.


    ude stopped the time so no one would be able to see what he would do to her. But s, even after he cast his ability, the woman blinked.


    "I''m ¡ª I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to p you, and I know it will only sound an excuse if I said it was theck of sleep or just the stress. But I''m really sorry." She apologized while rubbing her palms against each other, not a bit affected by his ability. "Here. See a physician."


    She dropped a few pennies near him and awkwardly smile. She perked her neck to see if anyone was behind him, but even though no one was there, she couldn''t becent.


    "I''m really sorry," she repeated and hastily picked herself up. As soon as she stood, she cast ude a quick, apologetic look.


    "Sorry..." she lowered her head before jogging away, turning to the right of the alley.


    Meanwhile, ude could only stare at her as he undid his ability. "That is strange," he mumbled, gazing down to pick up the pennies she left him. No one in this empire aside from a few strong individuals that weren''t affected by his ability.


    She didn''t seem that strong, although she ran quite fast since she outran those who were chasing after her. Still, that was strange. He was a pureblood, so it was easy for him to tell if she was someone whom he needed to be wary of in the blood hierarchy.


    He could even tell the abnormalities in Lilou''s blood the first time he met her. In other words, ude would know if that woman was someone who could threaten his life. The problem was, there was nothing special he felt from her. His only reason for chasing after her was because of her hazel hair that reminded him of Lilou''s hair.


    ude knew he needed to address this matter and get to the bottom of why that woman wasn''t affected by the time.


    "Hah..." he chuckled, ying the coin in his hand as he gazed to where she left. "I guess she''s special in a way."


    ude slowly got up to his feet and tossed the coin in the air, catching it midair. "If it''s head, I will see her again. But if it''s tails, I''ll kill her." He gazed at his fist for a while before he slowly opened them. The corner of his lips stretched into a grin as soon as he saw the coin.


    "Head. I guess I don''t also need to resort to violence first." He nced in the direction she left and smirked. "Hmm¡­ how interesting."

 Chapter 596 - World Summit

    Meanwhile, far away from the empire, Rufus leaned his side against the tree in a vast garden. Right now, he was attending the world summit ¡ª a gathering of sovereigns from empires to the king of smaller kingdoms. It was his first time attending such a gathering since Samael retired earlier than they calcted.


    "Your Majesty, your people will look for you if you stay outside for too long." Rufus nced over his shoulder after hearing Dominique''s voice from behind the tree. "I''m just concerned since you nearly went head to head with the emperor of Haimirich Empire."


    "That man''s virulent tongue deserves to be cut," Rufus stressed, eyes glinting as he recalled what happened earlier today.


    During the meeting, the emperor of Haimirich kept pressing Rufus'' nerves just because they sat beside each other. Rufus tried to keep their conversation civil and revolve around politics, but that said emperor kept teasing him. In a way, he reminded him of Samael ¡ª just the worst version.


    "Even so, I appreciate that my lord isn''t a terrible person like that man." he nodded, appreciating Samael even more, meeting more people after bing an emperor himself. "Surely, this position is more suffocating than what it sounds like."


    "Of all people, you should understand the other sovereign if they had a few loose screws in the head."


    Rufus rocked his head as Dominique had some point. After meeting different kinds of kings and emperors from across the world, and after witnessing how the meetings always yed out, Rufus'' horizon surely broadened. Part of him was d to attend this gathering instead of Samael.


    Thetter didn''t have that long of patience to indulge in other people''s bullshits. Samael would certainly return to the Great Heart Empire to prepare for a war that started with diplomatic discourtesy.


    "Dominique, I heard someone sent an assassin to the representative of the Maganti Empire?" Rufus raised a brow while crossing his arms, breathing in the fresh night breeze in this vast garden where the world summit was being held.


    "Well, only our Heart Empire hadn''t had a dispute with any of the attendees. The Maganti Empire had its own way of conquering thends that caught their interest.." Dominique, Rufus''s right-hand man, shrugged. "So, it is no surprise that someone will try to take out such vicious people. Well, it will also not be a surprise if someone dies in here. So far, even if people will go missing in every gathering, all the sovereigns will leave the ce in one piece."


    "This ce is an eye-opening experience for sure." Rufus nodded in agreement. "I realized this ce had only two types of people: one is the person who does the talking and the other one just observes."


    During every meeting, those sovereigns whosends were prospering would usually keep quiet. Meanwhile, those lower kings would usually speak and banter, standing as a proxy for those wealthy emperors and kings. It was a vicious game of words, as one wrong word could lead to war.


    By this, it came clear to Rufus who held the most power amongst everyone: some of them were to be wary of and some who could be a potential ally in the future. At this time, Rufus was one of the emperors that fit the category of those big shots. He adapted well because, on the second day, he met a king from somend who would do his bidding for him.


    The main reason why this emperor from Haimirich kept bothering him, because of how quickly Rufus adapted to the circumstances.


    "After this gathering, I will drop by to the maind to attend their wedding." Rufus broke their silence with something that was out of the topic. "I''m certain His Lordship chose this date since he knows very well I will be away from the empire for a while."


    A subtle smile appeared on Rufus'' unchanging countenance as he shook his head. It wouldn''t hurt if he had toe to another ce before returning to the empire. Actually, after just three years of being the emperor, Rufus already craved some time to breathe and rx.


    This job was far more draining than being a knight.


    "I knew you''d say that. I already told everyone." Dominique chuckled, gazing up at the starless night sky. "I''m certain everyone will be there."


    "Not everyone. Jayden will not be there."


    Dominique chuckled as his eyes softened. "Well, that brother of mine is living the best of his life. He''s young, so traveling the world will help him."


    "Was he sending you a letter?" Rufus raised a brow as he nced over his shoulder.


    "Apparently, sending letters is not a La Crox style."


    "So he didn''t?"


    "He is sending me letters, Your Majesty." Dominique chuckled as he cocked his head back to shake it lightly. "I mean, we... are all trying to erase the remnants of being a La Crox. Strange, isn''t it? The blood that is running through our veins will never change who we are and yet, we kept trying."


    There was a slight mockery in Dominique''s tone, but Rufus could understand his vassal all too well. They''ve been together for the past three years as Dominique along with Kristina swore his loyalty to Rufus. Hence, his right and left hands.


    "Our past is simply a lesson for our growth, Dom." Rufus'' tone grew solemn as he looked ahead. "It will not determine who we are ¡ª neither the blood that is pumping into our hearts that keeps us all alive. Only our actions today and tomorrow matter and determine who we are."


    Dominique smirked at Rufus'' words, gazing up in silence. "I wish... you''re right."


    "When I became the emperor, although my merits as the military general helped me ascend the throne, it doesn''t determine my ruling. My past achievements were simply a preview, and all that hard work will go down the drain if I failed my people."


    "But the Heart''s Empire is stronger and in much peace than before. Those noble vampires and purebloods such as myself bowed our heads to you." Dominique let out a snicker as he rocked his head.


    "That is why our past isn''t what determines us, Dom," Rufus repeated in a firmer tone. "Who you think you were and what you did doesn''t matter once you decided to change. Some might still see you for the person who they knew you, but even the wariest person would ept the changes if it''s sincere."


    ----


    EXTRA:


    "By the way, do you think Kristina also received a letter from Lilou?" asked Dominique after some time before Rufus would leave for his quarters.


    Rufus pressed his lips together and shrugged. "I''m certain she did since she was friends with herdyship. Even so, I don''t think she will attend since she was still on her leave for her honeymoon."


    "How weird." Dominique scratched the back of his head. Kristina didn''te with them to the world summit because she got married and was still on a honeymoon. Although the left and right hands of the emperor always bantered as Kristina always nitpick on Dominique, he was somehow used to her presence.


    "What do you mean, weird? Kristina is beautiful. Hence, many men will want to take her as their wife."


    "Only a man who doesn''t know her will think she is ady who cannot hurt a fly." Dominique clicked his tongue.


    Rufus chuckled as he looked back. "But the man she married knew her very well."


    "Noah had lost his mind for breaking his engagement to marry that crazy woman." Dominique shook his head and sighed. "I really hope she wouldn''t attend Lilou and Hell''s wedding so she can give me some break."


    Rufus chuckled as he walked forth, pausing in his steps as he caught two figures not far away from his vantage point. Dominique also turned his head in the same direction, sensing this powerful presence from someone.


    "Is that the emperor of Haimirich?" Dominique inquired with an arched brow. "He''s... strange. He reeks with the pungent smell of death. Now I understand why you let his legal advisor talk you out of your threats of war. He''s no joke."


    "Mhm." Rufus'' eyes veered towards the other person. It was a woman kneeling in front of the man he nearly wages a war to earlier. "And that woman..."


    "The soldiers from the Maganti are scattered." Dominique pointed out as he caught more people searching the dark.


    Rufus darted his eyes from the two figures before he shrugged. "Whatever trouble that man is trying to cause, our empire will not get caught up with that," he remarked before resuming in his strides, turning a blind eye to what he just saw.


    <strong>A/N:</strong>


    HAPPY NEW YEAR TO EVERYONE~ LET''S ALL WELCOME THE COMING YEAR TOGETHER! I''M ALWAYS HAPPY TO HAVE YOU ALL HERE <3 I WISH YOU ALL THE BEST AND MAY YOU ALL HAVE A BLAST!


    <strong>PS.. If you haven''t added The Tyrant''s Pet yet, please add it to your library. :)? </strong>

 Chapter 597 - The Little Reunion

    Another month had gone by...


    "You''ve been detained here for three weeks?" ude inquired at the distressed us inside the prison they were in. Unlike usual, us was only in his inner blouse, with his coat crumpled in his hands.


    us clicked his tongue as he red at ude. "My nephew, that smirk of yours will disappear once days go by and you will be shocked. It''s already been a month since you''re stuck here."


    "Apparently, the wedding is already a week. So, staying in prison for a week is not a problem."


    "ude, stop teasing us. He''s been here the longest." ude raised his gaze at the person leaning near the bars. It was Dominique. The person sitting near him was Rufus ¡ª the emperor of the Great Heart Empire. ude couldn''t help but chuckle as those two surely looked tired.


    "Uncle ¡ª I mean, Sir Dom and Your Majesty, just how long have you been detailed here?" he inquired yfully, making their already dead expressions die the second time. "May I ask what crime did you do outside?"


    "God... you should''ve arrived a weekter." us took a deep breath, barely keeping his sanity. It was better when it was just him inside this prison; he had some peace. Dominique''s and Rufus''s arrival a weekter was still bearable. But to think he would be stuck with the devious ude, us would definitely lose it on the second day.


    ude bit his tongue to suppress hisughters. "Uncle, I was worried about you. That''s why I arrived a day earlier than nned." He sighed. "The earldom just feels empty without you."


    "Really?" us raised his brows, moved by his nephew''s words. But just as his heart began to melt, it froze instantly when the corner of ude''s lips hooked up.


    "You devil," he spat out, clicking his tongue in irritation. He should''ve known ude wouldn''t speak such sphemy. This child was just getting more evil with every passing second.


    "Uncle, I wasn''t joking, though. I was really worried about you because you traveled alone. You could''ve waited for me."


    "Shut up." us rolled his eyes, so ude elbowed him slightly. "That will not work, my nephew. I''m numb."


    "Forgive me, will you?"


    "What a bunch of clowns," Dominique mumbled, but his voice was heard loud and clear. ude and us raised their glinting eyes, making Dominique shiver.


    "I''m sorry, alright?" He raised his hands before these rascals bite him. "I was just stressed."


    "Dom, I didn''t the know the man who killed me once is this pathetic." Rufus sighed while shaking his head. "If the person in charge of fetching us in the fort is Fabian, we''ll get executed before hees."


    "Fucking Fabian." us rolled his eyes, not surprised at this.


    "Damn that lunatic." Dominique ground his teeth, trying to contain his irritation.


    "As expected of Mister Fabian, he wants us to break out instead." ude nodded, tranting Rufus'' conclusion the way he wanted to.


    "Are you his child?" asked us helplessly. His hope for ude to be better just went down to negative zero.


    Dominique also let out a deep breath as he shook his head. "Silvia should''ve raised you."


    "ude had a point." Meanwhile, Rufus rocked his head in understanding. "If it''s Fabian and my lord, considering it was also a busy time because of the wedding, they might have thought we would break out."


    "Your Majesty, have your senses grew dull because you''ve been stuck here without a shower for two weeks?" Dominique queried, as it seemed Rufus had forgotten his principles.


    "Wow... the emperor is nning tomit a crime." us pped in disbelief.


    "Watch your tongue, Sir us." Dominique suddenly faced him and cast a solemn look at us.


    Thetter smirked in mockery. "Sir Dominique, being stuck together for quite some time surely put a lot of stress on all of us. I guess if your sword is with you, you would''ve withdrawn it." us slowly stood up, as he also wanted to let off some steam.


    "We''re all equal in this untouchablend." Rufus nced at the both of them and sighed. "Once we stepped foot in here, our titles outside thend mean nothing. Dom, don''t taunt us. And Sir us, even though that is the case in thisnd, do not forget I am also capable of breaking all your teeth."


    "That''s Your Majesty." ude whistled as the tension in this cell increases by the minute.


    "Damn, this is the worse," us mumbled while Dominique simply clicked his tongue.


    There was a five-minute silence in their cell before they heard footsteps approaching. Dominique tried to peek and both their brows furrowed upon catching the people approaching. When the people stood in front of their cells, Rufus and us also turned their head, wide-eyed.


    "Get in." A guard wearing a strange uniform pushed Silvia''s shoulder.


    "Aw." Silvia nced at him sharply as she entered the cell with her hand bound behind her.


    "You two. Inside!" the other guard pointed at the other two: Noah and Kristina.


    "Tsk." Kristina clicked her tongue while Noah nced at them as if to remember their face. Even so, they still went inside the small cell, smiling awkwardly at the people already inside.


    "Your Majesty." Kristina and Noah greeted Rufus formally, although their voice sounded awkward.


    Meanwhile, Silvia just nced at them and momentarily had an eye contact with Rufus. Her beautiful ebony hair was shorter as it only reached her armpit. Yet, she still looked more stunning than ever.


    A shallow breath slipped past her lips. "It''s a good thing Kristina and I nned to travel together. Thus, ourte arrival."


    "Auntie, howe you look prettier as you grow older?" asked ude while looking up at Silvia. Now, he wouldn''t survive if he had to stay in this crowded yet small space overnight.


    "ude, I am also d to see your handsome face. No wonder even some people bother me about your marriage.." Silvia smiled subtly before turning around to face the bars. "So, how do we get out?"

 Chapter 598 - The Little Reunion II

    "How do we get out?"


    "Mydy, I don''t think that is the n." Kristina voiced out awkwardly.


    "Hey, you two. I heard you got married, but why are you here?" us followed, darting his eyes between Kristina and Noah with an arched brow. "You didn''t apany His Majesty to the devil''s den, but here you are!"


    "us, where we spend our honeymoon is ours to decide." Noah frowned as he nced at us, the person who never changed.


    "They are correct, us." Rufus shook his head as he ran his fingers through his hair. This was awkward, he thought.


    Silence. After Rufus spoke, none of them made a sound as if an angel just walked by. ude''s eyes glossed over their gloomy expression. It was all obvious this wasn''t just ufortable; it was suffocating and draining.


    "Awkward..." he muttered only to raise a brow as he heard light footsteps.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps caressed everyone''s ears as they gazed at the bars to see who it was. Their thoughts at this point leaned closer to a more negative one; there was another prisoner, or they probably wanted to kill them by stuffing everyone in this particr cell.


    They all sighed in relieved when they saw the familiar butler standing across from them. Although there were hidden grudges against him before Fabian came.


    "My. What a lovely sight to behold. I hope you bond well." As usual, Fabian''s smile made his eyes squint into mere slits.


    "I''ll kill him," us grumbled while ude tried to stop him.


    "Uncle, calm down. He might change his mind," came out a quiet and careful voice.


    "I''ll dismember him," Dominique mumbled in irritation, but Rufus pped his chest with the back of his hand.


    "Don''t taunt him," Rufus remarked under his breath, knowing Fabian''s personality.


    "Mister Fabian, will you let us out?" Noah inquired helplessly, holding onto the bars.


    Fabian''s countenance stayed the same before he raised a key. "My. Please don''t kill me as soon as I unlock the gate. We were told we could only make one trip. Thus, we cannot go back and forth. That is why I waited for everyone to arrive to make it one trip without breaking a royal decree."


    "Of course, we understand, Fabian." this time, Rufus sported a kind smile.


    "Huh..." Fabian averted his eyes, dropping the key in his hand. "I will wait for you outside."


    With that being said, he kicked the key closer to the cell before he walked away. Rufus rarely smiled at Fabian, but everytime he did, that only meant he truly meant to kill Fabian.


    "God damn ¡ª Fabian!!"


    <strong>*******</strong>


    When they all reached the mansion by chasing after Fabian, Lilou weed them all. She was gorgeous as ever, with that lovely smile stered on her face.


    "Goodness! Did you all travel together?" she asked in excitement, watching them drag their feet towards the stairs. Her question made everyone stop, raising her brows as her beloved guests just looked at her.


    "Lilou, what do you mean by did we all travel together?" us inquired in a dead tone, cocking his head to the side.


    "Well, because you all came together?"


    "What about the one trip bullshit Fabian was talking about?" asked Dominique, although he already had an idea it was a lie. All of them just needed to hear Lilou say it.


    Lilou furrowed her brows as she chuckled in confusion. "What one trip?" to her surprise, they allughed in mockery. Rufus even loosened his cravat while Dominique cracked her knuckles. us even revealed his fangs, which he licked.


    "We''lle backter, mydy." Rufus smiled at her before he vanished from his spot, as if he wasn''t dragging his feet moments ago. us and Dominique also disappeared, following Rufus. The three of them were the longest stuck in the prison, so the rest didn''t bother hunting down Fabian.


    "Uhm... what just happened?" Lilou darted her eyes at Silvia, then at ude, before setting them to Noah and Kristina.


    "Oh, dear. Let''s just say they miss each other." Silvia took thest step and opened her arms to embrace Lilou. "I miss you, sister."


    Lilou smiled as she hugged her back. "It''s good to see you too, Sivi."


    After that, Lilou also greeted ude, Kristina, and Noah before apanying them inside.


    <strong>EXTRA:</strong>


    "They''re having fun." Tilly gazed down, sighting Dominique, running around searching for Fabian. "How lively. I like weddings."


    "Mydy, I''m certain they will really kill Mister Fabian this time." Charlotte, who also grown close to Tilly, stood beside her in the balcony. She cupped her cheeks, leaning against the railings.


    "If Master gave this order to us, we would''ve fetched them when they came," she added, shaking her head. "But I can''t me Master. We were all busy preparing and helping the madam."


    "Samael probably knew Fabian will do this. That''s why he gave this order to him." Charlotte nced at Tilly''s pale face and sighed. "If Samael told him to receive the guests properly, Fabian will not dare."


    "Mydy, can it be master simply forgot?"


    "Hmm... perhaps you are right."


    Charlotte pouted as she stare at her for more. "Mydy, you''re always so negative and dark. Sometimes, I understand why you and Mister Fabian get along very well."


    "You get along as well."


    "And we get along too!" Charlotte''s smile brightened. In her mind, the only people that she get along with were strange people.


    "But you don''t get along with Ramin. You two always fight." Tilly pointed out.


    "We do, I think? Since we haven''t killed each other."


    "Charlie, why did you be a maid?" Tilly inquired out of nowhere, catching her off guard. "You were talented and strong; I see you spar with Ramin and Lilou. Samael also told me you refused his adoptive son''s offer. I don''t understand. Was being a maid better than having an authority?"


    Charlotte chuckled as her eyes softened, gazing at the dark forest ahead. "Honestly, I don''t know. It sounds good to have a title and wealth, but when I''m here, even though it''s tiring, I don''t hate it. Instead, I wake up with a smile and still looked forward to the day even though I knew it would be the same as yesterday."


    "I don''t know the right words for it, but I never regreting in here," she added with a smile, ncing at Tilly. "Maybe I was born to be a maid.." She grinned.

 Chapter 599 - I’m Pregnant

    "I love you."


    Silence. I raised my brows and nced at everyone who attended our small wedding held in the mansion''s garden. The wedding was simple as we preferred one that only the important people to our family to witness. Also, even though Sam could afford a grand wedding, the maind wasn''t a safe ce for our guests.


    "Hell, is that your marriage vow?" us voiced out from his seat behind us. "Is that even a vow? I love you?"


    "I can do better than that.." ude chimed in.


    "Wasn''t he an artist? Can''t he express himself even more than just those overused love confessions?" Silvia cast Rufus and Dominique a look while carrying Sunny. Law was holding Rufus'' hands. Meanwhile, Kristina and Noah just looked at each other. Yulis, who was with them, remained silent in the corner as if he didn''t want to be noticed.


    "My mother deserves more promises than that." Law nodded.


    "Maybe the person who is facilitating this wedding is at fault." Rufus rubbed his chin while gazing at Fabian. Yes. Fabian was the person we asked to facilitate this wedding. We didn''t have a choice.


    "Your Majesty, you''re very smart! This is why you are in charge!" us pped, agreeing with Rufus'' ridiculous conclusion.


    It seemed they still held a grudge against him after Fabian let them all stay in the prison for weeks. If only I knew about it, I would''ve fetched them myself. But Sam also forgot about it because we had been busy.


    Fabian still had his usual smile. "You''re already husband and wife, but I still pronounce you as one. You may now kiss the bride." He darted his eyes between Sam and me while rubbing his ring.


    "Fabian, I just want a nice wedding. Stop touching your ring." Sam, whose expression was already dead, sighed. "My Lilou, my love, my sun and moon, my world, we should have held this wedding with just the two of us. Our guest kept pressing my nerves and the person who facilitated our wedding was crazy. I am utterly disheartened... I wanted to fucking cut their tongues for good."


    I chuckled as I held Sam''s hands while he ground his teeth. My eyes softened as a faint sigh slipped past my lips.


    "I love you too, Sam." I stepped forward, standing on my toes, and nted a peck on his lips. "Have more patience, hmm?"


    Sam clicked his tongue, but after I kissed him a second time, he just frowned. As I hooked my arms around him, we faced our guests. They pped and smiled genuinely, shouting congrattions. It was just us, but honestly, my heart felt full.


    <i>''It was perfect.''</i> My smile remained as my eyes gloss over at everyone''s faces. <i>''Not everyone is here, but I am still d that they came.''</i>


    My first wedding was held in the middle of the night and looked more like a funeral. But my second wedding, a decadeter, was... also not the dream wedding the young version of Lilou dreamt about. Although the weather was nice and clean, it wasn''t held in the church and our guests weren''t all the people I knew back in Grimsbanne.


    Even so, this was the dream wedding of the current Lilou.


    Simple, but was spent with the people who were close to our hearts.


    "I feel exhausted," Sam grumbled as he leaned his head closer, resting it on my shoulder. "My love, shall we skip the afternoon banquet and proceed to our honeymoon?"


    Iughed. "Sam, I might think you simply want this wedding for the honeymoon."


    "Obviously," he mumbled, but I pretended I didn''t hear him.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, my love. I love you, so I will wait patiently." A forced grin stered across his face before facing our guest. Sam then invited everyone to the greenhouse we builtst year. The greenhouse, Fabian, Sam, Tilly, Law, and I built together.


    ******


    In the greenhouse, there was a long table where we all prepared the food since dawn. Since we were short of hands, Silvia, Kristina, Noah, and ude lent us help. Although ude just ate the entire time since he didn''t have a knack for preparing foods.


    "Our dearest guest, I hope you enjoy the food we prepared together." Sam gestured for everyone to eat as soon as thest person took a seat. But just as everyone excitedly picked up their cutleries, we all stopped.


    "I''m pregnant," Silvia spoke loudly, causing silence in the greenhouse. Even I was confused. She was pregnant all along? Sam and I looked at each other, just like everyone else. My husband shrugged as he was equally shocked at this bomb Silvia just dropped.


    Out of instinct, I turned my attention to Yul. He was sitting at the far end of the table, sitting beside Ramin. I could understand the shock stered on his face, as it seemed his entire world just stopped.


    "Mydy, you are... pregnant?" Kristina inquired, breaking the silence that was beginning to thicken. "You?"


    "Yes. I am."


    "I''m having a cousin?" Law gasped excitedly. My son was the only person who didn''t have a question mark hovering over his head.


    Noah knitted his brows as well. "Who... is the father?"


    "Your Majesty, is it you?" us gasped, and we all shifted our eyes to Rufus. However, the man in question also seemed confused.


    "Mydy, please rify this misunderstand." Rufus raised his brows briefly.


    "I''m pregnant with Yul''s child."


    "..." There was a long silence in the room as we tried to analyze her rification. Was that even called an exnation? When it only added another question mark in our head? Yul''s child? Did she mean she gave birth to Yul''s child? But her words were clear. She was pregnant with Yul''s child. But how was that possible? Yul had been here with us for years!


    The silence broke when Sam suddenly pped. "Via, are you keeping your child for three years now? I''m surprised your belly didn''t grow big! Can you tell Lilou the secret so she won''t hurt her back every time her belly gets big? We nned to have sextuplets."


    "Hell, I understand your intention. But are you not concerned for your wife''s well-being?" asked us in dismay, scrunching his nose. I ignored my husband''s nonsense and set my eyes on Silvia, just like the rest.


    She slowly turned her head and faced Yulis. "Beatrice told me to keep a man, tie him with a child. Take responsibility, Yulis Kieran Bloodfang."


    "Uhm.... you should be pregnant for that, though?" this time, Tilly finally spoke, but her voice soon faded into the thick silence in the air.

 Chapter 600 - Reconcile Or Not?

    When Silvia arrived a week ago, Yulis was nowhere to be seen. Although Silvia tried to search for him first thing in the morning the next day, she didn''t see him. It was obvious Yulis was avoiding her at all costs. So, today was their first meeting.


    Still, they behaved, and Silvia pretended not to notice him throughout the entire wedding ceremony. She also didn''t act out of the ordinary. So, I didn''t expect that she was simply waiting for the wedding to end to execute the unhelpful guide Beatrice whispered in her ears.


    Right. How did those two end up having aplicated love and hate friendship? Let me exin.


    Based on Silvia''s letters, it all started during the war three years ago. Since us and ude were tasked to help Grimsbanne at Sam''s behest, Beatrice was also tasked to assist Silvia. To make the story shorter, Silvia and Beatrice were forced to talk to each other and had some moments where they talk woman to woman.


    Silvia doesn''t consider her rtionship with Beatrice as friendship, though. She called it a rivalry. Even so, they stayed in contact, even though Beatrice returned home with Zero''s head. Apparently, Zero had a lot of problems with the Cross Kingdom. So, for Beatrice to return with his head was an achievement for their country.


    That was the short summary of Silvia and Beatrice''s rivalry.


    "How will I take responsibility when you''re not even pregnant?" Yulis finally spoke, lowering his head to massage his temple. "Silvia, you know too well that Beatrice''s advice isn''t really reliable."


    "I was desperate, alright?" Her expression remained stoic, eyes on Yulis. "You are avoiding me. How can I get your attention if I don''t take it this far?"


    "God... I just want to eat," us mumbled while pinching the space between his brows.


    Silvia let out a deep sigh, casting me and Sam a look. "I''m sorry for interrupting your big day, but I was quite sure that after this banquet, this man will disappear again."


    "Silvia... actually, just go on." To my surprise, Sam was more understanding as he waved. "I''m also looking forward to enjoying how you two will reconcile... or not! Hah! Whatever, this is embarrassing. But I understand since I''m also head over heels to a Bloodfang."


    Sam winked at me while I smiled. "Anyway, to my other beloved guests who are hungry, ce your bets. We shall enjoy this meal while watching some drama."


    "I am not Silvia or Yul, but I am embarrassed!" us shoved his spoon inside his mouth grumpily.


    "Come on, Uncle. You might find this educational once you get married." ude bumped his shoulder against us. "Anyway, what do you think? Will they reconcile or not? Let''s bet."


    "They won''t!" Sam raised a finger and ude grinned.


    "Uncle Hell, please bet your life on that."


    "Why? So you can seduce my wife?"


    ude shrugged yfully before shifting his attention to Law, who was sitting across from him. "How about you, Law? What do you think?"


    "I want a cousin."


    "You already have one. Me."


    "A cousin who doesn''t think of marrying my mother if my father somehow died."


    "That''s my boy!" Sam pointed at Law and the two of them nodded at each other. "Son, use that sharp tongue of yours to put that ude in his ce."


    "Yes, Father."


    "I am betting they will reconcile." This time, Charlotte, who was sitting beside Tilly, raised her hand. "Lady Tilly, what do you think?"


    Tilly pondered for a moment. "They won''t. If I am Silvia, I will rather marry Soran."


    Rufus coughed, nearly choking on his food. "Please don''t involve me in this," he remarked while grabbing a ss of wine.


    "Captain, are you betting?" Ramin inquired, arm on the edge of the table. "I am betting they will not reconcile. How about you? Kristina? Lord Noah?"


    Kristina frowned. "This is not a betting matter." She rolled her eyes and cast Noah a look.


    Thetter cleared his throat and nodded. "My wife is correct."


    "Noah! Wee to the club! Now you understand that once you''re married, your wife''s words should stand as your bible!" Sam pped, proud of Noah. I chuckled while darting my eyes between Noah and Kristina. I was also surprised when I read Kristina''s letter about her engagement with Noah.


    It was quite a story of how those two ended up together. But thatplicated story was not mine to tell.


    One after another, everyone ced their bets, and they continued to eat. Meanwhile, Silvia and Yulis, the main attraction for this banquet, were having a staringpetition. It didn''t take long when only the soft clicks of cutleries against the tes resonated, holding our breaths while waiting for either of them to break their silence.


    "Is that it?" Silvia broke the ice when she couldn''t take it anymore. "Don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    "Via, this is embarrassing."


    "I know!" I flinched when she suddenly raised her voice. The tension increased as well. "But as I''ve said, I am desperate, so I am swallowing my pride. You left me with a single and short letter. If you want to end us, then say it now. Say it to my face, Yul. That kind of respect is what I deserve."


    Yulis sighed as he scratched his temple. For a very obvious reason, everyone held their breaths. Even Kristina and Noah, who didn''t want to bet, ended up joining since ude persuaded them. That nephew of ours had his way of making other people agree with him.


    In other words, Yulis''s answer would determine who won the bet and who lost. I felt bad for Yulis and Silvia as their problem was being used as entertainment, but... I couldn''t really me them. Silvia already knew what wasing, but Yulis left her with no choice.


    Just as Yulis'' lips parted, Fabian pped. "I am still avable to facilitate a wedding. If His Grace and herdyship want to get married, today is a good day," he suggested, looking at us as if to get our permission.


    Sam and I looked at each other before setting our eyes back to Fabian. "That''s not a bad idea, Fabi." I rocked my head, ncing at Sam once again, and he nodded.


    "Right. Yulis, answer Silvia now. Since we''re all gathered here, it''s also good for Lilou and the kids to witness your wedding. We can''t go back to the empire." Sam advised in a knowing tone.


    "So, are you getting married or breaking up for good?" Fabian kept his smile until his eyes curved into a line. "We''re all waiting, Your Grace."


    Yulis nced at Fabian and sighed. "Via, should we¡­ talk? Just the two of us."


    "What?! How will we know if you just ¡ª"


    "Shut up, us." Silvia nced at us with sharp eyes before looking back at Yulis. "Don''t think you can escape this time, Yulis. I will not be kind if you do."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s just settle this once and for all."


    In the end, we could only watch those two walk away in silence.


    "Love is a strange emotion," Tillymented in her usual soft tone.


    Fabian chuckled as he nodded.. "I agree."

 Chapter 601 - The Previous And Current Lover

    <strong>One week before Lilou and Samael''s wedding...</strong>


    It was the night Rufus, us, and Dominique hunted down the evasive Fabian to teach him a lesson for once. The three of them split for arger search. Whoever finds him first could challenge Fabian in a duel. A real duel, not just a friendly one. They were pissed.


    But while Rufus was searching for Fabian, he caught a figure standing on the roof. Rufus would check everywhere, so when he looked up, he narrowed his eyes and recognized Yulis. Why was he there? He wondered, despite already getting the gist of the reason.


    Was he concerned about Yul? Or did Rufus have some words to tell him? Rufus was unsure of what forced him to approach Yulis. But he did. Jumping from the ground, Rufus hopped and clung onto the balcony. There, Tilly and Charlotte were engaged in a conversation.


    The two of them turned their heads at Rufus. He simply sported a kind smile and apologized. After saying his apology, he jumped again and reached an open window, clinging onto the windowsill. This time, Samael was also there while holding some portrait he was working on.


    "Uh... Rufus." Samael furrowed his brows, watching Rufus lift his weight until he was crouching on the windowsill.


    "It''s good to you see, my lord. I was looking for Fabian to settle some scores with him. I''ll see youter."


    "If you''re looking for Fabian..." Samael couldn''t finish his sentence as Rufus stood up, looking up. In a blink, Rufus jumped and clung to wherever he could. A shallow breath slipped past Samael''s lips and nced at the person standing near the window.


    "Fabian, what did you do? Rufus looks a bit pissed."


    Fabian just smiled, putting down the finger that was in front of his lips. "I have no idea."


    "I doubt, but whatever. Not my problem." Samael shook his head and resumed cleaning up his workshop to assist Lilou and greet their guests.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Rufus climbed to the roof, Yulis already had his eyes in his direction. He had been watching Rufus climb, but he didn''t n on ignoring this man, as he had a few words he must tell him.


    "Your Majesty." Yulis greeted with his palm across his chest, tilting his head down slightly. "It''s been a while."


    "It had been Lord Yulis." Rufus nodded, marching to him until he was at Yulis''s arm''s length. They stayed quiet for a while, letting the rustle of the leaves fill in the silence. They both stood while facing the same direction, eyes on the dark forest surrounding this mansion.


    "You came here because of Silvia?" Yulis broke the ice, casting Rufus a side-eye.


    "Well." Rufus let out a deep exhale, ncing at Yulis. "I don''t know. I was looking for Fabian, but when I caught your figure, I just thought of approaching you. For whatever reason? Frankly, I don''t know."


    "You know, Your Majesty."


    "I am always unsure about the matters of the heart, Yulis." Rufus smiled subtly, keeping his eye ahead. "I only loved one woman and yet I couldn''t take care of her."


    "For as long as you are alive, you can still cherish her."


    Rufus rocked his head. "In a way, I can."


    "Your Majesty." Yulis took a deep breath as if that would add courage to him. "As you''ve heard, I don''t have a long life to live. When I came to thisnd, Lady Tilly told me I was dying. If I waste for a week, I would''ve died already. I am not Hell who stole too many lives from people during his frenzy days to offer to his wife.


    Vampires are almost immortal, but we also follow a strict rule in our blood and way of living. Blood for blood. Life for life. Giving almost my time to Silvia is something I don''t ever regret. My only regret is... not being able to live a longer life without Lady Tilly''s help. She is the person keeping me alive for the past three years. I''m not sure when I will be fine or if the damages in my life core can be healed."


    Rufus listened to him in silence. This was not the first time they both talked privately, but this was the first they talked about something that wasn''t rted to politics. He didn''t expect this from Yulis because Rufus'' mind already assumed it would be him who would do the talking.


    "So, please, take care of her." Yulis took another deep breath before facing Rufus. "If I have an option, I wouldn''t speak about all this. But I know you love her until this second, and I cannot trust anyone else but you. She''s yours, to begin with. So..."


    "Yulis, have your senses grown dull after facing death?" Rufus quirked a brow as he nced at Yulis. "I am quite disappointed. I expected more from you."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint, but I''m quite desperate." Yulisughed bitterly, peeling his eyes away from Rufus to the dark forest. "You know her. She is stubborn."


    "Indeed. Silvia is stubborn, especially to things or people she was emotionally attached to. But because I know her all too well, I also know she is not someone you shouldn''t protect from heartache, Yulis. She is not that fragile. Ignoring and avoiding her will not help you or Silvia or this situation between the two of you." His eyes softened as a subtle smile dominated his face. "I won''t deny my feelings to her; she is my first love. But I am not herst."


    This time, Rufus turned his head to his right, where Yulis stood. "Yulis, you and I loved the same woman. But unlike me, who failed her over and over, resulting in a tragic end. You can still correct your actions. Silvia loved me even after hundreds of years. She''s like that. Faithful. She is persistent, so she doesn''t give up easily.. Even if she gets hurt and makes a ridiculous decision for this so-called love, she would."

 Chapter 602 - Don’t Repeat The History

    Rufus paused and let the momentary silence take charge. He finally realized why he wanted to approach Yulis now that they were talking. One way or another, he could rte to Yulis and understood where he wasing from. Rufus had been in Yulis''s shoes. He didn''t want Yulis to do the same mistake he did in the past.


    "Don''t repeat the history, Yulis. You know our story from beginning to the end since you''ve been observing. I decided in the past, thinking it was for the best for the both of us," he continued, smacking his lips as he gazed ahead. "The young and coward me was wrong. I decided back then in the guise of thinking it was for the both of us. But honestly, it was simply a selfish decision of a boy. A thoughtless decision of a young boy who cannot handle her light and is rather intimidated by it.


    I had a thousand regrets. One of them was sumbing to fear that led my rtionship with her to an end. If I can turn back time, I would''ve made a wiser decision.


    My point here is, don''t make the same mistake and regret itter. I care about you as my vassal, but about your personal affairs, I frankly couldn''t care less. Not that I have a say in it since it is your life. But I truly care for her. It took her a lot of courage to let us go and give her heart another chance. Don''t fail this love."


    "I already did." Yulis''s eyes lowered, bitterness flickering across his eyes. "Three years ago, when I left, I already failed her."


    "Once. Don''t make it twice or thrice... because she will continue to forgive and ept you. Hence, making her an easy target for abuse." This time, Rufus''s voice was solemn. "You know her, Yulis. Even if you deny it, you know Silvia more than anyone. If you show yourself and ask for her forgiveness, she will forgive you. And even if you failed her multiple more times, she will forgive you. It will be a routine, a pattern that terrified me in the past."


    "You know the dread. It scared you once, so you should know better." Yulis''s reply was quiet, but his voice still reached Rufus''s ears. "Silvia wasn''t a saint, but she tends to get blinded to the person she loves. And it scares me that I might abuse her love without realizing it. I appreciate you are imparting your wisdom to the person who stole your woman, Your Majesty."


    Rufus chuckled. "You didn''t steal her. I simply lost her."


    "Even so, I had decided. Once is enough for me ¡ª never again." Rufus nced at Yulis''s side profile upon hearing the man''s remarks. "She is stubborn, but so am I. I love her, I really do. But I don''t want to see her look at me with pity once she sees me grow weaker by the day. I don''t want her to put her through a hell of life just to satisfy myself before I die; that is just wicked, selfish, and also a form of abuse. It was better if she just hates me."


    "Well." Rufus chuckled as he shrugged. "You better tell that to her face. If you do, I might actually try to serenade her and ask for her hand. Don''t cry yourself to sleep and chew your handkerchief in envy once you saw us together again."


    Rufus smirked when Yulis nced at him. He meant what he said, but he also knew Yulis wouldn''t have the heart to say that to Silvia right in front of her face. Wasn''t Yulis here on top of the roof in the first ce to avoid Silvia?


    "May you get enlightened after..." he trailed off, eyes glinting as soon as he caught a familiar figure below. "... Yulis, may you find enlightenment before she set off to the capital. If you two didn''t reconcile, I''ll make her the empress."


    Before Yulis could react, Rufus already jumped from the roof to catch Fabian. A shallow breath slipped from his lips, watching Rufus actually pin Fabian down with his bare hand.


    "Tell that to her face..." came out a whisper, looking up at the gloomy night sky. "... as if you don''t know the reason I was hiding from her. I can''t even face her, knowing I will throw all reasons out of the window and beg her to take me back."


    Another sigh escaped his nostrils. "That scared you too, Your Majesty. That you might throw away all reasons and beg on your knees for her to take that young boy back."


    <strong>*</strong>


    After that conversation with Rufus, Yulis prepared himself for the day he would face her. He was certain he prepared enough for months ¡ª ever since the night Lilou came to him and broke the news of their n ¡ª but he was wrong. Things were surely easier said than done.


    He wasn''t ready. Even until now that he was standing right in front of Silvia, he wasn''t ready. His heart was pounding against his ribcage to the point it was painful.


    Yulis missed her, and that only heightened now that he was staring at her. Those stunning sharp eyes, her lips that had a shape of a heart, and that ebony hair he would constantly stroke. Although her hair was shorter, Silvia was still the most stunning woman he had everid his eyes on.


    "What excuse will you say now?" she inquired, breaking the silence between them. "Why didn''t you tell me, Yulis? Why didn''t you tell me you were dying?"


    Her fingers slowly curved into a fist, staring at him dead in the eye. "I need an exnation to understand Yulis Kieran Bloodfang. What did I do to deserve this? To be tossed like I worth nothing? Why does everyone know? And I don''t?" a chuckled suddenly slipped past her lips, shaking her head.


    "No, that''s not true. I also had guesses, but I want to hear it directly from you. I was hoping that¡­ you will tell me because I deserve it and I''m someone important."


    "Silvia¡­" A faint sigh slipped past his lips, studying her eyes, full of bitterness. "I''m sorry."


    "For?"


    <strong><i>For everything,</i> </strong>was what he almost uttered. However, Yulis ended up lowering his gaze while keeping his silence. Where would he start? All the arguments he memorized for the past week he was avoiding her were lost. He couldn''t remember a single word now that she was in front of him.


    "Did you miss me?" Silvia bit her inner lip as the space between her brows wrinkled. His silence felt like a hand gripping her heart.


    "Yulis, do you really wish to not see me? Did you really want to end things just when they started?" she took a deep breath and loosened her tight fist. "You''re not the first man who will break my heart. So¡­ just be honest. Forget about the exnation.. Just tell me you don''t want anything to do with me and I¡­ will let you go."

 Chapter 603 - What Do You Know?

    "... I will let you go."


    Silvia tried to hide away the pain that had been slowly and painfully eating her from the inside but failed miserably. She couldn''t understand men. Be it Rufus or Yulis. Why did the two of them toss her so easily when things were hard? Just what was wrong with her?


    "Three years, Yul. Not a word from you for three years. And yet, I waited for you every single day and even sacrifice sleep, thinking you mighte." She took a deep breath, sping her hands until they trembled. "I missed you, you don''t have any idea. But... why? Why are you choosing to hurt me? Was my worth that little to you?"


    That question was not entirely correct or wrong, she thought. Yulis''s terse letter to her when he left the empire was clear. He already ended it with her. But she was the one who held onto him. She was the one who didn''t want to give up. In other words, Silvia''s pain... she believed it was her fault entirely.


    Yulis took a deep breath and released it carefully through his mouth. "Let me go... that is what I had been practicing on saying." But those words brought more pain to his heart.


    "The only reason I am standing before you is because of Lady Tilly. I am dying, Silvia, and I''d rather spend these uncertain years alone," he continued, gazing down as heughed bitterly. "Let me go. You have a great life ahead of you. Don''t hold on to a dying man who caused you pain already."


    He finally said it. The words he practiced repeatedly for months. Although it wasn''tplete, he made his point across.


    "I''m sorry, Silvia." Yulis raised his head only for the fleeting peace within him to end as soon as he caught the tear that rolled down her cheek. Silvia was trying too hard not to cry, but her eyes still betrayed her. He balled his hands into a fist, clenching his teeth to stop himself from wiping her tears.


    "You are a selfish bastard," came out a shaking yet bitter voice.


    His lips quivered, but no words came out. If he watched her tears, even more, his defenses would break. He turned around while clearing his throat.


    "Anyway, it was good to see you again. I cannot escort you back." He took a step away but froze when Silvia spoke.


    "I love you." She stared at his back, standing still on her spot. "Did you hear me? I love you that I don''t care if you only have a day to live. I want to spend even just another minute with you, even if it will kill me. Were you ending this because you think it''s the best for me? What do you know?"


    The side of her lips curled up bitterly, shaking her head. "Men surely think they can always decide what''s best for women. When, in fact, men are a bunch of simpletons. How disappointing, disgusting, and upsetting."


    Yulis closed his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. <i>That was better. For her to hate him, he thought.</i> He repeated that in his head like a broken record as he took another step away from her. But when he took his fifth step, he stopped once again.


    "Silvia, don''t follow me." He breathed out, hearing her footstep every time he took a step.


    "How dare you order me?" she raised a brow, wiping her tears with grace. She sported a brave expression, eyes on his back. Her eyes glinted, and she leaped as soon as she noticed him turning around to face her.


    "Sil ¡ª " Yulis backed away on instinct, but she held his button to keep him still. His eyes dted, gazing at her eyes. There were still lingering tears in the corner of her eyes, but unlike moments ago, they now spoke with determination.


    "Yulis, since you''re doing whatever you like, I will also do what I want," she asserted, leaving no room for negotiation. "Have you forgotten who I was, Yulis? I don''t have a title on thisnd I am standing on, but I was and will always be Silvia Ameria La Crox wherever I go. I am just as capable as you."


    "Silvia, didn''t you say you will let me go?"


    "Is it my fault that you fell into such an obvious bluff?" she arched a brow, releasing the button of his suit. "Men think they should decide for women and their happiness. I am sick and tired of it. Shameless beings like men shall be exterminated."


    Yulis scratched his temple in distress, rendered speechless by the sudden turn of events. But before he could argue with her, Silvia huffed as she expressed her heart.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Yulis. You made your decision, and so am I." She chuckled in ridiculing, sporting a vicious smirk. "I am not holding on to you like a hopeless little girl. I am doing this as the mes of revenge engulfed my heart."


    She took a step, lifting her chin up to look at him squarely. "I will hold on to you and shower you with love. To the point, you will die without it and feel breathless with the sheer thought of me leaving you. It will keep you awake, worrying if I would still love you the same the next day or not. Once you are obsessed with this love, I willugh at you on your deathbed. I will toss you aside and let you wallow in the same pain you had inflicted upon me." Her breathing suspended as she balled her hands into a fist, ring daggers at him.


    "You better prepare, Yulis. For I am set to hurt you as much as possible. You will wish you never met me."


    Although she appeared to be extremely angry, Yulis couldn''t seem to get angry at her. Instead, his dted eyes gradually softened as a helpless smile resurfaced on his face. Surely, he had forgotten who Silvia was. On top of being a beauty, she was also smart and vicious.


    But that revenge she was talking about... somehow sounded very reassuring. Instead of words of affection, her angry voice and vengeful remarks were better for him. It gave him a reason why... he must be with her. That was to fulfill the revenge she was aiming for.


    "Alright," came out a soft voice, raising his hand to cup her cheek. "Do that, Via.. Make me regret ever meeting you."

 Chapter 604 - The Winner Of The Bet Is...

    "So... did they reconcile or not?"


    us scrunched his nose up, listening to Yulis and Silvia''s conversation. He turned his head to the rest who were eavesdropping with him. Who were they? Everyone. Even the bride and groom were present, Sam carrying Sunny to force his wife to follow.


    "I think they did?" ude replied in confusion, frowning as he was unsure himself.


    "You''re just saying that because that''s what you bet on," Dominique muttered, shaking his head.


    Just as they started to argue in a murmur, keeping it low to not catch the Yulis and Silvia''s attention, both of them still noticed. Actually, they already felt their presence halfway through their talk, but they pretended not to notice. The two cast them a look, making us clear his throat.


    One after another, they straightened their back as there was no point in hiding. Fabian, who was observing the awkward air gradually enveloping the group, pped. As usual, his signature smile was stered on his face.


    "Are we having another wedding ceremony? We can just do it here since it''ll be tiresome," he suggested, darting his eyes from Silvia and Yulis to the rest. "Also, I won the bet."


    "Congrattions." Tilly pped lightly because Fabian did win the bet. Every one of them either ced their stake on Yulis and Silvia reconciling, or they won''t. However, Fabian chose neither.


    <strong><i>''They will reconcile, but not at the same time.''</i></strong> ¡ª Those were Fabian''s exact same words.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Fabian, expressions all the same, dead. When Silvia and Yulis left, Ramin remembered Fabian hadn''t ced his bet. So he asked him. But to think Fabian got it correct... just what kind of sorcery Fabian had kept a secret from them? Was it normal for someone to be right all the time?!


    "How fun." Fabian kept his smile, pleased to see everyone''s reaction before shifting his attention back to Yulis and Silvia. "I now pronounce you husband and wife and rivals."


    "Are you in a hurry?" Silvia clicked her tongue, as this already abrupt wedding was getting even more abrupt with every passing second.


    "Yes. I will be busy collecting my winnings." She rolled her eyes and sighed. What did she expect from Fabian? "You may now kiss the bride."


    Silvia let out a shallow breath, watching Fabian wave. But she didn''t dwell on him for long, as it was pointless. Instead, she faced Yulis, who was averting his eyes away from their insensitive audience. Once their eyes met, he raised his brows and shrugged.


    "This is so chaotic," he said, scratching his temple.


    "Aren''t you used to it yet?" she rolled her eyes. The word normal would never exist in this family. The two of them went silent momentarily, staring into each other''s eyes.


    "Is this wedding the start of your revenge?" he asked, and she shrugged.


    "Yes. Seal it now."


    Yulis cleared his throat before letting out a deep exhale. He raised his hand to cup her cheek, bending over to seal this chaotic and ten-second wedding ceremony facilitated by the one-of-a-kind all-rounder Fabian.


    <strong>*******</strong>


    <strong>EXTRA:</strong>


    Back at the greenhouse, they resumed the banquet by drinking some wine and snacks. Silvia and Yulis returned an hourter, but none of them asked what they did. They were already too annoyed at Fabian as this man bet his life. So since he won, their lives were in the palm of his hands.


    Moreover, Lilou and Samael left to put Law and Sunny to sleep for an afternoon nap. Obviously, they didn''t expect those two to return.


    Silvia cleared her throat as she set her eyes on Tilly. "Lady Tilly, by the way, are you and Fabian lovers?" her sudden inquiry instantly garnered everyone''s attention.


    They had been in the mansion for a week now. So, everyone already knew Tilly. No one asked her yet since they were busy and this wasn''t important. But now that Silvia asked, everyone was intrigued. Tilly and Fabian somehow get along well because of their strange personality. But somehow, even with that factid on the table, none around this table could picture them being lovers.


    "Lovers?" Tilly tilted her head and nced at Fabian. "We were experimenting."


    "Experimenting?" Kristina furrowed her brows, ncing at Charlotte and Ramin, who gave her a shrug.


    "Did he extract your fangs? Don''t make him open you up because he will add another unnecessary organ inside." us looked at Tilly apologetically, knowing what sort of devil the butler was. Meanwhile, Fabian chuckled as he shrugged.


    "We usually spend time together, drinking tea, exchanging love letters we stole from Samael to Lilou, take a walk around the maind, and sit under the tree. We also tried a bit of kinship like holding hands and embracing each other," Tilly exined in her usual tone as if it wasn''t a big deal. But the reaction on everyone''s faces was... iprehensible.


    "Wasn''t that called... courtship?" this time, Rufus spoke while tilting his head. "Have you finally be human, Ian?"


    "It is courtship, brother, and I am human," Fabian replied with the usual smile on his face.


    "Apparently, Fabian is in distress because he cannot understand the reason he was reminded of me when he was at death''s door," Tilly added.


    "So...?" Silvia, who was obviously interested to hear more, probed. "Did he find an answer?"


    "Well, of course, yes." Pleased, Fabian''s eyes gloss over at everyone before setting it to Tilly. "In conclusion, I was reminded of Lady Tilly because I was thinking about which ce I can go if I go all out. My mind just simply offered a suggestion."


    "..."


    "Mister Fabian, Lady Tilly, aside from that." ude, who was listening to them, spoke. "While you are experimenting, didn''t you feel anything in particr?"


    "It''s not as fun as I thought it was," Tilly replied without thinking twice. At the same time, Fabian also answered.


    "Inconvenient."


    "..."


    "I was wrong to think Fabian can finally understand the concept of love." Silvia sighed, disappointed that her gut feeling was correct. Fabian and Tilly get along well, but not in that kind of way.


    "You two will make a weird couple." us just shrugged as he didn''t expect too much ¡ª actually, he just didn''t expect anything from Fabian anymore.


    "Anyway, since Yulis and Silvia got married now, will Yulis leave with you?" asked Tilly after several seconds, diverting the subject. Silvia nced at Yulis and thetter shrugged.


    "Well, she can''t fulfill her revenge n if I am here." Yulis smiled subtly. "Lady Tilly, thank you for your help all this time. I might die a little early, but thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I am strong." Tilly nodded and frowned, gazing down while holding a cup of tea. "This mansion was never this lively ever since its establishment. Thank you all foring."


    When Tilly raised her eyes, all she saw were these people she just met a week ago smiling warmly at her. With the light that was shining through the greenhouse, the sight she was seeing was the most beautiful thing she hadid upon. A faint sigh of relief slipped past her lips.


    <i>''I think I finally had more friends, Soran.''</i> She thought, listening to their warm reply. When her eyesnded on Yulis and Silvia once again, she was reminded of something.


    "Yulis, you''re not dying anymore, by the way," she said, causing silence around the table.


    "Pardon?" Yulis raised his brows, thinking his ears were deceiving him. Not just him, but everyone looked confused.


    "You''ve been cured two years ago," Tilly repeated in her same soft tone. "I just didn''t tell you because it seems getting healed will devastate you even more."


    "..."

 Chapter 605 - Crazy

    "Cheer up, Your Grace. Here''s a bitter drink to wash away the bitterness in your heart."


    Fabian smiled, offering Yulis a ss of wine. After Tilly broke the <i>''good''</i> news, it had a rather opposite effect on Yulis and Silvia. Why would they celebrate? Yulis was stuck in this mansion for two years, thinking he was still dying. Silvia had been crying herself to sleep because of her longing. And yet... Tilly didn''t even lose a wink of sleep while keeping this information to herself.


    "You''ve known all along, did you?" Yulis red at the smiling Fabian.


    "Lady Tilly only kept it since she knows you won''t know what to do. Especially after leaving that letter to the Marchioness. She simply gave you a reason to stay until you muster enough courage to face Lady Silvia."


    "I''ll kill you." Yulis was stopped from standing up as us ced a palm on his shoulder. "Don''t stop me, us. I''ll really kill him today."


    "That''s pointless, Yul. Why are you even surprised by Fabian until now? Aren''t you used to his evilness yet?" us sighed, feeling a bit sorry for Yulis and Silvia. "Just enjoy the drink."


    "Uncle us is right, Uncle Yulis. Mister Fabian had been like this since the beginning. I''m more surprised that you lot are not used to him yet." ude giggled, holding the other side of Yulis''s shoulder to keep thetter still.


    "It feels nice to be protected. I feel like a damsel in distress who is being saved by my knights in shining armor. It feels like a fairytale," Fabianmented, making Yulis tremble as he tried to stand once again, but then us and ude held him down.


    "Calm down, calm down. Don''t let him get through you, Yulis. He is doing that on purpose." us, who was already numb at Fabian''s shenanigans, sighed. ude just chuckled while he was stopping Yulis just because he liked Fabian.


    While Fabian was standing near the table, smiling from ear to ear. Rufus and Dominique shook their heads, enjoying their drinks as the night was began to fall. These two wanted nothing to do with these, honestly. They just wanted to enjoy their chaotic break because they nned to leave in two days.


    Meanwhile, Kristina and Charlotte wereforting Silvia with Tilly. They ignored the different conversations around the table as they felt bad for her.


    "Did I do something wrong?" asked Tilly, tilting her head to the side. "If I only know that Yulis will be this angry, I shouldn''t have told him."


    Silvia sighed, ncing up at Tilly. She couldn''t seem to get angry at Tilly, knowing her intention. She knew Yulis and knowing he broke up with her, he surely didn''t have the heart to return as if nothing happened. If anything, Yulis actually just wished to die or not get cured since he already believed he wouldn''t get cured.


    "It''s alright, Lady Tilly." Silvia breathed out, ncing at Charlotte and Kristina. "I''m relieved that he is not in harm''s way anymore."


    "Lady Tilly, how did you cure His Grace?" Kristina inquired after several seconds of silence in their small group.


    "The Grimsbanne n is one of the original vampires on the maind and are believed to be direct descendants of the devil," Tilly exined like it was nothing. "Vampires and demons are rted one way or another, and also witchcraft. So, I am quite adept at these things. Yulis''s condition was a bit tricky, though. So it took me quite some time to recall what right course of action I had to take to heal him."


    "Direct descendants of the devil?" Kristina furrowed her brows. She heard about little details of the said n from Lilou, but these were new for her. Not just for Kristina, but also new to Silvia. Charlotte already knew this since she had been spending more time with Tilly.


    Tilly nodded. "It was a long history, but to keep it short, the reason the Grimsbanne''s are powerful is that of a certain deal with the devil. I forgot about the details, though, because I didn''t think I need to pass the knowledge to the future generation."


    "You''re really like Fabian." Silvia sighed. "How can you forget about something so important?"


    "I am thest pureblooded Grimsbanne on thisnd." Tilly shrugged. "But now, Samael is also here. Although he had that mixed blood of the good-for-nothing son of the La Crox, the blood of Grimsbanne still runs in his veins." She then nced at ude, the son of Lucia and Dyrroth, and Amara''s grandchild.


    "That young man also had the blood of Grimsbanne. How great. I''m not the only Grimsbanne in here. Samael, ude, Law, Sunny, and their yet-to-be-born siblings." She peeled her eyes away from ude and smiled at thedies around her, pping in excitement. "Now, I will have reasons to recall the curse in the Grimsbanne blood since my grandchildren might be devils."


    "..."


    Didn''t just Tilly say the curse that might befall those who had the blood of Grimsbanne was to be devils? Kristina, Charlotte, and Silvia could only look at Tilly helplessly. They didn''t know if this information would rm them or not, since Tilly was too rxed about it.


    While they look at her, Tilly raised her head and set her eyes on Fabian. "Fabian, do you want to be a warlock? I am nning to refresh my memory and it will be fun if there''s someone I can teach. It will help me remember easily since Yulis will be leaving soon."


    "Sure, Lady Tilly."


    "What?!" us scrunched his nose up, gazing at Tilly with judgemental eyes. "Lady Tilly! Stop giving ideas to this demon!"


    Just as her lips parted to invite us as their guinea pig, Samael''s voice caressed their ears. But Yulis instantly spoke, instigating the groom.


    "Hell! Are you also into this?" Yulis red at Samael while thetter raised a brow, strutting carefully to join them.


    "Into, what?"


    "Did you also know that I was already cured two years ago?"


    Samael cocked his head, dragging a chair next to Rufus. "Oh? Are you?" he raised his brows and shrugged, smiling at Rufus when thetter offered him a drink.


    "Hah... so you also know? Does Lilou know as well?"


    "Oh, please, Yulis. It''s not that I know. I just absolutely don''t care whether or not you drop dead. Matter of fact, I don''t care if you all just die now." Samael sassed arrogantly as he looked at the grumpy Yulis with disdain in his eyes. "After all, you take a space in my wife''s heart that should only be mine and my children alone. Now, I have to leave my wife and children just because my wife is worried about you bunch of wastes while she watches over our children in their sleep!"


    "Do me a favor, will you? Just go on and die." Samael then raised his ss of wine. "Cheers!"


    "Lilou is blind!" Yulis spat out.


    "My lord, that hurt. How can you break my heart like that?" Rufus murmured, casting Samael, who was sitting beside him while drinking some wine, a look.


    "God, I hate him," us whispered. "Just what did Lilou see in this abomination?"


    Silvia clicked her tongue. "I hope he chokes and dies."


    "Is he stupid?" Dominique scrunched his nose in dismay. "How can you say all that to your guests who came all the way here?"


    "Crazy..." ude whistled and chuckled, his lips stretching from ear to ear.


    "No wonder everyone in here came solely because Lilou asked, not because of Samael," Tillymented, looking up when Fabian refilled her ss of juice.. "Thank you, discipline of evil."

 Chapter 606 - Letters

    [ To my precious friend,


    I am deeply disheartened I cannot attend and celebrate an auspicious asion with you. Currently, our Karo Kingdom was undergoing a change. Although I am quite unsure if this will make me happy or sad or anything, in particr, I hope it will make me feel something.


    While looking up outside the window, I noticed the moon was shining so brightly and beautifully. It makes me recall the brief trip I made in Grimsbanne.


    For the past years, I had been in search of things that will make me feel alive. Your words had be a riddle I needed to crack. I am not ming you for leaving this question in my head. If anything, I am looking forward to the answers to it.


    I will keep this letter short, for my hands are full at the moment. However, remember that under the same sun, moon, and sky, there is someone who genuinely wishes for your happiness and well-being.


    I am sincerely d and relieved to know my precious friend is living a peaceful and content life. It feels reassuring to hear from you from time to time.


    You have my gratitude for thinking of me. So do not worry, for I am still breathing.


    Anyhow, I am not an outsider on the maind. I will surely visit you one of these days. Until then, I would like to keep in touch.


    Take care, Lilou.


    Your friend,


    Heliot. ]


    I smiled while reading the letters I failed to read thest time since I was busy preparing for our simple wedding. Heliot was one of the people I reached out to and invited.


    "I can hear his voice while reading his letter," I whispered, chuckling. "He is always the sweetest. I''m really d he is doing alright."


    Heliot and Sam had this strange rtionship. Although I would exchange letters with Heliot, he was also in touch with Sam. I asked my husband about it and he told me Heliot was giving him hints about the maind. After all, the Von Stein n had some business with the people in thisnd. And yet, my husband would usually curse him.


    "Sam will always be Sam." I shrugged, folding the letter while looking back. I smiled when my eyesnded on Law, who was ying with Sunny. My son already woke up hours before Sunny. But since we didn''t want to disturb our baby, we stayed instead of joining the banquet.


    Now, I am simply reading the letters I didn''t read in the past weeks, while Law was ying with Sunny. My son surely loved his little sister, and he had been very reliable. I was pleased to see him growing up responsible. He was making me proud.


    I set Heliot''s letter aside to read another letter so I would respond to them all at onceter. Picking up another letter, I smiled as soon as I noticed saw the seal. It was the seal of the Marquess of Cunningham, Cameron.


    "He didn''te as well. Rufus said Cameron had been busy," I muttered while opening the letter. I smiled as I read it.


    [ To my beloved niece


    Congrattions on your wedding, Your Majesty. It feels like yesterday when you and His Majesty first arrived in Cunningham. Whenever I think about it, I could not help but smile.


    Back then, you are still so young. Although they were unfortunate events during your stay in Cunningham, I''m still honored to witness the making of a great monarch. I witnessed how you work hard to be strong ¡ª although I already believed you were already one before you learned to wield a weapon.


    How time is fleeting. It had been over ten years since then I didn''t even notice.


    The tale you created in Cunningham is something I could pass down to the next generation and the next. Although your story in the empire ended in tragedy, I am honored to be one of those selected people who are given a chance to have a glimpse of your life after.


    You and His Grace went through a lot. Thinking about it, I could not help but tear up. After going against all odds, you persevered and now living the life you deserve. The Crawford n is relieved and so proud of you.


    My only regret is I couldn''t be of much help during those times. Even so, I will be forever grateful that you are born.


    Again, congrattions on your wedding and on your new life. My apologies if I cannot make it to this joyous day, but I sincerely pray that it will pass on a pleasant note.


    Live well, my niece.


    Your forever devotee,


    Cameron. ]


    "Cameron¡­" my heart warmed up as I couldn''t help but recall my time in Cunningham after reading his letter. He was correct. Time was fleeting. Even I couldn''t believe how time passed so fast. It was almost like¡­ I was starting to lose count.


    After morphing into a vampire myself, time was slowly losing its value. That was why I was keeping tabs on it and writing daily journals. I didn''t want to take time for granted. Even when I already stopped aging, I still wanted to keep the habit of being a human.


    "I wonder what Cameron looks like now," I whispered, about to fold the letter, only to notice something inside the envelope. It was a small piece of paper, so I didn''t notice it previously. Out of curiosity, I checked it andughed.


    "Goodness. Cameron."


    In the small piece of paper was Cameron''s hand-drawn portrait. On its back, there was a short letter on it.


    [Just in case you are wondering and had forgotten what I look like, this is what I look now. The person who drew this is the one who drew all your portraits, which are still being sold since you''ve already be a true god after your death. That''s what everyone believes. ]


    I shook my head, staring at the portrait before folding it along with his letter. Cameron would still surprise me from time to time. Did he think I already forgot that youthful face of his?


    As I set aside Cameron''s letter, I picked up the next one. But before I could open it, I jumped from my seat when the door suddenly opened. I looked back, only to see Charlotte panting. Herplexion was pale. My brows furrowed, heart thumping loudly against my chest as her expression told me something terrible happened.


    "Mydy!" she let out a deep breath. "Help!"

 Chapter 607: Miracle

    Chapter 607: Miracle


    When I saw Charlotte''s pale expression and heard her word, "help," I knew right there, and then a problem arose. My mind instantly created scenarios of what to expect when I came rushing to the backyard where everyone was having a barbeque party. God knows I even prepared Lakresha to stop whatever problem I would see.


    But... I never felt so wrong in my entire life. Although I was, in fact, always wrong, this was a different kind of disappointment and relief.


    "What the hell?" I murmured, stopping from a distance while staring at the people around the small bonfire. Charlotte didn''t tell me anything, or rather, she couldn''t. I rushed in here without asking what happened while she was left behind to look after Law and Sunny. She could just shoot arrows from the window, after all.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I patted my chest. "Charlie, you could''ve said you''ve seen a miracle in a much calmer tone," came out a murmur, raising my gaze at them once again.


    There, around the bonfire, were the La Crox''s siblings getting along very well. It wasn''t the same as getting along as they insult each other and wish they would just drop dead. But the type of bond where they all sat together around the bonfire, singing while swaying their bodies.


    Sam''s arm was draped across us'' shoulder and thetter was doing the same to Dominique. From the other side of Sam, he was holding Silvia while she had her arms hooked around Yulis. I didn''t think they would have so much fun drinking this much in the early hour of the evening.


    No wonder Charlotte had that look on her face. They surprisingly looked as if they all became best of friends to the point it was scary.


    "Is Yulis finally dying?" I wondered along with a deep exhaled. "I hope that is not the case. Just how many barrels of wine did they drink to be in this state?"


    I stayed on my spot and rxed my tensed shoulder. Apparently, Rufus, Fabian, ude, Kristina, Ramin, and Noah were forced to watch this once-in-a-lifetime show. The only one who was smiling was Fabian and ude, clearly enjoying this small choir group.


    "What are they singing?" I murmured, trudging forth to approach the bonfire. Halfway through, I froze upon hearing their song I never heard before, which they repeated over and over in chorus.


    "Oh, ye o''e! A cavalcade of the livid... prancing to the La Crox... knock on the pearly gates... wee thee sons... fear not the wicked..." These were the only words I could make up for their angry song, but it already sent a chill down my spine.


    ''A cavalcade of the livid? La Crox? Wee thee sons?'' I scrunched my nose up, hearing that chorus once again, and something in my head rang a bell. My eyes slowly dted as my jaw fell open, seeing them release each other while picking up the weapons from a ce I had no idea where they hid.


    If I remembered correctly, there were also some La Crox on the maind. One particr example was the person who had been giving Tilly eggs back when she was living alone. He was also someone who held a high position on thisnd, and the person who nearly caught Fabian the first time he came in here. I met him a few times as he had dropped by in this ce ¡ª he was one of the very few people who could go and leave the forbidden forest alive


    Now that I thought about it, he didn''t have a particrly good or bad rtionship with Sam. Although Sam had a terrible rtionship with the La Crox n in thisnd. Apparently, the vampires in here believed that anyone who left this ce was a traitor. Thus, they see Sam as a son of the traitor of the n, but my husband saw them as bugs who were pestering him.


    ''I knew it. There''s only one reason that can unite them.'' I took hurried steps towards them. ''That is hatred for their father. I should''ve known.''


    "Yes... that is a goodposition, Uncle Hell." ude pped along with Tilly and Fabian. "Amazing, amazing! So, are we marching to the La Crox tonight?"


    "Hehe! Oh, my nephew! Brothers, Sister, my dearest siblings whom I love so much. I will break this happy news to you as my gift! Apparently, our family is normal all along!" Sam expressed, nting his palm across his chest. "After meeting those bastards in thisnd, our damn kin, I am so proud of you."


    Sam heaved as he chuckled loudly, almost maniacally, making all the hairs on my body raise. In a beat, his tone change as he recklessly bears his fangs.


    "So, here is my gift to my little brothers and sister. I will ughter all of them so they do not undermine the La Crox you carry your entire life."


    usughed, stretching his neck sideways. "Oh, my big brother! How can you only think of hogging the fun all to yourself?"


    "La Crox, huh? How dare they undermine the gravity of the La Crox we carry outside thisnd?" Silvia smirked dangerously.


    "We, as a family, shall show them that our damn father''s decision to leave thisnd isn''t ours. Thus, that doesn''t mean they should put us all in a single basket. How insulting." Dominiqueughed whilst shaking his head, stretching his fingers to make a cracking sound.


    "I love it." ude giggled as he also stood up, stretching his shoulder in a circr motion. "I''m curious what they all look like. Our beloved kin, I mean."


    Just as ude spoke, I stopped when I felt a presence; an aura of multiple people from the forest. In a blink of an eye, multiple figures appeared several meters away from the bonfire. My breath hitched, mind buzzing at the sight of Sam''s cousins and a few members of the La Crox. Their aura smelled the same somehow, so I could tell.


    ''No.'' Just as I took a step forward, Fabian, who was with them, suddenly appeared on my side with Tilly.


    "Mydy, please don''t worry." I looked at him, wide-eyed. "I''m certain they are pleased to meet their rtives."


    "That''s right. I will intervene if things get dangerous." Tilly nodded.


    "Fabian... Tilly..."


    In the end, I listened to the two of them as they were the only people I could rely on this.

 Chapter 608: Petty

    Chapter 608: Petty


    In the end, we just made a separate small bonfire consisting of Fabian, Tilly, Ramin, who snuck away while it was early, Kristina, and Noah. Apparently, Rufus was dragged into the chaos and was now battling someone there in the open forest clearing outside the mansion.


    "His Majesty..." Kristina sighed as she cast us all a look. "Lilou, is this alright?"


    "I don''t know, Kristina. If only I knew that Sam invited those people, I would''ve agreed to him to hasten our honeymoon." I replied with the same low energy, shaking my head lightly.


    "Will His Majesty and his right-hand man be alright? I know this is a different ce, but just what would the people back in the empire think if they get wind of this?" Noah voiced out worriedly. I could understand his worry because Noah and the House Remington were one of the strongest supporters of Rufus. For an emperor to get involved in a group brawl was something unheard of.


    I raised my gaze and searched for Rufus''s figure. The reason my adopted son was dragged into this was that he got punched. Yes. Just when Rufus was about to leave them, someone punched him. Hence, there he was, having a fistfight as Sam''s eldest son.


    "Don''t fret, Lord Noah. No wordes out of thisnd." Fabian smiled, reassuring Noah.


    "I know that, Mister Fabian. But the thing is, you''ve witnessed it. This may note out now, but if you somehow left thisnd, I''m afraid you will spread ridiculous rumors for fun," Noah remarked with a sigh, not afraid to express his honest thoughts. "With all due respect."


    "My. Lord Noah, do you see me as someone so petty?" Fabian''s smile remained, but his question was answered by not just Noah.


    "Well, not really. But it''s something you can and will do." Noah cleared his throat.


    "You can be so petty at times, Mister Fabian." Ramin chimed in, casting Noah a look before setting his eyes on Fabian.


    "As someone who was part of that secret gathering in the west wing of the imperial pce, I agree with Ra and Noah." This time, Kristina also expressed her honest opinion. But when she nced at Noah, the two of them blushed and looked away from each other.


    How cute.


    "Why are you two blushing? Aren''t you now husband and wife? Why do you act as if you''re in the early stages of courtship?" Ramin frowned as he also caught Kristina and Noah''s subtle actions. If only Ramin knew he wasn''t entirely wrong because Kristina and Noah''s rtionship didn''t take the usual route as normal lovers did.


    "Mydy, these three are bullying me." Fabian attempted to get help from me, but I couldn''t really disagree with the three.


    "You can be very petty, Fabi. It''s just that your way of revenge takes more time since you are waiting for an opening to exact your vengeance." I sighed, giving him an apologetic look. "If you''re not petty, why did you purposely leave Rufus to stay in the prison for weeks?"


    "He said that is from the time Rufus broke the wheel on the carriage meant for Fabian during Law''s sixth birthday." Tilly sold him out without batting an eye, holding a ss of juice with both hands. "Lilou, teach me how to make this juice. I like it."


    "Sure, Lady Tilly." I smiled before we all cast Fabian a look. "See? Three yearster, Rufus still had to pay for that silly prank."


    "I don''t know what Lady Tilly is talking about, but I believed it is simply karma." Unfazed by the truth right in front of him, Fabian denied in his usual calm tone.


    "I always believed karma is an old witch who elegantly drinks tea and only served it to her guest once it''s cold," Kristina murmured, staring at Fabian helplessly. "I think I was wrong all along. Karma is a man who cleans a mansion and receives his unsuspecting guests with open arms, not knowing a series of horror will strike them."


    "Isn''t that too much of apliment?" Tilly tilted her head.


    "Lady Tilly, that is not apliment."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Fabian chuckled, denying all usations to him even though we had Tilly as our star witness.


    "Mister Fabian, you have all my respect... really." Ramin pped, realizing that he shouldn''t rub Fabian the wrong way, ever.


    ******


    Several hourster...


    I looked out at the window from Sam and my room. I shook my head as a shallow breath slipped past my lips, but then it hooked up a little. Previously, there was just a rumble in the forest clearing. But now... the party continued with my husband and his siblings mingling with their cousins.


    In the end, Tilly was right.


    Not all the La Crox hated each other. There were still a few of them who saw my husband and inws as part of their family. It was nice to see them getting along well and seeing my husbandugh until he cry. So, I didn''t mind if he forget about our honeymoon.


    "It''s not like weck in expressing our affection, especially now that we''re both vampires," I whispered and chuckled, about to go to bed to rest early. But just as I was walking back to the bed, I stopped and gazed at the door upon a light knock from outside.


    "It''s me, Tilly." My brows furrowed as I went to open the door, gazing at Tilly, who was standing outside. "This is for you."


    I gazed down to see a letter in her hand, epting it with confusion in my eyes. "A letter for me?" I checked the outside of the letter and it had nothing written outside to indicate from whom it was. Even the seal was in.


    "Six years ago, two letters came to this ce. One was for me and one was for you. In the letter for me, the sender of this letter requested to hand this to you once I think it''s the perfect time for that," Tilly exined without much change in her expression. "I think this is the right time for you to read this. Good night."


    "Uh... Lady Tilly?" I called, but she already turned around to leave without looking back. Appalled, I closed the door and checked the envelope. As I walked back inside, I opened it carefully to read this suspicious letter.


    As soon as I saw the first letter, my eyes dted as I covered my lips with my palm. I knew this handwriting. It was.... Stefan.

 Chapter 609: Forever yours

    Chapter 609: Forever yours


    [ To my dearest Lilou,


    Sweetheart, if you are reading this, then that means the olddy in that mansion finally thinks it is the perfect time to hand over this letter. And that also means I had met my demise, just like what the future foretold.


    A future that I never had.


    Sweetheart, as you''re aware of my ability, I would like to give you a brief exnation of how it truly was. A person''s future varied with the people they were surrounded by and would constantly change if an anomaly urred. You, for example, had no future with me. Or rather, the future you had with me was a life... I didn''t wish for you to have. But with Hell, an anomaly, it was a lot bearable.


    I believed this ability was a curse rather than a gift. Because everyone, you, Dominique, Jayden, Alphonse, Hanz, Cassara... everyone is bound to die and suffer with me. And yet, without me... you all had different futures. If I only I couldn''t see that, I would''ve lived a far reckless life.


    Why?


    That single word had been in my head for two years since leaving the empire ¡ª no, even before that. And yet, I never had a clear answer. Why are you all better off without me in your lives? Why... even with good and pure intention, should everyone suffer just because you are with me? What did I do so wrong?


    I was angry at theck of a reasonable exnation. Thus, I had done things that would give me enough reason to understand such a future... and I was not sorry. Although I still do not understand it until now, the path I had taken was the decision I made.


    I do not regret it.


    If you''re wondering why I am saying all this. I will tell you. During the time you were in your short slumber, I was exploring this curse out of... I don''t know. I found something interesting about how other people''s lives change once I interfere. Some can live a good life while some can lead a miserable one ¡ª Quentin, for example. Depends on my mood.


    And I was in the mood to help my brother, for he was a handful.


    If the future I foresaw was correct. Zero and I were already dead and you are living happily ever after. How nice. However, there was no perfect life, sweetheart. There was no real peace, especially with the blood that is running through your children.


    Grimsbanne. Powerful originals who worshipped and the direct descendants of the devil. By now, I presume you knew one or two things about the blood of Grimsbanne and why no one dares touch thatdy in the forbidden forest.


    My point was, I had seen your children''s future as well, sweetheart. Unfortunately, you only had your son while I was alive. Hence, he was the only person who I can help.


    On his sixth birthday, I will gift him the future. I say it was a gift, but he might see it as a curse. It wasn''t an ability to see the future, but it was something even greater than that. This may ruin him or save him and the ones he holds dear. The option was his.


    This gift will manifest in him once that butler severed my link with him. And it will grow along with him. Raise him well because no one was born a monster. They were created, sweetheart.


    I hope you haven''t torn this letter upon seeing the handwriting for this was important. But knowing you, you will surely read this, for you had an insatiable hunger to feed that curiosity. You also overuse that eyes of yours to shed tears; no wonder you and Hell are better suited for each other. You two cry a lot. What a piece of work.


    Now I think I had one regret, and that is not being able to wipe your tears.


    I love you, Lilou. I''m truly, deeply, and madly in love with you... or maybe I simply loved the idea of the Lilou who could understand my vicious ways. The version of Lilou who could look at me in the eye with rity, eptance, and understanding.


    Either way, I cherished the time where someone only see me for me. It was brief, but I can gloat that there was also a time when there was a person whose eyes were only on me. That was good enough for me, sweetheart.


    If we ever get to meet someday... I hope we don''t. In our next life, if there was, let''s not meet again, Lilou.


    Before I close this letter, I want to ask Hell something.


    "Did I do a good job, brother?"


    I hope I did. For once. If I did, tell him to praise me louder than the screams in hell so it can reach me.


    Have a good life, Lilou. All I ask from you in exchange for this important information was for you to love my brothers and sisters ¡ª especially ude. If someday, they need your help, please save them. Also, don''t tell Dominique and Jayden about this. I do not want to cause them even more pain than I already inflicted upon them. They deserved better.


    Forever yours,


    Lexx.


    P.S. If you feel like crying after reading this letter, I may not wipe your tears, but I can make it stop.


    I hope your children won''t fall in love with each other. ]


    The letter trembled under my grip while tears rolled down my cheek. I was covering my lips to muffle my cry.


    "Liar..." I whispered, reading thest part of the letter. "... you can''t... make it stop."


    I slumped to the floor as I read the letter on the spot. I couldn''t go to the desk and read it when I realized it came from Stefan.


    He didn''t apologize or anything of the sort. Until the end, he was selfish and cruel.


    "Why do you always decide for others¡­? And do just the hell you want?" I huped, letting go of the letter to wipe my tears. "If you are bad¡­ just be bad all the way."


    There were many rming things in the letter, but I couldn''t prioritize them. All my mind could process was the emotions he poured while writing this. Because¡­ this letter¡­ the voice I was hearing while reading it was gentle and in peace. And I¡­ still couldn''t hate him.


    "In our next life¡­ let''s not meet again, Lexx."


    I had cried a lot of times and every time, I often say I hadn''t cried this much before. Tonight was no different. I bawled my eyes, clutching my chest while lying on the floor as if someone just died.


    I was¡­ sorry.


    *****


    EXTRA:


    Sam returned to our room a bitte and saw me on the floor. I handed him the letter and told him it was Stefan''s. But my husband simply sported a weak smile and shook his head.


    "It''s a letter for you, not for me. Just tell me what his message to me is," he said, brushing my cheek with his thumb. He surely knew Stefan.


    I bit my lower lip, suppressing the tears I thought I already emptied. "Did I do a good job, brother?" whatever this question was pertaining, I had no idea. But Sam smiled bitterly, jaw tightening while rocking his head.


    He didn''t say anything, as we only stared at each other. After a second, Sam carefully embraced me and patted my back.


    Resting my chin on his shoulder, tears rolled down my cheek. "And if he did... he said you should praise him louder than the screams in hell so he can hear you."


    "Mhm... I will," he replied under his breath. I felt his body vibrate against mine and let silence engulf us. "For sure."


    Today was a good day, but also an emotional one.. Because Stefan, the viin of this story, turned out to be the real hero.

 Chapter 610: Little crumb

    Chapter 610: Little crumb


    "Uncle."


    Samael quirked his brows, shifting his eyes on the door of his workshop where ude was entering. Thetter looked around as he entered.


    "Wow... this ce is... amazing." ude stood in front of the painting hanging on the wall. It was a simple abstract that consisted of dark colors. But what caught his eyes was the little pearly hue in it.


    He nced to his side when Samael stood beside him. "Uncle, why did you call for me? Are you perhaps going to scold me today?" he inquired, tilting his head to the side.


    Samael cast him a side-eye and smacked his lips. "What do you think about this piece?" he asked instead of answering his query.


    "Well... it makes me think that in darkness, there''s light. And in light, there''s shadow." ude shrugged as that what the first thing that came to his head uponying his eyes on it. "Am I in for an art lesson? Will you really not give me Auntie Lilove''s portrait? You can always recreate it, though."


    ude turned his head to the person standing beside him. A few days ago, he was pestering Samael to give him thergest portrait he had for Lilou. He wanted it to hang in his castle in Monarey so he could look at it whenever he missed her. But s, Samael kept saying, ''no.'' How stingy!


    "Did you really think I am that generous, little crumb?" Samael replied without casting him a look, staring at the portrait ahead. "Even if you die right now, I will never give you that painting."


    "Tsk. What a stingy uncle." ude clicked his tongue, peeling his eyes away from him. "All my uncles are not normal. I guess my aunties stole all that from them."


    KNOCK KNOCK


    ude raised his brows and nced at the door. There, Fabian went in with a tray of tea and snacks. As usual, his usual smile was stered on his face, ncing at the two of them.


    "Mister Fabian, I reallymend your diligence in your work." ude watched Fabian serve the tea on top of the small table around the set of armchairs.


    "Thank you for thepliment, my lord." Fabian chuckled, noticing that the two of them were standing in front of the nk portrait. "My lord, if somehow my master told you the reason why that nk portrait is hanging there, please let me know. He won''t tell me."


    "Huh?" ude raised a brow and cocked his head to the side. "What nk portrait?"


    His reaction made Fabian''s brows furrow as well. His eyes then veered to Samael''s back as he spoke a momentter.


    "This painting wasn''t mine, ude. It was a painting originally in this ce," came out a solemn voice, holding his hand behind him. "The reason I hanged it here is that... it''s a painting that is not for everyone''s eyes."


    ude frowned as he gazed at Samael''s side profile, then at the portrait. He wanted to ask his uncle what he meant by that, but he held back. It was rare for Samael to be this serious, so he wanted to listen.


    "To Fabian, this portrait is nk. But to me, to you, and to Law... those who had the blood of Grimsbanne, we can see it very clear." Samael took a deep breath and sighed. "Tilly had mentioned it before, but vampires, darkness, and witchcraft are all connected in a way. The Grimsbanne n was one of the original vampire ns and direct descendants of the devil."


    This time, Samael carefully pivoted on his heel and faced ude squarely. "In other words, we''re all cursed by the blood of the devil. Whose devil? Tilly forgot. Hence, I don''t know. But what I do know is... there will be time we have to face the fate of this blood, ude."


    He raised his hand, nting it on ude''s shoulder. His eyes never left his nephew''s eyes as he was worried about him.


    "We had all survived the blood of the La Crox. The curse that damn father of mine put us all in. However, that is not the end of our struggles, little crumb. You had Auron and the ability of time. There was also someone in this n who had full control of not just time, but life itself. She doesn''t just stop time but reverses it to years. Or use it to trap someone in an endless time loop." His hand remained on ude as he sighed.


    "My point here is, the Grimsbanne blood is something of a different caliber than we can all handle. Without preparation, we are all bound to fall."


    The side of ude''s lips slowly curled up as he chuckled. "Sounds fun."


    "ude, you are young and adventurous. I can understand that since I was in your shoes at one point. If I don''t have my children, I would also react the same. However, I now had a family to protect." Samael patted his shoulder once again before retrieving his hand. "Once you set off tomorrow, you will be beyond my reach. Be careful, nephew."


    "Uncle, although this is awkward, I appreciate your sincere intention. It''s so unlike you, but it feels nice that you are concerned about me." ude chuckled. But even though he sounded like he was taking Samael''s words lightly, he wasn''t. He truly appreciated Samael''s concern, as this was rare.


    Samael simply rocked his head, walking back to his desk to pick up something. When he returned to ude, thetter''s brows raised because Samael handed him a hand-sized canvass. ude carefully epted it, raising it to take a closer look. A secondter, his eyes dted before his brows softened and a subtle smile appeared on his face.


    "I can''t give you Lilou''s portrait, but I can give you something you may keep." Samael smiled, watching ude''s soft reaction. This child had grown, but he was still a child.


    "I guess... I will really never beat you in Auntie Lilove''s heart," ude mumbled, raising his eyes at Samael while keeping the small painting.


    It was a painting of ude and Lilou in the kitchen. With him cupping his cheek while grinning and Lilou was patting his head like his mother. This wasn''t just a painting from Samael''s imagination. It was a painting from his memory when ude helped everyone in the kitchen but ended up just eating since he kept messing up.


    As ude faced Samael, his heart warmed up at Samael''s next words.


    "Happy Birthday, ude."


    While the atmosphere between the two lightened, Fabian, who was watching this, smiled. He raised his eyes at the nk portrait.


    ''So that''s how it is, huh? I guess that''s the sign I should learn witchcraft, just like what Lady Tilly said since that is the case.''

 Chapter 611 Farewell

    611 Farewell


    Days had passed and our guests were finally setting off to the empire. They stayed here for two weeks, but it felt like yesterday when they arrived. "Take care on your way," I said, my eyes glossing over their faces. Sam and I, along with Fabian, Ramin, and Charlotte, sent them off to the fort. We left Tilly behind with Law and Sunny. Since the ship that Silvia, Kristina, and Noah used wasn''t destroyed thanks to Fabian, they had no choice but to ride with her. "Oh, Lilou. I feel like crying. I miss you already." Silvia came to me and embraced me tightly. "When Hell is being too much, La Lona will always wee you."


    When she broke our embrace, I smiled at her and held her hand. "If Yulis is being a handful, throw him back in here. Fabian will teach him a lesson." I cast Fabian a look, and he smiled at us with a nod. "Lilou, I think I''m the person you should be worried about." Yulis zipped his mouth when Silvia red at him, raising his hand in defeat. "I''m just saying."


    Silvia let out a shallow breath as she set her eyes back to me, squeezing my hand lightly. "I will surely visit again if I have enough time. Just make sure you''re the one who will fetch me and not Fabian. I can''t let him waste my time." She smiled, ncing at Fabian.


    "Don''t worry. That won''t happen anymore." As we let each other''s hands go, I faced Kristina and Noah. They smiled at me, standing beside each other. "Kristina." I reached my hand to her, and then to Noah, letting them sp my hands. "I wish you two the best. Noah, be kind to your wife, alright? Also, if you see Teddy, tell him he is always in my prayers."


    "He will be very pleased to hear that, Your Majesty ¡ª I mean, mydy." Noah nodded. Teddy Brown was a good friend who was still striving for unity under the rule of the Remington in Whistlebird. Noah told me that the restaurant''s goal to feed everyone was still ongoing and prospering since the House Remington and most noble families in Whistlebird were supporting the Brown''s cause. "Lilou, I will keep in touch." Kristina squeezed my hand lightly. "You know... I need some... advice."


    The corner of my lips stretched from ear to ear as I nodded. Kristina mostly wanted to learn how to be a wife. Although I couldn''t consider myself as the best wife, I would usually give her advice on how to make her husband want more. I was just sharing the knowledge I learned from Sam. "As long as you two have openmunication, everything will be alright." I darted my eyes between the two of them. "Secrets are inevitable, but it is virulent and will slowly and painfully kill a marriage. I wish you two a happy marriage."


    "We wish you good health and happiness, mydy." They both uttered humbly while I nodded. When I let their hand go, I shifted my attention to ude. "ude," I called, and he raised his head with a slight frown on his face. "My dearest." I cast Kristina and Noah a look before they bowed. They went to bid Sam farewell while thetter was talking to Rufus, Dominique, and us. Meanwhile, Kristina and Yulis were surprisingly talking to Fabian, Ramin, and Charlotte.


    "You take care in Monarey, alright?" I spoke and stood in front of ude. He had been very energetictely until this morning, as he was oddly silent. "Auntie Lilove." He looked at me solemnly, letting out a shallow breath. "Do you want to elope with me?"


    "ude." I chuckled and shook my head, sprawling my arms to hold his hands. I then raised my gazed and looked him in the eye. I still couldn''t believe how much ude had grown. It felt like it was just yesterday when I saw him in the street of Knotley, Cunningham. But now, he had grown into a dashing young man. "I don''t think I had mentioned it before, but I am truly happy to see you grow up into a good man." I smiled while he frowned, making me cup his jaw. "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not the end of the world. I will surely visit Monarey once I have enough more room to travel."


    He sighed deeply. "I will miss you."


    "Me too, ude. I will miss you." I brushed his lean cheek with my thumb, staring at him straight in the eye. "You''ve really grown so much ¡ª it''s almost impossible to believe. Before I know it, you will also fancy someone and get married."


    "I won''t."


    "ude." I sighed as this was I was worried about him. "I know your affection towards me is like a mother or a big sister, but others might misunderstand that. I don''t want that to be a hindrance to your future rtionships." I nted my palm on his chest, eyes on him.


    "Open your heart, alright? One day, you will understand and see the difference between your love for me and that person in the future. Love for family is different from the love for your other half. I''m not saying one is better than the other, but they are two different love and they are both important." I smiled subtly, as he was still so clueless about some things, even though he always acted so mature and manly. "When that timees, make sure to handle it with care."


    "I don''t see you as a mother, though." He averted his eyes away while mumbling, but I chuckled. Oh, ude.


    "You will understand, eventually." I took a deep breath before taking a step, wrapping my arms around him. "You''ve grown tall. You''re even taller than me now. Take care always, ude. When you are having a hard time, just think that there is someone under the same sky who wished for your well-being."

 Chapter 612 Farewell II

    612 Farewell II


    "You''ve grown tall. You''re even taller than me now. Take care always, ude. When you are having a hard time, just think that there is someone under the same sky who wished for your well-being."


    I patted ude''s back lightly. My eyes softened when I felt his arms around me, resting his forehead on my shoulder.


    "Visit me sometimes, Auntie." He muttered, almost like a desperate request. "Mhm. I will. For sure. Until then, I will constantly write you letters even though you don''t reply that much. I will keep sending them and the tea you like so much."


    "Mhm..." he hummed, tightening his embrace as if he didn''t want to let go. "Mother." I raised my brows when I heard Rufus from my side. So I let ude go and smiled at him, pleased when he smiled back at me. "Yes, my son?" I slowly turned my head to Rufus, tilting my head. "Did you think I will not go along with this joke?" Rufus chuckled as this somehow became a joke in this family because Sam registered Rufus under our family name. But he was older than me! And his biological brother was a butler in our house! I was even afraid that someday, Fabian would be our uncle if Tilly and Fabian just decided to get married for fun. Their humor just terrified me.


    "Haha. I want to thank you for inviting us to witness a special asion. I will return to the empire and will do my best, so you won''t worry about it." He smiled charmingly. "Also, Old Olly and those in the field send their best wishes. Dominique had bought a house in Grimsbanne and was growing close to them."


    "Your Majesty, do you really have to say that?" Dominique sported aplicated look, a bit embarrassed by this. "Really?" I was a bit surprised by this, though.


    "Yes. When he was not busy, he would usually help in the field. That is the reason I can hear stories about them from time to time. " Rufus nodded while I cast Dominique a look. Thetter looked away to hide his flustered face, scratching the back of his head.


    "Dominique..."


    "Hey, are you sure you''re helping in the field and not burdening them? You only have one hand..." us elbowed Dominique''s side but trailed off when thetter red daggers at him. "Sorry, sorry. That was a bit insensitive of me."


    "us, stop ying too much. I heard from Adam that you''ve been lingering around Bey whenever you''re in Minowa."


    "Heh." Proud, us grinned with a knowing look. "What can I say? I am quite charming."


    "In your dreams." Silvia suddenlymented from the side.


    "I didn''t know he is this shameless," Yulis backed up, looking at us in dismay.


    Dominique couldn''t also help but look at us. "Didn''t you feel sick while saying that?"


    "Hey, don''t bully us." Sam also joined in, shocking everyone, including me. But his next words caused my face to distort. "He alreadycked in appeal and that is eminently unfortunate. Be kind to him. Confidence is also beauty, after all."


    "Hey, Hell! What the hell is that tone?! Why do you sound like you are forced to say thatst part, hah?!" us snapped, shaking my husband by the cor while thetter just looked awayzily. 18:48


    "Uncle, don''t worry. Bey had an eye problem, so I''m certain you are the most handsome man in her eyes." ude tried to make us feel better, but that didn''t help, obviously. I sighed and shook my head, chuckling before gazing at every one of them. I didn''t stop us from shaking my husband until Sam had enough and Fabian stepped in. All I could do was smile at them, cherishing our moments together. *****


    "Bye...!" I waved, watching everyone inside the ship wave back as it floated away. "Take care."


    Watching them go farther and farther brought tears to my eyes. I smiled, looking to my side where Sam stood. Behind us were Ramin, Charlotte, and Fabian. "Don''t cry." Sam wiped my tears with his thumb, smiling lovingly. "We will part now, but it''s definitely not thest." I nodded, closed-lipped. "Mhmm. I will miss them, though."


    "I''m sure they will also miss you." His smile remained before we set our eyes back to the ship ahead. Sam carefully slid his fingers in between mine, holding my hand with care. "And I will always think about them as well. For now, let them write their own stories to share with everyone."


    Sam looked at me once again, smiling from ear to ear. "Until then, let''s just watch on the sidelines. If they needed help, we will be there for them. Just like how they were with us when we needed help."


    "Yes," came out a soft voice, wrapping my hand around him tightly. "Until then."


    As we smiled at each other momentarily, we turned around and faced the three who were waiting for us. For some reason, my heart warmed up the second my eyesnded on the smile that was stered on Fabian, Charlotte, and Ramin. "Let''s go home," I said, and the three nodded. I looked at Sam once again, and he nodded lightly. "Let''s go home," he repeated, and with that being said, we headed back to Tilly''s Mansion which was now our home. Our long story finally met its temporary end, but I wished those people who were close to my heart would also find peace. It was sad to part with them, obviously. But I was also looking forward to the story they would share. ¡ª END OF THEIR LIFE AFTER VOLUME ¡ª EXTRA: AN INTERVIEW WITH THE CHARACTERS.


    Question: "What would you die for?"


    Lilou: "I will die for freedom."


    Samael: "I will die for Love."


    Lilou: "Sam."


    Samael: "What, my wife? Our story is so long and you still doubt the purpose of why I fight?" Interviewer: *shakes head and looks at Rufus, ignoring the two* "Sir Knight?"


    Rufus: "I will die for honor."


    Interviewer: "How about you, Mister Fabian?" Fabian nced at the interviewer nkly: "I will die." Interviewer: "I mean, what would you¡­"


    Fabian looked at the interviewer. "I. Will. Die." "Okay¡­?" >.> *carefully sneaks away*

 Chapter 613 The Earls Secret -- Prologue

    Chapter 613 The Earl''s Secret -- Prologue


    Year 1842


    A group of beautiful courtesans entered arge guest room. There, a man wearing a mask, d in a loose red robe, revealing his inked chest and sleeves sat leisurely on the armchair. His eyes behind the mask glossed over the beautifuldies.


    "Young Master, these are the best courtesans this house offers! They were all virgins and qualify to your preferences!" the Madam of this whorehouse smiled proudly while fanning herself elegantly. Although the man was slightly strange for hiding his face with a horrendous mask, he offered a huge sum of money. All she had to do was find herdies, who were virgins with hazel hair. Her brows rose when the man raised a finger, moving it across thedies. When his finger stooped at thedy in the back, the Madam grinned from ear to ear.


    "Just her," came out a seductive voice with a touch of yfulness. "The rest, leave."


    "Yes." The Madam smiled politely, cocking her head to gesture his pick to serve him. The woman, who had this long hazel hair and a thin veil covering half of her lower face, walked forth. "Young Master, just call for me if you needed anything." The man simply nodded before waving. So, the other courtesans curtsied gracefully and left along with the madam.


    "Thank you for choosing me, Young Master." Thedy the masked man picked voiced out with an amicable tone. "I will do my best to please you."


    His lips beneath the horrendous mask curled up into a smirk, pointing at the empty chair across from him. He fixed his sharp eyes on her figure as she gracefully sauntered towards the chair and sat down. "Shall I serve you wine?" she asked, fluttering her eyshes coquettishly. Upon seeing him tilt his head down, she smiled and reached for the decanter. While she busied herself to serve him and keep the mood, ude, who was behind the mask, leaned back. He recognized this woman the second heid his eyes on her. Or rather, this woman was very familiar to him because this wasn''t their first meeting. Although he didn''t expect to see her here, he didn''t mind indulging with her for now while he was waiting for someone.


    "Young master." She slid the drink in front of him, smiling subtly. "Should I remove the mask for you?" ude quirked a brow, recalling this woman imed she wasn''t a whore during their first meeting. But by the looks of it, she was well-versed in doing this. Hence, an idea crossed his head. "Removing my mask is easy, but that dress looksplicated to take off." He pointed out yfully, gazing at the dress that looked more reserved than the other courtesans wore previously. "It will take more time. Why don''t you take it off first? I don''t have very long patience once I get in the mood, you see."


    For a split second, he noticed how her eyes turned icy before she sported a smile. "Yes, Young Master." But ude ignored it. While she stood up in a slow-motion, he kept his eyes on her. Currently, ude was disguised as a notorious felon that had recently hit his radar. This felon hadmitted murder, smuggled weapons, drugs, and trafficked human organs. And it all happened under his nose.


    Insulted by this atrocity, ude wanted to solve this problem personally. So, although no one had seen the felon''s face, there were descriptions of him from the people they had caught. Inked body, mask that hid his face, and his preferences in women. Apparently, this felon only touched virgins with hazel hair. So, here he was, disguising himself as that felon to fool another criminal about this transaction the Earl''s people managed to snatch during the exchange of letters.


    "You''re taking forever," he spoke as the courtesan was purposely moving slower. To him, although he wanted to y with her, he didn''t actually need her to strip. He just thought it would only add a dramatic and believable effect if the person he was meeting would witness something like this once hee. "Young master." The woman smiled subtly as she let out a distressed sigh. "Will you help me take it off?"


    He quirked a brow. She was seducing him ¡ª just like all the nobledies he had met. ude was already immune to such a cheap tactic, making him lose interest in her significantly. How sad, he thought. Lilou, his beloved auntie, would not do something this cheap even when all the powerful pureblooded men would kill for her. "Hmm...e here." He crooked a finger, toozy to stand up to help her. Just as instructed, thedy approached him while tucking her hair behind her ear. She turned around, showing him the drawstrings of her corset. "How appalling," he muttered, clipping the drawstrings in between his fingers. "For a virgin to act this bold... I am starting to question whether or not you are actually one..."


    ude trailed off, raising his eyes while keeping his body still. Just right after he pulled the drawstring, the woman spun around, pointing a dagger at his throat, knees on his thigh. Her eyes were cold and unmoving, staring into the eyes beneath the mask.


    "I finally found you," she smirked, raising her dagger, which made him lift his chin. "Don''t even try to do anything. Otherwise, I will plunge this dagger right into your throat."


    ''Now, now... this took an interesting turn.''


    ude averted his eyes while raising his hand, purposely making his hand and body tremble to make her believe he was rmed. Also, to signal his people to stay on standby. The look in her eyes bore hatred as if she had finally caught someone she had been meaning to catch for a long time. It seemed they were both after the same felon since ude was in disguise.


    "I ¡ª I ¡ª I ¡ª please don''t kill me..." his voice shook, having apletely different tone. "Shut up." She was unmoved, using the tip of her dagger to take the mask off of him. Slowly but surely, the mask fell down with a light thud on the floor. As soon as she saw the dashing face of a terrified young man and his paleplexion, her brows furrowed. "Who are you?"


    ude opened and closed his mouth, lips quivering. "I was told to act as someone''s proxy! Please don''t kill me!"

 Chapter 614 The Earls Secret II

    Chapter 614 The Earl''s Secret II


    "... please don''t kill me!" ude''s eyes shook, seeing the confusion in her eyes. Did she ask him who he was upon seeing his face? So, did that mean she knew that felon''s face?


    "A proxy?" she scoffed, lifting the dagger in his throat while still studying him. He didn''t seem he was lying unless he was an excellent actor. "Someone approached me and offered me to pretend as someone! Please believe me! I just need money. That''s why I epted!" he eximed in a panic, trembling in fear while giving her that desperate look. "If only I knew it will be this dangerous, I wouldn''t do it!" "Who asked you toe here?" came out a stern voice.


    "I don''t know! They were wearing a cloak! I was told not to ask questions ande in here!"


    The woman studied his paleplexion and the desperation in his eyes. She could feel his body vibrate against her and this was something not anyone could fake. "And your mission?" she asked once again, not lowering her guard despite that he seemed he was also a victim here.


    "It''s... it''s... to meet someone and ry a message to them. They said after that, I will have to write everything and wait for a crow!" ude exined in panic, almost on the verge of tears. Just then, the woman nced over her shoulder upon sensing an approaching presence. She then shifted her sharp eyes to the terrified ude.


    "If I prove you''re involved in here, I will cut you. Do as what you were told." She warned, watching him nod profusely. She carefully withdrew her dagger and picked up the masked, tossing it to him while hiding her dagger under her skirt. When she nced back at him, she noticed how his hand still trembled while holding the mask. ''He really looks terrified,'' she thought, walking back to the armchair across from him. Meanwhile, as soon as ude covered his face with the mask, his lips curled up. If he could p, he would''ve pped and praised himself. He was such an excellent actor. Thanks to years of pranking his uncle, he mastered the art of deception. "Act normal," she instructed in an icy voice, ncing at the door. "What you got their ears, the woman smiled sweetly.


    involved in is dangerous. If I were you, after this transaction, flee. Dead men tell no tales."


    ''Is she worried about me? Well, that is surprising for someone who pointed a dagger in my throat just now.'' he thought, nodding while keeping his silence. It didn''t take long when a knock came from outside the door. As soon as it caressed their ears, the woman smiled sweetly.


    "Uh..." ude cleared his throat. "It''s better if you sit on myp," came out a nervous voice. "It will look more believable if they see me indulging in debauchery. That''s what they told me. That is why I asked you to strip."


    His voice was polite, making her raise a brow. Since what he said made a point, the woman rocked her head. She didn''t say anything as she stood and unhesitatingly sat on hisp.


    "Don''t try anything silly," she warned while wrapping her arms around his neck. "Or I''ll let you know how fragile life is."


    ''Heh... how fierce.'' he mentallyughed.


    In his perspective, she was more like an angry kitten than a tigress. Perhaps it was because he had seen real tiger-like people in hell''s den that people like her and threats like this sounded more like a joke. Despite that, this woman seemed to know more about the person he was after. "Come in." ude cleared his throat as he waited for the person to enter the room. His eyes instantly flickered, seeing a man enter.


    ''This man...'' he whispered as he instantly recognized this person. ''... to think this is the recipient of those letters.'' "I will not greet you formally since I heard you don''t like acting like a nobleman." The local nobleman spoke, ncing at ude in a mask and the woman clinging onto him. "I''d rather prefer it if it''s just the two of us."


    "Oh..." ude rocked his head, gazing at the woman on hisp. He smirked, snaking his arms around her waist to pull her closer. Unlike how he acted so terrified, he yed with her hair while she kept her smile despite gritting her teeth. "Do you want to leave, Gorgeous?" he inquired, while she averted her eyes. "Young Master, if this is important, I will give you space. However, I will surely miss you."


    ''Oh? will you look at that?'' ude chuckled while shaking his head mentally. He sighed, cocking his head to the man. "Baron, you prefer if we talk withoutpany? And when did this be about you and your preferences?" The Baron froze, sensing this chill down his spine. He had heard stories of the man he was negotiating with. They said he was just as intimidating as the crazy earl in thisnd. But to think rumors weren''t just hearsay, he gulped. "Sit down, Baron. I hate it when people look down on me while I''m sitting down." ude motioned his hand towards the seat across from him.


    The Baron cleared his throat, treading carefully towards the chair. As soon as he sat down, ude and the courtesan were flirting. This only made everything look believable since the woman had hazel hair and they heard this felon had an obsession with women with hazel hair. He cleared his throat, catching their attention. "As what I had written to you, the request you made is prepared. Once the payment is made, we can ship out the goods."


    ''Fiend.'' ude''s eyes grew colder. The "goods" this person was talking about were people ¡ª real people they abducted. He just needed to know the location of where they were being held. Meanwhile, although his tone had aplete change, the woman could still feel the slight tremor in his arms. Hence, she was slowly believing that ude was... actually, a proxy. "The payment... is not with me." He yed with her hazel hair with his index indifferently. "You already know how I move, Baron. Tonight, you will receive a letter telling you the location of the money. Ship them out immediately the next day. If the goods are iplete or damaged... you know what will happen."


    "Ye ¡ª yes!"


    "If that is settled, why don''t you drink with me before you leave?" This time, his tone changed in a much lighter tone as he pointed his hand at the ss in front of him. "Gorgeous, will you serve my dear friend?" "Yes, young master." The woman smiled as she carefully stood up from him and served the Baron. ude alsomended this woman, as she also knew how to act. Albeit, not a great pretender like him. "Uh..." once the drink was served, the Baron hesitated. "Mydy, it seems the Baron thinks the drink is poisoned." ude cast the woman a look. "Why don''t you drink it first so he won''t worry too much?" "Of course, Young Master."


    "No, it''s fine!" the Baron panicked, knowing that this might appear rude to him. "How can I think it''s poisoned?" His hand trembled as he picked up the ss to his lips. The Baron downed it in one go, sporting an awkward smile.


    "Baron... I am looking forward to our next transaction." ude''s eyes glinted while nodding approvingly. They shared a few drinks, but ude didn''t drink because of the mask. When the Baron left, he remained silent while the woman who apanied them and listened to their conversation walked towards the window. She stood in the side, just peeking outside. "What you''ve heard today is important. Flee now before it''s toote," she muttered, eyes outside.


    ude, who was studying her actions, let out a sigh. He carefully removed the mask, revealing the solemn expression on his face. He wasn''t acting, but he somehow discovered a new way to approach this matter. His enemy was evasive and careful ¡ª purposely hiding his tracks from him ¡ª so it was hard for the Earl to catch him.


    Just as his lips parted, the woman closed the curtain. "They''re here," she said while looking at him. "They will kill you." That was all she said before marching away while tying her hazel hair up. When she was by the other door that was connected to another room, she looked back. ude was just sitting down, unmoving. "Where will I go?" he inquired almost dramatically, looking back at her with helplessness in his eyes. "I''m not strong and lived day by day by epting odd jobs. Even if I can fight, I''m not strong enough to fight people like them. That Baron is a noble vampire."


    She looked at him straight in the eye in silence. For apassionate person like her who had a long history of witnessing people be used and die, she knew that this man would share the same fate. Out of the goodness of her heart, she offered to help him flee.


    Little did she know, it was the beginning of having a pushover like him follow her around like a tail.

 Chapter 615 Penny

    Chapter 615 Penny


    "Drinks on me. We''ll separate after you had a ss." ude gazed up at the woman across from him. After fleeing from their ''pursuers'', they went into a pub to drink. The woman already wore a cloak to hide her clothes underneath ¡ª just like what he did. "I don''t have anywhere to go," came out his weak reply, watching her observe their surrounding discreetly. "I don''t have a family to go back to and I might put the people I knew in danger if I go to them."


    She cast him a look. "Not my problem." A cold response came out from her lips, shaking her head as she picked up her ss. "Please protect me." She snorted and looked back at him at his request. "Or at least, let me work for you. I may be physically weak, but I can be of help. I''m good at observing the surrounding."


    "You don''t know the person you''re getting yourself involved with. The people you got tangled with are dangerous people. Do you think someone such as myself, who is after them, is any less dangerous?"


    "But you''re kind."


    "Kind?" ude frowned, studying the mockery of her smirk. "You helped me even though you don''t know me yet."


    "Young man, I helped you because I have a conscience. But don''t expect me to help you over and over. Save yourself the trouble and live in a ce where no one knows you."


    "You look around the same age."


    If only he could go to a ce where no one knows him, ude thought. But Monarey was his fief, thend he governed since he was a child with his uncle''s guidance. He could just go home, but this was just too much fun to be considered as a weakling and a pushover. Moreover, it seemed there were more things to know about this problem lurking in the darkness of Monarey. ude must find out himself. He exhaled, rubbing his fingertip against the ss. "Why are you after them?" he inquired, raising his gaze from the ss. "If it''s that dangerous, why are you stepping into danger yourself?" The woman stared at him solemnly. "I have a score to settle with them."


    "A score to settle?" his brows furrowed, watching her chug her ss down. She mmed the ss on the table, eyes full of contempt.


    "I''m avenging my sister." That was all she said, but ude was smart enough to get the gist of her reason.


    Revenge. In his conclusion, this woman''s sister had fallen into the hands of this organization. This said organization that recently entered Monarey was said to do all atrocious crimes. That included human and vampire trafficking. The increasing number of disappearances was what first reached the Earl''s ears, after all. "I''ll make them all pay." Her eyes glinted, gripping the ss. "I will ruin them all."


    ude pressed his lips into a thin line. "Why... don''t you ask for the earl''s help, then?"


    "The earl?" she snorted, making him frown. "Do you think he won''t help? Or do you believe he is too young and unreliable?" His eyes grew icy, but he kept his thoughts to himself. "Haha! No, it''s nothing like that." To his surprise, she chuckled and shook her head. "The earl, although young, had proven himself since he took charge of this ce. I heard many stories about him, so I think he is a reliable person. Well, he is a pureblood."


    "You sound like you''re not a local from here."


    She didn''t answer but cast him a knowing look. "That''s not important. The earl might''ve heard about these people settling in his fief, but that''s not my problem. My goal is personal. Whether he gets to them first or I get their head is still a win-win, don''t you think?"


    "You''re a strange woman," he pointed out, making herugh. "Are you that strong to have this confidence?"


    She smirked but didn''t respond. Instead, she raised a hand to catch someone''s attention for another ss of booze. Meanwhile, ude simply studied her demeanor. It was a mystery to him how this woman could be this... confident. He was a pureblood, so he could size up her strength. The only reason she hadn''t busted his disguise was because of Tilly, ude''s grandmother. Back when he was in the maind of vampires, Tilly handed him a family ne. She said, "as long as you''re wearing it, you can conceal the scent of your blood." Although ude could conceal his aura as a pureblood so other vampires couldn''t tell, this ne could hide the traces of his blood. In other words, even if ude would bleed, no one could discern he was a pureblood. He simply wore it because Tilly told her to wear it at all times. Also, Samael nagged him to listen to his grandmother without questions since Tilly was someone who doesn''t exin herself. ''I should test it again,'' he thought, spreading his hand under the table to stop time for a second. The first time, his ability didn''t work on her. And the second time... it still didn''t. The woman continued to chug down her drink without manners, unaware of the sudden stop of time around her for a split second. ''How appalling. She doesn''t seem that strong, but how is she not affected by my ability? I already asked Tilly about it, but she shrugged, saying she had long forgotten such reasons for a particr urrence because of her old age.'' He exhaled, resting his hand on the armrest. He tapped his fingers against the surface of the table, eyes on her. "What''s your name?" he inquired all of a sudden while she hissed after drinking her drink in one go. She gazed at him, eyebrows raised. "We''ve been talking, but I hadn''t known your name. It''s rude to address you as You," he exined with a shrug.


    "Isn''t it rude to ask for someone''s name before giving yours?"


    ude pressed his lips, thinking of a name to give her. Since the name "ude and Lucas" was already known to others, he used his third name that many overlooked.


    "Third," he introduced with a firm voice. "And you?"


    The side of her lips smirk. "Penny."

 Chapter 616 Simple-minded

    Chapter 616 Simple-minded


    Penny kept telling him to go and enjoy his youth as if she was an olddy. But as time passed by, although she was repeating that like a broken record, her alcohol intake hindered her from actually shooing him away. So, ude just watched her mumble gibberish as if she wasn''t after some dangerous people. "Ah... now that I think about it..." Her finger that was pointing at him swayed, narrowing her eyes while staring at him. "Did we meet before? I think you look a bit familiar."


    "Maybe? I usually roam around." He shrugged. This was also what baffled ude. Everyone whoid their eyes on the Earl of Monarey never forgot what he looked like. But this woman didn''t recognize him. He actually thought she would remember when she took off that mask, but instead, she raised a different question. Now, she was wondering if they had met before. Not that it displeased him, since he could use it to his advantage. He snapped his eyes when Penny suddenly hit her head on the table, passing out after having too many drinks. ude cupped his cheek, eyes on her. ''Is she certain she will bring down that organization that even the Earl had to step in to deal with it?'' he wondered. ''How can she drink until she passes out?''


    Just then, he raised his gaze at the person close to their table. ude sported a smile, seeing us, who was blending in click his tongue. ''He''s probably pissed and thinks I am simply flirting in the middle of fulfilling my duties,'' he thought, peeling his eyes away from his uncle. ''Now, now. What should I do with her?''


    A shallow breath slipped past his lips. What else could he do? He didn''t want to stay in here all night. They could just find an inn where she could restfortably, and he would continue tracking down the transaction that would happen tonight. But just as ude walked over to Penny, she suddenly grabbed his wrist as soon as he entered her vicinity. Slowly, Penny raised her head. She blinkedzily, huping while keeping eye contact with him.


    "I''m drunk, but that doesn''t mean you can touch me. What do you think you''re doing?" she asked in between her hups.


    "I will take you to the nearest inn. You can''t sleep here," he exined with a sigh. "This is the least I can do to the person who helped me."


    "No, no, no." She shook her head, nting her palm on the table to stand. Penny stumbled and wobbled slightly, but she managed to keep her ground. "I can walk. Let''s go!"


    Before he could react, Penny already leaped and draped her arm around his neck. She didn''t hesitate to drag him with her and ude had to walk while bending over. In the dark street they were walking through, Penny kept her arm around his neck while singing loudly. He winced, keeping his insults to himself. How could she shamelessly sing with this kind of voice? It sounded like a cat was scratching on a te! Even his uncles and auntie sounded better!


    "Drifting with the wind and..." Penny trailed off as the two of them stopped. Before them, was a group of rogue. She nced back with an arched brow and noticed a few more people slinked out of the shadows. "Hah..." she smirked. This wasn''t new to her. Since the organization settled in this ce, the crime rate was escting. ude knew this very well, so people like this were not a surprise. "What a lovely couple." A man snickered with eyes full of contempt. "A noble vampire and a lowly one. What a treat. Don''t worry, we don''t mean harm. We just want you to surrender your valuables."


    "Penny," ude called under his breath, brushing her arm away from him. "Just stay here. I will take care of it."


    Penny raised her brows with her lips closed. She just gazed at ude and noticed the determination in his eyes. Did he think she couldn''t fight while intoxicated? Well, since she was curious how this man could have such confidence, she raised her hands.


    "Uh... my lover is such a reliable man." She pped, making his face distort slightly. "Please don''t hurt us."


    With the anticipation of how ude would resolve it, her brows rose a momentter. She blinked countless times, tugging her earlobe just in case it would make her hear better.


    "This is all I have." ude raised a pouch while looking at the man calmly. "If you need money, then take this and go. There''s no need to exercise violence."


    "Hah! What an obedient person!" The man, who seemed to be the leader, grinned from ear to ear. "..." Her ears weren''t deceiving her for sure. ude believed these people would stop just by giving in. How naive, she thought. Even if these people would take his money and leave them alone, it was simply nketing the fire. These people would victimize more people.


    "Hah! What an obedient person!" The man, who seemed to be the leader, grinned from ear to ear. "Wait!" ude paused from tossing the pouch full of money when Penny held onto his sleeve. "Damn it, Third. What the hell? I know you''re young, but I didn''t think you''re this simple-minded."


    ''Simple-minded?'' ude blinked in disbelief, trying to convince himself that he heard her wrong. Penny clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Keep your money. If you can''t fight, then just stay there. I already know you''re a pushover. No wonder you are walking down to hell without you knowing it."


    "..." ude had received a lot of insults and those never grazed him. But this... her arrogance was slowly getting into his nerves. Still, he put this upon himself. He deceived her by acting like a coward and was still continuing this act until now. So, he couldn''t me her. "Now, now." Penny stretched her neck from one side to the other, producing a cracking sound. The corner of her lips curled up, revealing her short fangs.


    "Let''s y, shall we?" As soon as she uttered those words, Penny vanished from her vantage point. She was fast, taking others by surprise except for ude. He had seen more powerful people fight, so her speed wasmendable, but not untraceable. ''Years of training,'' he thought, watching the woman bully the bullies. ''Now I know why she''s that confident.''


    While ude was "distracted," someone came up from behind him. He nced over his shoulder, stopping himself from fighting back. But before anything could hit him, Penny already appeared to block the surprise attack.


    His eyes dted, staring at her back before she red back. "If you''re this slow, go to the corner and let me finish this! You''re such a burden!"


    "..." ude bit his tongue and averted his eyes to the side. "Sorry."

 Chapter 617 A living burden

    Chapter 617 A living burden


    ''She''s that person?'' ude gazed at Penny in disbelief, watching her dust off her hands with a smug grin on her charming face. It didn''t take long when Penny single-handedly defeated these robbers, leaving them almost naked in this cold and tied up using their clothes. Currently, this urrence had also reached his ear. Men recently turned up from across the earldom, tied up and naked. The only difference was that there was no card hanging on their neck. The Earl investigated this and figured that all the victims were associated with small or big crimes. Thus, the people called this vignte who was ''hunting'' these bad guys down as a hero. It had a good and bad effect on the earl''s name since a vignte would always be a vignte. Although it was targeting the bad guys, it was challenging his authority. And to think that that infamous vignte was this young woman... ude was rendered speechless. He watched Penny scratch her head lightly, looking around. "Well, I don''t have a pen with me. Sucks," she mumbled to herself, but he heard her loud and clear. Penny nced back at him and sighed, eyes full of criticism at this young man who did nothing all throughout. "You." He raised his brows when she called. "You will die early, young man."


    "How old are you to keep calling me a young man?" he frowned, sizing her up.


    "Definitely older than you."


    "A thousand years old?" Pennyughed loudly. "Oy, oy! That is too much. Have you lived that long?"


    ''Well, that''s how old my oldest uncle, though. And he is the only one who thinks I am a little crumb.'' He thought, thinking that there were only one or two people in his life who considered him as a boy. "Anyway, these guys will be picked up tomorrow." She kicked the guy''s toes and snapped her tongue. "How dare they ambush a young couple who are on their way to their honeymoon? Do you know young love, huh? How dare you take that away from the youngins?"


    "..." ude was aware she didn''t mean that and what she meant was ''if'' they were a real couple. But... it sounded strange how those embarrassing words leave her lips. He had met a few shameless people in his life ¡ª his uncles and aunties were the great examples for that ¡ª but it was rare to meet someone who was just as carefree as those people. Penny panted after ranting her heart out. "Ugh... never mind." She turned and faced ude, blinking twice in silence. Her sudden quietness made him wonder about all sorts of things. ''Don''t look at me like that,'' he expressed internally, taking a careful step back because Penny was starting to rm him. He already had an idea that Penny was not an ordinarydy. But the more he spent time with her, he always found himself in shock into silence. And it was just around three hours since they fled the brothel.


    "You." He flinched when she pointed in the other direction of this empty street. "You go that way and I go this way. I don''t want to babysit someone like you. Man... you''re like a living burden."


    ''A living... burden?''


    "What a waste of air and space." She clicked her tongue and shook her head while ude''s mind short-circuited. Penny waved, pivoting on her heel as she strutted in the direction she pointed. "Just live quietly like a dead mouse and you''ll be fine," she advised, without looking back. "Gosh... if I keep doing this, everyone will drag my intelligence down."


    While Penny walked away, she kept grumbling to herself. Meanwhile, ude wished his hearing wasn''t keen so he couldn''t hear her put him in a basket along with all the stupid people in the world. But s, his sharp senses were a gift he got from birth. He ground his teeth, balling his hand into a fist. ''I should apologize to Uncle for ying too much,'' he thought, thinking that he would usually bully us in a roundabout way.


    ''I guess I make mistakes too.'' he let out a deep exhale, turning his head in Penny''s back from a distance. ''Why did I think of ying a pushover role instead of a hero again?''


    ude ran his hand through his hair. The answer was obvious. If he acted like he was used to, Penny wouldn''t lower her guard. Thanks to the keen senses, he instantly knew Penny wouldn''t even trust him even the slightest if he was someone capable. She was the type of person who had a strong sense of justice for the weak. He already proved that theory in his brief time with her. He raised his brows, looking up at the starless night sky. "Monarey is always cold," he whispered, closing his eyes slightly to rest for a bit. His breathing formed smoke because of the chilly night and climate. ''One is a vignte who turned up when the organization set foot in here. I wonder where they came from, what they want, and their motives.'' ude slowly opened his sharp eyes, clearing his head from Penny''s insults. ''Whatever it is, I think sticking with her will somehow lead me to them sooner. With her personality, although she is skilled, she will die if she goes against a group of vicious felons.''


    Not that ude was worried about Penny since he didn''t have any strong attachment to her. But... he believed Penny was on a suicide mission. Keeping her alive was his duty as the earl since she wasn''t that bad as a person. "Uncle, I will leave the castle for a while," he spoke in a quiet voice, staring at the empty street she had taken without worrying about the figure in the dark. "Proceed with the n about tonight''s transaction and keep the Baron in the dungeon. I''ll interrogate him myselfter."


    As soon as those orders left his lips, ude jogged to follow Penny. Meanwhile, us, who was watching everything unfold, gazed at the people Penny knocked out. "I should thank that youngdy for avenging me. My years of hardship raising that rascal... I live for this day toe. Hah!"

 Chapter 618 Owl Guild

    Chapter 618 Owl Guild


    "Aish...! Why do you keep on following me?!" Penny clicked her tongue, annoyed at ude, who was following her like a tail. Although he kept a good distance, he was like a puppy following his new master. "I told you I don''t have anywhere to go. I can pay you just to keep me safe." ude frowned, watching her gaze at him in disdain. "Please. I can adjust. I just need a home."


    "Hah...!" Penny scrunched her nose up. She had already sized up this man, and he wasn''t the type of person who should be tangled in this type of world. Although she didn''t know what sort of story this young man had, this path she was taking was dangerous. If Penny only knew... how great of an actor, this man was in front of her.


    "God... I hate myself." She pinched the space in her brows. "Why am I so weak in these kinds of people? No. How can I not say no to handsome men?" she grumbled, hissing, before letting out a deep exhale. "Fine." His face instantly brightened while she sighed for the umpteenth time. Penny pointed at him, eyes solemn.


    "But in one condition. Don''t expect me to save you every time you get in trouble. I''m no hero." "You can count on me!" "Ah, God..." Penny looked at him with a poker face before she shook her head. She smacked her lips, turning around as she continued to enter the narrow alley. This time, ude hurried and followed closely. "Why are you going to this ce?" he asked, looking around at the dark narrow alley he had never gone into before. "Going home." His brows furrowed, gazing to her side. "Stop asking before I totally lose it."


    His mouth opened and closed, but decided to keep his thoughts to himself. So, ude simply looked around, memorizing the route they were taking until they reached a back door. Penny knocked on the doorzily. "It''s me." The door took several seconds before it opened from the inside. ude raised a brow, seeing an eye peeking through the small gap. As soon as the person''s eyended on Penny, it dted before the door abruptly opened.


    "Leader!" ude''s eyes popped open, seeing a buffed man with a thick beard and long hair wee Penny back. But his expression instantly changed to confusion as soon as his eyesnded on the young man standing next to Penny.


    The man''s eyes dted as he gasped. "Leader, did you abduct yet another handsome young man?!" "What?" ude''s face distorted, gazing at Penny in dismay.


    "Hey, don''t nder me, alright!" Penny winced, ring at the man holding the door. "Let us in first. God! All people just see my actions as bad!"


    "Ah, right..." the man snapped, nodding while opening the door wide. As Penny went in, he leaned to her side and whispered as if gossiping. "But, leader, didn''t you say you like handsome men? This man is a good catch."


    "Shh!" ude, who was following them from behind and listening to them, bit his tongue. He was certain Penny didn''t lure her because he followed her with an ulterior motive. However, why did he feel a bit cheated? ''Just when will these surprises stop?'' he wondered, mentally shaking his head as this was unfolding in a predictable way. But just as he thought that this was the end of the surprise, he was wrong. The next moment, after walking through a cramped and short hallway, what weed him was arge pub. ude froze on the spot, eyes scanning the pub or lobby that looked like a pub. The space was crowded; men and women alike were having a drink, sharing loudughter; some were bickering to the point it looked like they would fight, while the rest fanned the mes. ''What the...?''


    "Everyone! The leader is back!" he turned his head to the buffed man who opened the door for them. Thetter pped and the noises in the air slowly subsided.


    "Leader!! Wee back!" "Hello, Leader!"


    "Leader, you''re even more beautiful today than thest time I saw you!" Greetings andpliments reced the arguments and senseless jokes. That second, ude instantly noticed the respect and admiration of everyone in here for Penny. Some even stood from their seat, approaching Penny.


    "Leader~ I missed you!" To de''s surprise, a girl leaped towards Penny and hugged her thigh.


    "Haha! Betty, I missed you too!" Penny squatted down with arge grin on her face, picking up the adorable Betty. When she straightened her back with Betty in her arms, Penny faced a woman. "Leader, you got us all worried," said the woman with a relieved smile. "Karen, you should make up a better lie than that. How can you say you''re worried about me when everyone seems they were having fun without me?" Penny chuckled, teasing Karen, her subordinate.


    "Leader, we just know you''re capable, but we are all worried deep down." A lean young man chimed in, standing beside the buffed man who weed them. He gazed at the man and cast him a knowing look. "Peter and I even nned to look for you if you don''t return tonight."


    "Tch. Don''t drag my kind Peter here, Gai." Penny shook her head, but the smile on her face was genuine. As they conversed, more people approached Penny to wee her back. Meanwhile, ude blinked countless times, trying to get a grasp of what was going on. What was this ce? How did this group of people didn''t reach the earl''s ears? And why do they all call Penny their leader?


    Myriads of questions hovered over his head on top of the initial questions he had previously. But just then, he snapped his eyes when Penny spoke.


    "Ah, right!" Penny cleared her throat as she cast ude a knowing look. "This is Third, someone I picked up somewhere. You know I have a kind heart, so I can''t turn a blind eye to a pitiful and lost soul."


    "Leader! How can you say that with a straight face?! You picked him up because he is handsome, did you?!" "It''s not that I am doubting your kind heart, but you''re not a saint, leader! How can you lure an innocent young man to warm your bed?!"


    "Leader, I''m so disappointed in you!" Penny''s under eyes twitched, hearing these tant nders from everyone. The vein in her temple protruded before she finally lost it and yelled.


    "Damn it! I am innocent here, alright?! He is the one who kept following me!" she panted, silencing everyone with her re. "Anyway, he is now part of this family. Be kind to him. He said he needs a home!"


    Slowly, Penny shifted her eyes to the shocked ude. Thetter watched as everyone set their eyes on him, giving him undivided attention. Before he could speak, everyone already sported arge, weing grin. "Wee to the Owl''s Guild, Brother!"

 Chapter 619 Dont underestimate a housewife The Owls Guild

    Chapter 619 Don''t underestimate a housewife


    The Owl''s Guild.


    A group of nomads who sold information for a living. Each of them came from a different country. Due to circumstances, they followed Penny. The current leader of the group. Currently, they were hunting down a crime organization. The reason these people currently live in the earldom. That was all ude could make up for what they told him. Of course, since the earldom was open, they couldn''t monitor each entry and exit across the earldom. The reason these people temporarily settled without being noticed.


    They were people the earl should be wary about them. Although they hadn''t done nor did they have the intention to cause disharmony in the earldom.


    If anything, the Owl''s Guild simply wanted to settle scores with the real felons who were causing fear in the shadows. Most members had a personal grudge against the said organization, so they all agreed to take them all down. "Third, you''re zoning out again." ude snapped his eyes, raising his eyes at Peter. He was drying up a ss with a cloth, standing behind the counter of the pub. Thetter was the person he first met in this ce. Despite his rogue appearance, he was kind. "Sorry. I''m still not used to how empty the pub looks during the day." He chuckled, looking back at the empty tables and chairs. "It''s been a week since Penny took me in, but all I did was help you clean the ce. What has she been doing?"


    "Leader is always busy," Peter replied in a light tone, shrugging while casting ude a look. "You know our circumstance. Since this family is big, we need to do a lot of things. Having this pub is not enough to fill all our stomachs."


    ude adjusted to the stool, studying Peter as he ced the ss under the counter to wipe the rest. "Peter... if you are all this determined to hunt down that organization, why don''t you ask the Earl''s help? I''m a local here. Although his cruelty and ruthlessness are proven, he is rational. He might help you."


    "Haha! Of course, he might help us. But... will he even lend us an ear first?"


    "You won''t know unless you try. Penny is amazing. I''m sure she can make the earl listen."


    Peter chuckled, propping his side against the other side of the counter, eyes on ude. "Third, I know since you''re a local here, you have more faith in the young Earl of Monarey. However, not us. Drawing the Earl''s attention might make this hunt easier, but then again, what would happen after?"


    "Right..." ude rocked his head, getting a good grasp of what he was saying. "We''re a family here, Third. We struggle together, but we don''t do anything that will endanger everyone on purpose. Our life is already dangerous enough. Asking a pureblood''s help might sound better, but we don''t know the Earl." Peter let out a deep breath, batting his eyes ever so slowly. "He is one of the very few purebloods in the empire. We''d rather not get tangled with such a person and stay away from him."


    ude let out a sigh, knocking his knuckles against the counter lightly. "I want to help in here, though. How can I help if I just clean the pub?"


    "Man... you make it sound like our task is useless." Peterughed while ude looked up at him. "Although this is quite easier than the others, just think what everyone will feel if theye home in a dirty home. You think this is nothing, but to them, that is enough for them to rest after a day''s work."


    "So, we''re like a housewife."


    "Don''t underestimate a housewife." Hisugh grew louder whilst shaking his head. "You''re young, Third. But a housewife is one of the toughest jobs. Have some pride in it."


    Peter shook his head as he continued to wipe the newly washed sses for tonight. Meanwhile, ude just watched him. In his first week in this guild, he didn''t hate it, to be honest. Everyone was kind and weing; it was strange but ude got along with them well.


    "Peter," he called, waiting for Peter to look in his way. "Why... did you wee me without question? I mean, considering your line of work, I''m certain you had enemies. Didn''t you consider that I am a spy?"


    The corner of Peter''s lips stretched from ear to ear. "Are you?"


    "I''m just asking." ude frowned, seeing that yful grin stered on the man. "Although I am grateful for the warm wee, it just..."


    "Strange?" ude nced up, nodding. "Yes. It''s a bit strange how everyone just weed me without prejudice or a shred of doubt. Weren''t you afraid that you are weing a monster?"


    "Haha! Why would we?" Again, Peter leaned his arms against the counter, eyes on ude squarely. "If Penny took you in herself, then there''s nothing to worry about."


    "Why do you trust her so much?"


    "Because she''s our leader. She will never do something that will hurt us." Peter''s eyes glinted with admiration. "Also, it''s not the first time she took someone in. Gai, for example, had the same circumstance as you. Penny simply took almost everyone who didn''t have a home in here because she''s that kind. How can we mistreat you if we were in your shoes at one point?" ude let out a shallow breath, keeping his thought while Peter resumed his work. His eyes lowered to his fist. ''These people aren''t that strong. Actually, they were, but not as impressive. And yet, look at them.'' He snuck a look at Peter. ''They make me feel bad for keeping my identity a secret. Will they hate me if I told them I am the earl?''


    ude was a little torn. Whether or not he admitted it, he was starting to like this group. He knew he shouldn''t be too attached since they would leave Monarey once this was settled. But... who would dislike such warm people?


    "Peter. I''ll take a walk outside for a bit. I wille back." He knocked on the counter, seeing Peter nod before he left.

 Chapter 620 I am your new father

    Chapter 620 I am your new father


    ude exited the back door alley, walking to the corner. When he leaned his back against the wall, his eyes sharpened.


    "Uncle, any news about those felons?" he asked without looking at the other figure leaning on the other side of the alley. "I barely got useful information from them aside from that this organization was also moving from ce to ce. Probably, to avoid the people they had offended."


    "Apparently, they were experienced in hiding their traces." us, who was d in a cloak, clicked his tongue in irritation. "We caught a few membersst night. But those fiends cut their own throats."


    "They probably knew dying right there and then is better than seeing me."


    "Well, you didn''t have the best image."


    ude let out a shallow breath, gazing up at the sky. "Even though the Baron talked, he knew too little. Penny doesn''t give out important details about the organization. I don''t know if that is because she doesn''tpletely trust me or... there''s a deeper reason."


    "In any case, you''re staying here for so long."


    "Uncle, I am still working." ude frowned as he nced at his shoulder. "You just hate all the paperwork you have to work on during my absence."


    us''s expression died. "Why would I enjoy doing such a boring thing? Anyway, we found evidence of the route their group is using. I will go there tonight to confirm. If my intuition is correct, these people will expand to La Lona. Silvia will kill us if we didn''t take out the root here, and it reaches the March."


    "That''s why I''m here, so it doesn''t reach Auntie." ude let out a deep sigh. "By the way, Lilou sent you a letter. No, I think, even Hell, Fabian, Tilly, and Law sent you a letter. They didn''t have to parade they have all the time in the world." ude chuckled, thinking that that little family on the maind had a good life. In a blink of an eye, us already disappeared from his standpoint. ude didn''t even need to check because he knew his uncle already left without parting words. "He''s always so cold," he mumbled with a chuckle, idling in the back alley near the guild''s dwelling. "They are surely evasive people." ude wouldn''t have a problem subduing an organization. Their only problem was, these people were too careful. There was barely a slip-up to give him an opening to catch them. He knew these felons were aware they were no match once the Earl and the mad chief knight catch them. So they were avoiding a confrontation with him. "What should I do?" he slipped his hand inside his clothes, taking out a small canvas he always kept with him. He opened it with his thumb, gazing at the small portrait he got for his birthday two years ago.


    His eyes instantly softened as he smiled subtly. "If you are in my position, what will you do, Auntie Lilove?" came out a whisper, staring at Lilou''s soft smile in the painting. To him, the members of the guild were just like Lilou, warm. The reason he liked Lilou from the start was that she was warm and unsuspecting. Penny reminded him of his auntie. Although he didn''t want topare, they shared some simrities in personality. "Hey!" ude snapped his eyes and turned to the source of the voice. "What are you doing there?" Penny tilted her head to the side, eyes falling to the small piece of paper in his hand. Her brows furrowed when ude folded it and slid it inside his inner clothes. "Talking to someone," he answered, sauntering towards her.


    "Talking to that thing you were holding just now?" she inquired with an arched brow. "Is it a portrait of your lover? You look a little forlorn while staring at it." ude chuckled as he stopped in front of her. "Why are you asking? Jealous?"


    "What if I am? Will you tell me?" "I can''t believe you will go that far just to fill your curiosity." He clicked his tongue, getting a grasp of Penny''s personality after staying in the guild for a week. Penny rolled her eyes as she pivoted on her heel, walking back while he walked beside her. "So... how did your lover die?" she asked after taking a few steps, ncing at him. ude cast her a side-eye. "How can you conclude so fast?"


    "You looked at it with such longing in your eyes." "But that doesn''t mean she''s dead." He peeled his eyes away from her, lips pressed closed. "I just missed her, that''s all."


    "Is she that important?" "Very."


    "Then, if she''s not dead, why aren''t you together?" Penny stopped, eyes on ude''s back as thetter took a few more steps before he stopped. "Come on. I''m your new father. You can tell me. Maybe I can give you good advice."


    A shortugh escaped his mouth as he cocked his head back. "She''s married."


    "..."


    His lips curled into a smirk, enjoying the aghast expression stered on her face. He knew she would sport such aplicated look. That was why he didn''t hesitate to answer her question. "Any good advice aside from letting her live happily with her husband, Father?" he inquired mischievously, chuckling like a devil when she didn''t answer. "Don''t worry, Penny. She is important to me, but that doesn''t mean I am unhappy. I just naturally miss her from time to time, especially when things are tough."


    His words were perceived as his ''tough'' situation for getting tangled with a vicious organization. Thus, Penny frowned as she stared at his back while ude resumed his steps. She raised her brows when he suddenly stopped by the back door of the pub and set his eyes on her. "By the way, you should let your hair down from time to time." ude smiled charmingly, winking at Penny as she would usually tie her hair up. "You look good with it."


    After stating such words, he entered while she stood still. Her eyes lingered on the shut door, expression nk. "Goodness gracious... why is he so good-looking?" she murmured, shaking her head to get that charming face out of her head. A momentter, she marched towards the door to enter the pub.


    As she did, she murmured out of in curiosity. "I wonder what kind of woman she is for that bewitching young man to have such a look in his eyes?"  Chapter 620 I am your new father


    ude exited the back door alley, walking to the corner. When he leaned his back against the wall, his eyes sharpened.


    "Uncle, any news about those felons?" he asked without looking at the other figure leaning on the other side of the alley. "I barely got useful information from them aside from that this organization was also moving from ce to ce. Probably, to avoid the people they had offended."


    "Apparently, they were experienced in hiding their traces." us, who was d in a cloak, clicked his tongue in irritation. "We caught a few membersst night. But those fiends cut their own throats."


    "They probably knew dying right there and then is better than seeing me."


    "Well, you didn''t have the best image."


    ude let out a shallow breath, gazing up at the sky. "Even though the Baron talked, he knew too little. Penny doesn''t give out important details about the organization. I don''t know if that is because she doesn''tpletely trust me or... there''s a deeper reason."


    "In any case, you''re staying here for so long."


    "Uncle, I am still working." ude frowned as he nced at his shoulder. "You just hate all the paperwork you have to work on during my absence."


    us''s expression died. "Why would I enjoy doing such a boring thing? Anyway, we found evidence of the route their group is using. I will go there tonight to confirm. If my intuition is correct, these people will expand to La Lona. Silvia will kill us if we didn''t take out the root here, and it reaches the March."


    "That''s why I''m here, so it doesn''t reach Auntie." ude let out a deep sigh. "By the way, Lilou sent you a letter. No, I think, even Hell, Fabian, Tilly, and Law sent you a letter. They didn''t have to parade they have all the time in the world." ude chuckled, thinking that that little family on the maind had a good life. In a blink of an eye, us already disappeared from his standpoint. ude didn''t even need to check because he knew his uncle already left without parting words. "He''s always so cold," he mumbled with a chuckle, idling in the back alley near the guild''s dwelling. "They are surely evasive people." ude wouldn''t have a problem subduing an organization. Their only problem was, these people were too careful. There was barely a slip-up to give him an opening to catch them. He knew these felons were aware they were no match once the Earl and the mad chief knight catch them. So they were avoiding a confrontation with him. "What should I do?" he slipped his hand inside his clothes, taking out a small canvas he always kept with him. He opened it with his thumb, gazing at the small portrait he got for his birthday two years ago.


    His eyes instantly softened as he smiled subtly. "If you are in my position, what will you do, Auntie Lilove?" came out a whisper, staring at Lilou''s soft smile in the painting. To him, the members of the guild were just like Lilou, warm. The reason he liked Lilou from the start was that she was warm and unsuspecting. Penny reminded him of his auntie. Although he didn''t want topare, they shared some simrities in personality. "Hey!" ude snapped his eyes and turned to the source of the voice. "What are you doing there?" Penny tilted her head to the side, eyes falling to the small piece of paper in his hand. Her brows furrowed when ude folded it and slid it inside his inner clothes. "Talking to someone," he answered, sauntering towards her.


    "Talking to that thing you were holding just now?" she inquired with an arched brow. "Is it a portrait of your lover? You look a little forlorn while staring at it." ude chuckled as he stopped in front of her. "Why are you asking? Jealous?"


    "What if I am? Will you tell me?" "I can''t believe you will go that far just to fill your curiosity." He clicked his tongue, getting a grasp of Penny''s personality after staying in the guild for a week. Penny rolled her eyes as she pivoted on her heel, walking back while he walked beside her. "So... how did your lover die?" she asked after taking a few steps, ncing at him. ude cast her a side-eye. "How can you conclude so fast?"


    "You looked at it with such longing in your eyes." "But that doesn''t mean she''s dead." He peeled his eyes away from her, lips pressed closed. "I just missed her, that''s all."


    "Is she that important?" "Very."


    "Then, if she''s not dead, why aren''t you together?" Penny stopped, eyes on ude''s back as thetter took a few more steps before he stopped. "Come on. I''m your new father. You can tell me. Maybe I can give you good advice."


    A shortugh escaped his mouth as he cocked his head back. "She''s married."


    "..."


    His lips curled into a smirk, enjoying the aghast expression stered on her face. He knew she would sport such aplicated look. That was why he didn''t hesitate to answer her question. "Any good advice aside from letting her live happily with her husband, Father?" he inquired mischievously, chuckling like a devil when she didn''t answer. "Don''t worry, Penny. She is important to me, but that doesn''t mean I am unhappy. I just naturally miss her from time to time, especially when things are tough."


    His words were perceived as his ''tough'' situation for getting tangled with a vicious organization. Thus, Penny frowned as she stared at his back while ude resumed his steps. She raised her brows when he suddenly stopped by the back door of the pub and set his eyes on her. "By the way, you should let your hair down from time to time." ude smiled charmingly, winking at Penny as she would usually tie her hair up. "You look good with it."


    After stating such words, he entered while she stood still. Her eyes lingered on the shut door, expression nk. "Goodness gracious... why is he so good-looking?" she murmured, shaking her head to get that charming face out of her head. A momentter, she marched towards the door to enter the pub.


    As she did, she murmured out of in curiosity. "I wonder what kind of woman she is for that bewitching young man to have such a look in his eyes?"

 Chapter 621 Losing his composure

    Chapter 621 Losing hisposure


    Two weeks had gone by since ude was weed in the guild as Third. For the past two weeks, ude simply did menial chores and drank with everyone during the night. Although there were only a few times in a week where everyone would gather and close the pub from clients, ude was getting used to this new routine. "Penny, you look a little happy tonight." He pointed out, gazing at Penny from across the table. He had his arms against the edge of the table, ncing at everyone around the square table. "Haha! There''s only one reason for Leader to be happy!" Gai draped his arm around ude''s neck, standing from beside his chair with booze in his hand. ude frowned, eyes on Penny, who was hissing after chugging down a ss of booze. "Three weeks." She raised three fingers in front of her. "In three weeks, I will fucking break that bastard''s neck."


    His eyes dted slightly. "You mean...?"


    "Uh-huh!" Penny sported a smug grin, gazing at everyone around the table. "Our years of hard work are finally paying off!"


    ude watched Penny nt her palms on the surface of the wooden table as she stood. All he could do was stare at her as she stood in her chair, hollering to gather everyone''s attention. "Everyone!" Penny pped until the lively noises subsided. "Spare your father a few seconds of your time!" She cleared her throat, face flushed in red from the alcohol, but everyone still listened to her request. When everyone''s attention was on her, the side of her lips stretched from ear to ear.


    "I received news about the Nightwalkers'' trade that will happen in three weeks. On the border between Monarey and La Lona, in that abandoned wilderness, there will be a huge trade. I received a tip of the exact location and the hideout of those damn murderers who took the lives of our beloved." Penny''s eyes glinted in anticipation, just like everyone else. "With that being said, in the next three weeks, we will prepare to ambush them. A life for a life, an eye for an eye. I want everyone to prepare because, in three weeks, it will be a war!"


    Everyone''s loud cheers resonated across the entire pub, yelling their leader''s name. They were like depraved soldiers hungry for a kill. Meanwhile, the only one who had a different reaction was ude. He knew this guild had the best method and had tons of resources to get information. So it was no surprise that Penny got a hold of this information before the earl''s intelligence. But that wasn''t his concern. What concerned him was... there was this unsettling feeling lingering in his heart. In the past two weeks, ude was also busy investigating in his own way, on top of being a member of the guild. us would also frequently see him, reporting about the progress of the organization they were hunting down. The said organization was evasive and discreet, but with the eagerness of the Earl''s forces, they found some lead. And... had the vague idea of the power of this criminal organization lurking in the dark. Nightwalkers. That was what the organization called itself. Apparently, they originated from the ruined Spade kingdom. A genius king who was driven into madness for seeking to be a god once led those people.


    In other words, ude knew this force wasn''t just all being discreet. There was even more than that. They were thete Zero''s devoted followers. There was no confirmation yet, but as a person who had met Zero in the past, the earl was now taking them more seriously. ''How can you people say it''s war...?'' he wondered, balling his hand into a fist. ''If the earl had to rack his brain just to deal with such troublesomeds... why are you all so excited about?''


    ude hung his head low while containing his anger. This should also be good news to him since he could use this information to get there ahead of time. However, these people... these people who treated him kindly without expecting anything in return were all so foolish. Not questioning his identity was one thing. And he could just help them behind the scenes as the earl. But, when this was all over, these people would have to leave Monarey. If they were this foolish, how would they survive?


    "Third, are you alright?" he snapped his eyes, gazing to his side only to see Betty, the little girl, standing beside his chair. "You look a bit rattled."


    Betty was only an eight-year-old girl. She was abandoned in the street in the ce the guild lived a few years back. Thanks to Penny, who took her in, Betty didn''t die in the cold street with nothing but her ragged clothes and an empty stomach.


    "Betty, Third is probably scared!" Penny humored as she slumped on the wooden chair,ughing heartily. "Don''t worry. I won''t send you out to your death."


    Her remarks were like a p in his ear, gazing up at her with nk eyes. "You won''t send me out to my death, but you will send everyone else?"


    "Huh?"


    "Penny, how can you say it''s ''war'' so easily? Do you know that in a war, people die?" His voice shook just like his fist, making everyone around him shut into silence. The silence soon wrapped around the entire pub, attention shifting to ude.


    "Hey, hey, Third. You have to calm down, brother." Gai waved awkwardly, a bit shocked to see the alwaysposed ude lose hisposure. Meanwhile, Penny raised her head when ude stood up from his seat. "Didn''t you say everyone in here is your family? How can a father... send his children to their deaths?" His eyes glinted, sharp re directly at this woman who was posing as everyone''s father ¡ª when, in fact, she was just a girl. "You''re no father if you are simply driving your sons to their impending doom. I can''t believe I considered your actions admirable when you''re no different from others. Using their children as pawns. Tch. What a joke." After voicing out his dismay and disappointment, ude huffed and looked at everyone. He clicked his tongue and walked out, ignoring the eyes that were following his figure.

 Chapter 622 The guilds deep scar

    Chapter 622 The guild''s deep scar


    When ude walked out of the door, Peter gazed at Penny worriedly. She had this frown stered across her face while she kept her eyes where ude left. "Leader, should we follow him...?" Peter inquired, but Penny raised a hand and shook her head lightly. "Let him cool his head first. Third is new to this guild, so he is a bit confused." Penny sported a weary smile as she looked back at everyone. "He''lle by once he clears his head. I will go to my office first. Enjoy the drinks, everyone."


    Penny pushed herself up, ruffling Betty''s hair gently before walking away from the scene. All they could do was watch their leader jog up to the stairs without saying another word. "God... why did he get too riled up with that?" Gai muttered as he perched on the empty seat, gazing at Peter. "I mean, our job is already dangerous and we risk our lives every single day. It''s not like we don''t know what we signed up for from the start."


    "Gai." Peter looked at Gai and shook his head. "I will see Leader. Just enjoy the drinks."


    "How can we enjoy the drink with what happened?" "I don''t know, and that''s not my problem." Peter got up to follow Penny into her mini office. As Peter left, the lively atmosphere didn''t return. Instead, it remained at a standstill because one way or another, whether they admit it, ude''s remarks had a hint of truth. ***


    Peter knocked on the door lightly, announcing his entry before opening the door. As soon as he stepped inside, his eyes fell on Penny sitting on a chair behind an old desk while staring into the small window of her office. A sigh slipped past his lips as he headed to the stand, lighting up amp. If not for the moonlight filtering through the window, it would be pitch ck. "Third went overboard." He broke the silence in a careful tone, watching the spark from the match until a small fire turned up. "But we can''t me him. He is a poor young man who is new to this."


    "He has a point." Penny kept her eyes on the window. "What kind of father will send his sons to their death?"


    "But you''re not forcing us." After lighting up themp, Peter turned around to face her. "The scar those people left in us... even if we peel our skin to remove the mark that hot iron left on us, it is far too deep to forget."


    Peter sighed, receiving no reaction from her. "They... enved us. If not for you, we would never escape that hell. Our brothers... they were still there, ving their life away. We will never forget the cruelty we experienced, being treated no more than an animal..." Peter paused as his breathing grew heavy, balling his hand into a fist.


    Their past... that was still haunting them until now, would forever be engraved on them. Even when they tried to conceal the ve marks hidden on the parts of their body, it was never enough. "We''re barely alive, Leader." His eyes flickered with bitterness upon stating the truth. "We will never be free for as long as they were, or we were alive. For as long as they are alive, we will be their prisoners forever. This is to reim our freedom, Penny. Don''t get swayed by mere words of a person who never knew our story."


    This time, Penny set her eyes on Peter. "Third is now a part of this family. It doesn''t matter if he knew it or not. This burden... we will carry it to our graves." Peter gazed down at her firm gaze. "Don''t forget, Peter. We have our story, and so was Third. We don''t have an idea what sort of battle he went through beforeing in here. A little kindness and understanding are all we can do. It''s free. Let''s not be stingy."


    Penny leaned her back against the chair, making it creak as she rocked it. She gazed at the window with a mncholic look in her eyes. "It seems the word war, father, and family is a sensitive topic for him," she mumbled. "Give me a moment, Peter. Your father wants some time alone."


    Peter gazed at her worriedly before he hung his head low. "Yes." Before he left, Peter looked at her once again and sighed. He then carefully closed the door to respect her time alone. Meanwhile, Penny went silent as she kept her eyes on the window. She couldn''t deny what Peter said, for that was the truth. However, she couldn''t also deny the words uttered by ude.


    In a position where everyone''s lives were her responsibility, her every decision was Meanwhile, in one of the private estates in the center of Monarey, us paced back big. Although they were determined to destroy the group that enved them, she couldn''t help but consider the years they spent following those felons'' tracks. Although the guild''s first objective was to antagonist the said organization, as years go by and the guild grow, their life slowly weaned off of the past. They had also lived normally ¡ª at least, a lot more normal than in the past. "Are we just following that organization just because that''s our first objective?" she murmured, ruminating about the years they all spent all this time. "Is it worth it to trade our life now? Just because of something in the past?" Penny was torn. She closed her eyes. This was the first time she had to question her objectives. Did she take everyone in just because she couldn''te to terms with the life she led as a ve? Why did she call them a family? Could she drop her sword and forget about it? "A father will never drive her sons to their death¡­" she repeated, along with her deep breaths. "¡­ damn. I''m having a headache."


    *****


    Meanwhile, in one of the private estates in the center of Monarey, us paced back and forth in the foyer. There were no servants inside ¡ª almost as if it was abandoned. Although it was obviously well-maintained. "Why am I nervous?" he stopped when he realized he had been restless for no reason. "Tsk. Just what are those two thinking? I swear if they are deceiving me, I will hold a grudge." us ruffled his hair before he froze. Slowly, he gazed at the door that creaked open from the outside. His eyes dted seeing two figures enter the mansion. "My. Brother. Are you that excited to see us?" came out a familiar cocky voice as the man pulled his hood down, revealing his silver hairs while the woman with him had beautiful hazel locks. "us." Lilou smiled kindly.


    Her call made us snap his eyes in horror, gasping in disbelief. "You two¡­ you''re really here?!"

 Chapter 623 Claude raised you well

    Chapter 623 ude raised you well


    us dropped the cutlery as he darted his eyes between the two across from the dining table. Samael raised a brow, propping his jaw against his knuckles.


    "You... what?" he inquired, just to confirm his ears didn''t deceive him. "My wife and I decided to travel the world." The side of Samael''s lips stretched into a yful grin. "You know, it''s always been her dream. So, as a devoted husband, I will happily oblige. We''re rich."


    "You... what about my niece, Sunny?" "What about her?"


    us blinked nkly. "She''s a three-year-old child. How can you leave your vulnerable daughter behind? Forget about Law. But are you two out of your mind?" "If my daughter hears you, she will suffocate you in your sleep."


    "Sam." Lilou chuckled as she pped her husband''s shoulder lightly. "Stop saying such vicious things. Don''t make it sound like our daughter is not normal."


    Samael looked at Lilou dead in the eye. "My wife, their parents aren''t normal and no amount of therapy can fix us. Why do you think our children are normal?"


    "We''re doing our best."


    "Doing your best by leaving them behind with Tilly and that damn Fabian?" us gasped, wide-eyed. He couldn''t wrap his head around this sudden visit. When us received a letter from Lilou, he didn''t open it immediately, since he was busy with the Nightwalkers. But when he read it two days ago, it shocked him he couldn''t sleep. In that letter, Lilou told him she and Samael would drop by in Monarey. Once they received the letter, they would arrive within a few days or a week. He doubted it at first, but he still made preparations in secret. He didn''t raise his hopes up, thinking they were humoring him. Now that they were here, he could barely believe it. These two? Back in the empire? Why?


    Lilou and Samael looked at each other beforeughing. us, on the other hand, frowned. He knew it. They were trolling him.


    "Oh, us. You know we will never leave our children behind just to travel the world." Lilou chuckled, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes. "Do you really see us as terrible parents? We''re bad people, but we''re trying to raise our children and lead them to the right path ¡ª whatever right means." Samael backed up, shaking his head as he leaned his arms against the edge of the table. "We''re looking for something... or someone."


    "Huh?"


    "Our children are in danger as they grow up, us. Although there is nothing wrong now, we want to prepare... for the future," Lilou exined, keeping it vague since she didn''t want to give too many details. They wereplicated.


    But us could not help but probe. "In danger?" "The blood of Grimsbanne." Samael tapped the table with his fingertip. "And the curse that is along with it. We''re looking for someone who can help us stop our children from bing devils."


    us knitted his brows. He heard about the blood of Grimsbanne from Silvia when they were still on the maind. But he didn''t think much about it since Tilly didn''t seem rmed. Nothing could faze that woman. "To put it simply, my children are like explosives, us. A devil''s blood is growing within them. We''re finding someone who can help us resolve this matter before our children take the bloody path they were destined to walk into," Samael exined in a matter-of-fact tone. "Sometimes, love is not enough, brother. Even if we shower our children with unconditional love, if they awakened... it is over. We''ll lose them forever."


    us frowned at the information they were feeding him. Although it was confusing, he somehow got the gist of it. "That is why even if we don''t want to leave them behind, Sam and I decided to set off. It''ll be easier if there''s three of us," Lilou added with a deep sigh. "Law and Sunny don''t mind. Actually, they are very supportive of it since they were fond of Tilly, Ramin, and Charlie."


    "Man, your children are quite mature for their age..." us trailed off as he reviewed Lilou''s remarks. He darted his eyes between the two of them, counting in his head. "One, two... Lilou, I only count two heads here ¡ª three, including me. What do you mean ''it''ll be easier if there''s three of us''?"


    "Fabian. Who else?" Samael arched a brow. "He needs some time off of the kids and spending time with Tilly. He''s been acting out recently and his inner peace is still broken. Without us in the mansion, we mighte back with our children dead or Tilly dead or Fabian dead. Either of the three."


    The right side of us'' face twitched. "Damn... that mansion is sheltering a family of crazy. Even the butler is a lunatic. Howe you haven''t snapped being stuck together in such a secluded area?"


    "You make it sound like it''s terrible, us. Everything is not all rainbows and butterflies, you know?" Lilou chuckled while shaking her head. "We had our struggles too, but that doesn''t mean we''re not happy. Just sometimes, things get too... extreme. Especially now that Tilly had been teaching them alchemy. Sunny is very invested in it."


    "Make sense." us rocked his head while darting his eyes between the two distinguished guests of Monarey no one will ever hear. "So, where is that, damn Fabian?"


    "Well, we heard about the Nightwalkers on our way here, so he went to see what sort of people keeping my nephew and brother busy." Samael shrugged while us'' expression died. "Oy... we''re struggling here and he''s just going to see them without knowing their hideout?"


    "You know Fabian. He has his ways." us mmed his hand against the table, throwing a huge fit. "Hell... what the? And you don''t n to help us?"


    "Why are you asking me? I''m an ass. I don''t care about them, and I know you and ude can deal with them with your eyes closed. Moreover, even if I want to give you a hint, it wasn''t me who came to see them. It''s Fabian! If you want an answer, you can ride to the Capital because he said he will visit Rufus since we failed to attend his royal wedding." Samael cast his brother a knowing look, clicking his tongue continuously while staring at us'' reaction. "Fine. Do you want my help? I''ll give you a hand if you like."


    us rolled his eyes. "Why would you say all that when you will take it back? Are you crazy?"


    "Well, didn''t you know that until now? So, do you want me to help end Quentin''s legacy? Lilou and I will stay for a couple of days."


    "Tch. Crazy bastard. Thanks, but no thanks." us sported a dead expression, watching the couple giggle at each other. "Anyway, where''s ude?" asked Lilou after a moment of silence. This time, us snickered. "I didn''t tell him about your arrival and he hasn''t touched your letters. You know, we''re busy." The side of his lips stretched, proud at this petty revenge from all the time ude tore Lilou''s letters in the past. "I think ude is raising you well," Samaelmented, nodding his head as they continued to talk and eat, catching up over dinner.

 Chapter 624 Out of character

    Chapter 624 Out of character


    ude slumped on top of a tower on the border of Monarey. He didn''t know where to go after walking out of the guild, but he found himself in this ce. Leaning against the window, he looked up at the pale moon, letting out a sigh as realization struck him. "I shouldn''t have said all that," he mumbled with a deep exhale, running his hand through his hair. "That is a little out of character." As everyone knew, ude wasn''t the type tosh out at others. Be it then or now, he had always acted maturely. The reason no one underestimated him when he took charge of Monarey at Samael''s behest. But tonight... he acted like a whiny little boy. "Am I bing Uncle us?" he wondered, snickering in ridicule, knowing that wasn''t true. us had nothing to do with his actions. He shouldn''t me his uncle for that. "Foolish people," came out a murmur, letting out another exhale. Two weeks. It was only two weeks since he became a part of that guild. A member of that huge family. But ude, whether or not he admitted it, had some attachment to them. Be it to Peter, who would talk to him like an older brother. Gai, who would joke with him carelessly, Betty, Karen, Penny, and everyone. They were warm people and ude often fall for such types of people easily. He longed for it. Monarey wasn''t just cold because of its climate, but ude had been walking on a long winter. That was why he sought even just a bit of warmth. "Nightwalkers..." he whispered, eyes fluttering ever so tenderly. "... if I don''t do something to them, those foolish people will march to their deaths. Did they think Quentin and his people are that easy to deal with?"


    They probably don''t, he thought. He believed Penny and everyone in the guild only sought revenge from the pain of losing their families in the hands of those felons. Little did he know, their pain and agony were deeper than that. ude stared at the moon for a long time before he got up to his feet. He didn''t n to go back to the guild and apologize. Although Penny, that strange girl who shamelessly called herself a man ¡ª just because she was the leader ¡ª deserved an apology, ude had his way of apologizing. It was not words, but action. "I can''t move if I am stuck in there all day and night," he mumbled, gazing in the pub''s direction, far away from his vantage point. "Three weeks. I need to prepare."


    With that being said, ude jumped out of the tower, heading to the Earl''s estate. He was gone for quite some time. It was still different if he could move on his own to help us with it. After all, his uncle was more about brawn. Although us could be smart sometimes when things were serious, two heads were always better than one. *****


    One full day had gone by and ude didn''t return to the guild. Penny snapped her eyes when Peter knock on the bar counter to get her attention. "Leader, don''t worry about him." Peter sported a kind smile. "He''s a local here. Those people won''t easily catch him."


    "That''s right. Third is a bit weak, but I''m sure he can run." Gai, who was sitting on the stool next to Penny, nodded in agreement. Penny let out a sigh. "He is my son. Of course, I know he will be fine. He had survived this long. That means he has his own survival methods. Still, I wonder if he hates me." Another sigh slipped past her lips.


    "With the time he is here, I doubt." She turned her head to Gai while thetter pivoted on the stool, elbows propped against the bar counter, eyes on the nearly empty pub. Tonight, the pub was open for customers. But like usual, only a few people came into a rundown pub like this.


    "Third wille by. He is young and emotional," Gai continued, cocking his head back, eyes on Penny. "It''s probably a shock to him hearing the word war. This empire went through a lot before it was established as an empire. Wars here and there, so he probably had a glimpse of what it looks like."


    Gai''s brows suddenly rose as he shifted his eyes to the neers entering the pub. A man and a woman looked like lovers as they were holding each other''s hand and released it once they were inside. Penny, seeing Gai focus on something else, looked back. She cocked her head to the side, eyes on the figures approaching the bar counter. For reasons unknown, her eyes lingered more on the woman d in amoner''s coat. She was... gorgeous, she thought. With her hazel hair tucked inside the coat, one would wonder what she would look like running through the grassplot under a dazzling afternoon. The towering man with her still had his hood on, so she could barely see his face. Still, by his great physique, Penny knew he wasn''t any less than the woman. Penny didn''t realize she was staring too long until the woman sat one stool away from her and smiled upon noticing her gaze. "Hello." Penny flinched when the woman smiled sweetly. "Uh, I, good evening." Lilou chuckled as she gazed at the woman for a moment. Her attention didn''t linger on her longer when her husband leaned closer to her ear. "I don''t remember going to a pub with you," Samael crooned, bumping his shoulder against her. "This is a first."


    "Feels like our first date."


    "Mhm. Good times." Samael raised a finger at Peter and ordered two sses of whiskey. He raised a brow, leaning forward to see through the person sitting on one stool from Lilou''s other side. They heard ude was on a mission and was in disguise. They just came in to cheer on ude like proud parents. Obviously, they heard about the guild and the girl named Penny.


    ''Hah... so this is the leader, huh? She feels weird.'' he thought, having this strange impression on Penny, he couldn''t point out what exactly. ''Did my nephew approach her because he felt it too?''

 Chapter 625 A word of advice

    Chapter 625 A word of advice


    "Are you new here? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautifuldy and a handsome man in Monarey."


    Penny gazed at her new friends named L and Sammy. Since these guests in the pub were friendly, it didn''t take long when Penny and the two started talking as if they were friends for a long time already. "We''re visiting his brother and nephew." Lilou pointed at Samael while keeping her eyes on Penny. She was still sandwiched between Samael and Penny.


    "Oh..." Penny rocked her head as her lips formed an o-shape. Her eyes veered at Samael, who shrugged his shoulder.


    "It''s more like her brother and nephew since they care more about her than me." He rolled his eyes while taking Peter''s attention behind the bar counter for another ss. "Not that I really care."


    "No wonder you don''t look like locals here." Lilou chuckled as Penny was too honest and always spoke her mind. "So, let me guess, you''re from the capital?"


    "Well... yes." Lilou smiled, cupping her cheek with her palm. "And you? Are you a local here?"


    "Err... you can say that. Ha ha."


    "She''s not." Penny froze when Samaelmented before taking a drink. But he nearly choked when Lilou suddenly elbowed his side a bit hard. "My love, I''m just saying what I think!" he coughed, wiping his lips with the back of his fist. "It''s not like ¡ª ah! Alright. I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    Lilou smiled after elbowing Samael once again and then shifted her attention to Penny. "Sorry about that. My husband is a bit carefree and blunt."


    "Hehe. It''s fine, Miss L. It''s not like Sir Sammy is lying. I''m not born in this ce, but I''ve been staying here for a while now." Penny waved both her hands as she didn''t want these two to argue because of her. "It''s not like I am not nning to leave Monarey once opportunity strikes."


    Penny''s eyes lowered, eyes glinting with bitterness. Lilou and Samael had noticed the conflict in her eyes, raising both their brows.


    "Why would you leave?" when he couldn''t contain himself anymore, Samael probed. This time, Lilou didn''t stop him because she was also curious. To them, although Penny didn''t say she owned the pub and was leading a group of people, they already knew a thing or two about them. With their brief interaction with Penny, they could confidently say she was a good person. Not pure, but she had a big heart. ude would be sad if they left Monarey. "Well... because that''s just how it is." Penny shrugged and raised her eyes at the two of them, closed-lipped. "I''m... actually following someone because he had a debt he must pay. I''m struggling now because I was left broke because of it."


    "Hah. That''s weird. If he already ran away, that means your money is already gone and he will not return it." Samael pivoted on his stool to face his wife. Meanwhile, Lilou straightened her back so Samael could see Penny eye to eye. "You''re just exhausting yourself. I''m not the person to talk about this. But in my experience, I''d rather use that energy to gain what I lost than chase after the person who took it," he continued in the same nonchnt tone, keeping everything within the topic but could also apply in other situations. "Unless it''s worth the time and energy. Then, by all means, chase after it to the ends of the world."


    The side of Lilou''s lips curled up as she nced at him, seeing Samael winked at her. Meanwhile, Penny lowered her gaze for a bit to contemte his words.


    "Unless it is worth it, huh?" she muttered, rting his words to what kept her awakest night. "Penny, correct?" she lifted her head at Samael''s question. "I don''t know you, but if someone stole my money, clothes, essories, I don''t care. I can earn them back. Even when someone spilled a drink all over me, or spews an insult right in front of my face, I''ll just shrug it off. They''re not worth my attention, much less my time."


    He paused, cupping his cheek while his eyes were on Lilou. He raised a hand, tucking her hazel hair behind her ear that made Lilou look at him. "But if someone stole my wife or insult her, I do not mind burning the world." His eyes suddenly pooled with love and affection before shifting it to Penny. "Because for me, she''s more than worth fighting and dying for."


    "Oh, Sam..." Lilou smiled gently, eyshes fluttering. He smiled and winked and then looked at Penny. "Was the thing he stole from you is something you cannot give up? Making decisions, especially big ones, is never easy. Sometimes, you even have to sacrifice a piece of your heart. You just got to live with it for the rest of your life."


    Penny stared at Samael in silence before a weary smile turned up on her face. For her, Samael and Lilou felt like normal vampires. But the more he looked at Samael, she couldn''t shrug off this feeling that he was more than what meets the eyes. Was a normal vampire could be this intimidating even without trying? Either way, Penny didn''t dwell on the thought that long. Her mind lingered more on the words he spewed. Was it worth it? She asked herself. Could she give up the fine life this guild had led just to deal with what happened in the past?


    "Penny," Lilou called, reaching for Penny''s hand and holding them gently. "I''m sure whatever decision you wille up with, whether or not to chase after that thief, you will be fine. I think you''re an amazing youngdy. How I wish I have a sister like you."


    "Miss L." Penny breathed out, darting her eyes between these two lovebirds. Both of them looked so in love with each other, but more than that, they looked so peaceful. How she longed to have such peaceful eyes. "Thank you, Sir Sammy and Miss L." She smiled brightly as her muddled thoughts cleared up. "Do you want more drinks? It''s on me." "Well, free things are always the best. Give me ten sses of whiskey, please."


    "Sam, have some shame, will you?" Lilou red at him before smiling at Penny helplessly. "Sorry about that. He always acts like a walking joke, but he''s not always like this."


    Penny chuckled while staring at her. "Miss L, you don''t seem very convince about that."

 Chapter 626 Start over

    Chapter 626 Start over


    When Lilou and Samael bid their new friend farewell, Penny had a lot of thinking that night. Samael got through her as if he understood her circumstance. That was why she knew she had to decide earlier. This was not something she could prolong as it would decide the fate of the guild.


    So, after careful consideration, Penny gathered everyone the next morning. Sitting on top of the bar counter, feet on the stool, she gazed at everyone solemnly. Since this was a family meeting, everyone was present except ude. She took a deep breath and cleared her throat. "I know some of you are also bothered by Third''s words the other night. Some are surely worried about him." Penny set her eyes to Gai and then to the young Betty. "I am too. That is why I gathered everyone in here."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t call for a meeting to start a search party for him. We should respect his space," she continued, along with a deep breath.


    "I called for this meeting because... I want to tell you all something. For many years, the Owl''s Guild always had one goal. That is to take down the Nightwalkers and stop their atrocities. Many of you here who only joined the guild in recent years had lost their loved ones because of them. I know and understand your pain." Penny took another deep breath as she cast Peter and others a look.


    She talked to themst night about what she was about to say to the others. Since this pain was also these people''s pain and nightmare, she didn''t want to share it with others without them knowing. Peter and those who were enved with Penny nodded encouragingly. "There''s something I didn''t tell you." When she raised her head once again, her eyes were full of mixed emotions. "It is true that we lost our loved ones in the hands of the Nightwalkers. But... there is a different story about how this guild is formed."


    Penny clenched her hand, shaking her feet. But instead of words, she thought everything would be better to understand if she showed them. She carefully jumped out of the bar counter, pulling her upper garment. Her action baffled everyone, but no one stopped her.


    What soon came to their sight shocked them into silence. There, on the side of Penny''s belly, was a mark only gotten by a piping hot iron. Every member of the Owl Guild knew that mark well since they were following the Nightwalkers for years. It was a branding mark only seen in those enved by the crime organization. Since Penny always covered her body and often wore a man''s clothes, no one had seen this. How did she get this mark?


    That one question in their head was instantly answered the more they stare at that mark. Slowly, all eyes raised to her as she put down the hem of her shirt. Penny smiled bitterly, ncing at Peter and the rest. "You are all aware of this mark. To have something like this... there''s only one way. Yes. I was enved by the Nightwalkers for years. Not just me, but those who were with me in the beginning." Since she kept looking in Peter and their otherrade''s direction, everyone''s attention shifted to them. They only forced a smile before they all gazed at their leader once again. All they could think about right now was Penny''s sufferings and agony being a ve. They were certain she was tortured, raped, starved, work to the bone, and anything but good. That was how the ves in the said organization suffered before meeting their untimely death. They were treated no more than an animal. So for Penny toe forth and confess was more like opening all the deep wounds once again. Staring at her, some balled their hands into a fist to contain their anger. While others covered their mouth with their eyes sweltering. "When we escaped the Nightwalkers because of a fire incident, I and others decided we would settle scores with them. Therefore, we formed a small group that would sabotage them every step of the way. On our journey to take them down, this small group gradually grew big." Penny''s eyes glossed over at everyone with a smile. "I didn''t expect that small group will be this big and it will be a proper guild."


    Once again, she took a deep breath while her smile remained. "You and me, every one of us in here lost a loved one because of them. We suffered because of them. However, because of that, we found each other. We aren''t rted by blood, but we had good times ¡ª countless good days. There were even days we forget about those Nightwalkers."


    "I''m not saying our experiences and pain aren''t worth fighting for. But... I don''t want to lose my family again," she continued in an iprehensible tone, eyes full of sincerity. "And your life weighs heavier than that pain in the past. I may sound selfish right now, but... I value our good times and bad times together than those painful years living with this mark. You, every single one of you, made me forget about this mark."


    Penny ced her palm on her mark and forced a smile, gazing down. "So... I want to break free from the invisible shackles of the past. I want to move on, to live, to smile andugh, to drink until I pass out with my family. Can we... start over? By starting over, I mean, instead of chasing after those felons to exact revenge. Can we live happier as means of revenge? Some of you might find this ridiculous, but I really hope we can all move on together."


    Silence enveloped the guild after pouring her heart out. Penny kept her head low, ashamed of going back to her words. She told them before that she would help them exact their revenge, but now she was backing away. She would understand if some of them would leave; she expected the worse.


    To her surprise, what she heard wasn''t an angryint. But instead, waves ofughter and light reply.


    "Leader, if that is what you want, you could''ve said it!" someone in the crowd chuckled, wiping the tears on the corner of his eyes with his fist. "Damn it! Who is cutting onions!?"


    "I also valued everyone here and I don''t want to lose them."


    "We''re family and we''ve been living a dangerous life. Although I am not afraid of the dangers, I can''t help but worry if one of us can return home or not."


    "Leader, you know we love you, right? Don''t frown anymore! Whatever your decisions, we will understand. You don''t have to be sorry about that!" "Everyone..." Penny''s eyes softened as she listened to them one after another. Her heart warmed up, touching her eyes as they burned. She was scared until now. That the guild would break apart once their objectives changed. But to her realization, while everyone had their hundred percent faith in her, she had none for herself. Hence, she doubted they would understand a scam like her. "You..." Just as Penny was about to speak, she trailed off when she heard ps. Everyone looked up as the noise subsided, gazing at the source of the p. As soon as Penny set her eyes on the man, sitting on the railing on the second floor, her eyes dted. The man was d in a ck cloak, but the markings covering his left hand and arms were enough for her to recognize him. "Well said, Penelope," came out a cocky voice of a manced with mockery. "Too bad. It seemed this annoying guild will have to end even before it starts over."


    That second, Penny''s eyes dted even more before she yelled in panic. "Everyone, run!"

 Chapter 627 Sand of time

    Chapter 627 Sand of time


    Meanwhile, in the earl''s estate. ude stood frozen by the entrance of the dining hall, seeing three figures eating. His eyes firstnded on us, who barely gave him a look. Then, to a particr silver-haired man who was casting him a look of ridicule. And then, to his beloved auntie, who was smiling warmly at him while holding her cutlery.


    "What?" Samael quirked a brow, blinking twice. "Don''t worry. Everyone in the estate is under the illusion that we look different. Also, they''ll forget about us as if we didn''te in here."


    "I''m sorry, ude. We nned to meet you in the mansion us arranged for us to stay, but we''re afraid we won''t see you if we don''te in here," Lilou backed up softly. "I heard you''ve been working all night. Come, let''s eat."


    ude rubbed his eyes once again, only to see clearly that his uncle and auntie were still there! His jaw dropped, shocked at the sight he didn''t expect to see, even in his wildest imagination. Seeing this, us clicked his tongue. "Lilou, don''t mind him. You should eat before your hot choco gets cold. Everything gets cold easily in Monarey." He cast Lilou a knowing look, acting like a proper brother for once.


    "Thank you, us. I know you and ude aren''t fond of sweets. So I''m surprised there''s some hot choco in here." Lilou grinned, blushing as she held her mug of hot chocte with both her hands. "I love it."


    us smiled, pleased that Lilou was happy. Meanwhile, Samael, who sat across from him and beside Lilou, was digging a hole in his brother''s forehead. us purposely ignored him. Frowning, Samael turned his head in his wife''s direction. But the second Lilou felt his gaze, she leaned away while holding her hot chocte securely.


    "Sam, my husband, my dearest love, you don''t like sweets," she said with a pout, knowing her husband would snatch her drink just because he didn''t have one. "Do you love your hot choco more than me?" he frowned, heart sinking dramatically at the sight of his wife. "My love, since when did you start calling all the endearments you have for me all at once?"


    As Lilou and Samael bantered about their love for each other, ude carefully sat down next to us. His eyes remained on the two, scratching his temple. He was still surprised and was still in disbelief as if he was dreaming.


    "Auntie, Uncle, what are you doing in Monarey?" the husband and wife stopped fighting over hot chocte and gazed at ude. "I am d to see you, but is it safe for the two of you to be wandering around like this?"


    Samael finally let go of the mug and exhaled. "Didn''t you read Lilou''s letter? We''reing to fetch you so we can be happy together."


    "Uncle, as if you''d let me live under the same roof with auntie Lilove."


    "Well, we''re actually in search of someone regarding an important warning Stefan left us." Lilou cleared her throat, putting her cup far away from Samael''s reach, eyes on ude. "Also, to check on you since... you also bear the blood of Grimsbanne and we missed you." ude furrowed his brows, closed-lipped. "I heard about the blood Grimsbanne from Grandma Tilly, but what about it?" he tilted his head. During Lilou and Samael''s wedding in their backyard on the maind, ude also heard about the curse in the blood of Grimsbanne. But just like everyone, he didn''t pay attention to it that much since Tilly acted nothing out of the ordinary. So why would Samael and Lilou worry about that?


    "My beloved nephew, don''t you feel strangetely? Don''t you have strong urges? Hallucinations? Or don''t you want to just break free and bring chaos to the world?" asked Samael, propping an arm against the edge of the dining table. "No?" "Then, that''s good." Lilou heaved a sigh of relief, looking back at Samael. "Tilly said the reason Sam overcame the power of Grimsbanne in his blood was that he releases it through the years."


    "Released it. Meaning, I kill." Samael put it more bluntly. "You can also say thanks to my damn father and what he put me and my siblings through. It helped me in a way. Still, you see this hair? Grimsbanne."


    ude nced at Samael''s hair when his uncle pointed at it. Now that he thought about it, Tilly had the same hair color. The only difference was, Tilly was much paler as if she would die the next day.


    "You mean... when your hair color changed, that is when the blood of Grimsbanne manifested in you?"


    "Exactly. This is no secret, but my hair color changed when I challenged my father and returned while dragging his pathetic body back to his damn throne. Honestly, when I challenged him, I nearly died, you know? That old man is strong," Samael summarized, refreshing their memory just in case they forgot. "Tilly said that battle helped me in a way since I didn''t go berserk. Or rather, I poured all that intense emotion to beat thete king half dead."


    "Oh..." ude rocked his body, darting his eyes from Samael to Lilou and then to us. "Uncle, you are saying this because you''re afraid I will experience that... awakening as well?"


    "ude." This time, Lilou leaned forward while staring at him. "Tilly said an awakening can happen anytime; it can also not happen. Since the pureblooded Grimsbanne knew all this since the beginning, they grew up prepared to embrace that curse."


    "Embrace?" Lilou nodded. "Embrace not fight. That is why the Grimsbannes'' are powerful. Meanwhile, Sam only has half of the Grimsbanne blood. Still, no matter how hard to say this, he was lucky that his awakening happened when he was battling thete king. We don''t know about your mother and father, but our concern is you have the blood of Grimsbanne and La Crox ¡ª two powerful pureblood ns." She paused, letting out a deep exhale. "Not to mention, you''re a bearer of Auron. Our children whose Grimsbanne blood in them was less ¡ª Grimsbanne, La Crox, and Bloodfang ¡ª they are still in danger," Samael continued in the same tone. "It''s good that you don''t feel anything off in yourself. We asked us and he just badmouth you like usual, so I assumed you''re fine."


    ude lowered his eyes as he scratched his temple. "I am fine, yes. I mean, I get the gist of the gravity of the situation, but I don''t think I will have an awakening. My mother and father didn''t awaken, so I guess the La Crox blood in them is stronger."


    "You can never tell, ude." Samael shook his head sideways. "Do you keep that ne or whatever Tilly gave you?"


    "Uh, yes."


    "Always keep it with you. She said it helps you conceal your blood ¡ª conceal the blood of Grimsbanne corrupting you. Even so, if you suddenly feel this surge of emotions you can''t contain, it can be broken." Samael''s expression grew solemn as his eyes darkened, tapping his temple with his index. "My point is, always, always, secure your mind. Once you lose control of your consciousness and are overwhelmed by emotions, you can force an awakening."


    ude remained silent for a second before he nodded. "Don''t worry, Uncle. Unless auntie Lilou dies, I don''t think there is something that will make me feel I am in the depths of hell and burn the world."


    "Rude young one." Samael clicked his tongue while his nephew chuckled. "Uncle, I know you hate it, but no one ever touched my heart like my auntie Lilove." ude nced at Lilou briefly. "So, you don''t have to worry. Just keep her safe, that''s all I ask."


    "Are you sure I am the only one who touched your heart? What about the guild?" Lilou teased, catching ude off guard.


    "You know them?"


    "Well, our little nephew is working hard to help them, correct?" ude smacked his lips and looked away. "They''re a foolish bunch of people. I am simply doing my duty as an Earl since those detestable followers of Quentin are challenging me."


    Lilou smiled yfully, casting Samael a look before setting her attention back to ude. "ude, they''re kind people, especially Penny. She is a fun youngdy. We''re d to see you opening up to people."


    "I''m not." ude denied it, but it was obvious to his uncles and auntie he grew some attachment to them. And that made the three heave a sigh of relief. ude, after all, never had other friends aside from them. Seeing him get along with other people made them happy.


    Little did they know, the sand of time was running out. It was only a matter of time before the hourss of their life would be turned upside down. Determining the debris of the past, the miracles of the present, and the gift of the future.

 Chapter 628 Third one

    Chapter 628 Third one


    As Lilou, Samael, us, and ude were enjoying their breakfast, a butler came in and whisper in ude''s ear. us, who had been with him for years, studied his nephew''s expression. When ude''s eyes darkened, he arched a brow. "What?" us inquired, putting down his ss of wine, eyes on ude. Lilou and Samael also caught the change in the atmosphere as they set their eyes on their nephew.


    "Auntie Lilove, uncle Hell, I really want to spend some more time with you. However, something came up that the earl had to deal personally." ude forced a smile at the two sitting across from him, pushing himself up. "Uncle, we have to excuse ourselves first."


    "Uh," us rocked his head, grasping that tone the earl used. He smacked his lips, standing up from his chair. "Enjoy Monarey. We wille backter."


    ude cast Lilou and Samael onest look before he turned around. As soon as he did, his expression turned grim, with his fingers balling into a fist. Meanwhile, us stretched his arms while following his earl. Knowing ude, something must''ve happened and us had to stretch before running rampant.


    As the two left, Lilou and Samael looked at each other and then gazed at where the two left. "This is the first time I''ve seen him angry," Liloumented in awe, pping as ude surely looked like a man. "I just realized I''m actually old since ude is a man now."


    "Not older than me. As if we care about our age now." Samael kept his eyes on where his nephew and brother left. "Wife, do you want to watch?" "Hmm?"


    He set his eyes on the misced innocence in Lilou''s eyes. "I think something happened in that guild. ude will not leave us if us can handle it unless it is something personal."


    "You mean you want to help?" she asked, correcting his words. "Didn''t you say you will not meddle unless they asked you to?"


    "Err... thing is, I have this gut feeling that..." Samael scratched his temple. "... that we are partially at fault here."


    She frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "One, two." He counted, pointing a finger at her and then at him. He didn''t say anything, but her eyes slowly dted in horror. "Right... the third one is a troublesome fellow." Lilou gasped, thinking that this situation was just too much of a coincidence. She didn''t idle and weakly pushed herself up, realizing what kind of devil they brought in Monarey. ******


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Monarey, Penny coughed out blood as she tried to stand up from the ground. Her body was already littered with bruises, stained with her own and other people''s blood. She winced when someone squatted down in front of her, grabbing her hair up aggressively. "Penelope. You are still so willful after all these years," the man spoke, staring back at the re she was giving him. "You said all that to your people when you just caused trouble for usst night. Were you perhaps scared after wreaking havoc on my turf?"


    Penny spit at his face and scorned. "Are you crazy? If I am that person who wreaked havoc in your filthy ce, do you think I will let you see the sunlight?" The man chuckled in ridicule as he wiped the spit off of his cheek. His eyes glinted menacingly.


    "Hey, you don''t have to y dumb, you fucking witch. That person confidently said he is an owl. If not the owl, who else would know the value of what he stole?" Pennyughed mockingly, only to stop when he pped her, causing her to be tossed to the side.


    The man seethed, stretching his neck from one side to the other, eyes on her. "Give it back or I will kill every single owl right in front of you," he threatened ruthlessly, cracking his knuckles. "Where did you hide it, Penelope?"


    Penny ground her teeth, revealing the blood still fresh on her teeth. "Have you gone asinine? If I am really the one who stole that, do you think I will stay in Monarey? Dumb fu ¡ª " Before she could finish her sentence, Penny received a merciless kick in her side.


    "Ugh... this is fucking annoying." The man grunted, running his finger through his hair. "Are you saying you don''t have a member named Third?"


    This time, Penny''s body froze. She gazed up, wide-eyed, surprised to hear ude''s name. ude had been missing after her announcement about the war. Did he infiltrate the Nightwalkers and stole something? show up, one owl will die."


    "So it''s really one of your people, huh?" the man scoffed, squatting down in front of her again. "I will peel that fucking smile off of his face. Every hour that he doesn''t show up, one owl will die."


    As soon as the man uttered those words, he aggressively grabbed her by the hair and dragged her out of this dungeon-like room. With her hands bound behind her and the chains with an iron ball attached around her feet, Penny could only get dragged while yelling her lungs out.


    ******


    Meanwhile, as soon as ude arrived in the guild''s dwelling, his mind went nk momentarily. His eyes dted, hands clutched into a tight fist. The pub that was usually lively was turned upside down. There was also blood everywhere and some guild members slumped on the floor. "Ugh..." he snapped his eyes when he heard someone grunt. Karen, who was wounded, raised her head weakly. She instantly caught ude''s figure but ignored the other people with him because of her blurring vision. "Third," she called and ude rushed to her in a blink of an eye. Holding her as he squatted down, ude clenched his teeth, seeing her up close. "Karen, what happened here?" "Third... call for help." Karen was gassing out, clutching at his chest. "They... they took Leader and everyone. We... tried... to fight, but..."


    ude squeezed her hand and spoke through his gritted teeth. "Karen, don''t speak anymore. Conserve your energy." His eyes glinted as her breathing grew heavier. He raised his eyes and scanned the pub. Some were already dead, some were left to bleed out but still holding onto life. "Treat everyone in here." He gazed down at Karen once again and smiled reassuringly, putting her down carefully.


    Karen held on to him, but he reassured her everything will be alright. Once she let him go, ude slowly got up to his feet and faced the knights with him.


    Some were already rushing inside to give first aid, but ude ignored them. His eyes locked with us, who was leaning against the jamb. "Sir us, send only elite knights to their hideout," he ordered through his gritted teeth. "I will wipe them all out."


    us rocked his head calmly, uncrossing his arms. Although he wasn''t as angry as ude, the side of his lips stretched into a grin.


    "Man... all that formal nning." Heughed, scratching his head as she stood straight. "In the end, we''re resorting to the old ways. Doesn''t matter, though. Boys! You heard the earl, right?! We are all allowed to go crazy!" As us''s voice reached the knights outside the establishment, a loud and enthusiastic roar resonated before they set off to deliver a bunch of people to hell.

 Chapter 629 Waiting for the wow effect

    Chapter 629 Waiting for the wow effect


    The Nightwalkers managed to rent out a huge estate in thest district of Monarey. Penny had known this as this was the tip she received. But to think the property was this vast, where they gathered them in an open space behind the mansion, for mass execution. Penny, along with the members of the guild, was forced to kneel on the grass. Unblinking, she turned her head to her left and right, seeing that everyone had that same paleplexion. They were also beaten up, hands and feet bound. Members of the organization also surrounded them, wielding their weapons. "So, will you tell me where is that Third is hiding?" the man, standing in front of them while swinging arge ax, pacednguidly. "Onest chance. If you keep quiet, a lucky one will go to hell first."


    Her heart hammered against her chest, wide-eyed. The man had mentioned Third to the members of the guild. Just like her stunned expression, they were in disbelief. Even so, no one ratted him out. They didn''t deny Third as being a member of the guild, but they told him he hadn''t returned yet.


    Obviously, the leader of the nightwalker didn''t believe them. So he kept insisting. He would only believe them once they were all dead.


    The man held his ax in front of them, squatting down. "Still keeping silent?" "We already told you! Third didn''te back for two nights now!" Gai shouted through his gritted teeth, ring daggers at the man. "And even if he returns, do you think we will tell you?! You will kill us even if we talked!" "Tch. What an annoying owl. Are you perhaps a parrot?" the man chuckled in ridicule, shaking his head while his eyes glossed over their pathetic faces. "What a shame. You owls who kept following us throughout these years and sabotaging us. To think you are all this pathetic and weak... Penelope, what the hell happened to you? You''re not this pathetic before."


    "Shameless! If you didn''t threaten Leader by taking Betty...!" Peter grumbled, eyes full of contempt, recalling how they all surrendered.


    In the pub, they all fought equally. Although they were certain this noble vampire, who was also the leader of the Nightwalker, was stronger than thembined, Penny stood a chance. But this man knew Penny''s weakness. So, he directly aimed at Betty, a young girl, and took her as a hostage. Now they were in here, seeing Betty not far away from them, unconscious. "You''re the one who is pathetic," Penny scorned, licking her fangs. Whatever special material they used that was binding her wasn''t surprising. This organization was known to trade everything, So goods that could subdue a vampire or advanced weapons could be seen around. Whatever ude stole from him, it must be more valuable. Regardless of the questions in her head, Penny didn''t even think of ming ude. In her mind, she had to do something. But how? Even with vampire powers, she couldn''t break free. "I see..." The man rocked his head lightly, ncing at the felon standing behind their hostage. "Drag that one here. They might talk if they saw his head roll."


    "What..." Gai''splexion turned even paler as someone already dragged Peter aggressively. "No..." Penny whispered as she desperately tried to break free but to no avail. All she could do was watch a few people subdue Peter until he was lying on his stomach. The man stepped his foot on Pete''s back, bending down, dark eyes on Penny. "Penelope, you know me, right? Isn''t this the ve who ran away with you? You seem very fond of him. I wonder if I can finally see you break if I dismember him." A wicked grin appeared on his face, watching Penny look back at him nkly. "Ughh!!" Peter wriggled his body, only to stop with the weight of multiple people stepping on him. His chin dug into the grass as the foot on the back of his head pressed harder. "Leader!" he called through his gritted teeth, turning his head so that the foot was stepping on the side of his face. "Get yourself together! Don''t look!" "Peter..." Penny whispered, holding her breath seeing that ax raise a meter from Peter''s neck. "Please... Rowan, no!"


    Penny knew that no one ever saved them aside from themselves. Even if they cry their lungs out or call for help, no one came to their rescue. She had seen tons of death, but this... the years they shared in the guild were akin to a ss that shattered. She wriggled her arms, and feet until they bled, but she didn''t care. She needed to break free, she thought. But at the back of her head, she also knew even if she cut her arms and feet right now, she couldn''t make it. She couldn''t save Peter or herself or anyone. Pushed in a desperate situation, Penny, for thest time, foolishly prayed for help. She even prayed to the devil to save Peter. Just this one, she thought. Just this one... if only someone could save them, just this one, she would do anything they ask for.


    TAK!


    Just as the ax was about to hit Peter''s nape, the de cracked and shattered. Rowan, the leader of the Nightwalkers, froze. He blinked twice, eyes falling on the pebble that hit the ax, which caused it to shatter. But before Rowan could wonder what just happened, a strong presence sent a chill down his spine. Slowly, he raised his head, eyes on us who justnding not far away from them. Not just him, but Penny and everyone set their eyes on him.


    "Ah.. shit! Hey! Didn''t you say you don''t know their hideout?! Howe you arrived here before us, hah?!" us yelled angrily in a direction, huffing in irritation before facing everyone in here. "Ah... sorry. My brother and sister-inw are so talented it''s annoying! I mean, how can they arrive before the great me?!"


    A stifling silence was what he received, making him click his tongue. His eyes gloss over to what seemed to be a mass execution, grasping the situation that he had already expected. us ced his pinky inside his ear and scratched it. "Damn... don''t look at me like that." Blowing off the dirt on the tip of his pinky. As us was idling, waiting for that ''wow'' effect, everyone slowly recognized him. Although the Earl of Monarey never made public appearances ¡ª after his first two years as the earl ¡ª his chief knight had quite a reputation. It was said that if one met a man who looked like an angry dog and had a stifling aura, one should change their route. Because in Monarey, aside from the evasive Earl, there was also one pureblooded La Crox who was akin to a hound straight from hell.


    us. "This is disappointing," he grumbled and frowned, not a bit pleased to see thisck of reaction. "How does Hell do it?" Just as he mumbled those words, us quirked a brow as another presence appeared beside him. He nced over his shoulder, catching ude''s side profile. Out of curiosity, us checked the ''crowds'' reaction, only to frown. That''s the reaction he wanted.


    "Damn it. I should arrivete next time too." He clicked a tongue.


    "Third..." Penny called under her breath, seeing that ude just looked at them without blinking. Not just her, but everyone, be it from the guild or the Nightwalkers, could only look at him with wide eyes. "Third??" us scrunched his nose up as he snorted. "It''s my Lord, girl."

 Chapter 630 Only if you want to have fun

    Chapter 630 Only if you want to have fun


    "... it''s my Lord, girl." Those words sounded like a trumpet being horn right in Penny''s ears. She was confused and shocked at the turn of events, unable to think straight or even raise questions in her head. She just stared at ude nkly while thetter''s countenance was cold. It wasn''t the usual expression that was seen on his face. But in her eyes, it looked as though this distant look in his eyes had always been there. "Third! What are you doing ¡ª what is going on here?" Gai hollered through his gritted teeth.


    "He is not that Third." Rowan, the leader of the Nightwalker, arched a brow as he stood to his stature. His remarks added more to the confusion of what was going on.


    What did he mean he wasn''t the Third he was looking for? And what did us mean by ''my Lord?'' Things that were too easy to put together seemed to be so hard to understand right now. Under this circumstance where all felons aimed their weapons at us and ude, and the guild members were all beaten, answers weren''t what was important.


    "Penny." The second ude spoke, all vampires around felt his oppressing aura. "What the hell are you doing, Father? If you put yourself in danger, why would you drag your children with you?"


    Her mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. Before she could muster enough courage to overwhelm her guilt, Rowan already spoke. "As much as I hate to interrupt your little reunion, I am confused." He crooned with narrowed eyes. "You are not that person who stole that from us."


    "Uh... fuck. I thought I''m already dumb in this story, but man... do you really have to snatch that title?" us clicked his tongue in irritation, studying the man from head to toe. "Hey, look at me. Is this Third you are referring to have this smile that is just so annoying to look at?"


    "..." Rowan''s silence was enough for us to confirm who shook these people up. The members of the guild at the pub exined to them what happened. They couldn''t just attack without a single piece of information ¡ª even though they didn''t need to. There, they summarized what happened and even Penny''s announcement this morning. us didn''t know why ude was pretending not to know and sound like he wanted to me Penny. Not that it was part of his job. The real issue was Fabian''s uncalled help! "Poor you," he continued after a few seconds of silence. "Whatever that person stole from you, you will never get it. Not that I will give you a chance toe after that person because I promised I will kill him someday. Anyway, Nightwalkers, if you surrender now, the Earl of Monarey will give you a proper trial."


    "Earl of Monarey..." Penny whispered in disbelief, eyes on ude. With his eyes holding her gaze, ude spoke coldly. "Seize the estate. If the Nightwalkers surrendered, apprehend them. Kill them if they fight back. I will set them as an example for those who n to bring disharmony in mynd."


    "Aye, aye, sir!" us saluted as his eyes gloss over the vignt felons. "Should I give them a fighting chance?"


    "We didn''te here for fun, Sir us," came out an unfriendly reply, peeling his eyes away from Penny to Rowan. "That person is mine."


    BAM!


    Just then, the door to the mansion opened. A pale man stood by the door, panting for air. He came to report the ambush but seeing the situation in the back lot of the mansion, he already knew he waste. "Sir... the Earl''s knightage is outside..." the butler still announced, almost in a whisper, but Rowan was already staring at ude. "I know. The Earl is already here." The side of his lips stretched into a ridiculing smirk. "I heard a lot about you, my Lord. Even back in our ruined Spade Kingdom, ourte master mentioned the young La Crox a couple of times."


    "Then I must be popr," ude smirked, cocking his head to the sidezily. "You''re just like Quentin, who likes to live in secret like a rat. I mustmend you for giving me a hard time finding your hideout; there were so many of them. But... I don''t have enough time to spare."


    He paused as he spread his finger. "Auron."


    *****


    Meanwhile, far away from the Nightwalker''s main hideout, Lilou and Samael stood on top of a castle. Even from this distance, they could see what was happening in the felon''s den. "Uhm¡­ are they¡­ trying?" Samael''s face distorted, seeing that the fight was one-sided. If us and ude were even more serious, this would''ve ended in a blink of an eye. This was what he meant when he said he was confident his brother and nephew could deal with it, even with their eyes closed. "Not everyone is that strong, Sam." Lilou cast her husband a dead look. "Stop being childish. Penny and everyone almost died."


    "I''m not being childish, you are." Samael puckered his lips, pointing at the slingshot in her hand. "You snatched that from a random kid. I can imagine his cries already."


    Lilou raised the slingshot. She was the one who broke that ax to buy us and ude just a few seconds. "I said I borrowed it." She rolled her eyes, frowning as she watched ude pin down Rowan. She gazed over her shoulder when Samael stood closer to her, pulling her waist.


    "You want to help?" he teased, embracing her from behind. "Should we?"


    "You heard how angry us was."


    "My love, I know it''s hard for us topletely let go of the action in our life. Sometimes, my body also seeks the thrill." Samael rested his chin over her shoulder, eyes on her side. "But we''re not the same Sam and Lilou anymore."


    Lilou let out a deep breath and nodded. "You''re right. We survived this far. We should just focus on finding the solution for our children." Her eyes were fixed on ude, narrowing it when Rowan injected something in her nephew''s leg. "ude was stabbed," she whispered, causing Samael to refocus his attention to where the Earl was. "He looked alright," he replied casually. "Just a drug to weaken him."


    "Is that so?" "Not sure, but that''s what it smells like. ude looks alright, though. Anyway, we should go to the capital to fetch Fabian. It''s not a bad detour."


    Lilou pressed her lips and rocked her head lightly. "Sure. I also want to see what my daughter-inw looks like."

 Chapter 631 No need to explain

    Chapter 631 No need to exin


    The seize operation went out smoothly. The earl rescued the women and children that were held locked up in a dungeon. They also rescued men who were enved to be traded forbor. Smuggled weapons and drugs, basically, all things to be expected to see in a crime organization. Since the women and children were high on opium, and men were starved and tortured, Monarey was quite busy tending to the victim. The members of the guild were also treated in one of the Earl''s estates that stood as the hospital. Meanwhile, when the news of the arrest of the Nightwalker was known to the public two dayster, the masses were enraged. They demanded a public execution, which the Earl happily obliged. In another three days, the execution would take ce to appease the public. It had only been three days since the arrest and only now ude could breathe. It was quite a hectic two days for the Earl since some noble families were also involved with the Nightwalkers. They were still hunting them all down, with us leading the order. ude let out a deep exhale as he stood in front of the door. He raised his hand to knock, only to stop midway. Beyond this door were the members of the guild. He hadn''t visited them since the seize and he knew they had a lot of questions. They might feel betrayed for keeping his identity a secret. There shouldn''t be a problem since he was the earl, and he didn''t need to exin himself. But... ''Why am I hesitating?'' he wondered, staring at the door with bitterness in his eyes. ''I don''t need to exin myself. I saved them and they should be grateful for it.''


    ude talked to himself, convincing himself of what they should feel. However, no matter what argument he spoke in his head, his hand wouldn''t budge. Standing frozen in front of the door, a shallow breath slipped past his lips. ''Never mind.'' He mentally shook his head, dropping his hand as he took a step back. ''I don''t need to see them again. We''ll just go back to our normal lives. It''s not like I was with them for a long time.''


    His eyes once again flickered with bitterness as he clenched his teeth. Just when he turned around to leave, the door behind him suddenly opened. "Third?" Gai furrowed his brows, gasping when ude turned his head back. "I mean, my Lord."


    Gai instantly tilted his head down while ude studied him. Gai only inflicted minor injuries, but he was still covered with bandages. The bruises and scratches on his face were still visible.


    "Did youe to visit Leader? She is inside with everyone." Gai opened the door wider so ude could see, or the people inside could see their visitor. "I just came to check. It seems you are all fine." ude''s demeanor remained distant, ncing at the room behind Gai nonchntly. "Even with minor injuries, don''t move around too much."


    That was all ude said to Gai before he turned around.


    Before, Gai would always cling to him as if they were best friends. But now, there was this clear line between them and the former didn''t want to cross it. ude didn''t want to make them ufortable with his presence, so he decided to leave.


    But just as he turned around, he halted when Penny''s voice reached his ears.


    "You''re quite cold to your father." Her voice was soft, but she had this cocky smirk on her. "That is not how I raised you."


    There was just something in her audacious remarks that truly irked him. "You are not my father. Aren''t you afraid that what you are spewing can cost you your life?" came out a brooding voice as he turned around. Gai, at this time, already stepped aside so ude could see Penny easily. He kept his mouth shut, wanting to just leave before the two would sh. "I am." Penny snorted, shrugging. "But at least, before I get my tongue cut, I said what I wanted to say and I will not regret that." "This is why you and everyone nearly died." His hand balled into a fist. "Can''t deny that." She rocked her head, eyes still on his dry and dark expression. "You don''t owe me or anyone here an exnation. It was also partially my fault for falling for such a cheap trick and your handsome face. But anyway, the Earl of Monarey mingling withmoners like us is something to be bragged about."


    A dryugh slipped past her lips while shaking her head lightly. They don''t have questions for him. Sure. It was surprising that ude turned out to be the earl of Monarey and not just a pitiful pushover. But they weren''t stupid not to understand his disguise, since it was a strategy the earl had to use.


    The earl didn''t have to exin himself.


    "I just... want to know if you will still visit the pub sometimes." ude looked at her nkly, while Penny smiled wearily. His eyes veered to Peter on the other bed and he also smiled, just like the rest in this room. "We might not mean anything to you, but you are already part of our family. Thank you for saving us. You will forever have free drinks in the pub just in case you want to visit." Penny wiggled her brows awkwardly since he was just staring. "You''re always wee."


    There was a moment of silence between them. ude just stared at her, clenching his teeth secretly.


    "I hope you will recover well," he replied after a minute before turning around to leave. ude didn''t look back as he walked farther and farther.


    Meanwhile, Penny frowned as she cast everyone a look, smiling with closed lips. She shrugged helplessly, sighing. "He is so stubborn." She breathed out.


    "Leader, don''t worry. I don''t think the Third we all knew is all a disguise." Peter smiled at her, touching the bandage around his head. "I think¡­ that is the real him."


    Her eyes softened, gazing at the door. "I know. He''s just stubborn, but he''s not that bad of a person."


    ******


    Meanwhile, as ude was walking in the hallway out of the estate, he stopped. His vision zoomed in and out, making him pinch the space between his brows. ''That drug he injected into me is potent,'' he thought, snapping his eyes and shaking his head. ''It will wear off in¡­''


    Suddenly, he looked back when he felt someone walk behind him. But there was no one. He frowned but med it on the drug Rowan injected into his system. "I should also rest," he whispered, resuming in his steps. "It''ll wear off with enough rest."

 Chapter 632 Fathers instinct

    Chapter 632 Father''s instinct


    Another two days had gone by in a blink of an eye. ude didn''t visit the guild anymore, but he kept tabs on their recovery. Everyone was just waiting for the execution tomorrow as if it was a mere show, but who was he to question that?


    "ude, are you really alright?" Lilou brought him back to reality, lifting his head to see her looking at him worriedly. "You seem a bit distractedtely."


    "Auntie Lilove, I am. Just a bit tired, that''s all." He sported a reassuring smile, darting his eyes between Samael and Lilou. The two were already setting off to the Capital to fetch the troublesome Fabian, standing in front of the carriage ude offered for them to use. Samael tilted his head to the side, eyebrow raised. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Uncle." "Don''t worry about him. He''s just a bit sulky since he can''t y with his ymates anymore," us chimed in, standing at arm''s length from the earl, arms crossed. "He''s fine overall since he nearly beat that Rowan to death during his interrogation."


    "That is not something to be proud about." Samael scrunched his nose up, inciting a dismal re from us. "Coming from you?"


    "I''m a changed man, brother."


    "Changed ¡ª ughh... can''t you be a little less shameless?"


    While Samael and us bantered, Lilou focused her attention on ude. She held his hands gently, eyes on the young man. "ude, I know everything will be fine." She smiled, squeezing his hand lightly. "Penny and everyone were good people. You''re smart and I know you already know what to do."


    ude lowered his eyes as he sighed. "Auntie, can you stay in Monarey and just marry me?"


    "ude..." Lilou chuckled, knowing he was simply avoiding the topic. And ude was sessful because Samael and us, who were arguing, looked at him in disgust.


    "Did I hear someone proposing to my wife right in front of my face?" Samael inquired in disbelief.


    "Hey, Lilou had already taken too many roles in my life and I really wish being my sister-inw is thest. I don''t want her to be my niece, alright?" us gasped in horror.


    ude shrugged. "I''m just trying my luck. Try and try until I seed. Haven''t you heard that?"


    Lilou chuckled as ude argued with the two of them like usual. This somehow extinguished the lingering worry in her heart. It seemed ude was truly alright, and she was worrying about nothing, she thought. Their argument didn''tst that long because Lilou and Samael had to leave. So, after insulting each other, they had to bid farewell. "I''m d that you visited us. Let us know once you want toe to Monarey again." us held Lilou''s hand and nted a kiss on the back of her hand.


    "Thank you for taking care of us even when you are busy, us." A subtle smile dominated her lips as she withdrew her hand from him. She then faced ude, but instead of letting him kiss her hand, Lilou stepped forward and embraced her nephew. "You will be fine, ude," she affirmed while patting his back. "I will keep in touch, like always."


    "Yes." His eyes softened as he smiled gently, keeping his hands to himself. He was already happy that Lilou and Samael visited Monarey. It was such a shame it was brief, but he appreciated their presence nheless.


    When Lilou released him from her embrace, she held his biceps and smiled. "I''m so proud of you."


    ude only smiled while staring at her auntie''s face. He stared at her as if it was thest, etching how dazzling she was deep in his head so he could think of her smiling face clearly once she left.


    "Then we''ll see you if fate allows it." Lilou took a step back and nced at her husband.


    Samael pped us'' shoulder. "Thanks."


    "Hey, you can express your gratitude without hurting me?"


    "Don''t be so dramatic." Samael rolled his eyes before he approach ude. Without a moment''s notice, Samael raised his hand and ruffled his nephew''s perfectly neat hair. He didn''t speak and just ruined ude''s hairstyle with a grim expression. "Uncle."


    "You worry me for reason unknown," he expressed under his breath. "I want to kidnap you just in case."


    "I won''t make any trouble." ude frowned, looking up at his uncle until their eyes met. "I know," Samael replied in the same tone. "Just treat it as your uncle being genuinely concerned about his nephew. No matter how capable you are, I will always worry about you. If you need anything, just tell me. I mightete, but I will rush to you if you truly need help."


    "Uncle..."


    "Sam..."


    "Wow... brother...?"


    The three were a bit surprised at the sincerity in Samael''s voice. They knew Samael meant that, and even if he didn''t say that, they already knew he would. But it was surprising that he still mentioned it.


    Unfazed by their reaction, Samael held ude''s gaze. "You make me proud, ude. Stay true to yourself and your friends. It''s hard, but I hope you will also learn to open up your heart to others."


    "Uncle..."


    "So stop fantasizing about my wife and get yourself a woman." "..."


    That instant, the warm atmosphere disappeared without a trace. But Samael meant what he said. He was proud of his nephew and was worried about him for an unknown reason. If he could, he would''ve insisted on staying longer until the lingering worry he couldn''t exin in words receded.


    Shortly after, Samael and Lilou hitched in the carriage. She waved at them as the carriage moved farther away from the estate. As soon as they exited the gates, Lilou leaned back and set her eyes at Samael, across from her. "Sam?" she called with raised brows, watching her husband peel his eyes away from the window.


    "Hmm?" "You looked bothered." She pointed out. "Is there something wrong?"


    "No." He shook his head. "I just feel like we should''ve taken ude on a trip."


    Taking his words as an uncle worried about his nephew, she chuckled. "Sam, ude is already an adult. You don''t have to worry about him." She shook her head, thinking that Samael had be a worrywart; probably, a father''s instinct he picked up.


    There was a moment of silence in the carriage. Samael just nced at Lilou before setting his eyes on the window. "Lilou, do you know the reason Stefan sheltered ude? In the blood hierarchy, ude has the right for the throne." Her brows furrowed at the sudden topic he brought up.


    Now that he mentioned it, Lilou also wondered. Stefan killed Lucia and Dyrroth, ude''s biological parents, and Samael''s siblings from the same mother. They said Stefan adopted him to have an heir. Some said it was because of ude''s ability and his divine weapon. But no one actually confirmed that ¡ª they didn''t have time in the past.


    "Do you know the reason?" she probed.


    "No. Maybe it was out of the goodness of his heart? Or maybe, because of another reason. Either way, it suddenly came to me now." Samael cast Lilou a quick gaze. "There is this huge question mark in my head, but it doesn''t really matter now. I just missed our children."


    "Oh, Sam..." Lilou smiled warmly, gazing at the window. "Me too. I miss them so much."

 Chapter 633 Did I stumble into a secret I shouldnt?!

    Chapter 633 Did I stumble into a secret I shouldn''t?!


    One monthter...


    "Hey! Can''t you do this properly?! Look, it''s crook!" "Ughh!! This is not my forte! I did my best, alright!" "This one too! Anyone is avable to fix this crack?"


    "Me! Me! Me!" "Oh, Betty. Thanks. But this requires a bit of strength. Gai, are you --"


    "Busy!" Pennyughed, watching everyone from the second floor of the pub renovate the ce while leaning on the railing. They decided to settle down in Monarey now that the Nightwalkers had faced demise. The incident had taken a few members'' lives. She was still thankful that the earl returned the bodies to them so they could hold a proper burial. Although she hadn''t met ude ever since he visited them a month ago. "Leader." Penny turned her head to her side, where Peter stood. "Did the Earl really permit us to operate as a legit guild?" "Do you think I will lie about that? I talked to Sir us myself. He said he wants us to ally with them." She averted her eyes and gazed at everyone busy renovating the ce. "They recognized our potential. The only condition is that our guild will not sell information that can endanger the north of the empire. He said he will also introduce me to the Marchioness in the East of La Lona and the Duke of Grimsbanne."


    "Wow... are we going to be rich?"


    Pennyughed, casting Peter a look. "More like he is trapping us. Sir us acts like a clown, but he is also cunning. With us being associated with those people, it''s more like we are now their people."


    "We don''t n on betraying them, right?"


    "Of course. That''s why I agreed. My only condition is for them to protect my family and I will get all information they need." She shrugged, revisiting her meeting with us, which went smoothly. us recognized the guild''s talent and basically hired them as their intel. In exchange, he would send people on a dangerous mission for added protection to Penny''s people. Moreover, the guild was given permission to ept other requests for as long as it won''t affect the earldom or the empire. In other words, us offered them to be the dog of the Great Heart Empire with a lot more freedom. It sounded bad if she put it that way, but in her perspective, it was a good offer. Hence, she epted it.


    "I''ll take a quick walk outside." Penny pushed herself away from the railing and smiled. She patted Peter''s shoulder lightly. "Take a rest before others find you here." "I will just take a ten-minute break. We''ve been working since morning and the sun is setting in an hour." Sheughed. "I''ll helpter. We have money since the earl awarded us lots of them. Later."


    Penny shook her head, seeing Peter''s frown. Because everyone was busy, no one paid attention to her as she snuck out of the establishment through the backdoor. But just as she stepped out, she turned her head to her side. There, in the alley''s corner, a figure was sitting down on a barrel. Even with the cloak and hood covering his head, she recognized him just by his position. Her eyes fell on the small portrait he was staring at in his hand, making her brow raise. ude never visited them. Or rather, even if he did, he wouldn''t show himself up. She promised she would catch him if she saw him one day, and that was today.


    Holding her hand behind her, Penny tiptoed her way towards him. But when she was at arm''s length, she froze when she spoke. "Don''t even think about it." He raised his head ever so slowly. "If you really want to piss me off, snatching my most treasured item is just the perfect way to gain a ticket to hell."


    "So cold..." She clicked her tongue, walking on the opposite side of the alley. Back against the concrete wall, eyes on him. "I bet if I didn''t approach you or I didn''t go out in here, no one will ever know you were here again." "Are you sure you''re using that tone to me?"


    "Why not? It''s not like I know who you are. You''re Third. I don''t have any idea that you''re the earl." ude stared at her as she whistled and averted her eyes. This was the first time they talked after a month, but Penny was still the same. She was still weing, friendly, and annoying. "I met her," he spoke after a minute of silence, gazing down at the small portrait in his hand. "She was here not so long ago. Maybe because of that, I kept thinking about her."


    "Hey, didn''t you say she''s married? How can you cling on to someone who is already happily married?"


    "I know, right?" ude''s eyes glinted. "I don''t understand myselftely. It''s just... I don''t know. My brain is forcing distraction."


    "Is she that beautiful? I mean, everyone will be shocked if they knew the earl is hopelessly in love with a married woman."


    "Even a woman will fall in love with her. She''s dazzling... but I am not in love with her."


    "Huh???" ude clicked his tongue, not sure why he was telling her these things. "I love her deeply, but I am not in love with her."


    "Well, that''s confusing." Penny blinked twice, brows raised, trying to understand his statement. "She''s the type that you will like from the get-go. She''s beautiful and kind, but not a saint. Still, her soul is dazzling." His expression softened as he thought about the woman he was describing. "I kinda miss hertely. I don''t know why."


    "Well, we all have those days." Penny cleared her throat, studying his demeanor, and noticed that he was particrly down today. "But you know, I''m intrigued. Just how beautiful she was for you to be acting like that?" "You just want to take a peek."


    "That''s what I just said." She frowned, batting her eyes to gain some sympathy from him. She was always curious. Ever since ude said the woman he liked was married, she was curious what sort of person and what she looked like. ude was a catch, after all. ude pondered about it for a moment before he handed the small painting to her. "Just a quick look. Don''t touch it." Her eyes popped open, a bit surprised he agreed. It felt like he was letting her in on a secret. So Penny blinked and looked closer. "Oh..." her lips formed an o-shape as her eyes first caught ude''s smiling face. The painting was very clear, and shemended whoever the painter was. "So, you can smile like this, huh?" Penny let out a weak chuckle, seeing that ude looked very different from this portrait. He looked like a normal young man with no title or worries. Her eyes then shifted to the woman patting his head. ''Huh?'' she blinked twice and leaned her face closer. ude was right. The woman with him in that portrait was beautiful. No doubt. However, why does that woman look like Penny''s friend, L?!


    Her mouth fell open when realization kicked in. The friends she made not long ago told her they weren''t locals and were just here to visit their nephew and brother. If us was ude''s uncle, then... "She is...?"


    "My auntie. You seem dazzled. First time seeing a goddess?" Penny shifted her dted eyes to him. "Auntie? You mean the Marchioness...?"


    "No. Stop asking." ude withdrew his hand and folded it to hide it inside his suit pocket. As he did, Penny covered her mouth as she gasped. If this was ude''s auntie, and he was the Earl of Monarey, a La Crox, and a pureblooded vampire. Penny recalled Samael said the people they visited in Monarey were actually his biological brother and nephew; Lilou was the inw. Considering she wasn''t the Marchioness, then Penny could only think of one conclusion. The te'' emperor and empress. Herplexion instantly turned pale as she froze. The previous emperor before the current one was ude''s uncle, too. Samael. Sammy...


    "Are you okay? Why are you overreacting?" ude frowned, seeing her strange reaction. "Is that... the te'' empress?" she asked, and he arched a brow.


    "Why?"


    ''Oh, my god...! Did I stumble into a secret I shouldn''t?!'' Everyone knew the empress died and the previous emperor entered an eternal slumber. But they were here! And she even bought them drinks just over a month ago!


    ''This information can be the death of me!!! I shouldn''t have pried too much!'' she screamed internally. ''How can I shamelessly drink with those two?! No wonder their aura is different! Ughh...! I should take this secret to the grave!''


    "Did you lose it?" ude clicked his tongue as Penny''s mind seemed to have drifted away. "You look dumb."


    Penny clicked her tongue, ring daggers at me. "Since you''re finally here. Come inside and help everyone."


    "No, thank ¡ª" Just as ude stood up to leave, Penny grabbed his cor. He was too bbergasted to react when she dragged him with her. "I had an amnesia and forgot you''re the earl." Penny reasoned out while dragging him with her. In the end, ude ended up stuck with the identity of Third because everyone in the guild had ''amnesia'' and forgot he was the earl. ¡ª END OF THE EARL''S SECRET ¡ª Meanwhile, in the imperial pce...


    Two figures ¡ª a man and a woman ¡ª sat at both ends of the long dining table. The air was stiff and only the soft sound of the cutlery hitting their tes could be heard. When the woman stopped, her lips parted and came out a soft voice.


    "Your Majesty, I want a divorce."

 Chapter 634 The Kings Possession -- PROLOGUE

    Chapter 634 The King''s Possession -- PROLOGUE


    Year 1841 ¡ª one year before the present time.


    A woman was sitting meekly inside the carriage, all alone. d with a beautiful white bridal dress hugging her hourss figure, she was stunning even with the veil over her head. Behind the veil was a pair of empty indigo eyes and nk countenance; a misced expression of a beautiful bride of the emperor.


    "So, this is the Great Heart Empire?" she murmured, peeking through the curtain to see the bustling capital. "It''s very different from our Karo Kingdom."


    Florence Von Stein. The sixteenth princess of the Karo Kingdom, and now the empress of the Great Heart Empire, was shoved into an arranged marriage with the emperor of the empire by her older brother, Heliot.


    Since the Karo Kingdom and the Empire had close ties, the emperor and the king of the Karo Kingdom agreed to solidify their rtionship through marriage. Also, because of the increasing demand to have an empress. That was the short story of why she was inside the carriage. She was on her way to meet her husband; the husband who didn''t even bothering to the Karo Kingdom and going through all the ceremony. Instead, Florence had to skip all that ceremony and travel to the empire.


    Not that she felt anything in particr about it. A political marriage was normal, and she knew she didn''t have a say in it. If anything, she was also baffled why, among the other princesses, they chose someone like her.


    "I guess His Highness didn''t want to sell off his other sisters since they have more value," she whispered, thinking there was no reason Heliot would choose her if not for that reason. Florence was an outcast, a forgotten princess, someone who was always part of the background. ''But well, I guess my husband isn''t really picky. He''d take anyone from the Karo Kingdom.'' A deep exhale slipped past her lips. ''I wonder what he looks like? They said he was a human and already old...''


    Her imagination showed her a wrinkly old man who was in thest year of his life. She pressed her lips into a thin line, looking down. Looks were the least of her concern, but it still somehow bothered her. She knew nothing about her husband. All the information she knew about him was the general details. So, in a way, it scared her. "I shouldn''t think about anything," she whispered, shaking her head lightly. "Even if he is old and smells grave, I am still his wife now. I should fulfill my duties as his wife and his Empress."


    Her eyes softened with bitterness, leaning her back against the backrest. Perhaps that was the reason, she thought. The reason His Highness, her brother, who had more influence than the king of the Karo Kingdom, chose her. She was an obedient princess. So selling her off to an old man was more eptable. Her other sisters would throw a huge fuss if they were chosen. Even if the prized was the title of an empress, titles meant nothing in the Karo Kingdom.


    Why would it? The king had no power over Heliot, a mere prince, who wasn''t even the crown prince. Understandable, though. Heliot was reliable, wise, clever, and talented. He had proven himself over and over again, but he simply didn''t like the official titles. While Florence was deep in her thoughts, the carriage came to a halt. She heard the sound of the trumpet and the voice announcing her arrival. "We''ve arrived?" as soon as those words left her lips, the door of the carriage flew open. She flinched when she met a pair of sharp eyes.


    Dominique. "Wee, Your Majesty, the Empress." He ced his palm across his chest, bowing gently as a greeting to the empress. "The emperor had important matters to attend to. Hence, he ordered me to wee you in his stead."


    ''Important matters... so this marriage isn''t that important to him, huh? Well, that is fine.''


    She sported a smile. "It''s alright. I appreciate the warm wee," she replied in a soft voice, handing her hand out to reveal her tanplexion.


    Dominique sped her hand, assisting her out of the carriage. Once she was out, Florence raised her head to see more knights weing her arrival. "This way, please." She smiled at Dominique and walked down the carpet. "Thank you."


    *******


    "Your Majesty, your empress arrived."


    Rufus nced up from behind his desk, watching Kristina enter his office. She stood in front of his desk, hands on her hips.


    "Are you sure you won''t see her?" she inquired while scratching her temple. "She''ll be fine. Dominique weed her in my stead." His voice was the same; no excitement or whatsoever about this marriage. "It''s best for her to rest after an arduous journey before we have a wedding ceremony in the empire."


    Kristina frowned, walking towards the shelf to lean on. "Your Majesty, can I pretend I am not your subject?" "You always act you are not."


    "Goodness gracious." She sighed heavily, shaking her head, arms crossed. "Your Majesty, I know this is an arranged marriage you agreed with for the empire''s best interest in mind. But... is this really fine? I mean, the poor princess got married to a robot."


    This time, Rufus paused as he looked up at her. "Too much."


    "Ah. Sorry, sorry. My bad."


    "Not because your marriage worked out for you and Noah, doesn''t mean it''ll work out for me." Rufus shook his head, refocusing his attention on the document on the desk. "The best I can give my wife is some time alone. We''re strangers tied in marriage, so I will give her at least that sort of freedom."


    He paused and nced at Kristina. "I expect nothing from her, and I''m certain she expects nothing from me. As long as she doesn''t abuse her title as the empress, then I am fine with anything." "If the Marchioness and your mother hear you say this, I''m certain they will beat the crap out of you," Kristina murmured as Rufus sounded like a real jerk. "What are you mumbling over there?"


    "Nothing, Sire." Kristina chuckled awkwardly. "I''m just saying congrattions on your marriage! Ha ha! Alright, I''ll leave now."

 Chapter 635 What did she expect?

    Chapter 635 What did she expect?


    Three days had passed since Florence''s arrival at the pce. She didn''t see even the shadow of her husband. What a good way to start their marriage. But that helped her settle down in this foreignnd.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" she nced up at the maid she brought with her from her homnd. Bothdies were tan, very unlike the fairplexion of the citizen in the empire. A sigh slipped past her lips, gazing at the mirror in front of her. Her dark midnight blue hair withrge curls fell gracefully to her shoulder. Eyes that showed the depths of the ocean gleamed with sadness. With delicate facial features on her small face, Florence was definitely a beauty. "I am. Just keep my hair down since they said I will have to marry my husband under the empire''sw." She tucked her hair behind her ear, sporting a weak smile at her personal maid, Lavina. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty! I will surely make you the most beautifuldy in the empire that even His Majesty will not take his eyes off of you!" Lavina, the young maid, enthusiastically gripped the brush as she attempted to liven up the mood. Florence chuckled. "Sure, Vina. Just make it quick!"


    "Your Majesty... how can I make it quick? This will take time for sure." Lavina pouted as she brushed Florence''s soft hair. "Vina, don''t pout. I''m jesting. I will trust the process so you don''t have to sulk."


    Florence sighed, seeing her maid sh her friend sulk. She didn''t have the heart to see Lavina in low spirit, so Florence didn''tin about the long preparation. Still, Florence didn''t raise her expectations. Who would be excited to marry a stranger twice? Although their first wedding was just an envoy from the empire fetching her. Hours had gone by for the preparation. The emperor sent her a simple bridal dress as if it wasn''t a royal wedding. The maids that were tasked to help the empress also helped Lavina, but it still took them quite a long time just to prepare the bride. When Florence was ready, she was escorted to the emperor''s pce since the wedding would be held there. Although she didn''t raise her expectation, Florence didn''t expect that the royal wedding would be this simple. Standing in front of the small chapel situated in the main pce, Florence looked down. The bridal dress Heliot chose for her was even grander than what the emperor gave her. She didn''tin; it was just a dress. But there wasn''t even a single petal that could be seen around. There wasn''t even any guest. Even if it was an arranged marriage, there should be even a little effort from the groom. But there was none. It was as though they weren''t any wedding that was going on at all. Florence flinched when the door before her opened from the inside. A shallow breath slipped past her lips, mentally shaking her head.


    ''I just want this to end,'' she thought, marching towards the almost empty chapel. She nced around discreetly. There were a few people. One of them was Dominique, still in his knight suit. She could even count the guests in her fingers who were here to witness this royal wedding. Florence didn''t want to look ahead, afraid she''d see her husband. Although she already knew her husband was old, a young maiden like her was still afraid of the thought. After this wedding, they would have to fulfill their marital duties. That already put a lot of pressure on her. Thus, she walked towards the altar with her eyes down. When she stopped, a pair of ck shoes were in front of her before a hand appeared. Her brows furrowed, studying his palm. ''Huh?'' the hand she was staring at didn''t look old and wrinkly, although it looked rough.


    "I want to finish this ceremony in ten minutes." Florence slowly raised her head, eyes dting as soon as she heard a deep and stiff voice of a man. "Your Majesty, how can I finish the ceremony in ten minutes? Twenty minutes is already the fast --"


    "Not my problem." Rufus''s eyes grew icy, shutting the priest in an instant. "Hand."


    He turned to his bride, bearing the same distant expression. He had been holding his hand out, but she was just looking up while staring at him. Even with the veil covering her face, he could feel her gaze. "Ah... yes." Flustered, Florence pressed her lips as she sped hisrge hand. They were rough, just as she thought. But that was because Rufus used to be a knight and had gone through many wars ¡ª big or small.


    As per the emperor''s order, the wedding ceremony ended in ten minutes. Florence didn''t mind the quick wedding ceremony, ncing at her charming husband from time to time. "You are now husband and wife..." the priest breathed out as if to catch his breath, wiping the sweats on his forehead with the back of his hand. "... you may now kiss the bride." The newly married couple faced each other; Rufus retained his distant expression as if it was paralyzed. Meanwhile, facing him up close, she blushed. She could feel her heart thump against her chest, hearing each beat in her ear. ''Even though he looks aloof, it suits him.'' She thought, thinking that it wouldn''t be so bad to have him as her husband. She expected the worse, so having a handsome husband was quite reassuring. Her expression changed into curiosity when Rufus let out a shallow breath.


    ''What a bother... that is what his expression says,'' she guessed in her mind, as that was written in Rufus''s face. Slowly, he lifted her veil until her stunning face came into sight. But s, he didn''t show the slightest reaction. Instead, Rufus simply stared at her eyes, which were akin to two blue spinels.


    ''I thought she''d look like Heliot,'' hemented inwardly, a bit relieved that he wasn''t marrying a girl''s version of that man. Without a word, be bent over. His brows rose when she suddenly shut her eyes.


    ''Ah... she''s scared...?'' he wondered, nting a kiss on her forehead to seal their marriage. As he drew back, Florence carefully opened her eyes, staring at him in shock. Why did he kiss her on the forehead instead of her lips? Did she do something wrong? But she couldn''t ask because Rufus had already faced the priest while fixing his cufflinks. "It''s over, correct?" he inquired, and the priest nodded. "Dominique, Kristina, follow me. We still have to..."


    Florence watched at him in distraught, seeing that he was already walking away to attend to his duties as the emperor. But just as he took several steps away, he stopped and looked back at her. "Ah, right." He rocked his head after Kristina muttered something to him. "My empress, I will join you for dinner. I just need to attend to an important matter."


    "Ah..."


    Satisfied with herck of reaction, Rufus rocked his head lightly before he resumed his steps, leaving his wife behind. Meanwhile, Florence just stared at his back nkly, standing there like a fool. ''Ah... what did you expect, Florence? He didn''t even bother ordering his people to decorate this to make it look like there''s a wedding.'' She hung her head low, biting her inner lower lip, with a bitter smile appearing on her face. Although this was a political marriage, Rufus'' actions and indifference still left a bitter taste in her mouth. That was the first, followed by a more upsetting encounter that would eventually drive this marriage to ruin.

 Chapter 636 [Bonus chapter]She wished she had no expectations

    Chapter 636 [Bonus chapter]She wished she had no expectations


    Rufus fulfilled his promise to join her for dinner. On the long table, Rufus sat at the end while Florence was on the other end. From start to finish, they didn''t talk throughout the meal. ''I thought I will have indigestion.'' A shallow breath slipped past her lips.


    "Your Highness, are you alright?" Florence nced up, staring at Lavina through the mirror. "You''ve been sighing a lot today. Do you not feel good?"


    "I''m alright, Lavina. It''s just... nothing." She smiled, shifting her attention to her reflection. "Just a little nervous, since we will consummate our marriage."


    "Your Highness." Lavina sighed with a smile, staring at the dainty Florence. "Don''t worry, your highness. I''ll make you pretty so His Majesty won''t let you go from his arms."


    "Lavina..."


    "Hehe. Apologies, Your Highness."


    Florence let out a deep exhale while her maid continued to brush her hair. Tonight would be the night Florence and Rufus had to fulfill their marital duties. She wasn''t scared of what was about to happen, but what truly made her nervous was what wouldn''t happen. Although Florence had sses before being married to Rufus, and women had the liberty and voice in the empire, it scared her. Even though there were changes, there were certain traditions that would always remain. For example, if Rufus refused her or left their bedroom without touching her. That would put a strain on her reputation as the empress. "Thank you, Lavina. I would like to be alone." "Yes, Your Highness."


    When Lavina left the room after taking care of Florence, thetter stayed in front of the mirror. She stared at herself, wondering if there was something wrong with her face. Was she ugly? Was it the color of her skin that was the problem? Rufus didn''t even bat her an eye during their wedding. She thought he would feel something once they see each other eye to eye. But, no. ''Why did His Highness choose me to marry him?'' she wondered once again, eyes beaming with bitterness. ''He didn''t give me a task aside from saying, do my duties as the empress. What kind of duty was that? Bear his children? Or... act like a true empress? I''m having a headache.''


    Florence pinched the space between her brows, massaging her brows. She already had a vague idea that this marriage wouldn''t be a happy one. With a man like Rufus, who was akin to a wall, all lingering expectations in her heart disappeared without a trace... or what she wanted to believe.


    Right now, she could only hope she wouldn''t get humiliated by him again. That he wouldn''t leave this room just like how he left her after their wedding.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    Her shoulders instantly tensed up as soon as the faint knock on the door caressed her ears. She turned around, hearing the door creak open.


    "Wee, Your Majesty." She curtsied, d in a thin nightdress that showed a lot of her toned skin. Rufus blinked, gazing at her from head to toe. "Your Highness, you already know the reason I am here, correct? To honor our marital duties." He spoke in the same distant tone, hand on his nape while he stretched his neck.


    "Yes." She raised her head, noticing how he looked exhausted. Her fingers slowly curled, holding her breath as he looked at her once again. A shallow sigh slipped past his lips before he sauntered towards her. He was tired, but that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t fulfill his duties as her husband. Sleeping with a stranger... he didn''t mind, since leaving her would tarnish her reputation.


    It was ridiculous, but a lot of people were watching his every movement. That includes the detestable Heliot. As he approached her, Rufus held the hem of his shirt, taking it off to reveal his muscr physique and the countless scars across his body. Standing toe to toe with her, Rufus looked down. His wife was beautiful. He already knew that during their wedding. She looked reserved and had a timid personality, making him feel sorry for her. "Then." She tensed up when he cupped her jaw. "Scared?" he quirked a brow. Florence breathe out carefully and shook her head. "It''s alright, Your Majesty."


    "That damn Heliot..." he mumbled with a frown. ''Why did he send someone like her? Knowing I don''t have time for this?''


    In his mind, Heliot wasughing evilly ¡ª something the man wouldn''t do. Heliot guaranteed him that his sister wouldn''t expect anything from him and would y the part of the empress. Rufus simply wanted to shut everyone about having an empress. But if Florence were like this, she wouldn''t survive the empire.


    "Your Majesty?" he was brought back to the currentpse when she called. He looked at her once again, studying her eyes full of anticipation for a burning romance. "Your Highness, I want to be clear about something between us," came out an icy voice with eyes as sharp as daggers. "I will do the basic duties of being your emperor, such as giving you a ce to shelter you, food to fill your stomach, protect your reputation as the empress, and keep you from harm."


    He paused as he bent over. "Aside from that, don''t expect anything else from me, such as being a doting husband. I married you for convenience and you married me because it is your duty as a Von Stein. I will only expect you to be a dutiful empress that will protect my people alongside me. Do you understand?"


    Florence secretly gritted her teeth while staring into his eyes. She knew that already, but hearing them from his mouth was like knives slicing through her delicate heart. He didn''t even sugarcoat his words without a care if it would hurt her pride. Despite that, she appreciated his honesty. At the very least, she wouldn''t hope for something else other than being his ally that he would share the bed for the sake of honoring their marital duties.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I understand," came out a weak voice, forcing a smile.


    "Good." He nodded, pretending not to notice the bitterness in her eyes as he leaned his face closer to im her lips. Although his lips were gentle, and he was considerate and patient on their first night, Florence could only think about pain. Turned to the side on the same bed as him, tears rolled across her nose. ''I wish I didn''t have expectations.''

 Chapter 637 - [Bonus ]The Lady in waiting

    That morning after their first night, Florence awoke without Rufus by her side anymore. The soreness in herher region was bearable since he cradled her with care. But the pain and disappointment in her heart was something that was hard to ignore.


    It was better if Rufus was rough and cruel. For her, it was better if he made her feel she was simply a tool. However, his cruel words and his gentle actions were confusing.


    How could she hate the man who looked at her passionately? Even though it was just brief and it was because of lust, she felt like Rufus was hers. That those sharp eyes could only see her for a moment.


    Florence hugged her knees with her face buried in them. She couldn''t stop the tears spilling from her eyes as shame slowly ate her inside. She didn''t love Rufus, or rather, she was willing to love her husband.


    Deep down, she wished to make this political marriage a lot bearable by learning to love the man she would spend for the rest of her life. But he rified that was impossible.


    Was her tears because of disappointment? Shame? Maybe a little bit of everything.


    That morning, Florence had to force herself to get it together. She simply cried in silence and smiled when Lavina came. Although her eyes were swollen, she used ame yet believable excuse to not worry her personal maid.


    It was as though nothing happen or she wasn''t in pain as she get by the day. And just like that, it had been a week since they had consummated their marriage. Florence didn''t see her husband since then. Fortunately, her training to be the proper empress kept her busy and distracted her from her already failing marriage.


    *Knock knock*


    "Come in." She raised her head, eyes on the door while sitting behind the desk of the empress''s office. Her brows rose when a female knight came in.


    "Duchess Remington, what brings you here?"


    "Greetings to Your Majesty, the Empress." Kristina ced her palm across her chest, bowing formally as soon as she entered the office. "I came here because of His Majesty''s order about yourdy-in-waiting."


    Kristina marched towards the desk and ced the documents on top of her desk. "These are the list of candidates for Her Majesty''sdy-in-waiting."


    "Oh..." Kristina studied the empress as thetter picked up the documents and checked them one by one. "The Marchioness of La Lona is also one?"


    "The Marchioness is His Majesty''s rmendation to you. Considering her status, noble origin, and contribution to the empire, she was perfect. However, His Majesty wants to leave the decision to you," she exined, watching Florence nod in understanding.


    "But why?" Florence inquired, making Kristina furrow her brows.


    "Pardon?"


    "I heard a lot about the Marchioness of La Lona. Although being mydy-in-waiting might be considered an honor for most noblewomen, I don''t think she is the type." She pointed out with a kind and understanding smile, catching Kristina off guard. "Don''t be surprised, Duchess Remington. I am simply gravitating whether the Marchioness would not find offensive."


    "Of course not, Your Majesty." Kristina''s eyes softened as it seemed there was more to the empress than what meets the eye. Well, she was Heliot''s sister. It was no surprise that she had been doing her duties as the empress even before she could adjust to the new environment.


    "The Marchioness is a wisedy. I''m certain she would be more than happy to assist you."


    Florence pressed her lips while staring at her. "Then, if you say so." She shrugged, not checking the other documents anymore. "I will send her a letter."


    "His Majesty can do that..." Kristina trailed off when the empress shook her head lightly.


    "Please tell His Majesty that I would like to send a request to the Marchioness, instead of a royal decree."


    "Uh... if that is what Her Majesty wants. I will ry the word to His Majesty."


    "Thank you, Duchess."


    Kristina bowed and smiled awkwardly before she left. As soon as the door closed behind her, she looked back and sighed.


    <i>''I can''t expect anything less from Prince Heliot''s sister. I feel bad for her she married a walking wall.''</i> Another sigh slipped past Kristina''s lips, thinking that Heliot offered his clever sister to be the empress. But thetter seemed the type to fall easily to men, especially to men like Rufus.


    Someone who could make ady fall for him with his charm. Not just by looks, but Rufus'' actions usually confuse ady''s heart. Not that he was purposely doing it. He was just a natural rake.


    <i>''I used to like His Majesty, but... he is really not the type to risk his heart to someone,''</i> Kristina trudged away while scratching the back of her head.


    In the middle of the hallway, Kristina suddenly paused. She blinked countless times as realization kicked in just now.


    "The Marchioness, the Emperor, and the Empress..." she gasped, covering her mouth with her palm. "... it will be fine, right? Silvia now has Lord Yulis and His Majesty already moved on."


    Kristina ruminated about the situation, discarding the past as they all moved on already. Right now, they were all just friends, regardless of their duties and status. They all kept in touch, even though they rarely see each other in person.


    "Right... everything will be fine. Silvia and His Majesty were just friends now; good friends." She patted her chest, resuming in her steps. "Her Majesty will not misunderstand. The Marchioness is a lot more sensitive than His Majesty. So, I''m certain she will clear things up before a misunderstanding can even happen."


    Kristina wasn''t wrong with her conclusion. Silvia was mature and a woman, just like Florence. Hence, she wouldn''t do anything to put a wedge between Rufus and his wife. It may be a political marriage, but the Marchioness wouldn''t do anything that could purposely hurt another woman.


    However, a misunderstanding should be the least of their concern.. Because sometimes, even without a third party involved, a marriage was bound to doom if only one was willing to reach out.

 Chapter 638 - [Bonus ]The First Sign She Denied To See

    "It is my honor to be chosen as yourdy-in-waiting, Your Majesty."


    Silvia curtsied in front of the empress inside thetter''s sitting room. When Silvia raised her head, a gentle smile appeared on Florence''s face.


    "Marchioness, you don''t have to be so formal. Take a seat." Florence motioned her hand to the settee across from her seat. As soon as Silvia sat down, the empress sized her up.


    Just by looking at Silvia and the air surrounding herdy-in-waiting, she could tell the rumors were true. Before the empress, Silvia was known to be the noblest woman on the continent. With her enchanting beauty aside, Silvia''s contribution to the empire was something that empowered a lot of women ¡ª one of them was Florence.


    She had heard and was very interested in news about the Marchioness of the empire even before she became the empress. The reason Florence didn''t even check the other candidates was because of that. Silvia was already the best, and she already liked her even before she met her in person.


    Florence was more like Silvia''s admirer. She felt a bit shameful that thetter was ought to work for her.


    "I prepared tea that came from our Karo Kingdom. I hope it is to your liking, marchioness." She broke the silence after a minute and smiled.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "No, thank you. I am in your care from now on."


    Silvia''s brows raised as she studied the empress briefly. "Your Majesty, I am yourdy-in-waiting. A person who will assist you and give you advice on official matters if necessary. I appreciate your kindness, but you shouldn''t be too soft on me."


    "Haha. I know, but I still want to be kind because I like the Marchioness a lot." Florence giggled while keeping her reserved attitude. "I was certain you had a lot on your te already. But I appreciate you epted my request, regardless."


    "How dare I refuse...?" Silvia''s heart softened the more she talked to her. Now, she was certain Florence invited her for a very innocent reason. Thetter made her feel bad for epting it with an ulterior motive.


    "You see, Marchioness, since you are mydy-in-waiting, I would like to chat with you for a while. Would you indulge with me?"


    "Well, of course."


    It didn''t take long when the two of them rxed in each other''spany. Florence was easy to like as a person. She was kind and wise; someone who was perfect for being an empress.


    At first, Silvia thought Florence invited her to be herdy-in-waiting because she had heard about her history with Rufus. Not many knew about them, but she was Heliot''s sister. So, she assumed Heliot told his sister about it.


    That was the main reason Silvia epted the invitation, even though she didn''t want to. She wanted to rify to the empress that there was nothing between them anymore. But it seemed there was no need.


    Florence invited Silvia for a logical reason. Or rather, she just simply used a logical argument.


    "I truly wish we get along, marchioness."


    "Silvia, Your Majesty," Silvia corrected with a subtle smile. "If you feelfortable addressing me by my name, I would appreciate it."


    Florence''s eyes softened. "Then you can call me --"


    "Please, Your Majesty. Although it is alright if you call me by my name, I will feel burdened if you tell me to call you with just your name." Silvia intercepted even before Florence could finish her sentence. "As the Empress, even your family cannot call you by your name. I simply asked you to call me by my name was because I am your subject."


    "Oh..."


    "But that doesn''t necessarily mean it will change our rtionship, Your Highness." Silvia offered a kind smile. "I hope you understand my disposition."


    "It''s alright. It''s my fault for forgetting that I am now an empress and I must adhere to certain rules."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Not at all." Florence waved her hands as she chuckled.


    For her, she already liked Silvia even before. But she liked her even more now. Talking to her relieved a lot of stress because in between their chats, Silvia would tell her informative advice. One of them was how, as the previous queen, became a marchioness instead of being banished after her ''previous'' husband, the emperor''s death.


    The answer was simple, and Silvia was very nonchnt about it. It was all thanks to the te'' emperor Rufus'' adoptive father. He was a tyrant, and his decision was absolute. But how Silvia was epted was because of her own efforts ¡ª Samael simply opened the door for her.


    "I will excuse myself first. I will see you tomorrow, Your Majesty." Silvia prepared to leave after over an hour of just chatting with Florence. She just arrived this morning, and she needed rest before her official duties tomorrow.


    "Very well. I hope you rest well."


    "Yes."


    With that being said, Silvia left the room. When the door closed, a bitter smile resurfaced on Florence''s face.


    "She is so beautiful," she whispered. "And very noble. I hope we get along well."


    <strong>******</strong>


    Dinner came quickly. It was one of those days that the emperor and the empress must share a meal together. After days of not meeting each other, they had to fulfill their duties since it was part of their hectic schedule.


    Sitting on both ends of the long dining table, she nced up at him. Just like their first dinner together, Rufus wasn''t speaking as he simply ate.


    <i>''I should talk,''</i> she told herself. Even if Rufus told her she shouldn''t expect anything from him, it was better if their rtionship wasn''t this distant. At the very least, they should be at leastfortable with each other''spany.


    Florence took a deep breath as she mustered her courage to speak. "I met with Lady Silvia today." He paused as soon as her voice reached his ears.


    "Mhm. I heard." Rufus raised his eyes, holding his cutleries still. Hisck of reaction was already expected, so she ignored it.


    "I could tell she is a remarkabledy. Thank you for rmending her to me, Your Majesty."


    "Mhm... she is." Rufus pressed his lips into a thin line while rocking his head. His answer put an end to the conversation almost instantly. But that wasn''t the reason Florence went silent.


    <i>''Huh?''</i> she blinked, watching Rufus continue eating his meal. <i>''Did I just imagine it?''</i> she wondered.


    Just now... did she see it correctly? How did her husband''s eyes soften for a split second?


    <i>''No. I''m probably exhausted myself.''</i> Florence mentally shook her head, throwing that idea at the back of her head.. Little did she know, she shouldn''t have disregarded that first sign to protect her fragile heart.

 Chapter 639 - Envious Of Not Being Part Of That Circle

    Time was fleeting and before Florence knew it, it was already been one month since she arrived in the imperial pce. To be truthful, she was also confused. Sometimes, she would think the time was ticking slower than usual, but then it was already nighttime.


    Aside from their first night, the emperor didn''t visit her chambers again. They would still eat together once a week because they had to. But other than that? Florence wouldn''t even see her husband''s shadow.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Silvia inquired, seeing that the empress was zoning out.


    Florence blinked andughed awkwardly. "Yes. I was simply thinking of something." She gazed down at the tea on the table. They were currently in the Avolire Garden in the empress'' pce, drinking some afternoon tea.


    "If there is something that is worrying you, please do not hesitate to tell me." Silvia kindly offered with a smile. "I can lend an ear or give advice if it''s something about an official matter."


    "That is so nice of you, Lady Silvia." A deep sigh slipped past Florence''s lips, holding the teacup while rubbing her thumb against the handle. "Lady Silvia, weren''t you already married?"


    "Uh?"


    Florence raised her head, seeing that Silvia seemed she was caught off guard. "Apologies if that is too abrupt and made you ufortable."


    "Uh... not at all. I was simply surprised, but yes, I am married. Although we live separately since we cannot leave our fiefs just yet." Came out an awkwardugh, huffing as herplicated marriage with Yulis was something she hadn''t talked about to others for a long time; unless Kristina probed.


    "Lady Silvia, was it rude of me to ask why? Did you marry out of convenience as well?"


    "Uh... no, Your Majesty." A subtle smile appeared on Silvia''s face as her soft eyes lowered. "My husband and I got married because we want to. However, love isn''t the only factor that is important to us. We had our own people, our own goals, and our own opinions."


    Florence tilted her head to the side while Silvia raised her head. Thetter wasn''t surprised at the confusion in the empress''s eyes. She got that a lot. Many wouldn''t understand why Silvia and Yulis lived separately despite being married.


    "Our rtionship is more than the fluttering feeling we have in the pit of our belly. Our love is not something we just fell right into; it was something that we grew in. Although it is nice to live under the same roof, he didn''t have the heart to ask me to leave everything I built behind and choose him. Neither did I have the courage to ask him." Silvia paused, staring at her reflection on the tea.


    "Before us, there was just Yulis and Silvia. The Duke of Grimsbanne and the Marchioness of La Lona. You might''ve had a vague idea of our family, so I assumed you already knew how messed up the La Crox''s were. I am forever grateful that my brother, the previous emperor, gave us the opportunity to choose the life we want.


    And this might sound selfish, but I want to keep it that way. I am already d that my husband appreciates our simrities, but also, respect our difference and decision. To others, our rtionship looked like nothing but a marriage of convenience, but to us, we are happy for each other.


    We grow separately as individuals, but at the same time, the distance also strengthened our marriage. We can love each other because we can love and embraced ourselves and our ws. I guess the phrase, absence makes the heart grow fonder, is effective for the two of us."


    Florence''s eyes softened while listening to Silvia''s solemn voice. When thetter looked up, she understood Silvia was content with their setup. As expected from a strong woman like her.


    "Although there were times I wished he was lying beside me to embrace me, I was certain he also thinks of that sometimes. He might note to me immediately during those lonely nights. But I''m certain he wille running to me whenever I truly need him the most." The side of Silvia''s lips stretched. She could talk about her husband the whole day and night without a problem. "And I will do the same. I might note to him during those lonely nights, but I wille running to him whenever he truly needs me."


    "I am d to hear that you are happy, Lady Silvia." Florence expressed from the bottom of her heart. "At first, I thought it was also a marriage of convenience. But after listening to you, I might not fully grasp everything, but I''m certain this works for the both of you."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." Silvia smiled, closed-lipped. Her brows rose as the space between them wrinkled when she noticed the bitterness in the empress''s sad eyes.


    "I''m a bit envious, honestly," Florence admitted, lowering her eyes. "To get married out of love and not because it is convenient. I wonder how that feels."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Don''t fret. I am not sad, just a little curious about how such a marriage feels like." She sported a reassuring smile. "It''s not that His Majesty is mistreating me. Actually, he does everything an empress wants from her emperor. I am already satisfied with that."


    A shallow breath slipped past Silvia''s lips and yet she kept her mouth shut. She did something wrong, she thought. She spoke too much without thinking for a moment. Silvia should''ve known what sort of marriage Rufus and Florence had. That man was cruel, after all.


    <i>''Her Majesty is very kind and understanding as if she''s an angel,''</i> she grumbled internally, feeling sorry for her and angry at Rufus at the same time. <i>''He should treat her better.''? </i>


    "His Majesty had arrived."


    Florence and Silvia snapped their eyes when a servant came in and announced. Florence was a bit surprised by this sudden visit, holding her breath with her eyes wide open. Seeing the empress''s reaction, Silvia blinked cluelessly.


    <i>''Ahh...''</i> she mentally rocked her head, sporting a gentle smile. "I will excuse myself first, Your Highness."


    "Ah, yes."


    Silvia assisted herself up and bowed. Holding her hand in front of her, she walked away from the pavilion in the garden. On her way out, she nced up at Rufus. And then at Dominique, who was following behind the emperor.


    The two paused, raising their brows as soon as they saw Silvia''s re. Rufus titled her head, baffled at this sudden source of hatred from her.


    <i>''You two... dead.''</i> That was what her eyes told them before she huffed and stormed away.


    As she did, Rufus looked back at her with confusion stered across his face. The side of his lips slightly curled up as the fuming Silvia was quite a sight to behold.


    "Dom, should I raise security from now on?" he inquired in a low tone. Dominique, who was also staring at Silvia''s back, sensing the anger in her aura, nodded.


    "Your Majesty, did you, perhaps, offend her?"


    While the two mumbled to each other, cracking what made Silvia so angry with them, Florence was just watching from her seat. She had seen it again.


    <i>''So it wasn''t just my imagination the first time?''</i> she thought, noticing the slight change in her husband''s eyes at the sight of Silvia. When they bumped into each other, the usual stiff expression on the emperor''s face was reced by genuine wonder.


    It wasn''t something she would consider as desire. But Florence was certain Rufus had a special rtionship with Silvia. No. Actually, it looked like the three of them had this bond that an outsider like her could never intrude on.


    <i>''It''s just like Duchess Remington,''</i> she whispered in her head. <i>''They didn''t have the same boundary I had with my husband. It''s as if.... they were all inside a circle no one else could enter.''</i>

 Chapter 640 - The Faint Scent Of Danger

    Florence wasn''t even surprised that Rufus came to her that day to talk about official matters between the Karo Kingdom and the empire. Their discussion didn''tst that long.


    It had been three months since then.


    It was amusing how the days went by in a blur for her. For four months, Florence could count the times she had seen her husband. If not for the fact that they have to eat dinner together at least once a week, they wouldn''t see each other at all.


    There was a benefit for not meeting Rufus that much, though.


    Florence got used to their setup and was able to focus on her duties as the empress. Although she still tried to have a good rtionship with her husband, it felt like pounding against a thick concrete wall with bare first.


    "Your Majesty, I am surprised that you participated in the hunt." She turned to Silvia, who was fixing her sleeve. With her ebony hair tied up, revealing her slender neck, and giving a refreshing sight of her stunning face, Silvia was even more stunning in her hunting suit.


    "Well, it is better to encourage the women in the high society to take part in such activities." Florence smile. "You look even more beautiful, Lady Silvia. Ladies and men alike can''t take their eyes off of you."


    "Your Majesty, they were simply adoring you in your hunting suit."


    Both of them exchanged tteries, showing how they had grown close for the past months. It was not that Silvia looked better or Florence looked better than her. If anything, both women were gorgeous in their own way.


    With Silvia, looking like a war goddess; strong, stunning, and capable. Her beauty could rile up anyone''s emotion. Florence, on the other hand, was akin to a moon: beautiful yet wed. Just looking at her brought this soothing sensation to one''s heart.


    "This humble subject greets the only moon of the empire."


    Silvia and Florence turned their head to the side, eyesnding on Heliot, who arrived a day ago in the empire for official matters. He ced his palm across his chest, bowing at his little sister, who was now the empress.


    "Good to see you, Your Highness." Florence sported a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. Meanwhile, Silvia still curtsied to Heliot.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    Heliot smiled subtly, darting his eyes between Florence and Silvia. He didn''t say anything, which only made the air around them awkward. Well, not that Heliot knew what awkward was. He simply approached them for formality.


    "I am d that you took part in the hunt, Your Highness. Will you indulge with me once the hunt starts?" Florence broke the brief silence, keeping her smile as she had been meaning to have a talk with him.


    "It is my honor."


    Just then, voices from the crowd at the outdoor banquet, wheredies who didn''t participate, volume up. The three obviously shifted their attention to the source and instantly understood the peacefulmotion.


    The emperor had arrived with Dominique.


    They were already in their hunting suits, talking to a few nobles who approached them. Horses were being guided to a ce, some were alreadying out from their tents. The nobledies handed out handkerchiefs or handmaid trinkets to their chosen knights.


    The usual sight one would see during a hunt. Thedies would gift their chosen knight with a handkerchief or a trinket. In turn, the knights would offer their trophy hunt to them. The one who hunted more would be the victor of the season''s huntingpetition.


    Although that was still a tradition until now, women could also now participate. The numbers were smaller, though. But it was still better than the previous hunting season.


    Silvia, Florence, and Heliot approached Rufus to greet him. They had to, especially the empress, to show to the public she had a good rtionship with her emperor.


    "Greetings to the shining sun of the empire." Florence curtsied. Behind her were Silvia and Heliot, who also performed a curtsy and a bow.


    Rufus smiled, closed-lipped. "It''s good to see you doing well, Empress." He then shifted his eyes to Silvia and then to Heliot.


    "I didn''t know you are participating, Your Highness. I thought you will rest since you just arrivedst night."


    "I thought it will be rude to refuse Your Majesty''s invitation."


    "You''re still..." Rufus trailed off when he heard Kristina not far away. He nced at where her voice wasing from, sporting a disdainful look as soon as he caught his aide.


    "Kyah~! My husband! I will surely win this season''s huntingpetition and offer the trophy to you~!" Kristina, from being a fearsome knight, suddenly had aplete change of attitude. She was fawning on her husband, the Duke of Whistlebird, Noah Remington.


    Noah chuckled gently, blushing as he felt a bit embarrassed at his wife''s energy. "Wife, please keep it down. His Majesty might hear... you." He froze as soon as he caught Rufus'' eyes on him.


    "Let him," Kristina mumbled, hooking her arms around him. "Since my husband isn''t taking part in thepetition, your wife will bring honor to our house."


    "You shouldn''t taunt him like that." He leaned to her side as they approached the emperor to greet him.


    Silvia couldn''t help but chuckle seeing the two approach their standpoint. In many people''s eyes, Kristina and Noah''s rtionship was also abnormal. Obviously, that was because Kristina was a remarkable knight. Something like participating in this type ofpetition that the duke should take part in. But the duchess participated instead.


    "This humble subject greets His Majesty." The two of them bowed as soon as they greeted Rufus. They then shifted their attention to Florence and greeted her as well.


    Florence''s eyes softened. Her first time seeing Kristina lose herposure with her husband''s presence.


    "I wish you luck, Duchess." She tilted her head down slightly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Rufus let out a shallow breath and cleared his throat. "Empress, I will have to excuse myself first. I''ll see you on the hunting grounds." He then set his attention to Heliot.


    "Prince Heliot, indulge with me for a while."


    "Happily."


    With that being said, Rufus turned his back against them while Heliot followed. At this point, Florence was already used to watching her husband''s back as he headed to his tent. So, she smiled and refocus her attention on Kristina and Noah.


    Meanwhile, Silvia''s eyes remained on those two''s backs.<i> ''There''s something wrong,''</i> she thought, knowing Rufus was being secretive. She could ask Kristina, but thetter wouldn''t just tattle an important matter to others, even if they were friends.


    <i>''I have a bad feeling about this.. I should ask himter.''? </i>

 Chapter 641 - [Bonus ] The Recipient Of The Third Letter

    "Have you found her?"


    Rufus sat on the oak chair, eyes on Heliot, who also sat down across from him as soon as they entered the emperor''s tent. Thetter nced up at him. His face remained expressionless, like always.


    "How was the empress?" he inquired, instead of answering Rufus. "Do you find her to your liking?"


    "She is a good empress."


    "That is reassuring." Heliot nodded in understanding, keeping his lips closed. "Apparently, I can''t track her down. She used to be thete emperor''s shadow knight. Hence, she is elusive."


    "I don''t mean to overstep, but was it necessary to find someone like her?" Dominique inquired, standing on the side of the table near Rufus.


    "It is best to eradicate the forces who supported Quentin and Stefan," Heliot replied, not minding Dominique jumping into their conversation. "The organization that Quentin supported was still active. Even though those two had perished, everyone believed His Majesty ended them along with the previous emperor. Thus, revenge is a huge possibility."


    "Prince Heliot, are you afraid those losers will invade the Karo Kingdom?"


    "They may try, but they won''t seed for sure. However, prevention is better than cure. I''d rather stop that before it happens. Unnecessary deaths are troublesome."


    "I received a word from Monarey this morning about a certain organization lurking in Monarey." Rufus leaned forward, hands linked in front of his lips. "Although the earl guaranteed me he was already on it, considering how the organization moves, they might reach La Lona with no one knowing."


    There was a moment of silence inside the tent. Although Rufus was confident ude and us would subjugate the Nightwalkers, he couldn''t becent. He was the emperor, and he had to worry about these things, no matter how capable his people were.


    "Shall we inform Silvia about this?" asked Dominique, eyes on Rufus''s rear. Heliot also set his focus on the emperor.


    One would wonder why Rufus was discussing this with Heliot. But, for obvious reasons, Heliot was someone he could trust. Especially on matters about the empire since Heliot had been very involved in it. Well, they were inws now too.


    "I''ll let her know after the hunt." Rufus rocked his head lightly. "For now, we must focus on finding that woman. My gut feeling told me... it is not over yet."


    Heliot tilted his head slightly. "Aren''t you too much worried, your Majesty? Have you considered that this was probably something to make you overthink?"


    "Aren''t you?" Rufus raised a brow. "If you think my gut feeling is the product of my stress, you wouldn''t search high and low just to appease me."


    "There''s no harm in looking. Although their strongest followers died in Minowa, a part of me can''t also shrug whatst game they had for us." Heliot smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "They already knew their chances of surviving are slim. I don''t buy their reason for returning, although I sincerely hoped it is as simple as that."


    Rufus let out a deep exhale while listening to the clever prince. "That''s right. It''s been so peaceful recently, but out of nowhere, their followers were trying to make themselves known. They even dared enter the empire."


    There was a long silence in the tent as neither of the three talked once again. But it was clear to them that there was something they should anticipate. The cunning Samael wasn''t in the empire any more. He was already living a carefree life as a painter and a poet.


    Rufus didn''t want to bother Samael about these ''trivial'' matters anymore. That was why he had to resolve this brewing worry, whose source was unknown. Aside from the Nightwalkers, one person''s name had been bugging him.


    Lena.


    Yes. Lena. Lilou''s personal maid back when she was the duchess. Lena was the maid Stefan nted to Lilou in the past, and she turned out to be Stefan''s shadow knight. That woman was still alive.


    Not that Rufus was obsessed with eradicating everyone who supported Stefan. Unless they do something that would catch his attention. That was what Lena did.


    Although the woman in question didn''t pull any destructive skit, she sent Rufus a letter. A letter Stefan wrote. Rufus could still remember his hair raising after seeing Stefan''s handwriting. In it says;


    "To Rufus Barrett,


    How are you, Sir Knight? Or shall I call you, Your Majesty now? Knowing my irresponsible older brother, I was certain he would do anything to pass the throne. I do not judge him.


    Between Hell and you, you are a better ruler. That brother of mine was simply too easy to hate and he would bring destruction to the empire if he reigned longer. He was born that way.


    But that... gave me the upper hand. That personality of his was what made him predictable in a way. And that was his mistake. To leave everyone in charge.


    I left three letters, Sir Barrett.


    One was for thedy in the mansion on the maind.


    The second one was for my beloved sweetheart. My Lilou.


    And the third was for you, Rufus Barrett.


    The first two letters had hidden riddles. If this letter didn''t rm you, then that must mean they had cracked it. But if it did, then it was overlooked.


    I am not heartless, Sir Knight. Thus, just in case it was overlooked, I will give you explicit instruction.


    Find Lena, my trusted shadow knight, and the messenger of this letter. Once you read this letter, your time begins. If you found her, you could''ve saved everyone the trouble. But if you didn''t... expect for the worst.


    You would not wish for that, would you? Personally, I do not wish for that as well.


    I am not your enemy. Time was.


    I wish you luck, Rufus Barrett. I truly root for you and I leave our fate in your hands. Whatever the oue was, I would ept it wholeheartedly.


    Best regards,


    Stefan."


    Rufus closed his eyes and took a deep breath. As he did, the sound of the horn, indicating that the hunt was about to start, reached his ears. When he opened his eyes, a glint flickered across his eyes.


    "After this hunt, we''ll look for that woman no matter what."

 Chapter 642 - Her Realization Living In The Empire

    "Your Majesty, are you alright?"


    Silvia finally broke her silence while staring worriedly at Florence. The hunt has already begun, but the two of them were simply riding their steed leisurely in the forestne.


    "Yes." Florence nced back at her and smiled. "It''s just... I hadn''t seen His Majesty and His Highness. I wanted to talk to my brother about something."


    "He said he will follow us. I''m certain Prince Heliot will find us, no matter how deep we are in the forest."


    Florence pressed her lips into a thin line. "Is this your first time participating in the hunt?"


    "Huh?" Silvia''s brows furrowed. "No, Your Majesty. I usuallye to the capital during this time of the year to join the hunting season."


    "You''re not the type who enjoys the banquet?"


    This time, Silvia chuckled. "Before, yes. But after experiencing things... I appreciate these activities more than attending a banquet."


    Once again, silence descended on them as Florence remained silent. The sound of the horse''s hoof resonated along with the rustle of the leaves.


    "Your Majesty..." Silvia called, getting more and more worried every time the empress remain silent.


    "Lady Silvia, what is thete empress like?"


    "Pardon?"


    Florence turned her head in Silvia''s direction."Thete empress, His Majesty''s mother. Was what she like?"


    "Ah... well." Silvia scratched her jaw with her index. That question was not the one she expected.


    "To be truthful, thete empress was... selfish."


    "Selfish?"


    Silvia looked around as if she was scared of her life. "I mean, even though she was the empress, she didn''t actually sit on the throne. Understandable since she was in a long slumber when the previous emperor ascended the throne. However, when she awoke, she barely did the minimum work."


    "But she is well-loved and popr. Wasn''t this season means to remember her all about?"


    "It is." The side of Silvia''s lips curled up into a subtle smile as her eyes softened. "Thete empress didn''t like social gatherings. She didn''t socialize in high society or acted as a role model. However, everyone loved her and respected her because... she is not perfect and she didn''t try to be.


    Thete empress is capable; she had proven that when she was still a duchess. Even so, her negligence to her duties as the empress was overlooked, not because of that. Her negligence was overlooked because of her actions.


    What is it to be an empress? Was it how she handle the high society? Her wits in politics? Or how does she appear?


    Before her, we all see an empress as a mother who will take care of the nation. Someone who was noble and beautiful, fitting to stand beside the emperor.


    But Lilou... for her, being the mother of the nation means protecting it even at the cost of her life. She didn''t do it because she was the empress. She did it because she loved her soil and was proud of it. And that... is enough to touch her subject''s heart."


    "She sounds like an amazing person." Florence smiled subtly, gazing at Silvia''s rear. Thetter''s eyes were full of affection and admiration. For a former queen such as Silvia to speak about another empress with such respect spoke volume.


    "She is." Silvia set her eyes on Florence. "But so was you, Your Majesty. I don''t know why you are asking about the previous empress, but you can do things she couldn''t. If she is here, she will say the say. Trust me when I say she will admit she isn''t fit with the title."


    "That makes her even more amazing." Florence took a deep breath, looking ahead. "Someone who isn''t afraid of not being perfect. Someone who is free from the restrictive rules that bind us to our titles..."


    Silvia pressed her lips into a thin line. This was the first time she had seen Florence look so lonely. Although the empress often looked sad, she usually hid it behind her understanding smile. But now, she wasn''t even trying to conceal it.


    She couldn''t help but see the older version of herself. How Silvia was so lonely despite being crowned as the queen. Not because Stefan couldn''t love her, but because of many things. Aside from treading on eggshells, afraid to make a mistake that would stain her forever. Silvia could also understand that this title, the crown, was heavier than what one could imagine.


    "You know, Lady Silvia. In our Karo Kingdom, we were born and raised to always think logically. A lot of the nobles decide what will benefit them the most. Love? I have seen no one in my home country bear the same affection in their eyes when describing that word." Florence paused as her eyes narrowed.


    "I even believe no one in our Karo believes in love. Who would believe in such an intangible thing? It often made me think I wasn''t normal. That maybe, my imagination was just too vast, that I want a happy marriage. A marriage that is bound by love and not just mutual interest." She nced at Silvia, bouncing every time her steed take a step.


    "After seeing you talk about your husband... and after seeing Duchess and Duke Remington, it made me think maybe I wasn''t defective. The people in the Great Heart Empire were free to marry out of love or convenience," she continued with a weary smile. "You can say I am a bit sentimental since my rtionship with the emperor is thetter. But deep down... I hope he can look in my way. Maybe I am asking for too much since he hadn''t brought a mistress, but I just can''t seem to get close to him."


    Florence released what had been draining her bit by bit. She kept telling herself not to expect from her emperor, but she couldn''t help it. Especially earlier, when Kristina and Noah were being lovey-dovey. The two looked so happy; not just them, but also young nobledies giving their trinkets to their chosen knights.


    She also made a trinket for Rufus. Unfortunately, she couldn''t give it to him because she couldn''t approach him earlier. Also, she didn''t have the courage.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Florence looked at Silvia again and sported a smile. "Don''t worry. It''s not like His Majesty hadn''t made it clear in the beginning."


    "He made what clear?" Frustrated, Silvia furrowed her brows and inquired without a second hesitation.


    "Not to expect anything from him other than having an emperor."


    "That jerk..." Silvia ground her teeth, gripping the reins tighter. "I''ll beat him senseless until he gets into his senses."


    "You sound very close to him." Florence chuckled seeing that Silvia seemed she was ready to snap the emperor''s neck. Her remarks brought Silvia to her senses, though.


    "Ah, that..."


    "It''s fine, Lady Silvia. You and everyone had gone through a lot together. So, it is understandable that you were close to him." As usual, the kind Florence shook her head, not asking for any exnation. "Anyway, you don''t have to apany me. You want to hunt, right? I will --"


    "I will stay." Silvia frowned. "Apanying you is more important for me than winning the contest. Please don''t misunderstand. I am not doing this as yourdy-in-waiting. I want to stay with you because I like it. I enjoy talking to you."


    Florence''s heart slightly warmed up at her words. "Thank you, Lady Silvia." There was a long list she wanted to thank Silvia for, but an entire day wasn''t enough.


    "Your Majesty, how about..."


    Silvia trailed off upon hearing a horse''s loud neigh and hasty footsteps. She looked back, eyes dting seeing a horse running rampant.


    "Out of the way!" yelled the knight, riding it, waving at them.


    "Huh?" Unlike Silvia, Florence had a slower reaction. When she turned her head back, the galloping steed was already close.


    "Your Majesty!"


    THUD!

 Chapter 643 - The Lesson He Wanted To Teach Her

    Florence didn''t have the time to react to what wasing at her. All she could do was stare at the galloping horseing at her while her breath hitched.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Silvia didn''t think twice as she leaped from her steed to Florence. Everything happened so fast that she simply acted out of instinct. With her arms securing the empress''s head, both of them rolled on the ground while their own steeds ran away after getting startled.


    But Florence''s steed ran over Silvia, who used her body as Florence''s shield. Silvia could only grit her teeth as the pain didn''te instantly. Instead, all she could think about was whether the empress was safe.


    As the dust ambled up by the galloping horses, Silvia drew her head back. She was under Florence, which to her relief.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?"


    Florence grunted, feeling a bit sore from what had happened. However, she was overall safe and inflicted minor injuries, thanks to Silvia. She tried to push herself up, a bit confused at the sudden turn of events.


    "Ye ¡ª yes, I am," came out a weak voice, getting off of Silvia.


    "Thank goodness..." A sigh of relief slipped past Silvia''s lips, gazing at the canopies shading her face.


    "Lady Silvia, are you alright?" Worried, Florence studied Silvia before she sniffed. "You''re bleeding."


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Silviaughed before she winced, feeling something on her back. "What is important was you''re alright."


    She propped her elbows on the ground, pushing herself to sit up. As she did, she shut her eyes as her vision shook.


    "Lady Silvia!" Florence stopped from touching her as blood trickled down on the side of Silvia''s head. "You''re bleeding..."


    "It''s fine, Your Majesty." Silvia opened one of her eyes, touching her temple. She didn''t dwell on the physical pain too much as she turned her head to where the horses went.


    "What happened?" she wondered under her breath, brows wrinkling. "How can a horse run rampant like that?"


    While Silvia wondered about the source of the incident, Florence was staring at her. Thetter bit her lower lip, feeling sorry that she was hurt protecting her.


    "Lady --" her eyes fell on the ground behind Silvia, wide-eyed. Blood was starting to pool on where she was sitting, following the trail, and noticed the huge rock that had blood on it.


    She wasn''t stupid to put the pieces together. Silvia hit her head while protecting her. The bruises on her arms and the footprints on her clothes gave away that the horse ran over her.


    Before Florence could panic or get out of her shock, she heard the sound of galloping horses approaching them. She turned and saw Rufus and Heliot galloping towards them. For reasons unknown, Florence clutched her hand close to her chest as soon as she saw the dark expression on her husband.


    "Silvia!" called Rufus, making Silvia snap her eyes in their direction. She narrowed her eyes, vision slightly blurry.


    "I think I hit my head a bit hard," she grumbled, massaging her temple as her head throbbed.


    It didn''t take long when the emperor and his entourage came close. Rufus instantly jumped from his steed, rushing toward them. Heliot also did the same while the rest came after the horses that were on the loose.


    His eyes dted upon seeing Silvia up close, pupils constricting as he squatted down. "Silvia, are you alright?"


    "Uh, yes... Your Majesty. Just a bit dizzy, but..." Her body swayed. Fortunately, Rufus held her shoulders. "... I hit my head a bit, but I''m fine. Why is that horse running like crazy?"


    "Don''t think about that for now." He breathed out, staring at the blood trickling down on her. His gaze fell on the ground before catching the huge rock that was stained with blood.


    Florence instantly caught how Rufus''s jaw tightened while his eyes exuded murderous intent. And yet, every time his eyesnded on Silvia, there was a hint of genuine worry and concern. It was as if Silvia was the only person in his eyes.


    <i>''She''s injured, so of course, he is worried,'' </i>she told herself, making sense why her husband looked at another woman ¡ª a married woman ¡ª like that.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" she snapped her eyes, peeling them away from Rufus to Heliot. "Are you hurt?"


    "No, Your Highness. I am alright thanks to Lady Silvia."


    "Prince Heliot, take the empress back to her tent and call for someone to look after her," Rufus ordered without casting his wife a look. "Via,e. Yulis will throw a huge fit if something happened to you."


    He assisted herself up, holding her shoulder while Silvia was clinging on to his sleeve. Since she was a little dizzy, as if her brain just rolled thousand times inside her skull, she just epted the helping hand reaching out to her.


    If she was in a better state, there was no way Silvia would ept his help. Not because she had lingering bitterness left for Rufus, but for Florence''s sake.


    "Wait, wait. Slow down..." Silvia clutched his shoulder, getting even dizzier by the second. "I''m..."


    And she copsed. Thanks to Rufus'' fast reflexes, he caught her body in time.


    "Prince Heliot," he called, raising his head and darted his eyes from Florence to Heliot. "I entrust the empress to you. I will take the marchioness to safety."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Heliot tilted his head down. He watched Rufus carry Silvia in his arms as he hitched his steed, and galloped away as if she would die. Seeing this, Heliot set his eyes back to his sister.


    "Your Majesty, shall we?"


    "Why?" Florence inquired, eyes glued on Rufus''s steed. "I am not hurt, I know. And Lady Silvia saved me from danger whilst risking hers. Obviously, His Majesty will be more worried about her. But¡­ why?"


    "Your Majesty."


    This time, she set her eyes on him. "Why did you choose me to marry him, Your Highness? To marry someone¡­ who will never give me affection."


    There was a long silence between them. His eyes studied the millions of unspoken words in his sister''s eyes, but he was unfazed by it.


    "That''s why." He pointed at her. "You are smart, Florence. You should let go of your ridiculous fantasies and just live as a Von Stein. You will not survive this world if all you can think about is being a wife."


    Cruel as he was, Heliot didn''t feel sorry for telling her the truth. This world was far more cruel and Florence¡­ was too kind for it. Seeing that no matter what she would do, it would not move the emperor was enough to teach her a lesson.


    Not about love, but about herself. That there were certain things one could never have.


    Which led to the present time...


    "Let''s divorce, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 644 - Not Everyone Is Cut Out For Marriage And Thats Ok

    Year 1842 ¡ª PRESENT TIME


    "Let''s divorce, Your Majesty."


    Rufus raised a brow while he drink, eyes on the woman on the other end of the dining table. He carefully put down his ss of wine, tilting his head to the side.


    "I want to step down as the empress," Florence added.


    "Do you know what will happen if you stepped down?" he inquired in the same distant tone. "Once you gave up the position, you get banished from the empire. The least of your concern is the people in here. But... it will surely incite anger from the Karo Kingdom."


    Florenceughed weakly. "Is there any difference?" she asked, almost in a mocking tone. "It is only been one year since I became your empress, but everyone is already ming me for not bearing an heir."


    "So, that is the problem?" Rufus rocked his head, keeping silent for a moment. "Then I will go to your chambers tonight."


    Florence gripped her cutlery tighter, eyes on him. Until now, there wasn''t any progress in their rtionship. They dined together but barely spoke a word. Sometimes Rufus would go to her to share a cup of tea in silence.


    He had done that for the empress'' reputation and because she requested that from him months ago. Even so, Rufus''s treatment for her didn''t change. He still treated her like his colleague, no more, no less.


    But the funniest joke was, even creating an heir was treated as part of their duty. She already gave up at this point. She had tried to prove to Heliot that Rufus could also see her as his wife, but she lost, miserably.


    "Why... can''t you let me decide for that?" she inquired, lowering her eyes. "I''ve been quiet, Your Majesty. I did everything to be the empress you needed. But... I had enough."


    "Enough?"


    She raised her head, feeling all the pent-up frustration that umted through the year reach its peak. "I can''t do this anymore, Your Majesty. I never request anything from you aside from giving me some face by drinking tea with me. But it is not enough."


    "Empress." This time, Rufus''s voice grew cold and even more distant. "Is there any other reason for you to request such a thing? If there is, why don''t you express it right now so we can address them properly?"


    "Can you love me?" she asked without beating around the bush. Her eyes were also icy, unlike the usual emotion she carried when she arrived in the empire. Her question instantly silenced him.


    "You can''t, right?" Florenceughed weakly, putting down her cutlery as she looked at him straight in the eye. "Your Majesty, can you be honest with me? Do you love Lady Silvia?"


    "She is one of my people. Thus, I value her."


    "As a man, do you love her?"


    Silence. A stifling silence descended on them while they were looking at each other.


    "Lady Silvia is a married woman who loved her husband dearly." She broke the silence after a minute with her bitter voice. "She is amazing and I can''t seem to hate her even when my husband looks at her with affection. I envied her, even tried to hate her and me her... but I can''t."


    "I also hated you when I realized you will never open your heart to me. I wanted to me you for not even trying, for looking in a different direction when I am just right beside you," Florence continued, unable to stop the words that she bottled up without a problem. It was just that the surge of emotion flowed out as soon as she mustered the courage to ask for a divorce.


    "But s... I really can''t hate you or Lady Silvia. I can''t also me you for not opening your heart to the empress you had to marry just because you had to. You already made it clear to me in the beginning. But I... still expected something." A weary smile dominated her lips as she raise her gaze at him once again. "It''s my fault for hoping for the impossible. So please... fulfill this request for me. I am tired, Your Majesty. I''d rather get stripped off of my title and live as amoner for the rest of my life."


    After speaking her mind and heart, there was this sort of relief she felt. To her surprise, she was able to smile genuinely at him.


    She didn''t love Rufus; she hoped she did since they were husband and wife, but she couldn''t nurture that feeling. Was it something to thank him for? She was uncertain. What was for sure was that she didn''t hate him.


    If anything, being the empress made her strong. She was able to value herself when no one else does. She also made friends, Silvia and Kristina, for example. The reason she mustered the courage to free herself from something that was hurting her even in the slightest.


    Rufus studied his empress''s expression and noticed the rity in her eyes. A shallow breath slipped past his lip. He couldn''t see the same hope in her eyes ¡ª the kind of hope whenever she looked at him in the past. Not that it was a bad way.


    "Is that what you really want, Empress?" he inquired in a calm voice.


    "Yes."


    "You know the consequences if I approved of this."


    "Yes."


    "The wealth, thefort, the security..."


    "I don''t need any of those, Your Majesty." Her smile remained as her eyes softened. "I just want to live. Feel alive, I mean. That''s all."


    Rufus rocked his head lightly. "Then, I shall make preparation. It won''t be easy, but you can use this time to prepare for your departure. The only thing I can guarantee you is that you will leave the empire safely."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "No. Thank you." Rufus looked at her straight in the eye, unsmiling. However, she could feel that he didn''t feel so distant, like always.


    "And I apologize for not being a husband to you. I guess I am not cut out for marriage." His gaze lowered. It was not like he didn''t want to try. There were days he wanted to be a husband and try to open his heart after getting nagged by everyone.


    He just couldn''t. Because his heart¡­ only wanted another woman. Although she was already married and being cherished by another man, his heart still yearned for his first love and surely hisst love.


    Upon hearing his short yet sincere apology, Florence could not help but smile. "I really appreciate the apology, Your Majesty. It means a lot to me."


    The two of them looked at each other before they smiled. Although they agreed to go on separate ways, there was no pain in their heart.. If anything, both of them felt¡­ free from guilt.

 Chapter 645 - Participating In Her Brother in laws Research

    After their dinner, Rufus stayed in the dining hall alone. His eyes were on the other end of this long table where his empress usually sat.


    <i>''Fail,''</i> he whispered in his head, reaching for the decanter to pour himself a ss of wine.


    Florence reminded him of Silvia. Yes. She was like the younger version of Silvia. Her eyes brimmed like the woman he fell in love with. Full of hope, expectations, and positivity.


    The main reason Rufus shut his heart instantly, giving no room for any development for this marriage. Why? Because deep down, he knew that if he fell in love with Florence, it wouldn''t be real. It would only mean he fell in love with his first love''s ghost.


    That was unfair to Florence. Therefore, he immediately drew the line. If Florence stayed, then she stayed. If she wanted to go, then he wouldn''t hold her back.


    "How pathetic," he muttered mockingly, holding the ss of wine. <i>''She''s already married and yet... I still secretly hold on to her. When, in fact, I am the one who pushes her away in the first ce.''</i>


    Call it karma or whatever, but Rufus knew he didn''t have any right to love Silvia. Or rather, he could only love her secretly. Loving her could be his way of atonement or just helpless love. But what was for sure was that he wasn''t cut out for marriage.


    Unless it was Silvia, of course. But that was impossible now since she was deeply in love with Yulis.


    "I guess Heliot had seen thising." Rufus tilted his head back, eyes on the chandelier. "Since he told me he wouldn''t meddle in any of the empress''s affair and decision. I guess he is not a bad brother who simply sold his sister for benefits."


    A chuckle slipped past his lips, a bit amused by Heliot''s personality. "He always acts as if he doesn''t care about anything but his damn Karo Kingdom. But it seems he also cares about his family in his unique way."


    Rufus idled there, enjoying a drink, unable to distinguish if the drink was to celebrate Florence''s enlightenment. Or to wash down the sorrow of realizing how he was still madly in love with his first love.


    Either way, he didn''t dwell on it. He was married to the career he was passionate about. And he still had to track down Lena, who was still as elusive as ever.


    <i>''Now that I think about it, how long is the time limit?''</i> he wondered, thinking that it was almost a year already since he received Stefan''s letter. At this point, he was unsure if Stefan was simply giving him a scare since nothing had happened yet.


    But Rufus couldn''t becent. So the search for Lena was still ongoing, with Dominique and Heliot leading the case.


    Just as Rufus was enjoying his drink, he suddenly paused. His eyes instantly sharpened upon sensing a very familiar aura. It was faint but very distinct. There were only a few people who could ring the bells in Rufus''s head.


    One of them was his brother dearest, Fabian.


    "What is he doing here?" his voice was brooding, putting down a ss of water before heading to where he could sense his brother''s presence.


    <strong>******</strong>


    "Who are you?"


    Florence clutched her hand close to her chest, eyes on the person standing not far away from her. After her dinner with Rufus, she wanted to take a walk in the garden. Since she felt a little festive for speaking up, she told the servants to leave her alone.


    Who would have thought she would regret that? Now, no one was around to protect her if this person harm her.


    She scrutinized the person several feet away from her. He wasn''t wearing a knight suit or foreign clothes. Instead, he was wearing a butler uniform.


    Fabian tilted his head to the side with narrowed eyes. "Are you the empress?" he inquired as the side of his lips curled up wickedly.


    This rmed her. "N ¡ª no. I mean, what if I am?" Her voice shook, taking a careful step back.


    She was a pureblooded vampire, and yet, this man''s presence could shake her to the core. He was dangerous, and she was certain he definitely was. Even the emperor couldn''t shake her spirit like this.


    But this man... who was <i>''posing''</i> as a butler, could rm her even without trying. He reeked of the scent of death.


    To her surprise, when she blinked, Fabian was already in front of her. She stumbled back, only for Fabian to still her waist.


    "I don''t mean to harm you, Your Majesty. Don''t be scared, I''m friendly." Fabian smiled until his eyes squinted into slits. "His Majesty''s wife is so beautiful, especially up close. Will you take part in the research I am conducting?"


    "Huh?"


    His smile remained before he bent over and nted a peck on her lips. Florence''s eyes popped out of their socket. Her mind instantly went nk at his insolence and audacity.


    "Well, thank you for your cooperation. That''s a very helpful data." Fabianughed as he drew his head back, keeping his signature smile. He slowly let the empress go, holding her shoulder until he was certain she wouldn''t fall from shock.


    "What... why... you..." Florence blinked countless times, gazing up at him. Her unfinished questions caused his eyes to open a bit, revealing a pair of sharp eyes. Her breath hitched as soon as she locked eyes with him.


    He was... hypnotizing.


    "Are you asking why I kissed you? I thought you were very beautiful and fit for the research I am conducting," he exined in a light tone as if he didn''t do something to his brother''s wife. "You taste nice, don''t worry. It a pleasant experience."


    "..."


    Fabianughed, seeing that it seemed that surely surprised her. "Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Your Majesty." He tilted his head down before walking past her as if nothing happened.


    As he walked away, Florence blinked twice while recollecting her thoughts. Just now, someone kissed her, right? And his reason was that she was beautiful? How ridiculous was that?!


    "Do you kiss every woman you think is beautiful?!" she turned around and raised her voice, fuming at this man''s audacity. She had never felt true anger until now.


    "Well, yes!" Fabian looked back with a misced innocence in his eyes. "I cannot gather enough research data to prove a certain point if I don''t conduct trial tests."


    She scoffed in disbelief. "Test...?" Even Rufus didn''t insult her like this. At least, her husband knew to hold back.


    "Oh, aside from that, it is also helpful for you, since my brother didn''t even flinch when I kissed you. You know what that means. He''s a bad husband and you should leave him." Fabianughed before he resumed with an evil smile stered across his face. "Thank meter."


    Florence furrowed her brows while staring at his back. "Brother...?" she whispered. "Are you...!"


    "Your brother-inw!" he answered even from that distance, waving at her without looking back. "Let''s kiss again if you''re free. Got to go."


    "...." A gigantic question mark hovered over her head. Brother-inw?? And did he just ask her to kiss again as if he was simply asking her to meet again?!

 Chapter 646 - The Answer To An Unanswered Question

    "Uh. Is she my sister-inw? We''re not brothers anymore since you''re a La Crox now, Your Majesty."


    Fabian stopped by the entrance to the pce from the garden. He slowly turned his head to his side, eyesnding on Rufus''s figure leaning against the pir.


    "Ian, what are you doing in here?" Rufus''s eyes glinted as he cocked his head back, eyes on Fabian. "And why did you do that to the empress of the empire?"


    "Well, I was ranked as the least desirable back in the mansion. I am proving that is not the case." Fabian faced Rufus squarely and then smiled until his eyes were like two lines. "If the empress is the noblest woman on the continent, then if she fell in love with me, that means the game is rigged."


    "You... what?"


    "In the mansion, we had a poll on who was the most desirable and the least. The Madam obviously won the first spot by andslide. I cannot ept that Master is ranked above me," Fabian exined, basically summarizing the source of his actions. "That is why I am proving my point. So far, there were at least thirty nobledies who blushed by being kissed orplimented. I think Her Majesty is a bit easy, too."


    "She''s not an easy person."


    "Then that means more fun."


    "Ian, I don''t care what kind of ridiculous ranking the people in that mansion have. Don''t go around kissing people like a creep." Rufus let out a shallow breath, shaking his head sideways. "The empress had already suffered enough with our marriage. Showing her unnecessary attention will not benefit anyone."


    "It will benefit me."


    Rufus closed his eyes as he took a deep breath. He thought Fabian had already got it together after all these times. But it was obvious Fabian was unstable. The only good thing was that he wasn''t doing anything crazy other than kissing strangers to feed his ego.


    "Anyway, why are you..." Rufus trailed off when he heard Florence''s voice.


    "Hey!" she panted for air, ring daggers at Fabian. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Fabian raised his brow as he cast her a look. "Will you look at that? Your Highness, did youe to me to ask for seconds?"


    "Se ¡ª seconds?" she scoffed in ridicule, staring at him from her to toe. "How did you get into the inner pce? I don''t remember having a brother-inw like you."


    "So you called the knights to arrest me?" Fabian didn''t beat around the bush. The side of his lips curled up wickedly, making Rufus narrow his eyes.


    <i>''He wants to fight.''</i> He thought, knowing his brother so well.<i> ''Just why is he here?''</i>


    A shallow sigh slipped past Rufus'' lips. He had to take Fabian away and spar with him before his hand itched and fight anyone else. So Rufus retracted his back from the pir and walked for a bit to show himself.


    "So what if I ¡ª" Florence''s breath hitched as soon as she caught Rufus appear from behind the pir. "Your Majesty?"


    "Apologies for my little brother''s impudence. I will surely discipline him." He snapped his eyes as he looked past Fabian and then nced over his shoulder. Knights were rushing to them. They all stopped when Rufus raised a hand.


    "Don''t touch him if you value your life," he warned sternly, eyes glossed over Fabian''s countenance and then at Florence. "Empress, I apologize on this man''s behalf. It will never happen again."


    "It will happen again."


    "Fabian." Fabian zipped his mouth as soon as Rufus''s eyes grew cold. "Assist the empress to her pce. I will handle this person."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    As the knights acknowledged the emperor''smand, Florence darted her eyes from Rufus to Fabian. Unlike the emperor''s unchanging and distant countenance, thetter was smiling from ear to ear. Fabian even waved at her, mouthing, <i>''see youter.''</i>


    She clutched her skirt, feeling the hair behind her neck raise. <i>''See meter?''</i> her teeth clenched. There was just something in Fabian''s smile that was annoying. It was like no one could read what was behind that smile.


    <i>''No, that isn''t what''s important. So they''re really brothers?''</i> she wondered before the knights approached her. "Raise the security in the Avolire Pce. Don''t let that man enter my quarters."


    Florence huffed as she turned her back on them and stormed away. As she did, Fabian chuckled while staring at her back.


    "How cute. She should ask her husband to sleep in her chambers if she truly didn''t want the monster under her bed to visit her."


    "Fabian." Rufus exhaled while bearing a poker face. "Don''t tease her like that. Follow me. Let''s spar."


    Fabian pressed his lips with both sides curved down. Rufus was already walking away without looking back at him.


    "Spar... is it friendly? I won''t indulge with you if it is." He muttered as he followed Rufus'' tracks.


    Rufus led Fabian to the emperor''s training grounds. It wasn''t that far, so they reached it shortly after. Standing several feet away from each other, Fabian tilted his head to the side.


    "A wooden sword?" he asked, seeing that Rufus only brought a wooden sword instead of wielding his sword. "I''m not interested in friendly fights. Master and I always spar with our lives on the line."


    "Do you think I need to wield my sword to kill you?"


    "I like the enthusiasm, but just so you know, I actually didn''te here to fight you." Fabian slid his hand inside his suit before tossing something to Rufus. Thetter instantly caught it by instinct, brows furrowed as he opened his palm.


    "A pocket watch?" he frowned, raising his eyes at Fabian. "What is this?"


    "My wedding gift, obviously. I got it from the infamous Nightwalkers."


    "What?"


    "The crime organization in the north. I asked them kindly to give it to me and they wholeheartedly gave it to me since we''re friends."


    Rufus narrowed his eyes. "You don''t have friends. And you came from Monarey?"


    "Yes. Madam and Master were still there. Oh, I think --"


    "What? Who''s in the empire?"


    "Madam and Master?"


    This time, it took Rufus several seconds to process Fabian''s words. Lilou and Samael were back in the empire? Why? They told no one about it.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I went ahead before them. They will probably drop by in the capital to get me. I just hope you defend me just in case since I used the earl''s name as my disguise."


    "Ian, what are you doing in the empire?" asked Rufus to understand the situation. "Is there something wrong? Did something happen?"


    "Oh, no. Please do not panic, Your Majesty. We were simply traveling because of the Grimsbanne blood. To make the story short, Master and Madam were going paranoid because of Lady Tilly''s vague statements." Fabianughed briefly, waving his hands to calm Rufus down before he panicked even more.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, definitely."


    Rufus narrowed his eyes, studying Fabian. Knowing his brother, he wouldn''t lie about something like this. Even so, this rmed Rufus. It reminded him of the letter from Stefan and Lena.


    "Ian, can you answer my question clearly and honestly?" Fabian arched his brows and tilted his head at Rufus'' request. "How did you cut Stefan''s link with Law?"


    Fabian blinked many times before a blunt answer slipped past his lips.. "I didn''t."

 Chapter 647 - He Had Done It

    "I didn''t."


    Rufus furrowed his brows as he looked at Fabian in confusion. What did he mean by that? Didn''t Law get that scar because you opened him up with maleficent?


    "I did open him up because it was fun to see healthy organs."


    "Fabian."


    Fabian chuckled yfully. "What I''m saying is, I opened him up, but there''s nothing to do. Stefan had already broken his link with Law when I opened him up. I believed that was the time when he was already fighting Master." He shrugged, but then rubbed his chin while his eyes narrowed.


    "Hmm. Now that I think about it, there was this faint blood link left in the young master to strengthen the core of his blood," he added while nodding.


    "Did maleficent feel something suspicious?"


    "Nothing. I would''ve done something about it if I did." His eyes suddenly flickered, which was left unnoticed. "Now, can you answer my question? What is the sudden interest in the dead? It''s not like you thought of wanting to get along with me by talking about it?"


    "Nothing. It''s just I received a letter a year ago. Stefan wrote it, and we''re now in search of his surviving shadow knight, Lena. It''s a little eerie letter." Rufus shrugged indifferently as he gazed at the pocket watch in his hand. "What is it about this pocket watch that you''re giving it to me?"


    "Hmmm. It looks interesting? The organization values it a lot. So, I thought it''s really important."


    Augh escaped Rufus''s mouth as that was something Fabian would do. "Thank you." He slid the pocket watch inside the pocket of his trousers before raising the wooden sword.


    "Enough with the idle talk." The side of his lips stretched from ear to ear. "I won''t let you walk around this ce with that bloodlust leaking from you."


    Fabian smiled until his eyes squinted into mere slits. "I''ll take this as a payment for that pocket watch."


    In a blink of an eye, the two shed. A wooden sword and maleficent. Even though it was simply a wooden sword, it shed with maleficent without breaking.


    All night, Rufus and Fabian just sparred as if there''s no tomorrow. In the middle of the duel, Fabian forced Rufus to wield his sword through his vicious attacks. The sound of their shes was so intense that some people rushed to the training grounds to see what was going on.


    One of them was Dominique.


    The duelsted until it was dawn. The result? Draw. Both inflicted minor injuries, but they were too numb to wallow about them. Since Fabian released his itch for blood, Dominique assisted him to the guest''s quarters.


    Meanwhile, Rufus went back to his quarters to bathe and sleep. Laying down on the bed with his arm as his head cushion, Rufus held up the pocket watch Fabian gave him. A subtle smile appeared on his lips, staring at the watch hovering over him.


    "This is the first time he gifted me something decent." He chuckled, thinking that the only gifts he received from Fabian were human remains. "Although he stole it, it is highly appreciated."


    Rufus closed his eyes, holding the pocket watch close to his chest. A spar with Fabian was surely exhausting. He has almost forgotten what it felt like to be exhausted that he had to catch up to his breathing.


    <i>''Master and Madam wille in here,'' </i>He thought before he sumbed to sleep. <i>''I should make sure no one will see them. They tend to cause trouble anywhere they go.''</i>


    The night was oddly silent, and before he knew it, Rufus already sumbed to the darkness.


    <strong>*</strong>


    <strong>*</strong>


    <strong>KNOCK KNOCK</strong>


    Rufus grunted and touched his head as it throbbed. He peeked from one of his eyes, looking at the door that creaked open. He clicked his tongue when he saw Fabian pushing a trolley inside.


    "Fabian, just what the hell are you doing?" he grumbled while ruffling his head. For some reason, his head was throbbing so badly, as if he was experiencing hungover.


    "You slept in, which you rarely do. So, I brought you some soup."


    A deep exhale slipped past Rufus as he blinked. "That is so kind of you, but put it away. I don''t know what poison you''ve put in it."


    "My lord, what are you talking about?" Rufus furrowed his brows at what Fabian addressed him. He slowly set his eyes on Fabian, who was standing beside the bed near the trolley tray.


    "I do not dare put anything harmful in your food..."


    His voice sounded distant in Rufus''s ear as thetter studied his brother. Fabian looked a little young, or rather, at peace. It was almost like they were back to the time Fabian''s mental state was still tranquil. That time when he was just a full-time butler in the duke''s mansion.


    Rufus''s eyes veered to the wall behind Fabian. They narrowed instantly before a sudden surge of panic crept up to his spine. Rufus looked around and the more he did, the wider his eyes got.


    "What...?" he trailed off and his heart suddenly pounded against his ribcage. "... is going on?"


    This room... Rufus knew this room very well. It wasn''t the emperor''s chambers, but the chambers he used back in the mansion. His breathing gradually grew heavier and slower. As he did, he suddenly felt the pocket watch.


    He gazed down at it. It was still in the hand where he held it, but the watch was broken. The hands inside were moving in the same number.


    "Fabian, what year is it now?" came out a question that naturally came out of Rufus''s mouth without going through his thought process.


    "Huh?" Fabian furrowed his brows but still answered. "It''s the year 1825, my Lord."


    "18... 25?"


    "Yes."


    "And His Grace?"


    Fabian frowned because Rufus''s questions were nothing but strange. "In his dwelling."


    As soon as Fabian answered, Rufus suddenly sprung up to the bed and bolted to Samael''s dwelling. The Duke''s dwelling during his hundreds of years of slumber.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the Grimsbanne Mansion, on the maind...


    Tilly suddenly stopped drinking her tea as she gazed at the terrace. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but her expression remained the same.


    "Tilly, are you alright?" asked Law because Tilly just stopped suddenly.


    "We need to go," she whispered, peeling her eyes away from the terrace to Law across the chair.


    "Huh? Where?" Law titled his head to the side, baffled at Tilly''s remarks.


    "The Heart Kingdom," she answered in the same tone, but her eyes were glinting. "Ramin, Charlotte are gone in the mansion. Your mother too."


    "Tilly, I think I am slow-witted. I don''t understand."


    "ude had done it." Tilly breathed out heavily as her eyes darkened. "He had reversed the time. A time when you and Sunny aren''t born yet.. And the dead are back to life."

 Chapter 648 - What Was Happening?

    Rufus rushed to the underground dungeon where Samael''s coffin was kept. He ran like a madman, ignoring everyone who was asking him what was wrong. There was no doubt that the ce and the very hallway he was sprinting through was the duke''s mansion.


    But why? Was he inside an illusion? All sorts of negative thoughts hovered over his head until he finally reached the underground dungeon.


    "My lord, are you alright? Why are you suddenly acting strangely?" Fabian, who was following him behind, inquired as soon as Rufus stopped. Thetter didn''t answer, eyes on the closed coffin in the middle of this empty dungeon.


    "What is going on...?" he wondered.


    This time, Rufus took careful steps as he approached the coffin. His hand trembled as soon as he felt the concrete lid.


    "My lord? What are you..."


    SCREECH


    Rufus ground his teeth as he slid the lid open. His heart sank almost instantly uponying at Samael''s pale face inside the coffin.


    "No..." he staggered back, running his hand through his hair. "This illusion is too vivid."


    As someone who had experienced all types of vampire abilities, Rufus could discern an illusion and reality. Hence, those abilities don''t work for him. Even so, he couldn''t believe he went back in time. It just didn''t make sense.


    But just when Rufus was racking his brain on what sort of situation this was, he froze. Something suddenly hovered over his head.


    Stefan''s letter.


    "Find Lena..." he mumbled, recalling the words written in that letter. "Not my enemy... time was... expect for the worst... leave our fate in my hands...?" His heart stopped beating for a second as his eyes dted.


    Rufus was still unsure about most things, but his gut feeling told him this was it. This was thest game Stefan had in store for them. How did it happen? Rufus didn''t know, but that was not important to him right now.


    What was important to him was... Samael wouldn''t wake up in the next five years. Then Lilou...


    "Fabian, tell all the knights to search for a woman named Lilou in the town of Banse," Rufus ordered with his eyes on the coffin.


    "But my lord, today is the annual gathering for the duke. The nobles wille in here today and..."


    Fabian trailed off when Rufus turned around. His expression was wicked, eyes darkening as they glinted.


    "I don''t care about them. Find a peasant named Lilou!" Rufus'' voice thundered across the dungeon, making Fabian flinch. "I''ll join the search."


    With that being said, Rufus stormed away in a hurry to find Lilou. If he truly went back in time, Rufus had to find Lilou at all costs. This was five years prior to Samael and Lilou''s first meeting. If he remembered correctly, this was also the time when Lilou and Stefan were acquaintances.


    He didn''t know if they already knew each other or not yet. But that didn''t matter. What rmed him was that... Stefan might''vee back with memories of the future. It would be easier if Stefan was just like Fabian, unaware of what was going on.


    But if that wasn''t the case, then things truly went from bad to worst.


    <i>''I truly hope that isn''t the case,''</i> Rufus prayed deep in his heart, trying to be an optimist about the situation. But to no avail. He couldn''t. His gut feeling told him... Stefan had known all along this would happen.


    Because... he had seen the future.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    <strong>[ At the same time in Monarey ]</strong>


    ude was cradling a woman''s body in his arms. Kneeling on the grass at the castle''s garden, his grip on the woman''s body tightened.


    "Auntie Lilove," he whispered through his gritted teeth, rocking his body while securing her in his arms. "You will be fine... you will be fine... it''s alright. Uncle will be here soon... he should be here."


    His eyes welled up, heart constricting. He mustered his courage to look at her to check whether herplexion was better after reversing the time before all this happened. But to his surprise, when he checked the woman in his arms, it wasn''t Lilou.


    "Penny...?" he whispered, feeling his heart sink. He raised his trembling hand, touching her cold cheek.


    "Penny, why..."


    Then it hit him.


    The woman he saw lying in her pool of blood wasn''t Lilou. It was Penny. ude''s mind went nk momentarily before the scene shed before his eyes.


    Last night, Penny told him to meet her in the garden. How she had ess to the castle was because she was one of the earl''s people. ude didn''t know the reason Penny asked to meet, but that was just how Penny was. So he went.


    What weed him as soon as he arrived at their meeting ce was a woman lying in her pool of blood. With ude''s increasing headache and hallucinations, when he approached, her hazel hair that was damped in red made him freeze.


    That very second, while staring at the hazel hair, his mind only showed one picture. Lilou. Even when he checked, it was Lilou''s face he saw and not Penny''s.


    ude didn''t have the luxury to wonder what happened or where was Samael because he was too busy shouting for help. But s, she was already dying. No, she was already dead.


    Desperate, ude estimated the time of her death. He had never messed with the time for so long, but he wanted to reverse the time for at least one hour. Because of his determination to bring her back to life, he did.


    Unbeknownst to him, while he was reversing the time, the blood of Grimsbanne unlocked in his veins. Hence, reversing it for more than a decade.


    He didn''t know that yet, though. All he could think of was that... he probably overdid it and extended it for a day. Aside from that, ude''s mind was nk seeing that Penny was still dead.


    "Right..." came out a whisper, lips quivering. "... she isn''t affected by my ability."


    Suddenly, as ude was trying to make sense of everything, knights surrounded him. Yet, he didn''t look up from Penny''s pale face.


    "How did you get inside the earl''s castle?!" The knights started interrogating him, but their voices sounded distant in ude''s ears. Until... he heard a familiar voice.


    "You, what are you doing here with a corpse?"


    ude looked up, and his breath hitched. Before ude was the previous earl of Monarey, Alistair La Crox. His uncle was looking down on him, brow arched.


    "How... are you... back, Uncle?" he whispered, making Alistair''s brows furrow.


    "Uncle? I do not recall having a grown-up man as my nephew." His voice was the same, and he appeared to be truly alive. "However, I can smell something strange from you. Seize him."


    The knights instantly executed the order, approaching ude and dragging him by his shoulders. The confused ude barely blinked as he tried to process what was going on. When his eyes fell on Penny''s corpse, he snapped his eyes.


    "No!" he roared, flinging his arms, which tossed the knights away. His actions slightly surprised Alistair, but his eyes instantly darkened.


    "Who are you?" Alistair inquired in a brooding voice.


    ude clenched his teeth as he had one conclusion in his head. He reversed the time more than the time he nned. Instead of answering Alistair, he disappeared from his standpoint, only to reappear to pick up Penny''s body.


    "My lord!" a knight yelled at Alistair when ude picked up some dirt and threw it at him. When the dust subsided, ude was gone.


    "Search Monarey and look for that intruder. I don''t like the aura exuding from him..." Alistair uttered under his breath, eyes on the spot ude vanished to. ".... I can smell a La Crox. Did hee from the maind?"

 Chapter 649 - Epilogue

    <strong>Hours before the present time...</strong>


    Samael and Lilou made a stop on the outskirts of the capital to rest. Laying on the open field without a care in the world, both of them were staring at the night sky full of stars.


    "Sam?" she called without taking her eyes off of the sky. "Do you believe in heaven?"


    "Hmm... now? Yes." He cast his wife a side-eye. "She''s right here."


    Lilou chuckled as she turned her head to him. "I''m saying the heaven where the dead go once they leave the world."


    "Well, I don''t know, my love. Be it then or now, I think the concept of heaven and hell is life itself. Some live a good life, while others live a living hell. Heaven and hell are just people''s beliefs that extend their lives beyond their grave." Samael shrugged, using his arm as a head cushion. For me, once you''re dead, you''re dead. That''s it."


    She smiled subtly while listening to his remarks. "That''s so you, but I believe in heaven and hell. I want to believe that those who are good go to heaven and are living the best. No more worries or hardship. Just pure paradise." Her eyes softened, thinking about her father that she had loved so much.


    "It gives me peace thinking Father isn''t being tortured somewhere else."


    "Do you think you will go to heaven?" he quirked a brow, staring at his wife''s side profile.


    "If I think like that, then I wouldn''t be afraid of dying, Sam." Lilou rolled to her side, propping her temple against her knuckles. "I am certain I will go to hell for the sins I hadmitted. But until then, I''ll enjoy the heaven I am currently living."


    Her lips stretched into a big smile, poking the tip of his nose with her index. Samael was her safe haven. With him, she was at her best. There would be good days and bad days, but she felt like she could do everything for as long as her husband had her back.


    "Lilou," he called under his breath, caressing her cheek with the back of his hand. "Come here, love."


    Lilou crawled to him, resting her head on his chest. They were simply lying on the grass, but it didn''t matter since theirfort was each other''s warmth and affection.


    "We came a long way, don''t you think?" she whispered softly while he was patting her back. "We''ve been through a lot, and whenever I think about it, I can''t help but be amazed and sentimental in a way."


    "Mhm... we did."


    "Being back in the empire brings back good and bad memories," she added.


    "But here we are. We''re freer than ever."


    She smiled in peace. "Mhm. Never been this free. I love you, Sam. I really do."


    "We should make out," Samael suggested as he rolled so he was lying on his side, facing her. A yful grin dominated his face, while Lilou suppressed herughter.


    "Not in here." Lilou clicked her tongue. "We''re in an open space."


    He frowned. "So what?"


    "Have you forgotten why we''re lying in this field? We''re tired!" she brushed the apex of her nose against him while his frown grew worse. "How can you have the energy to make out all the time?"


    "I always reserve my energy, duh?"


    Lilou chuckled while watching the disappointment in his eyes. It was not like she was bothered making out with him out in the open. But she simply wanted to preserve this simple memory that was full of intimacy without going further. Another memory that they could prove they didn''t need sex all the time to keep this marriage strong.


    "Fine..." his frown remained while cupping her cheek. He stared at his wife''s face as if etching it deep in his brain.


    "I love you more, Lilou," he whispered. "Everything I did and all that I went through... I will go through them again just to be with you."


    "Oh, Sam..." Lilou smiled and slowly closed her eyes as he bent down to im her lips. Her hand on his shoulder des tightened, smiling against his lips.


    Meanwhile, Samael also closed his eyes to indulge in the warmth of her lips. Slowly and carefully, he drew his head back and opened his eyes.


    However, when he opened his eyes, darkness weed him.


    Samael blinked countless times, thinking he suddenly went blind. But nothing. It was just pure darkness. His mind went nk momentarily when he heard a very familiar voice.


    "Hey, Hell." Samael froze as soon as he heard Stefan''s voice. "How have you been, brother? Surprised that you''re back in that coffin?"


    <i>''What the...?''</i> Samael trailed off as panic struck him.<i> ''... how are you... no... what the hell?''</i>


    "Don''t be surprised, brother." Stefan, who was standing near Lilou''s father''s burial mound at the back of her shack,ughed. He felt another strong gust of wind, taking it as Samael''s responses, eyes on the duke''s mansion.


    "I will summarize what happened. Have you ever wondered why I took ude in and didn''t kill him with Lucia and Dyrroth? I kept him because I knew he woulde in handy in the future," he exined calmly, holding his hand behind him. "Although that is the initial n, I truly didn''t want this to happen. I sincerely hoped Lena and the Nightwalkers will fail, so I can tell myself I did my best, but my best isn''t good enough."


    "But it truly seemed you had growncent just because I was dead already," he continued and shook his head lightly, feeling that the wind blowing past him was growing stronger. "Anyway, don''t worry too much. I am just as tired as you. Just hope that Law will manage to help you since I chose him and gifted him the future. Until then, let me borrow your wife."


    Stefan slowly turned around and faced the person d in blood. A subtle smile appeared on his lips as his eyes softened.


    "I told her I wished to never see her in my next life... because I don''t know what I''ll do if we did," he whispered, seeing the young Lilou look at him in surprise. There was no pity or hate in her eyes anymore. Just pure surprise and desperation after her first vampire kill.


    "It''s you?" she asked him, just like the question she uttered in the past. "You came?"


    Unlike in the past, Stefan didn''t speak. But the course of events followed through. Lilou rushed to him, clutching his cloak, and marveled at his breathtaking beauty.


    She rested her forehead against his chest, looking down with soft eyes. "I''m sorry I''mte. Something happened on the way, but I''m home now," she whispered, almost on the verge of tears. "Don''t leave me now, hmm?"


    "I won''t," he said under his breath, guiding her chin up to look at his dangerous eyes. "Not in this lifetime, sweetheart."


    <strong>***</strong>


    "Not in this lifetime, sweetheart."


    Samael held his breath while listening to this conversation for the second time. Although Lilou uttered the same words before, Stefan''s reply and aura were different.


    "Stefan...!" he shouted, grinding his teeth as he forced himself to wake up but to no avail.


    <strong>****</strong>


    A/N: If you need a reference scene for this scene, it''s chap 226.


    This is the end of the epilogue ^^ don''t buy priv next month since my upload for TDP will reduce or none at all. This is actually the real ending of TDP so... if you have questions, leave them in thement section.


    PS.. Please don''t kill me >.<

 Chapter 650 - Epilogue II

    Rufus rushed to the little town of Banse to look for Lilou. He didn''t waste a second, heading straight to Lilou''s shack. But when he arrived, no one was there anymore. She wasn''t in the town or in the field with the farmers.


    "Where did she go?" he wondered, standing in the middle of the shack with his hands on his hips. "Should I wait for her?"


    He didn''t want to believe Lilou had already gone with someone. Deep down, Rufus prayed the worst had yet toe. However, that faint hope instantly disappeared when he noticed a parliament ced on the table. For a small ce like this shack, a parliament lying around was something one wouldn''t expect.


    Rufus approached it with eyes glinting dangerously, taking off the rock over the folded parliament. He immediately picked it up to read it. As his eyes scanned the brief letter, Rufus''s eyes darkened.


    The letter says;


    "To Sir Knight,


    What a surprise, Sir Knight! I didn''t think you will also return with memories of the future. Well, I guess the Nightwalkers and Lena weren''tpletely sessful. But wasn''t that interesting?


    Anyway, I will keep this short since I am in a hurry. If you''re reading this, then that means Lilou and I were gone to a ce where I only know. I will borrow her... permanently.


    I am saying so as a warning. Don''te after us if you don''t want to meet the swift release in this world."


    Rufus crumpled the piece of paper until his fist trembled. The worst had already happened. Stefan had already taken Lilou with him.


    Where?


    "My lord...." he ground his teeth as he stormed outside the shack, stopping several feet away and turning his head in the mansion''s direction. The wind was unnaturally strong. Samael was conscious and Rufus, who had been with him for a long time, could tell the duke was furious.


    His fingers slowly curled into a tight fist, jaw tightening. <i>''Fabian remembers nothing that already happened and it seems only a few retained their memories. Stefan and I were a given, but who else? Who else in this empire remembers?''</i>


    His heart was thumping loudly against his chest. There were just too many questions, and he had no answer. Rufus resumed and rode his horse, Be. He galloped back to the duke''s mansion while dwelling on the next steps.


    <i>What would he do now?</i>


    Samael was still in his slumber, and Stefan took Lilou with him. If he could wake up Samael, he would''ve done it. But Samael didn''t even know how he awoke from his slumber in the past. He just did when his seal weakened. And that would happen five yearster. Could they all wait for that long?


    Was he all alone in this problem? If Lilou was gone, what would happen now? What sort of change did Stefan seek? Whatever it was, one thing was for sure. If Lilou gets attached to Stefan... it would be the end for them.


    Samael would lose it, literally.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    "My lord."


    Rufus loosened his fist, standing in front of Samael''s coffin in the mansion''s basement. He remained silent while taking careful breaths, still cooling his head down after frantically searching for Lilou. Even now, there was a search party for her, looking into every nook and cranny to find her.


    He knew Lilou wasn''t in Grimsbanne, though. Knowing Stefan, they probably hadn''t gone that far. But he also knew that even though they''re probably close, it would be harder to retrieve Lilou all on his own.


    Who would believe him? At this point, Rufus believed Lilou didn''t have her memories as well. Even if he sessfully meet Lilou, would shee with him? The problem didn''t juste one after another.


    It came all at once, like usual. Driving them into the corner once again.


    "My lord, if you are listening... then this humble subject will have to set off to the capital." Rufus'' voice was low but determined, eyes on the closed coffin. "It may be foolish of me, but I have to do everything I can to get a hold of the Madam."


    He paused, taking a deep breath, which he released through his mouth. "I need to gather people on our side who maintained their memories. Although I am not hopeful... I could not think of efficient methods to resolve this matter. So please... wake up." Once again, he balled his hand into a tight fist until they trembled.


    Rufus stayed in the basement in silence for a long time. When he finally turned his back against the coffin, a glint flickered across his eyes while walking away. Rufus already knew that once he leave Grimsbanne, he could only expect the worst.


    The reason he steeled his heart at every step.


    <i>''We will fix this...''</i> he took an oath internally, listing down all the people that possibly kept their memories. <i>''I wondered if Beatrix and Heliot were able to keep their memories...?''.</i>


    "Fabian!!!" As soon as Rufus left the basement, his voice rang across the entire mansion. "Fabian! Come with me! Stop ying butler... I need Ian."


    <strong>*****</strong>


    Meanwhile, in the borders between La Lona March and Monarey, ude stood in front of a burial mound he created deep in the woods. He clenched his teeth, eyes on the burial mound he made for Penny.


    "Penny..." he whispered, balling his hand into a fist. "... what happened?"


    In his heart, Penny was an important person. Actually, ude thought they had something going on. That after bickering at every turn, he had gotten closer to Penny. However, he couldn''t even grieve at this point because of the situation.


    After fleeing from Monarey and Alistair, the current Earl of Monarey, ude was certain he reversed the time more than he meant to. Also, it seemed Alistair didn''t recognize him. That must mean Alistair was unaware he already died at the hands of us.


    "Penny..." he hung his head low. "...just what the hell did I do?"


    ude remained silent as he stood still for a long time. Time passed by and he only raised his head when a soft gust of wind blew past him. He looked up at the tangerine sky, eyes full of regret.


    "I need to go, Penny..." he whispered, jaw tightening as resolution filled his heart. "... Tilly will surelye. For now, I have to make sure we don''t miss each other."


    <strong>****</strong>


    In the fort of the maind...


    "Tilly." Law held Tilly''s hand, his worry dominating his face. He squeezed her hand, making Tilly look down at him.


    Tilly kept her stoic expression, saying nothing as she turned around to see the people that came to her. The members of the La Crox n on the maind.


    "Matilda," called a man in his deep baritone voice. "What do you mean, you will leave the maind?"


    "Look after this child." Tilly nced at her other hand where she was holding Sunny. "Law and I will have to fix something."


    "Tilly, don''t leave me." Sunny, an adorable little girl with chubby pinky cheeks, cast her puppy eyes. She then turned to Law worriedly. "Big brother... don''t leave Sunny."


    "Sunny..." Law pressed his lips into a thin line and looked up at Tilly. "Let''s not leave Sunny, Tilly."


    Tilly let out a shallow breath, darting her eyes between Law and Sunny. They were pitiful, she thought. However, leaving the maind was dangerous for these children.


    "Sunny." Tilly nted a palm on top of Sunny''s head. "You will stay here. It''s too dangerous for you to go. Don''t worry. We wille back with your parents and Fabian."


    "But..."


    "They will be worried. Do you want that?" Sunny frowned but then shook her head, making Tilly nod before setting her eyes at the people before them. "Leo, I will need your help. I do not know how to sail with a child."


    Leo, the person who had been sending Tilly eggs, and also the person in charge of the intruders in thend, gazed at Tilly solemnly. It was no secret that Tilly was thest pureblooded Grimsbanne who remained on the maind.


    "Then I will assist you, Lady Matilda."


    Tilly nodded as she pushed Sunny to her rtives lightly. She looked at the little girl before turning around, eyes on the sea. Her eyes glinted sharply, looking at the horizon.


    "We have to move before it''s toote," she whispered, squeezing Law''s hand. "Samael... he is in danger."


    With the past bing the present, and the past changing, their future once again became uncertain. From here on out, things would change. And Tilly was aware of the worst change that could happen when thew of the order was broken.


    Tragedy.


    As the hourss was flipped, every single one of them was at the risk of danger. No one was safe. No viins or protagonists. Just... death. Hence, the originals must step in before this entire world would be stuck in a time loop.


    "Leo, once we reach the Heart''s Kingdom, you must go to this particr ce in the world." Tilly''s voice remained solemn. "I need my sister and big brother''s help. You must seek them."


    ¡ª End of Epilogue II ¡ª

 Chapter 651 - If You Can Reverse The Time, What Would You Do?

    If you can reverse the time, what would you do?


    That question had crossed Rufus''s mind at least once in his long life. What would he do if he could go back in time? Would he change things? Correct the decisions he thought were the best at the moment?


    When that question hovered over his head in the past, he thought the oue was better. Hence, he didn''t regret letting go of things, rtionships, and love. Although, he regretted it at some point. Especially during the times, he was all alone in the night, looking up at the sky with no one on his side.


    Or rather, there was a certain person who was willing to stand beside him. However, he couldn''tpletely let go of the woman his heart yearned.


    Silvia came into his life and when she left, she didn''t leave the door of his heart open for someone else to enter.


    It was not that he med Silvia for that. How they ended was Rufus''s fault. The reason, even when it hurts, he would smile whenever she would smile even when the reason was not him. The reason he would simply look away whenever she basked in another man''s arms.


    Her eyes, which were once soaked with affection, gradually shifted to someone else. Someone much more deserving of her love, her future, and her happiness.


    Rufus knew Silvia was the happiest with her husband. She found the love that built her. That was the difference between him and Yulis. Rufus''s love only brought the worst in her, but Yulis brought the best in her.


    It might sound banal, but they were perfect together, Silvia and Yulis.


    But what if she, Silvia, would look at him with longing once again? Those eyes that used to look at someone else with affection returned to him?


    That never crossed him in the past until now that they were standing before each other. Rufus gazed at Silvia in a daze, standing in the middle of the hallway in the inner pce. They hadn''t spoken a word, standing still as if frozen in time.


    "Ru," she called with a soft voice, smiling wearily. Her eyes softened at the sight of him. "It''s been a while."


    His hand slowly balled into a fist as his jaw tightened upon clenching his teeth.


    In this time, for Silvia, it had been years since she met Rufus. However, for Rufus, he just had seen her several weeks ago because she was his wife, Florence''sdy-in-waiting.


    "I didn''t know you will visit the capital. What brings you here?" she asked soothingly, tilting her head to the side.


    <i>There was no doubt,</i> he thought. She couldn''t remember everything, just like Fabian. Rufus dropped by in Whistlebird and Cunningham on the way here. Noah and Cameron were the same. The former was still the rebellious nobleman while Cameron still worshipped Samael.


    Everything... aside from Stefan and Rufus ¡ª those were the only people Rufus was certain who was aware of the reversal of time ¡ª everyone couldn''t remember.


    The Great Heart Empire, Lilou, Law, Tilly, Kristina, Ramin, Charlotte... the list goes on.


    People couldn''t remember them, nor they could remember their memories together. And yet, here he was, waning at the sight of the woman he yearned. Just because she couldn''t remember Yulis and her love for her husband. He was wavering just because Silvia... his Silvia was staring at him with obvious affection.


    "Would you join me for a cup of tea?" she inquired, breaking his train of thoughts as he snapped his eyes. "I would really appreciate it if you do, but... I will understand if you have important matters to attend to."


    "Silvia," came out a stern voice, taking a deep breath. His eyes glinted with bitterness.


    If he could be selfish for a day, can he love her for a day? Was he allowed to express his heart just for once?


    "I appreciate your invitation, Your Royal Highness." ¡ª of course, he couldn''t. "But s, I came here to see His Majesty. Forgive me for refusing you."


    Rufus bowed slightly, steeling his heart before he took a step forward. He looked ahead, hands still balled into a fist, walking past her just like what he did in the past. Back then, doing this brought pain in his heart, but that devastated her. But now... he felt just as devastated, feeling his heart sink.


    This reversal of time... was starting to feel tormenting for sure. Rufus had a conscience. Even if he loved Silvia, he couldn''t cheat her or Yulis.


    Right before Rufus could take a right turn, he halted. A figure came out from the direction he would take and he, too, stopped at Rufus''s presence.


    "Sir Barret, what a surprise to see you here," Yulis greeted with a calm air around him, batting his eyes ever so slowly.


    <i>''Really... annoying...''</i> Rufus secretly ground his teeth, staring back at Yulis in silence. "It''s good to see you, Your Highness. I hope you''ll have a good day."


    With that being said, Rufus marched forth and walked past Yulis. Thetter pressed his lips into a thin line, ncing back at Rufus before setting his eyes at Silvia, not far away. Even without asking her, he already guessed what had just happened.


    Silvia frowned and rolled her eyes upon seeing the smirk on Yulis'' lips. "Leave me alone."


    "Your Royal Highness... were you rejected again?" Yulis teased as he jogged to follow her tracks.


    "Scram!"


    He chuckled, slowing down as he walked beside her. He cocked his head back, eyes on Silvia.


    "Have you seen Cassara?" he asked.


    "No, and I don''t want to deal with her." Silvia''s expression was aloof and sharp as ever, very unlike how she appeared in front of Rufus. "She''s been acting very strange since days ago."


    Yulis rocked his head as he slowed down in front of the window. There, in the garden, was Cassara taking a peaceful walk.


    "It''s like... she matured overnight," he murmured, arching a brow when Cassara suddenly raised her head and stare at him. Cassara smiled sweetly as soon as their eyes met, making Yulis shudder.


    "Goodness... she''s scary." He rubbed his shoulders, only to realize Silvia didn''t wait for him.. "Silvia, wait for me."

 Chapter 652 [Bonus chapter]Things seemed to get worse by the second

    652 [Bonus chapter]Things seemed to get worse by the second


    Rufus stood in front of the throne hall he was too familiar with. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but he just stood there motionless.


    Rufus rushed to the capital with no concrete n in mind. It was out of his character, but all he had in mind was to find Lilou. The reason he wasn''t a bit surprised at not being able to meet Stefan.


    At this time, Stefan was still the king of this kingdom. And he... was nothing but a knight who was currently in charge of Grimsbanne.


    It was finally sinking in.


    With the knight''s uniform guarding the doors, the air in this ce, the people, and everything. This reality was finally sinking in and it was crippling him bit by bit.


    "You''re still here?" Rufus snapped his eyes as he slowly turned to his right. "You''re quite persistent, huh?"


    There, approaching him arrogantly, was Dominique. His eyes fell on Dominique''s hand, making Rufus clench his hand into a tight fist. This man whom he fought to death in the past, and also the person who ended up being his most trusted confidante, was now staring at him mockingly.


    They were back to square one, and his heart kept sinking deeper.


    "Is this matter so important that you truly want to see His Majesty?" asked Dominique, snapping a finger to catch Rufus'' attention. "You''re zoning out, Sir Knight. It must be important for you to lose yourposure."


    Dominique took a step forward and bobbed his head to examine Rufus, arms crossed. "You seemed to have gotten older too. Just what happened to you, Sir Knight? You make me feel grateful for being a vampire and retain my good looks."


    "I''ll bring you back," came out a low voice, causing Dominique''s brows to furrow. Thetter frowned when Rufus nted his palms on his shoulders, staring at his eyes with confusion.


    "I don''t know how... but I promise." Rufus squeezed Dominique''s shoulders lightly. "I''ll definitely... do that."


    "Sir Barrett... you''re acting very strange." Dominique clicked his tongue as he brushed Rufus''s hands from his shoulders. "Has your brother poisoning you or what? I never liked you, but man, stay away from your bother. You''ll never know when he''d snap."


    Rufus took a step back and ignored Dominique''sments. Instead, he stared at him in silence before turning around without saying another word.


    "Had your brother influenced you?" asked Dominique, watching Rufus walk away silently. But thetter didn''t even look back or spoke a word, causing Dominique to look at him with disdain.


    "People in here are getting weirder by the day." He snapped his tongue once again while shaking his head. As he walked away in the opposite direction, he stretched his neck from one side to the other.


    *****


    00:52


    ''There''s no point,''


    "What did His Majesty do for that man to rush in here?" he wondered, waltzing through the hallway before pausing to look back to where Rufus had left. Dominique tilted his head to the side, knitting his brows.


    "That''s strange," he mumbled as he peeled his eyes away to continue walking, scratching the back of his head. "I don''t recall being close with him. Why would he look at me as if we fought life and death together?"


    *****


    ''There''s no point,''


    Rufus balled his hands into a fist as he stormed through the hallway of the inner pce. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t have an ally or anyone who could understand the situation. Samael was still deep in slumber and he couldn''t force his way to meet Stefan.


    He didn''t even know if Stefan was in this ce. They just told him he wasn''t epting an audience at the moment.


    ''Is forcing to meet him the only way?'' he wondered as his eyes darkened. This felt like he was trapped in the corner.


    Rufus slowly halted when he took a turn at the end of the hallway. His eyesnded on the woman leaning on the wall, sniffing the bouquet of flowers in her hand.


    "Bad day?" she asked, raising her eyes up and smiling subtly.


    "Greetings to Your Royal Highness." For formality, Rufus slightly bowed to greet Stefan''s other wife and also his biological sister, Cassara.


    "It was nice seeing you too, Sir Barrett."


    When Rufus raised his head, his aloof countenance remained. He didn''t idle for too long as he excused himself. However, just as he took a step, Rufus stopped once again and looked back at her, wide-eyed.


    "How about a tea?" she asked with a kind smile. "Teas are good at making a bad day a little better. After all, you will not meet Stefan since he is busy ying house with Lilou."


    "You..."


    The corners of her lips stretched, eyes soaking with rity. "You know the pce." She peeled her back from the wall, walking towards him until they were toe to toe.


    "It''s full of eyes and ears and virulent tongues. Catching up over tea is better, Sir Knight. You should calm down for now since... there''s nothing you can do about it." Unlike the distressed Rufus, Cassara was oddly calm and mature. It was as though a different spirit was upying her body, but Rufus knew it was because she wasn''t the same Cassara anymore.


    She brushed his chest, smirking yfully at him. "Will you indulge with me, Sir Barrett?" her eyshes fluttered coquettishly whilst keeping eye contact with him.


    "Stefan doesn''t know that I remembered. Just you. It''ll be nice to have a little chat with you." she stood on her toes, clipping his coat to pull him down. She whispered in his ears. "After all, we have found the same equilibrium we didn''t have yearster."


    Cassara grinned as she let him go, biting her lips to suppress her stretching grin. Her eyes were filled with amusement at Rufus''s nk eyes.


    "Shall we?" she raised her brows, tilting her head to the side. "I''ve also been itching to tell my story. Who would believe it? I once died, but now, alive and just as beautiful. Come, I won''t seduce you¡­ although that is what it would look like."


    She giggled as she reached for his hand, dragging him with her. Meanwhile, Rufus could only follow


    her while he gazed at her back, listening to her jolly humming. He didn''t know how the time was reversed, or how he retained his memories.


    But one thing was for sure. It was possible that it was not just Stefan and Rufus who remembered things¡­ and this just became an added worry in his heart.


    Who else remembered? So far, it seemed only the bad guys do.

 Chapter 653 There was nothing he could do

    Chapter 653 There was nothing he could do


    "You don''t have any idea of how surprised I was when I open my eyes again." A subtle smile dominated Cassara''s face as she personally served Rufus tea in her sitting room in Avolire Pce. "I mean... I was dead, correct? For someone who is dead, howe I am back in here? To the ce I died? To the ce that tormented me with longing and misery?"


    1


    She held the saucer with the cup of tea on it, sliding it in front of Rufus across from her. Her lips stretched into a sweet smile before she poured tea into her own cup.


    "It took me an entire day to realize I was actually back in time. Honestly, though, I''m not sure if I am happy about it," she continued, unfazed by Rufus'' silence. "Everyone was doing the same thing, just like what they did in the past. They spoke the same words they had uttered and followed the pattern. I only know Stefan had the same situation as mine because he is the only one who didn''t follow the original course of actions."


    As soon as she stopped pouring tea, Cassara gazed up at him. "And then you, Sir Barrett. You never step foot in this ce until Hell woke from his slumber. Your presence here is a giveaway we''re in the same boat."


    "I don''t think we are, Your Royal Highness." His voice was aloof as ever, staring at her straight in the eye. "We might''ve kept our memories before this happened. But I don''t think we share the same purpose."


    "We don''t?" the side of her lips stretched coyly. "And what is your purpose? Find Lilou? Kill Stefan? Wake up Hell?"


    Cassara shook her head slightly as sheughed with her lips closed. Rufus was so predictable, even when he was aware of what would happen.


    "This is the problem with overly righteous people, Sir Barrett. They are so predictable. Between saving the world or themselves, they would rather sacrifice themselves. I don''t know if they were just kind or in stupid." She picked up the teacup to her lips, eyes on the man across from her.


    His eyes glinted coldly. "Call it stupidity, but I won''t let Stefan have it his way."


    "Oh, Sir Barrett. That sounds so much like you." sheughed as she put the teacup back on the saucer. "I died, Sir Barrett. My death was actually my escape, despite the fact that I died miserably. My point here is, I killed myself for a reason; it was too much for me. However, now that I was granted a second chance, do you think I would let myself live miserably? Again?"


    2


    Cassara paused, leaning backfortably. "Same goes with Stefan. With the reversal of time, those who bore their memories from the future had their advantages. We can change our lives, Sir Barrett. We all had regrets before meeting our demise ¡ª tens of thousands of regret." She shrugged, propping her jaw with her knuckles.


    "Stefan, for example, his regret was leaving Lilou. Do you even know their past together? They were almost perfect for each other ¡ª I know because I''ve seen it myself. However, in the past, Stefan had countless worries and one of them was Hell, the viin. Who would have thought that the man Stefan was trying to protect Lilou from would end up marrying her?"


    "Then the more reason I had to find her."


    "For? Are you sure Hell will remember her?"


    "His Grace will, for sure."


    "Alright. Let''s say Hell remembers, but Lilou doesn''t." Her brows rose, giving him that knowing look. "Do you... even know Lilou? And how she was like before Hell came into her life?"


    This time, Rufus went silent. His eyes were fixed on the woman across from him, studying her calm demeanor.


    "You''ve been the one in charge of Grimsbanne. In the past, a certain vignte targeted noblemen and caused terror to most people in the duchy. You are capable and yet, you never caught that person. Even if we say you didn''t truly search for this vignte since she was doing the job for you in cleaning the duchy, have you ever wondered who it was?" she tilted her head to the side with a yful glint flickering across her eyes. "You are aware this vignte is capable, right? It''s not as gore as your brother''s atrocities, but her methods were enough to send a chill down one''s spine."


    "Stefan created that monster."


    "He did, but are you certain it was entirely his fault?" she arched a brow. "Lilou was born evil, Sir Barrett. She just needs that push to embrace that darkness within her. What I''m saying is, that woman simply waited for that slight push so she could have a reason and a person to me."


    She paused once again to breathe, expression growing solemn. "But what if Stefan doesn''t n to give that to her? My husband... sincerely loved her from the bottom of his heart. Just like you and I, even if you don''t admit it, you want to change one or two things. Stefan is the same, Sir Barrett."


    "I dislike Lilou from then and now, but I must admit that even if I tried to mess with her now, I will never win against her," she continued with an air of nonchnce. "I loved Hell, but at the same time, I hate him dearly. Between him and Stefan, I will obviously side with my husband. Not because I agree with Stefan, but because I can sympathize with him."


    His eyes gradually grew icy while staring at her nonchnt visage. She had already taken her stance, and this conversation wasn''t about to persuade Rufus to side with them. She was warning him.


    "Sir Barrett, don''t mess with my brother." This time, her tone held conviction, even though it was still soft. "If I were you, focus on fluttering coquettishly.


    All she had said was nothing but facts. Every single one of them was doing what you had done in the past or maybe get your constion by indulging with Silvia. I don''t n on messing with Lilou or anyone else. I simply wanted to live in peace, keeping this little secret to the grave."


    Cassara''s eyes glinted, staring straight into his eyes. "I won''t forgive anyone who tries to take that peace away from me. Right now, Lilou is vulnerable. With Stefan by her side, she can be your enemy or your friend. You know her more than anyone, Sir Barrett. She will kill anyone who hurt Hell¡­ but if Stefan had taken that spot? Are you certain meeting her will change anything? I don''t think so." she smirked at his dead expression.


    "We are sliding down a slippery slope now, Sir Barret. We cannot do anything about it anymore." She chuckled yfully, eyshes fluttering coquettishly.


    All she had said was nothing but facts. Every single one of them was already on a runaway train, which was no longer under the control of the driver. Unstoppable and uncontroble. They could slow things down, but no one could stop it anymore.

 Chapter 654 The tip of the iceberg

    Chapter 654 The tip of the iceberg


    [Whistlebird]


    1


    ude remained silent, sitting at the corner table in a restaurant. Wearing a thick cloak with a hood over his head, he nced at the other corner, far away from his spot.


    Silence enveloped the entire establishment, very unlike the usual scene one could see. And the reason for that was the presence of an arrogant noble vampire, throwing the food just because it wasn''t appetizing enough in his eyes.


    "This is what you call food?" Noah snorted, resting his feet up on the table like a rogue. "Surely, the Brown''s thinks everyone here is just as cheap as them!"


    The very few guests of the restaurant remained silent, avoiding catching the troublesome young master''s attention. ude had seen Noah a few times back when he was a child. So he wasn''t surprised to see that Noah, who would be the Duke of Whistlebird, and also the person who would betray the current Duke Remington and his heir, was acting all high and mighty.


    ''Marquess Cameron is out of the list.'' ude mentally crossed Cameron''s name in his list, investigating if he could garner some ally who could remember everything before the reversal of time. So far, he had met no one who had their memories.


    The thought of it caused his jaw to tighten. He visited the capital, but he didn''t meet any of his uncles and aunties. But despite that, he was certain they were the same as everyone else.


    ude closed his eyes as he breathed out deeply, hanging his head low. What he did was unforgivable. He wouldn''t be this rmed if everyone didn''t have memories, because he was certain everything would follow the original course of actions.


    However, his existence... this adult version of him in this ce rmed him. If time was reversed, why was he still an adult? Also, there was this strong gut feeling that he needed to make sure everyone didn''t have memories of the future.


    ''Lord Noah is out of the list,'' He whispered in his head, opening his eyes ever so slowly. ''Grimsbanne is next. As long as Auntie Lilove is there and everything is following the right course of action, I will have to meet Tilly.''


    ude rocked his head. In his mind, he didn''t want to touch anything or change anything. Just one wrong move and it could affect everyone. The reason, even when Noah was humiliating someone mercilessly, ude wasn''t stepping in.


    If only he knew things weren''t as good as he wanted them to be, he wouldn''t have time to waste. Not that he wasted a second since fleeing from Monarey.


    Samael and Lilou warned him about the blood of Grimsbanne running through his veins. He listened, but the drug in his system that was injected into him by the leader of the Nightwalkers persisted longer in him. Hence, his hallucinations grew worse.


    But that didn''t matter now. He needed to find a solution and the only person he had in mind was Tilly. He tried moving the time forward, but s, he failed miserably. Tilly was the only person who could help him with this.


    ude gazed at Noah once again, who was holding someone by the cor. "He''s scummier than Uncle us," he mumbled, pushing himself up to leave the restaurant unnoticed.


    He didn''t even look back at the chaos caused by Noah Remington. Thetter might be acting like scum, but that was a good sign for ude. All he would have to do was check Grimsbanne.


    Deep down, he prayed that everything was also the same in that ce. But there was a part of him that felt... his next stop would change everything like a nightmare devouring a beautiful dream.


    *****


    Meanwhile, a ship somewhere in the ocean. Law stood on the desk, letting the ocean breeze blow past him.


    "Tilly, will Sunny be alright?" he inquired, turning his head to Tilly standing right beside him. "We should''ve taken her with us."


    "Sunny is smart. If she sensed danger, I''m certain she knows what to do." Tilly cast him a quick side-eye. "For now, we should focus on Samael and Lilou."


    "How can things turn back to the time I wasn''t alive yet?" he asked along with a deep exhale, peeling his eyes away from her. "I don''t understand, Tilly. How can I help? ude awakened the blood of Grimsbanne in him. So, couldn''t he revert everything back to normal?"


    Tilly let out a shallow breath, keeping her eyes on the ocean. "Our blood is what makes us strong, Law. However, as I''ve said before, all powers had theirws and conditions. Our actions always had anunderstand, Tilly. How can I help? ude awakened the blood of Grimsbanne in him. So, couldn''t he revert everything back to normal?"


    Tilly let out a shallow breath, keeping her eyes on the ocean. "Our blood is what makes us strong, Law. However, as I''ve said before, all powers had theirws and conditions. Our actions always had a reaction. Reversing the time for someone like ude, who was gifted with the power of time, is easy. However, there is always an effect."


    "So, is it something like a one-time thing?"


    "No. If he mastered it, he can do it at will. The only catch is that the oue of the future might be different. It can be good or worse." Tilly looked at Law once again, waiting for him to look back at her. "Now is our reality, Law. Whatever we did yesterday is something that might or might not happen ten yearster. My point is, whatever actions, big or small, can affect the future."


    In other words, even if ude could change the time back to its rightful year, there was no certainty that they could return to their life before the reversal of time. There was no telling if Lilou and Samael would still end up together, or they would be enemies.


    "That is why we need to find someone who can help us with this." Tilly continued, causing Law''s brows to furrow.


    "Someone who can help us?" he stared at her and watched her avert her eyes from him. Tilly didn''t speak for quite some time, narrowing her eyes in a particr direction.


    "My sister and brother," she answered after minutes of silence, listening to the soothing sound of waves. "You and ude, together with Samael, might resolve this matter all alone. However, just to be sure... we will need their assistance for the best oue."


    A glint flickered across Tilly''s soft eyes. "You will die, Law. The three of you will... without their help. That... will be the consequences and sacrifice you will have to make."


    Tilly didn''t know where exactly was her siblings were right now. This was the first time she left the maind. However, her gut feeling told her that the reversal of time was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Someone... something was lurking in the shadows, ready to kill everyst Grimsbanne who was known as the Originals.


    1

 Chapter 655 Fabians gut feeling

    Chapter 655 Fabian''s gut feeling


    Four monthster...


    1


    Four months. That was how long it took for Law, Tilly, and Leo ¡ª a member of the La Crox n on the maind ¡ª to reach Grimsbanne. It took them that long because they barely knew about the Heart''s Kingdom. Law only knew about the general details but was only familiar with Minowa.


    Therefore, they first arrived in Minowa to Grimsbanne. They didn''t idle, but without the proper knowledge of traveling, they still struggled. If Leo wasn''t with them, Law was certain they would take longer. Tilly was terrible in directions and it was all thanks to Law and Leo they arrived in Samael''s dwelling.


    "Hello, Fabian."


    Fabian tilted his head to the side, blinking cluelessly. Just now, these threended in the middle of the garden of the Duke''s mansion. That alone should be rming, but Fabian remained civil as if they weren''t intruders.


    "And who might you be? Are you perhaps a victim''s family?" he inquired, still holding the watering can on his left before nting his other hand across his chest. "My apologies. I''m a changed man now."


    Law let out a shallow breath. Was that all Fabian had to say to all the people he victimized?


    "Forgiven." Tilly nodded in understanding. "Where is Samael?"


    Fabian furrowed his brows. "He is sleeping, mydy."


    "Let me see him."


    "Oh..." Fabian rocked his head, keeping a demure smile. "And may I know who you might be?"


    "Tilly."


    1


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Tilly," he greeted casually, eyesnding on Law and then at the man with them. They looked like a family of three, although the child didn''t look much like them. Tilly and Law''s only simrities were the color of their hair, which was also the same as Samael.


    "Mister Fabian, we need to see Father." Fabian''s brows furrowed as the child spoke. "I know you don''t remember us and it doesn''t make sense, but... please believe us."


    Law squeezed Tilly''s hand lightly, eyes at the butler, who also raised him. But deep down, he didn''t have much hope. No one recognized them in thisnd. Whatever they would say, even if it was the truth, would sound ridiculous to others.


    Even if that was the case, Law and Tilly still wanted to try to do it in a peaceful way. If not, then... they had no option but to force their way in. They had already wasted four months. They couldn''t prolong it further.


    "Father?" Fabian raised a brow as he narrowed his eyes, studying Law from head to toe.


    "Fabian." He snapped his eyes when Tilly spoke in her usual serene tone. "We all returned ten years prior to the original time. I need to wake up Samael earlier before it''s toote."


    "Oh... sure." Law furrowed his brows when Fabian nodded, watching thetter put down the watering can before standing in his stature. "Follow me. I''ll lead the way to His Grace."


    "Tilly..." Law gazed up at Tilly, waiting for her to look down at him. "Is this alright? Or was this a trap?"


    Tilly smiled reassuringly. "Fabian doesn''t trap people."


    With that being said, Law, Tilly, and Leo followed Fabian inside the mansion. Law and Leo kept ncing at Tilly, as she was the only one who wasn''t rmed by Fabian''s quick agreement. To Fabian, the three of them were strangers whom he couldn''t trust. Much less show where Samael''s body was lying.


    They only sighed in relief when they reached the underground dungeon where a coffin was at. Law gazed up at Fabian, who was lighting up the torches on the wall.


    "If you''re wondering why I agreed, that is because... my gut feeling," Fabian spoke after his long silence, his attention on the sconce before heading to light another one. "My gut feeling never failed me. Since the day Rufus woke up like a madman, I had always known something was wrong... very wrong."


    "Mister Fabian..." Law called softly, staring at the butler''s back.


    Although Fabian doesn''t reek of red gs like how he remembered him, he was still the same in making judgments. Fabian''s instinct was the scariest about him, after all.


    "You make me proud, Fabian." Tilly gazed at the closed coffin in front of her. "Be it ten yearster or before, you''re the same."


    Fabian smiled. "Are we perhaps close?"


    "You... believe her that easily?" Leo, who kept silent throughout, doubt about all this, right?


    "Why not?" Fabian tilted his head to the side. "I don''t dislike her or could not help but look at Fabian in dismay. He knew Fabian and was aware of his entric personality, but there should be a little doubt about all this, right?


    "Why not?" Fabian tilted his head to the side. "I don''t dislike her or that child or you. If I did, you wouldn''t step foot in the mansion."


    "Don''t make it sound like you own the house." Her eyes didn''t leave the coffin, studying it.


    "But I clean it. Hence, I''m sort of the co-owner."


    "Mister Fabian, if I am not aware of the situation, I will think you''re simply toying with us." Law sighed as believing Fabian was more challenging than believing their ridiculous im about the reversal of time.


    "In any case, it seems Rufus retained his memories. Where is he now?" Tilly inquired, walking towards the coffin and cing her palm to caress its rough edges.


    "He went out. He will returnter in the evening, like usual."


    Tilly remained silent as she didn''t dwell on the news about Rufus''s for now. She held the edge of the lid covering the coffin, pushing it that produced a loud crashing noise of both concrete grazing against each other.


    CREAK


    Law held his breath as he caught the figure of his father inside the coffin. Even with Samael having his eyes closed, they felt his strong aura the second the coffin was slid open. Tilly pushed the lid to the side until Samael''s upper body was exposed.


    "Are you really going to wake up His Grace?" asked Fabian out of in curiosity, but Tilly remained silent while staring at Samael.


    After a moment of silence and studying Samael''s body, Tilly raised a finger and shed across her palm. She clutched her hand into a fist, letting drops of bloodnd on Samael''s lips. After she was satisfied knowing that was enough to satisfy Samael''s thirst, Tilly used the same hands and her nails grew sharper like ws.


    "I won''t kill him, Fabian," she uttered, sensing Fabian caressing Maleficent. "However, Samael is angry. I''ll paralyze him for a few hours until he calms down."


    As soon as those words left her lips, Tilly plunged her hand right into Samael''s chest. At the same time, Fabian unleashed his spear, which he pointed at her neck. She didn''t move, nor was she fazed by the spear pointing at the side of her neck.


    "Samael," she whispered, moving her fingers inside his chest. "Wake up."


    Silence descended upon them as everyone could not help but hold their breaths except Tilly. She calmly withdrew her hands from his chest, using the blood dripping from her fingertips that looked like string to close him up.


    "Tilly," called Law in worry as Samael wasn''t waking up. Meanwhile, Fabian narrowed his eyes as he studied Samael. He could still feel Samael''s life force, but he wasn''t opening his eyes.


    "What did you¡­" Fabian trailed off when a chill ran down his spine upon hearing Samael''s familiar voice.


    "Tilly," Samael spoke calmly while opening his eyes ever so slowly. "Forget about Lilou. She''s in good hands. We have a bigger problem. They''re after us... the Grimsbanne."

 Chapter 656 Thats a turn off

    Chapter 656 That''s a turn off


    "Forget about Lilou. She''s in good hands. We have a bigger problem. They''re after us... the Grimsbanne."


    1


    Samael fluttered his eyes, shifting to the side where Tilly was at. Thetter didn''t have much reaction upon hearing her nephew''s first remarks.


    "So it''s part of the bigger scheme?" she inquired after a moment of silence. Samael peeled his eyes away from her to look at the dark concrete ceiling.


    "Quentin. He... that damned man had worked with the people on the maind, waiting for the perfect time to strike," he exined calmly, but one could tell he was simply containing himself. Thanks to Tilly, who paralyzed him from the inside, he couldn''t spring out of this coffin andmit a massacre.


    "Stefan had uncovered this, but since he had a blood agreement with Quentin and a vow of silence, he couldn''t tell anyone directly," he continued, grinding his fangs with sharp eyes. "He left you a letter, did he?"


    "Yes, he did."


    "I didn''t ask before because I respect your privacy. However, I need to know what he told you."


    Tilly remained silent as she nced at the confused Leo before shifting her eyes back to the man in the coffin. "It''s a poem... with a warning behind it. A warning for the impending doom of the Grimsbanne n."


    "Wait." Confused, Law jumped to Tilly''s side, hands on the rims of the coffin. "Father, what do you mean forget about mother? And what is it about the on the maind? Aren''t we living in peace there?"


    "There are people, my son, who still believes the existence of our n shouldn''t exist. Just our mere existence already poses a threat to them," Samael exined, d to see his son after months of nothing but darkness. "Not just us, but also, they woulde after Lilou, since she''s the result of the Bloodfang''s forbidden sacrifice. Hence, Stefan took her to the Karo Kingdom."


    1


    Law took a minute to process his father''s words before his eyes dted as soon as realization kicked in. "Sunny!" he eximed in horror, turning his head at Tilly.


    But Tilly''s reaction didn''t change. "Don''t worry about Sunny. She will be fine."


    "Sunny is just three!"


    "Marse ran from home while she was an infant. Sunny will be fine." Her eyshes fluttered as she faced Law squarely. "Your sister is smart. Hence, I told her everything she needs to know and she will be fine."


    "What..."


    Samael watched Law''s conflicted expression. "Do you really think your sister will agree to be left behind? You''re just bossy, son, just like Yul. But Sunny takes after Fabian."


    "Took after me?" Fabian pointed at himself with a smile. "Did I have a daughter?"


    4


    "No, Fabian. Sunny is my daughter and, for fuck''s sake, how do we retrieve this man''s memory? I don''t need this version of Fabian."


    5


    "We can''t. Unless there''s a person whose expertise is to retrieve one''s memory or counter a vampire''s ability. The reversal of time is done by ude. Hence, it still falls in that category." Tilly shrugged.


    1


    "Someone whose expertise is to retrieve one''s memory...?" Samael narrowed his eyes as that ability sounded so familiar. But before he could speak, Tilly spoke once again.


    "Rufus. It seemed he also kept his memories. For how Rufus did, I am as well appalled. But it is good that there were more people who can be an ally. More hands for us." Tilly raised both her hands and wiggled her fingers. "And Leo, don''t worry about the maind. I already warned the king before we left."


    "You did?" Leo furrowed his brows, still processing the information in his head.


    "Yes. He is friends with me, but he is not my friend."


    "Sounds like a one-sided friendship," Fabianmented, liking Tilly''s personality more and more.


    "In any case, our enemy is more troublesome than ever. It''s a good thing that Stefan, that damn bastard, is not the enemy. But I will still kill him." Samael interrupted before the conversation get strayed, knowing how random Fabian and Tilly were. "Do you think Heliot remembered?"


    "Even if he didn''t, Stefan will find a way."


    "He might not be the enemy, but don''t put too much trust in that person."


    "He loves Lilou, Samael." Tilly pointed out, bearing her usual rxed expression. "That emotion isplicated. But it forces people to do the impossible... even if it kills them."


    There was a long silence after Tilly''s remarks. If this was before meeting them, Tilly wouldn''t even trust Stefanpletely. But after getting exposed to people and their emotions, after witnessing it with her own eyes, she could tell just by Stefan''s subtle actions.


    The man in question left letters and warnings. If Stefan meant harm, why would he even bother? They wouldn''t be this calm if things caught them off guard. But she already expected something bad would happen.


    Tilly might not know the details, but she was certain something bad would happen. The real question was, ''how bad?'' and this was the answer;this bad.


    "That''s a turnoff," Fabianmented, cringing at Tilly''s remarks.


    She simply nced back at him and smiled. She found it pointless too, but she said it anyway.


    "Fabian, do you remember we did courtship too?" she inquired, making Fabian tilt his head.


    "We did?"


    "Yes."


    "How far did we go then?"


    Tilly pondered about it as she hummed. "As far as killing dead animals together to sacrifice for the development of science."


    "Why hadn''t we gotten married?" Fabian frowned as he knew himself. He would''ve married her if they got along well ¡ª although not out of love.


    2


    As the two were still somehow getting close pretty fast, Samael just kept his gaze on the concrete ceiling.


    "Law," he called, making Law peeked his head to see Samael. "Don''t worry about your mother and Sunny. They''re both scary species."


    2


    "Mhm." Law pressed his lips into a thin line and nodded his head. The information that his father mentioned was shocking, but it was relieving in a way.


    Because it seemed this time, Samael and Stefan¡­ chose to be allies.


    1

 Chapter 657 Too calm

    Chapter 657 Too calm


    Rufus stood motionless by the door of the study, where Fabian told him a guest was waiting for him. He didn''t know who, but when he did, he froze.


    1


    Inside the study was Samael lying on the settee, eating grapes leisurely. On the armchair was Law with a bowl of grapes on hisp, and Tilly on the other armchair with a bowl of grapes as well. Standing near the window while looking at him was Leo, whom Rufus was familiar with.


    2


    Leo attended Lilou and Samael''s second wedding. He was also the person who brought Samael''s cousin, who brawled against them before they partied until they dropped. It was safe to say he was one of the people who had witnessed the drunk Rufus and all the shameful deeds he did.


    But that wasn''t truly shocking to him. What was surprising was they... these people were too rxed!


    1


    "Do you... have any idea what happened?" he inquired when he found his voice, thinking they probably had no idea what happened. Therefore, he didn''t judge immediately.


    "Oh? About what ude did?" Samael intoned, chewing a piece of grape ever so slowly. "And that Stefan abducted Lilou?"


    "Sir Knight, apparently, His Grace knew everything even before Lady Tilly forced him to wake up." Fabian stood on the side near Rufus like a proper butler. "They simply chose to calm down first, since acting out of anger always had bad oues."


    "..."


    Rufus glossed over their faces, trying hard to keep his expression intact. They simply chose to calm down first? But weren''t they too calm and snugly?!


    2


    A deep exhale slipped past Rufus'' lips, pinching the bridge of his nose. He shouldn''t stress over that now. What was important was they were aware of the situation.


    "Come on, Ru. Don''t stress yourself and calm down first," Samael urged, holding the grapevine up, eating a grape leisurely. "Why don''t you take a seat first, eh? Instead of looking at us with those judgemental eyes."


    "That''s right, big brother. Have some grape," Law added.


    "Fabian''s harvest is good." Tilly nodded, casting Fabian a look. "Give me more."


    "Leo, how were you dragged in this?" Rufus inquired, dragging his feet to one of the empty chairs to join them. He was already drained in the past four months, so he didn''t have the energy to criticize these people.


    "Lady Tilly and my nephew need someone to navigate their journey," Leo exined. "If I didn''te with them, they might take a year since Lady Tilly is bad with directions."


    1


    "I see..." Rufus rocked his head, as that was what he thought initially as well. He leaned back, rxing his tensed muscles. Once again, he nced at everyone who was enjoying Fabian''s harvest.


    Another sigh slipped past his lips, but this time, it was a sigh of relief. It was hard that it was just him who knew about the reversal of time. His eyes lingered on Samael. There was just a sense of relief that enveloped his heart, knowing Samael was now awake.


    "You look very tired, Ru." Rufus''s brows rose when Samael spoke once again, setting his eyes back at Samael. "I''m sorry I needed Tilly''s help to wake up. You did a good job holding up."


    Samael shed a smile. That... finally, Rufus could breathe.


    "I''m sorry I was bad in direction and very tardy, Rufus," Tilly also apologized, knowing she was the main reason they took four months. Not only she was bad with directions, but she was also easily distracted by their journey.


    "It''s fine, Lady Tilly." Rufus massaged his temple. "What''s important now is His Grace is awake."


    "Sir Knight, I heard you became His Grace''s adopted son yearster. I was anticipating you call him father."


    "Fabian, not today, please." Rufus sighed for the umpteenth time, casting Fabian a quick look.


    1


    "Alright." Thetter raised both his hands, shrugging.


    "Anyway, since you are here, do you know where ude is?" asked Samael, pushing himself up to sit up.


    Rufus nodded. "Yes. When I realized about the reversal of time, I went to find the Madam at her home in Banse. Unfortunately, she wasn''t there anymore and Stefan has already gotten ahold of her. So, I went to find her in the capital..." he summarized his life after the reversal of time so everyone was aware.


    "Fortunately, when I returned to Grimsbanne, the earl found an opportunity to meet me. Since then, we had been working together to track Stefan and the Madam. Thanks to him, we figured Stefan wasn''t in the pce, just as everyone imed."


    He paused to take a deep breath. "So far, we were able to locate Alphonse. ude told me he nned to go to the maind to see Tilly, but we both knew Lady Tilly will surelye. And we were correct."


    "No wonder you look so exhausted. You aplished too much whilst avoiding doing any reckless changes." Samael nodded with a proud smile stered on his face. "Send a letter to ude and invite him over. You guys don''t need to worry. Stefan told me he would take Lilou to the Karo Kingdom."


    "What?" Rufus''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Fabian, exin."


    Fabian smiled when Rufus raised his eyes at him. "To make the story short, His Majesty isn''t the real enemy this time, Sir Knight. It was Quentin and some people from the maind who want the demise after several seconds of silence. "But we have a problem. I don''t think she will help us without using force because she... remembers of the Grimsbanne n, thest original n of their kind."


    "Hah..."


    "Everyone also scoffed like that, except Lady Tilly when His Grace told them what His Majesty uttered during his slumber." Fabian pointed out, seeing the conflicted emotion filling Rufus'' eyes. "In any case, is Her Royal Highness Cassara alive? I do not appreciate the fact that you all share the same memories while I don''t. It''s not fun."


    "I agree. The Fabian I know is more fun." Tilly remarked, eyes on Rufus.


    Rufus remained silent, seeing that every single one of them had their eyes on him. Did Fabian say Cassara? Well...


    "Yes, Her Royal Highness, Cassara is very much alive," he answered after several seconds of silence. "But we have a problem. I don''t think she will help us without using force because she... remembers everything, Your Grace."

 Chapter 658 The present me

    Chapter 658 The present me


    In the kingdom of Karo, a prosperous metropolis in the middle of the desert and was known as thend of gold.


    1


    Lilou was cupping her cheek on the small dining table. Despite the spacious kitchen of the mansion they had been staying in for the past four months, there wasn''t a single soul inside other than the two of them.


    "Lex... you will kill me," came out azy voice, pouting while watching that handsome specimen shoot every ingredient inside the pot. If she didn''t help him in preparing the ingredients, she was certain he would just barely wash them and shoot them all in a boiling pot like a witch.


    Stefan, who was holding a te of peeled potatoes, nced up. His eyes instantly caught her figurezying on the table while waiting for the food.


    "If you keepining, why don''t you take over?" he asked sarcastically, arching a brow at her audacity. Lilou frowned and clicked her tongue in response.


    "You''re bing too spoiled," he added in dismay, shaking his head mildly as he continued to pour the rest of the ingredients to make a stew.


    "This is your first time cooking for me. I already helped you prepare," Lilou mumbled, pouting while watching him create poison for dinner. "I thought I will live a luxurious life if Ie with you. Although I can now eat and don''t have a problem with food, I''m starting to doubt if eloping with you is the correct choice!"


    Stefan let her mumble things and closed the lid after pouring thest ingredient for his stew. He breathed out heavily, picking up a cloth and dried his hand, sauntering to the table where she was at.


    "We didn''t elope," he corrected, standing across the table, sporting a knowing look on his face. "We''re in this kingdom because I need to see someone."


    "You will assassinate someone?"


    "See, as in meet Lulu," he stressed, watching her frown in dismay. Stefan sighed once again. Honestly, this wasn''t what he expected things would turn out as well. Since he didn''t lead Lilou to a monster just like he did in the first timeline, he didn''t expect she was this enervating to talk to.


    He had always known Lilou was smart. She was a Bloodfang. The reason he made her dumb was when he erased her memories with him. Dumb as in, even if someone used her, she would be useless. Lilou was lucky or unfortunate since the person who discovered her first was Samael.


    "Lex!" he snapped his eyes when she pped. "You keep zoning out."


    "Uhhh..." Stefan smacked his lips as he ced the cloth on top of the empty table between them. "So you will watch me make dinner?" he smiled subtly, trying to change the subject, but Lilou stared at him in silence.


    "Lex," she called just when his lips parted once again. "You said you came from the future. Let''s say I believe you, then... why did you look for me? What can a peasant do to the Heart''s Kingdom that will eventually be an empire?"


    He blinked twice, a little taken aback at her sudden inquiry. He shouldn''t be surprised since he already told her the vague details and it was expected she would pry one day. But he was still a bit surprised nevertheless.


    "Mhm. Why are you asking?" he answered her question with a question, crossing his arms, propping his side against the edge of the table. "I told you only when you are prepared to hear the worse will I tell you everything."


    Lilou pressed her lips and sighed. "It''s just that... I know you like me and yet, why aren''t you making any advances towards me? It feels like you''re too close, but there is just something that feels... we weren''t."


    "I don''t think I am still ready for the worse, but... what are we in the future?" she asked in a soft, curious voice, staring at him warmly.


    There was a moment of silence between them as they looked at each other. Her opalescent eyes shimmered, seeking a clear answer from him. Lilou furrowed her brows, catching that mncholy that flickered across his eyes for a split second.


    ''Not good?'' she wondered with a deep sigh.


    "Are you... ready for the worse?" he asked once again, hinting her the answer for it was part of the worse she needed to anticipate.


    ''I figured.'' Lilou smacked her lips before pressing them, its corners hooking up. Her stunning olive eyes sparkled, reflecting the simple man standing across from her.


    "Lex." She nted her palms on the table, eyes fixed on him. "I''m not and... I don''t think it matters now. I don''t know what sort of sorcery I did to be someone relevant in the empire, but that doesn''t matter for now."


    Lilou huffed as she perched on the edge of the table with an air of nonchnce. "I mean, I''m certain what you are doing has something to do with the future. But... I''m not the future Lilou. I am the present me. What I''m saying is, I like you and I think I will always do. My future... is not my worry right now. It''s never been one."


    That was right. Lilou lived the life of a peasant. She was used to the life of worrying just to survive for the day. It took years before she became a fully capable individual who could win against a powerful, pureblooded vampire. She wouldn''t change drastically in just four months.


    Stefan smiled, hiding the mncholy behind his smile. ''You said the same, Lu...'' he whispered in his head, recalling hisst conversation with Lilou in the first timeline.


    ''You love me, but not that kind of love. You will always like me... but never love me as hard as him.''


    "If you really like me, then eat plenty tonight. I''m the one who is cooking." He smirked yfully, lips stretching wider, seeing that her face gradually turned pale. Stefan clicked his tongue continuously, reaching for thedle to bonk her lightly.


    "Ouch!" Lilou rubbed the top of her head with a deep frown.


    "I''m not raising a pampereddy." He pointed thedle at this whiny Lilou. "You used to eat rotten foods. Stopining now."


    "That''s my point! I used to eat rotten foods, but why would I eat rotten foods if I have an option?"


    *bonk*


    "Ah...!" Her argument warranted her another tough love from him. "This is abuse!"


    "Goodness..." Stefan shook his head once again, unable to picture her as the same Lilou in the past, who enjoyed torturing nobles to kill time. "I''ll start disciplining you from now onwards."


    Lilouined once again, but Stefan already decided. Their voices resonated across the empty mansion. She was nagging him and trying to make a point, while Stefan held onto his vow to choose peace first before violence.


    2


    Even so, the atmosphere between them was light and warm. Very different from how their rtionship started in the first timeline, which made him wonder.


    If Stefan chose this road in the first lifetime, was there a chance that... she would love him just as intense as her love for her husband?


    He might not get his answers. However, Stefan gazed at Lilou, who was exining her side with the face of someone ready to bite his head off.


    "I will always like you too, Lulu," he expressed out of nowhere, making her stop bbering to look back at him, wide-eyed. "Never forget that."


    1

 Chapter 659 Everything has a pattern

    Chapter 659 Everything has a pattern


    The Karo Kingdom was a liberated country. Although it mostly sheltered vampires, there were a few humans mixed. Unlike the dystopic world of the Heart''s Kingdom, the air in this ce was... freer.


    Lilou smiled as she carried a bag of goods she bought in the market, now on the za of the capital in Karo, to roam for a bit before heading back. She could not help but remember the first time she stepped foot in this ce.


    "It''s really different from there," came out a whisper, gazing at the neat stalls nearby. "I wonder if everyone was alright. Old Olly will surely get worried."


    Her lips pressed into a tight sh, breathing out heavily. She shook her head to forget the mild longing that reached her eyes. It was useless now since Lilou was with Stefan; she was apanying him because she was ''apparently'' an important character.


    "I should make Lexx something ¡ª ack!"


    Just as she turned around, Lilou dropped the bag of goods she was ''securely'' hugging when someone bumped into her, consequently losing her bnce. All she saw was arge hand reaching out to her, pulling her wrist back. But s, he unintentionally used more force than intended, causing her to crash against his firm body.


    "Ah --" she winced as if the fall was better than hitting her forehead against his study chest. Lilou unconsciously patted his chest, grinding her teeth as she red at him.


    "Can''t you see there''s a person in here?" bellowed Lilou through her gritted teeth. But what she saw was his eyes only, wearing a shawl around his head that covered most of his facial features except his eyes.


    Even so, his thick and naturally long curledshes on his hooded eyes were enough to captivate a maiden like her. His eyes seemed to pierce through her soul, making her hold her breath while holding his spellbinding gaze.


    "Apologies," his voice was deep and monotonous, theplete opposite of his im. "Are you alright?"


    When he inquired about her, Lilou finally blinked back to the currentpse. Her frown resurfaced before her gaze fell on the goods on the ground.


    "Good lord," she breathed out, clicking her tongue as she picked them up while wiping some apples with the bottom of her palm. ''Lexx will get angry again and will nag that I''m being too rotten... spoiled. Tsk!''


    "Should I help you?" she paused when she heard the culprit behind her inquire something he shouldn''t. She turned to look at him with a re.


    "What do you think?" she replied sarcastically.


    "Goodness. Are the younger generation always asks others what they should do now?" Lilou grumbled in dismay.


    Although the youngd with a fairly tannedplexion and a deep-set of deep blue eyes looked the same age as her. His towering stature and strong-looking arms told her he was young. But since she always ys with the children in the field and was surrounded by the elderly, Lilou felt extra young at heart, but older than her actual age.


    ''I can''t believe I was distracted by his eyes moments ago,'' she scolded herself internally, shaking her head before continuing to pick up the goods. ''Although his eyes were undoubtedly beautiful, don''t forget the dread if Lexx heard about this! Oh, good lord! Is Lexx my father''s incarnate?''


    She froze at her silly thoughts. But then again, her face grew ashen as she held her breath, wide-eyed.


    ''Is that the truth Lexx was keeping all this time?'' she gasped in horror, raising her eyes with her mouth still ajar when the man she bumped into squatted down in front of her. She watched him help her pick up her goods, putting them back in the cloth sack.


    Noticing her gaze without moving a muscle, he nced at her, only to see her looking at him with strange eyes. He cocked his head, studying her even more.


    Lilou knew she was watching him and he was now staring back at her with genuine wonder in his eyes. However, her mind was too distracted by the ''theory'' she came up with. It bothered her... very much.


    "Put them inside," she snapped her eyes, and they fell on the cloth sack in front of her, moving them up at the stranger''s inexpressive eyes.


    "Those apples." He pointed with his chin.


    "Ah, right?" Lilou shook her head and dunked the apples inside the cloth. When she raised his head once again, the anger on her face had already disappeared, reced with a smile.


    "Thank you," she expressed, grabbing the opening of the cloth sack so nothing would fall again. She paused when the stranger spoke.


    "For?" he asked genuinely, unable to understand this shift of mood. Wasn''t she peeved just now?


    "I helped you because I was careless and bumped into you, causing your goods to fall on the ground. Therefore, helping you pick them up is a given to express my sincerity," he exined in one breath, his tone was still the same. "Forgiven was the word you must say, not gratitude."


    Lilou blinked twice, trying to understand this abrupt argument. "Did I hit your head?" she inquired, reviewing whose forehead bumped into who? As far as she could remember, she should be the one demanding! Also, why was he making a big deal of her words of gratitude?


    "I did not, but you did."


    "Exactly!" she bobbed her head, doe eyes blinking almost innocently. "Why are you spewing all that nonsense? I thanked you because I feel like it and I''m not angry any more because I''m not. Do you want me to continue getting angry?"


    "But that is quite a quick shift of mood."


    "Life is short!" That was her only reply, shaking her head whilst sighing. Vampires, they wouldn''t understand her words.


    She gazed back at him once again when she stood, hugging the sack. Her mouth opened, but she ended up closing them. All she did was huff and shake her head, grumbling as she walked away.


    "What a strange guy. He speaks as though everything has a pattern. Although I cannot fully disagree, life would be very boring if we keep dwelling on such things." Lilou continuously grumbled, hoping to use the stranger''s oddints to get her ''theory'' about her father incarnate out of her silly head.


    As she did, the stranger fixed his eyes on thedy''s back. She was mumbling, but with his keen hearing, he heard everything she was spewing. Even the worries about someone being her father incarnate.


    She was correct. He had lived his life following a constant pattern. And he could argue for days to prove that everything in this world had a pattern.


    "For some reason," he whispered, pulling down the shawl covering his head from his cheekbone. "She feels familiar."


    As the shawl fluttered in his grip, the man''s deep blue moonlight hair shone under the zing afternoon sun. His tantalizing eyes that shared the same color as his hair fastened with fascination.


    "How can such an odd girl survive this world until now?" he wondered, bothered by this riddle that seemed impossible or challenging to crack. "She must be very lucky and is blessed."

 Chapter 660 Selling her off?

    Chapter 660 Selling her off?


    Lilou''s jaw nearly dropped to the ground as she blinked her eyes countless times. Right in front of her, standing by the door and inside the sitting room, while she was outside about to go in, was someone who was very familiar in her eyes. The person standing in front of her also looked at her with almost the same reaction.


    "Have you met each other?" Stefan''s voice snapped her back to the currentpse as she set her round eyes at him. "What?"


    "Lexx, you know this guy?" Lilou gasped, pointing at the person by the door, eyes at Stefan, who was walking his guest out. She wouldn''t forget this figure, especially those eyes.


    "You know me?" Heliot asked, warranting him a re from her.


    "Do I, what? Hey, didn''t you just berate me earlier in the market today?" she scoffed in disbelief, scrunching her nose up before refocusing her attention to Stefan. "Is he the person you''re meeting?"


    "You didn''t see my face, though." Heliot''s brows rose when she red at him once again. She didn''t answer him other than a re, making him step aside as she stormed in just to fuss around Stefan. He watched the two in bewilderment, tilting his head to the side.


    Of course, Heliot was aware of who Stefan was. However, this woman¡­ was not a vampire. He scanned her in silence and thought, ''not also human.''


    "Tch. Don''t you have any notion of what manners are?" Stefan nearly smacked her in the head as Lilou kept twittering and fussing around him. In the end, he could only click his tongue before gazing at Heliot.


    "What do you think?" he asked, causing Lilou to abruptly stop.


    Heliot didn''t answer immediately as he nced at the malfunctioning Lilou. "Do you think I will buy it?"


    "Wait, what? Lexx?" Lilou gasped as her eyes dted with criticism. "Are you selling me off, Lexx?"


    A vein protruded in Stefan''s temple as his face contorted, hooking his arm across her shoulder and around her neck. He shed her a forced smile, praying to whoever was hearing his silent thoughts to give him longer patience.


    "Stop with the wild imagination, will you?" he asked nicely ¡ª a tone before he use other means. "I''m not selling you, but I might." ¡ª Samael would buy her back, anyway.


    If not for the fact that Lilou was crucial in this story, Stefan would''ve sold her for a day to teach her a lesson. Still, deep down, he knew he wouldn''t do that to her.


    Now, hepletely disagreed with the person who said the phrase; "love is blind."


    Love was not blind. It was more like love could blind people.


    "Your Majesty, I appreciate your invitation. Although what you told me is¡­ something that is hard to take, I believe you won''te in here all alone just to deceive me. I will need time to reconsider your¡­ reality." Heliot broke his silence after observing Lilou and Stefan. The emperor of the Heart''s Kingdom changed, no doubt.


    Was it because of that girl? Stefan told him about this woman he was with and it seemed he was talking about this silly one. This person¡­ was apparently the future empress of the saidnd.


    "Your Majesty¡­?" Lilou tilted her head as she darted her puzzled eyes between the two. "Lexx, why is this man addressing you like that?"


    "You''re traveling with him and yet, you don''t know the person you''re traveling with?" Heliot blurted out, a little taken aback himself, knowing this was so out of character.


    Lilou frowned as she nced at Heliot and then at Stefan. Thetter let out a deep exhale. He forgot to tell Heliot that Lilou didn''t know yet. That he only told her he worked in the pce but didn''t mention to her what position exactly.


    A shallow breath slipped past Stefan''s lips as he looked back at Heliot. But just as his lips parted, Heliot waved weakly.


    "I appreciate it, but you do not have to walk me out, Your Majesty." He tilted his head down mildly. "It''s the least I can do since it seems I spoke out of turn."


    "Then I''ll see you once you have decided."


    Heliot''s only response to Stefan''s remarks was a meek smile that didn''t reach his eyes. He then nced at Lilou, who finally went silent, and was looking back at him. For some reason, the sense of familiarity and this urge to touch her hair crept up to his heart, which he ignored.


    With that being said and done, Heliot excused himself and left the sitting room while Lilou and Stefan were left alone. Her lips were pressed in a tight sh, watching Stefan turn to face her squarely.


    "Angry?" he asked first, but Lilou simply lowered her eyes. "Take a sit first. It''ll be a long exnation."


    "Will you be telling me everything?"


    "Unless you want me to." He shrugged. "But I n on telling you some important things."


    Lilou bit her lips out of habit before sighing deeply. "Alright." She nodded and marched towards the divan while Stefan watched her back.


    His eyes once again glistened with hesitation, knowing things would change between them. Although he nned on telling her more detailed general information, he thought he could dy it for a couple more days. But well, they were already at this point, and she already met Heliot.


    It was just a matter of time before they start meeting more people¡­ friends and enemies alike.


    "Will you just stand there?" his eyshes fluttered when she looked back at him from her spot.


    "Right." He breathed out and marched towards the chair across from her.


    Silence descended upon them as they sat across from each other. Her brows slowly raised, eager to hear any exnation from him. Not that she was angry; Lilou was just surprised. Or rather, it still hadn''t sunk in yet and she was waiting for him to tell her she had misheard Heliot.


    To her surprise, what she heard that came out of his mouth were words she never ¡ª even in her imagination ¡ª she expected.


    "You¡­ will be an empress."


    Lilou held her breath as her eyes went round, gasping. "You''re my husband?!"

 Chapter 661 Why?

    Chapter 661 Why?


    "You''re my husband?!"


    Stefan took a deep breath and released it through his mouth. "Shut up first, alright? And so what if I am? Any problems with that?"


    "No, I mean¡­" Lilou scratched the backside of her head as she smiled awkwardly. "I thought you''re my father incarnate."


    "What?"


    "Hehe. You nag like him is what I mean."


    His expression died while watching her scratch her cheek, smiling awkwardly as if she already concluded and believed it all on her own. Another sigh slipped past his lips before its corners curled up, shaking his head in disbelief. The heaviness in his heart and pressure on his shoulder felt lighter with her silliness.


    "Really," he muttered whilst scratching his temple with his forefinger. "What did I expect?" ¡ª with Lilou in her current state, she wouldn''t change in a snap of a finger.


    Wasn''t that the only constion he had by doing good deeds? He could get to spend days like this, thinking nothing major, despite the brewing danger in the shadows. At the very least, he was collecting memories ¡ª good ones with no bitterness along.


    "But what did you mean by I will be an empress? I mean, that weirdo calls you Your Majesty, and you said you work in the pce. I thought you were some sort of knight in a mission or you were on the run, so you don''t go out that much." Stefan raised his gaze while Lilou mumbled things while rubbing her chin. "I will be an empress¡­ say what? Me? A peasant? What sort of luck didnd on myp to gain such a thing?"


    "It''s not luck, Lulu." He cleared his throat as he recollected his thoughts, knowing how easily both of them get sidetracked. "Your blood is special. Inside your body is a core that will make you a vampire."


    "Huh?" she gasped.


    "If you think you''re human now, you''re not¡­pletely. You survived and aged like humans, but one day, you will be a vampire once the core devoured all your human blood and change it into what it should be. It''s a result of a forbidden ritual done by your n," Stefan exined in one breath, pausing only to see her staring at him with nk eyes. "Are you following me?"


    "Do you think I am?" came out a quick sarcastic response. "Lexx, what the hell is a core and I''m not a human? Also not a vampirepletely? It doesn''t make sense. What am I? A ghost?"


    Stefan pinched the space between his brows, questioning himself if he was doing a great job of exining or if it was Lilou who was the problem.


    "What I''m saying is, the blood that is running in your veins is a special type of blood. Let''s just say it is considered a luxury good," he exined in simple words, watching her lips form an o-shape while rocking her head. "How it bes like that stems from your origins. You live and die like humans, passing the core to your children until a proper host who can contain the power of the core and its will. To rify, the core can make you stand on the highestdder of the blood hierarchy."


    He paused once again, studying her demeanor just in case she wasn''t following him. Fortunately, it seemed Lilou could get a good grasp of his exnation.


    "Moving on, that is also the reason I went to see you. I already told you about the reversal of time. I regained my memories of the previous timeline and I''m certain there were people, terrible ones, who wille for you," he continued, but this time, his tone was solemn as his eyes sharpened. "If I had bad intentions, I could simply lead you to do terrible things and take advantage of you for power."


    "Why didn''t you?" the space between his brows furrowed when Lilou suddenly raised a question. "Why didn''t you make me do terrible things and take advantage of me, Lexx?"


    Lilou tilted her head to the side, misced innocence shing across her eyes. "I''m saying you''re my only family now. So I don''t mind even if you turn out to be a man who is on the run. I even considered you are one, that''s why I never asked. I mean, at this point, I think everything you will do and tell me is right. I don''t care if they are morally correct or just for fun, I will ept anything. So¡­ why didn''t you make me do terrible things?"


    There was a moment of silence between them as Stefan stared at her, hearing her question in his head repeatedly.


    Why didn''t he make her do terrible things? He could simply say because he had already done it in the previous lifetime. That he used Lilou and took advantage of the fact that all she wanted was not to leave her all alone once again.


    But¡­ that was also the main reason Stefan strayed from the original course of the event. That was also the reason he didn''t want to use Lilou, despite knowing she would be fine with everything.


    He wanted to love her correctly and be loved by her the same. It didn''t matter if it was tonic. He simply wanted some time with her ¡ª a peaceful time with her where there were just the two of them ¡ª away from bloodshed. Even if it was just a day or just an hour.


    Just as his lips parted, Lilou spoke once again. "Is it because I will be a monster who eats children alive?"


    "Pardon?"


    "A monster! Like someone who can split her body in half or who can morph into a dog! And you want to make me a good person so I don''t be like that!"


    Stefan blinked twice. At this point, he gave up. Lilou''s brain worked in wonder. It was almost amazing how she could jump to conclusions so easily.


    "No, Lulu." Stefan pinched the space between his brows, reserving his energy for other important stuff. But the next second, Lilou raised another question.


    "Wait. So, how did I be an empress? If you''re the king now and you will not be my husband, then¡­ did I overthrow the throne?" Lilou blinked, watching him raise his eyes at her. "I didn''t¡­ right?"


    Stefan simply remained silent while staring at her. His silence was enough for her to understand that one way or another, that was what happened.


    "So, we¡­ were enemies?" came out a muffled voice as her eyes softened with bitterness.


    "No." Stefan breathed out and smacked his lips before he forced his next words out. "You... married my brother."

 Chapter 662 The descendants of the child of evil

    Chapter 662 The descendants of the child of evil


    Marrying Stefan''s brother was more shocking to Lilou than Stefan being her husband. Although Stefan didn''t detail her rtionship with his brother, it left her with these conflicting emotions. Sitting in the mansion''s garden she and Stefan had been living for the past few months, Lilou looked up at the sky full of stars.


    "Samael¡­" she whispered and frowned. "That''s strange."


    To be honest, everything was strange to her. Although she believed Stefan''s words as a man from the future, she couldn''t deny it was still hard for her. It was just¡­ weird. Having someone know who she would be, her rtionships, and even the name of the man she married.


    Never in her life had she ever thought of marrying. Or rather, Lilou had always thought of marrying a man one day. But who it was, what he looked like, what he was doing right now, and things like that were unknown to her. So, for Stefan to give her a name and know who she would end up with left mixed emotions in her heart.


    "Samael¡­" she repeated under her breath, furrowing her brows. "Samael La Crox. I think I heard that name before¡­" and then realization kicked in, causing her eyes to dte in disbelief.


    "Wasn''t that the name of the Duke of Grimsbanne?" she gasped, putting two and two together, regarding the rtionship between the current king of the Heart''s Kingdom and the Duke of Grimsbanne. They were brothers, and Lilou lived in Grimsbanne.


    Although it was almost impossible for her to charm Samael with how she appeared as a peasant, she now lived under the same roof as the king! That only proved that "all things were possible" at the moment.


    "Oh, my goodness!" Lilou held her head in shock, thinking of how, why, when, and what, about how her life as a peasant spiraled. "The core is already giving me a headache, and then this? Me and the duke who had been in his slumber for a very long time?!"


    Lilou covered her gaping lips, trying to wrap her head around this entire situation. But s, it was hard to really calm down when all this information was filling her head. It was too much to take in one go and to think this was simply a small part and Stefan hadn''t told her everything!


    "My God¡­" she let out a deep exhale, looking heavenward in distress. "Just what did I do to get tangled up in all this? I mean, I get it. My bloodline is somewhat special and is ought of greatness. However, this is too much!"


    She closed her eyes, copsing on her back. When she reopened her eyes, the stars that were making the night sky beautiful, along with the full moon, were still there. Another shallow breath slipped past her nostrils, pursing her lips into a thin line.


    "More than those things¡­ I''m more concerned about my rtionship with Lexx. Right now, he is my one and only family, and if it turns out that he has some bad blood with this husband of mine, I will surely take his side. After all... I don''t know the duke," she whispered as her eyes dropped until they were partially closed. "But somehow, just the thought of it feels... heartbreaking."


    Lilou already had a vague idea of her rtionship with Stefan in the future. Although thetter hadn''t confirmed it, deep in her heart, she was certain her original story with Stefan was something painful. After all, Stefan, although looking at her with sincerity and affection, also has this sadness hidden in his eyes.


    It was the look of someone who epted loving someone at arm''s length. She didn''t love him, not romantically, at least. However, Lilou didn''t have the slightest idea what it means to be tangled in a romantic affair with someone. She never felt it. All the love she had even before Stefan stepped into her life was familial.


    "He''s acting like Father, but he can''t properly hide the emotions in his eyes." ¡ª or maybe Lilou was simply keen on observing people that even if Stefan hid his emotions well, she still noticed it. Well, she wouldn''t be a notorious vignte in her previous life if she wasn''t capable.


    "Whatever. Come what may, the heaven won''t fall¡­ at least, not anytime soon."


    *********


    Meanwhile, in Knotley, Cunningham¡­


    "Tilly, what are the odds that Lilou is looking at the sky right now?"


    Tilly paused several feet away from Samael as thetter was slumped in the garden, staring at the night sky full of stars. They have just arrived in Cunningham and everyone was now in the dining hall, amodated by the Crawfords.


    "Will it make you feel better if I tell you she''s probably doing the same as you do?" she queried in her usual meek voice, gazing at him, who had been oddly silent since their arrival in the march. "If so, I ce my hand on my palm and say she is lying on the grass and is staring at the night sky, just like what you are doing."


    A chuckle escaped his mouth as he nced up at her. "Come on, Tilly. Can you say that with more conviction?"


    "I am being affirmative."


    "Right, right¡­" he shook his head, peeling his eyes away from her back to the sky. His eyes softened as a subtle smile appeared on his face.


    "You know, before this whole fiasco, Lilou and I were also staring at the sky after rolling around the grass."


    "I do not want to hear the details."


    "We were happy, whispering sweet nothings in each other''s ears, and just enjoying each other''spany," he continued, ignoring her plea. "At that time, I didn''t think this would happen. Although you warned us and we set off to seek my uncle and another auntie, we didn''t think much about it since we thought we had time."


    Tilly pursed her lips before gazing up. "It''s not your fault, Samael."


    "I know, but I still feel shit about it."


    "The blood of Grimsbanne¡­ being the descendants of the child of evil, is never a gratifying thing to live up with. However, we hadsted this long. Our gifts or this cursed blood might''ve yed a huge factor, but our existence is at risk." Her eyes slowly fell on Samael''s face as she continued. "If one of us dies, we will all die."


    "I mean it. If one of the Grimsbanne died, we would all die, Samael."

 Chapter 663 The seven deadly sins

    Chapter 663 The seven deadly sins


    "I mean it. If one of the Grimsbanne died, we will all die, Samael."


    Samael furrowed his brows, propping his elbow on the grass to assist himself to sit up. He then raised his head, cocking his head to the side while Tilly squatted down.


    "What do you mean by that?" he asked, out of in curiosity. "I understand our situation is bad, but you never told us that if one of us died, we''ll all die. Are you saying our lives are connected to each other?"


    Tilly nced at him before her eyes fell on the grass. She then drew circles on the grass with her index.


    "No. I''m not saying if one of us died, we''ll all die automatically. However, dying also meant our enemies found a way to exterminate all of us," she exined, drawing seven holes underneath the grass. "The blood of Grimsbanne was special, and three of us: Marse, Abel, and Tilly, had lived four times than your age. They called us Originals for a reason."


    She paused and raised her eyes to Samael. "Even the generations after us, you''ve survived up until now because you''re one of the chosen seeds. So, even your children, although young, are stronger than most pureblooded vampires."


    "Basically, even if it''s a hundred against one, they will still struggle?" he asked despite knowing this through experience already. Tilly nodded as an answer. "Although I am confident my victories are because of my experience, I cannot deny that my abilities yed a huge factor in those barbaric days. But you''re right. If they managed to take one of us, it''ll be troublesome."


    "d you understand my worries about not enjoying my youth just yet."


    "Honestly, although I understand, I wouldn''t care that much." Samael shrugged nonchntly, ignoring her ridiculous reasoning. "I mean, if not for Lilou and my children, I wouldn''t really care about this. However, my wife is somewhere under the same sky, and my children¡­ Law is with me, but Sunny¡­" he sighed once again at the thought of his daughter.


    "How can you leave her alone? I know she''s more than capable of protecting herself because she''s smart, but she''s still my daughter and I am still her father. I will always worry about my daughter."


    "I understand."


    Samael looked heavenward, sighing for the umpteenth time. "I miss my wife and my daughter."


    "It''s good that they don''t feel the same." He frowned at her blunt response, setting his eyes back to Tilly. "In that case, you''re the only one who has to endure the pain of separation."


    "Tilly, I understand Lilou wouldn''t reciprocate my longing because she doesn''t have her memories. However, how are you certain Sunny won''t be waiting for me?"


    "Because I raised Sunny." She blinked twice, keeping her ssic emotionless countenance.


    "What do you mean? We are all there to guide her." His frown grew worse. "But well, I can''t really deny your im. Of all the people she could be fond of, she somehow idolized you and Fabian."


    He sighed once again, running his hand through his hair. Unlike his son, Law, who was greatly influenced by Rufus'' and Lilou''s kindness and moral way of living, Sunny was theplete opposite. Although his daughter wasn''t vicious, she was developing a character that could send a chill down one''s spine. She got along well with Tilly and Fabian, which was way more concerning.


    "By the way, Tilly, you said you don''t remember a lot of things regarding the past. But you seemed to have remembered something. Is that the reason you came to me?" asked Samael after a minute of silence, knowing Tilly would rather enjoy her snacks inside than apany him. "Care to share what''s in your head? You should, though. Knowing you might forget the important details again."


    "Right¡­" Tilly nodded, recalling the reason she came out to join him. However, when her lips parted, no words came out.


    "What?"


    "I¡­ forgot."


    "¡­"


    Samael pinched the bridge of his nose, rendered speechless by her personality.


    "Tilly, I hadn''t met your siblings, but are they also like you?" he asked, raising his pair of helpless eyes on her. "I mean, it''s better to know beforehand if they were the type we can rely on or not."


    "They''re not like me, that''s for sure." She asserted while looking at him straight in the eyes. "They''re worse."


    "¡­"


    Once again, Samael was rendered speechless by her answer. Tilly had mentioned the other Originals a few times. However, she hadn''t delved deep into the subject. Aside from the fact that they were powerful individuals, who, for their own reasons, just like Samael''s mother, left the maind years back.


    "If that is the case, doesn''t this mean we''re in trouble as well?" he inquired in a dead tone. "I mean if they''re worse than you, doesn''t that mean they might or they might not care about this brewing problem regarding our bloodline?"


    He paused and pondered about it, putting himself in their shoes. "If I am in their position and I lived that long, I will probably die out of boredom. I only lived for a thousand years, and if I hadn''t met Lilou, I would''ve hanged myself after traveling the world to end it. Being powerful and invincible at the same time is like the best and the worstbination of all." He looked at Tilly with a knowing expression.


    "I''m losing hope for your siblings, Tilly."


    "They''re not my hope in the first ce." She answered. "I simply need to remember something from them."


    "Ahh¡­ now that I think about it, that''s what you said back then. What is it?"


    Tilly pursed her lips before she smacked them. "I will know when I see them."


    "Goodness¡­" he shook his head and sighed, copsing on his back once again with his arms spread open. "No offense, Tilly, but I think this is the reason your siblings left you in that mansion."


    "It''s not my fault I''m adventurous."


    "Just what sort of dictionary do you used to think you''re adventurous?"


    "Fabian told me I am."


    "Don''t listen to him. He says anything when he needs something."


    "Ahh¡­" Samael thought Tilly understood his opinions, but to his dismay, her next remarks were about something else. "Now I remember why I came to you."


    "Please, just tell me before you forget about it."


    This time, Tilly went silent as she gazed at the seven holes she doodled beneath the inched-tall grass. "It''s about the prophecy of the seven seeds."


    His brow arched, ncing at her. "Seven seeds?"


    "Mhm. The seven seeds." She nodded before adding, "the prophecy of the seven deadly sins."

 Chapter 664 The history of Grimsbanne

    Chapter 664 The history of Grimsbanne


    At the beginning of the world, it was said that humans only lived in this world. Overseeing them was amb, the protector, and guardian of the world, giving bnce to life and death; the cycle of life.


    Until an event in the empyrean realm ¡ª the ce where the gods and goddess resided ¡ª urred, resulting in the attempted execution of one of the gods. However, this god, whom other divine being feared because of a prophesy escaped the empyrean realm to the mortal realm.


    With this cursed existence present in the world of the mortal, disasters urred. Hence, to stop him from wreaking havoc on this beautiful world created out of mercy for those who wanted to live, the moon goddess and the god of the underworld had an agreement.


    Their alliance has grown into fruition, which would be called the child of evil. The child of evil crawled his way to the surface of the mortal realm, born with only one purpose: to kill the cursed being wreaking havoc in the world.


    However, what the mood goddess and the god of the underworld didn''t fathom was that as the child of evil stayed in the mortal realm, the more he questioned his existence and purpose. Humans were weak and the cursed god was strong, and yet, he had found themb who oversaw the mortal realm.


    Meanwhile, the child of evil had to live and survive by taking another. He was born to be evil even before he wanted to be evil. The unfairness of the purpose of his existence and how he was created in the first ce had nurtured this seed of anger within.


    So in the end, the child of evil, set his eyes on the empyrean realm, ming those gods for pushing the moon goddess to make a covenant with the god of the underground world, and desired revenge. To do so, the child of evil built an army of undead, which were now called vampires.


    The first attempt to return to the empyrean realm resulted in a war that the elders called the holy war between werewolves and vampires. The cursed god, who was a wolf, devoured themb and created his own army of brutal lycans.


    It was said the holy war was so destructive that the gods had to intervene. Still, due to their persistence and corrupted existence, the wolf, themb, and the child of evil survived. Themb and the wolf managed to hide in the empyrean realm while the child of evil stayed underground, waiting for his chance to crawl his way back to the mortal realm.


    The consequence of the holy war for the surviving vampires was to never walk under the sunlight once again. Meanwhile, the werewolves'' sentences were lighter than the former race. Despite the disy of favoritism, vampires, who couldn''t stand under the sunlight, took an oath to live differently and silently, away from the will of the child of evil.


    That was why when the time was ripe and the child of evil, themb, and the wolf once again walked on the surface of the mortal realm, the vampires had changed. Although the vampires'' sentence was lifted with the help of the god of the underground as a retaliation for the moon goddess who betrayed him, they no longer desire vengeance.


    What the vampires sought was to live in peace. They wanted to have a ce they could call home and where they were epted. Their patience and good intention soon brought fruit as humans and witches alike allied with the vampires until the smallnd became an empire.


    However, upon the return of the child of evil, everything spiraled into another long darkness. The Grimsbanne, the royal family at that time, was corrupted by the child of evil. The cursed evil used the emperor''s grievance about the loss of his empress to his advantage.


    Causing discord between vampires and werewolves once again, the crown prince, who watched his kind father fall into ruin as the child of evil corrupt him, made an oath. With no one else to help the vampires, the crown prince sacrificed himself: his morals, principles, and the beliefs he was raised to be a sage king to save his people.


    Acting as the viin, the crown prince had be the most vicious vampire and helped the child of evil achieve his goal. All he wished was that the child of evil leaves the mortal realm, to leave his people alone. But the child of evil never left empty-handed, nor he was the type to not have a backup n.


    Hence, he made a pact with the crown prince, hatching two seeds. A twin ¡ª a boy and a girl ¡ª to continue their bloodline to fulfill the prophecy.


    "Two seeds that will reproduce. Seven seeds; a result of the seven sins that will endanger our kind to extinction?" Samael furrowed his brows, repeating what Tilly said just now after the little history time of the maind and the existence of vampires.


    Tilly nodded. "Currently, there were seven Grimsbanne existing. Me, Marse, Abel, you, ude, Law, and Sunny. This is probably the reason everyone wants us dead."


    "Hell¡­" he ced his palm on the grass, leaning backfortably, eyes still on Tilly. "So, you''re saying it''s just because of a mere prophecy?"


    "It could be, but since the vampires on the maind had initially set their eyes on Lilou, there must be underlying reasons."


    "I know, right? The prophecy is just an excuse. They simply didn''t like the idea of an abominable existence." Samael rocked his head as he pondered the information Tilly told him. It was new to him because he had always believed vampires existed from the beginning of the world.


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he got. So, he snapped his eyes and set them back to her.


    "Tilly, why now? I get it that the numbers of existing Grimsbanne now match the ones told in the prophecy. However, there used to be¡­ eight. My little brother died prematurely, and if we count your parents, that makes us ten. Why now and not in the past? It doesn''t make sense." he tilted his head to the side, waiting for Tilly''s exnation for that.

 Chapter 665 Sloth and Pride

    Chapter 665 Sloth and Pride


    "Tilly, why now? I get it that the numbers of existing Grimsbanne now match the ones told in the prophecy. However, there used to be¡­ eight. My little brother died prematurely, and if we count your parents, that makes us ten. Why now and not in the past? It doesn''t make sense."


    There was a moment of silence between Samael and Tilly as they looked at each other. He raised his brows, waiting for enlightenment regarding the thing he pointed at.


    "That''s why they all died." Her answer brought a frown to his face.


    "Huh? Please borate."


    "Those who shouldn''t be born will die prematurely. They might live a bit longer, but their death was predestined to happen. ude''s parents died because that was their fate. Even if they somehow survived your brother''s verdict, they will still die on something else," she exined in the same meek tone, blinking almost innocently. "Our blood is a gift to those chosen seeds. But for those who weren''t meant to exist, the blood of Grimsbanne is a curse that will kill them from the inside slowly. They wouldn''t even notice their life withering."


    "Tch."


    Samael clicked his tongue in annoyance at Tilly''s answer. Although what she said annoyed him, he couldn''t really me her. Tilly was simply spewing facts, and although the word usage was quite infuriating, it was the truth.


    "I don''t care about the blood of Grimsbanne. All I care about is to set things back to their rightful ce. My wife and my children are my priority," he said, looking at her straight in the eye. "The only reason I care now is that my wife is out there doing who knows what and my daughter is left on the maind. With or without the prophecy, I will burn all those vampires on the maind if something happened to my family."


    "That is the statement of yours truly," he added in azy yet full of conviction voice.


    Samael then copsed on his back once again, gazing at the night sky full of stars. A shallow breath slipped out of his nostrils, collecting his thoughts.


    "Bless this family drama," he murmured along with another sigh. "The saddest part is not the fact that my family got separated, but thinking of those good times when we''re together. I can''t even rely on my other family member since even you are unsure if they will be of help or not."


    Tilly pursed her lips while Samael grumbled his dismay in this situation, but it couldn''t be helped. Although she didn''t understand his woespletely, she also wanted to return to those days when she could sit all day doing nothing. Everything after the reversal of time was taxing. She felt like she''d lose the nonexistent fat she painstakingly umted.


    "I hope they will help," she said after some time of silence, pushing herself up with her hands on her thigh. "Who knows? They might, since we''re all in the same hell."


    As soon as thest sybles escaped her mouth, Tilly pivoted on her heel to walk away. But just as she took five steps away from him, she halted at his question.


    "Onest thing, Tilly." She looked back at him, bearing her ssic nk expression. "If the two seeds were just children when they were found out by the previous n leader of the current royal family on the maind, why didn''t they kill the two seeds before they bloom?"


    "The child of evil was born to be evil even before he can decide if he wants to be evil. If you think about it, the holy war and all the wars after that were all predestined. Killing the children who have yet to decide which path to take is cruel," she answered with a shrug. "Also, even if they are children, we are the proof they aren''t easily killed. Still, the first impressionsts."


    With that being said, Tilly peeled her eyes away from Samael to walk away. She continued;


    "They said, show them the light, and they will shine just as bright as the sun. Show them darkness, and they will show you the void. Expose them to bloodshed and they... will create an ocean of red. Theodore the First believed that despite being creatures of the night, we''re all part of this world now, and thus, we all deserve the chance this life offers."


    "What would we be if he didn''t show the two seedspassion and harmed them in the first ce?" she added without pausing in her tracks, leaving Samael all alone in the massive garden in the Crawford''s estate.


    "What would have we be if we weren''t shownpassion but hatred instead?" he repeated, averting his eyes from Tilly''s back towards the night sky. "Well¡­"


    He trailed off, keeping his silence as he mulled about it.


    "I don''t think the Tilly I know will be Tilly the Sloth," was the answer that escaped his mouth, thinking that they owe this seed ofpassion to the ancestor of the royal family on the maind.


    From what he learned so far, the first two seeds were exposed to the goodness of people. Because deep in his heart, Samael, although he was one hundred and ten percent certain he wasn''t a good person, wouldn''t be able to love Lilou with all his heart if he was born evil.


    "It''ll just be Hell and not Sam," he whispered, thinking of the darker side of him. "That''s good, right? With this, it also raises the chances Tilly''s siblings could''ve been less evil than I am." ¡ª he hoped that was the case since they could resolve this matter if those two somewhere across this globe cooperated with them willingly.


    "I really miss Lilou and Sunny." He sighed, closing his eyes to rest them for a bit. But when he reopened his eyes, the sincerity in his voice contradicted the murderous intent filling his pair of crimson eyes.


    "Once Fabian regained his memories, I''d kill anyone who stands on my way to reunite with my wife and daughter."

 Chapter 666 Love is love

    Chapter 666 Love is love


    [HEART''S KINGDOM ROYAL PALACE: Avolire Pce]


    Silvia blinked multiple times, watching her little sister Cassara enjoy the grapes while sitting leisurely on the divan. Sitting¡­ no, she was lying on her side, which she would never do, at least not in front of Silvia.


    "Sister, you seemed to have been in a good mood these days." Silvia smiled as she raised her brows, ignoring Cassara''s rxed demeanor. Although thetter just came into her quarters unannounced, Silvia was already used to her personality. Therefore, being civil was something Silvia was already used to.


    "Who wouldn''t be in a good mood if I hadn''t been seeing our husband''s face?" Cassara snickered as a piece of grape hovered before her lips. "Don''t tell me you''re yearning for his presence in your bedroom? Why not call for a male escort to fill the void in your heart? If one is not enough, try inviting two or three. It''ll be fun."


    Silvia''s expression died. "Calling male escort is not something I enjoy¡­ unlike my yful little sister."


    "Heh¡­ well, I respect your faithful heart." To Silvia''s surprise, Cassara simply shrugged instead of smoldering in anger like usual after such subtle provocation. "Although indulging with men is fun, I would never know the day a man would truly capture my heart, my eyes, and my entire soul woulde."


    "Oh?" Silvia quirked a brow, watching Cassara smirk coquettishly.


    "Surprising, I know, but I epted that life is full of twists and turns. One thing, you don''t like the person, and then the next¡­ you''re in love. Say, sister, how does it feel to love a man?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Huh¡­ is that so?"


    "Love is love, Sister. You can try to describe it with all the words you know, but even if you fill an entire library, it will still feel it is never enough to ry what your heart feels." Silvia raised the teacup to her lips, gazing at her over the rim. "It is something you can only express through actions."


    "Deep." Cassara rocked her head with pursed lips. "Maybe the joy in my heart is the same. There are no words that could describe how happy I was at the moment I wanted to jump from the rooftop."


    Silvia didn''t reply anymore as she sipped her tea elegantly. She didn''t know what truly made her sister happy, but whatever it was, Silvia must admit conversing with Cassara had be bearable. In the past, this little sister of hers would just whine and knew how to speak thenguage of what Silvia considered as a child.


    "Huh¡­ should I introduce you to him?" Cassara inquired as her eyes twinkled with excitement. "We had been exchanging letters as ofte and he said he will visit me soon. It''ll be fun if I introduced the man who made my heart flutter to my dearest sister."


    "Stefan might be away and never restrict us in inviting people into our bed. However, you must be discreet. We had the freedom to indulge in debauchery if we pleased, so long as it wouldn''t strain the king''s name." Silvia ced the teacup back on the saucer, producing a soft click when the bottom touched the porcin. "The punishment will be dire."


    "Thank you for the reminder, sister. But no need to be worried. I simply suggested the idea since you''re my dearest sister. We''re so close that we even share the same husband, isn''t that correct?" Cassara shed her a sweet smile, throwing Silvia in confusion if she meant it sarcastically or if it was simply a reckless remark. "But anyway, if you don''t want to, then that''s fine. That only means we have more time together!"


    While Cassara giggled and ate grapes, Silvia studied her in silence. No matter which angle she looked at it, Cassara seemed really excited about this meeting. To test if Cassara had truly met a man who made her change, she raised a question.


    "How about Hell?" Silvia observed. "Have you let your delusion of being with him go now?"


    To her surprise, Cassara simply looked back at her without much change in her countenance. If anything, the mention of Samael did not affect Cassara.


    "I''ve already epted that Hell will never reciprocate my feelings. He is a good and sweet brother, but I don''t think he will ace Stefan in being a neglectful husband. In fact, I think he is worse than Stefan." Cassara nodded, convinced at this argument. "Everything had its end, sister. Even love fades if it has been taken for granted or returned with cruelty. I don''t want to waste this life and hold on to someone who will never understand my heart."


    It took an entire minute for Silvia to process the words she never thought she would hear from those lips. It was no secret that Cassara saw Samael as her god; she would worship him and join the cults in Cunningham if she could. So, this truly took Silvia aback.


    "It seems you truly met someone who captured your heart." Cassara''s lips stretched from ear to ear at Silvia''s remarks. "I''m intrigued."


    "Hehe¡­ he''s someone women would swoon over for. I wouldn''t even be surprised if just the sight of him will make your heart beat so fast you''d catch up to your breathing," she gloated with twinkling eyes, looking heavenward as she imagined the face of the man she had been talking about nonstop. "I can''t wait to see him. It''s been a while since we met, so¡­ there will be a lot of pent-up energy we will have to release."


    "Thest time you met¡­?" Silvia automatically ignored the rest of her sister''s sentence as she stressed the keywords her sister had just said. She knew whatever that was happening in this pce, so she would be aware if Cassara met someone.


    "Mhm! Thest time. That''s around¡­" Cassara yed with her plum hair with her index, humming a tune while she counted the months since herst meeting with this man. "¡­ it''s around four months. That right. He was here in the pce to see me and ask for my hand in marriage."

 Chapter 667 Yes, no way.

    Chapter 667 Yes, no way.


    "¡­ it''s around four months. That right. He was here in the pce to see me and ask for my hand in marriage."


    When those words flew out of Cassara''s mouth, Silvia finally realized why her sister had been sticking around with her. There was no other anomaly or strange visits to the pce aside from that time over four months ago. However, knowing Rufus, it was impossible for Cassara to seduce the man.


    He was like a wall. Moreover, he didn''t hear Cassara being associated with Rufus until now, and if she was, it would surely reach Silvia''s ear. So, Silvia simply shrugged Cassara''s taunting as something thetter spoke just to annoy her. It was smart, but Silvia didn''t buy it.


    Who would have thought Cassara could be telling the truth? Silvia didn''t think much about Cassara''s words until dayster.


    Standing in the open hallway, Silvia had her eyes on the two figures standing in the open Avolire Garden. Her expression was nk, eyes fixated on Cassara''s figure as she held Rufus'' hand to drag him with her. Normally, Rufus wouldn''t even let others touch him, but he let her drag him in the pavilion''s direction near theke.


    "Can''t be¡­" she whispered, keeping her eyes on the two departing figures. "¡­ there''s no way."


    As she denied what her eyes just saw, Cassara''s words the other day hovered over her head repeatedly. Silvia lowered her eyes, scoffing in disbelief.


    "No way." Her denial ran on as she couldn''t move a muscle, filling her head with how, why, when, and so on. She flinched when a figure suddenly came up to her side, making her raise her head. Her eyes slowly dted upon catching those squinting eyes with that ssic polite smile that felt otherwise.


    "Yes, no way," said Fabian in a kind tone, staring at that devastated expression clouding her features. "He''s not Sir Knight''s type. I thought Your Royal Highness knew that more than anyone."


    "You¡­ why are you here?" she asked, in disbelief at seeing this man''s face after many years.


    "More like¡­ His Grace needs something from her."


    "Hell?" Silvia nearly choked on her own breath. "He''s awake?"


    Fabian kept his smile. "To meet Her Royal Highness Cassara. I need something from her."


    His exnation made her brows knit. This man, Fabian, needed something from Cassara? Silvia racked her head for a minute, but couldn''t think of anything Fabian would need from her sister. Actually, she couldn''t think of anything that the Barrett Brothers would need from her sister.


    "More like¡­ His Grace needs something from her."


    "Hell?" Silvia nearly choked on her own breath. "He''s awake?"


    She held her breath on instinct, staring at Fabian nkly. The news about Samael immediately overwhelmed her confused mind regarding Cassara and Rufus. Who wouldn''t? Samael had been in his slumber and he didn''t have a good rtionship with Stefan!


    If Samael awoke from his slumber and he was here, that sounded trouble. Especially, Stefan hadn''t been in the royal pce and she didn''t know where the hell he was all this time. It was not like this was the only time Stefan was away from the capital, but he was taking his time this time around.


    What were these people nning?


    Fabian smiled until his eyes squinted. "Fret not, your royal highness. His Grace is too busy with something else. He won''t wreak havoc, that''s for sure¡­"


    "You¡­ don''t believe that, do you?"


    "I don''t." His smile remained as he replied almost immediately. "At least, not now."


    Silvia could only look at this butler in disbelief. Although Fabian still appeared he was still in character for being a butler, the sight of him still send a shiver down her spine. This Fabian¡­ forget about Samael. This man was a menace himself.


    "What is going on¡­?"


    "A lot, that''s for sure." His eyes squinted even more before he peeled his eyes away from her to where Rufus and Cassara went to. When his squinting eyes opened slightly, that was when Silvia realized Fabian was barely in character anymore.


    Something was definitely happening, and she didn''t know about it until now.


    *******


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Why don''t you sit down, Sir Knight?" Cassara motioned her hand towards the intricate chair across the round table across from her inside the pavilion in the avolire garden. "It is a surprise that you want to meet me, so I hope you don''t mind if I asked my sister to meet the man whom I fancied?"


    Rufus'' eyes never left Cassara''s coquettish expression since the beginning. Expression was still as cold as ever.


    "Her Royal Highness Silvia isn''t someone who will fall for such a bluff," he said in his signature aloof tone. "Your Highness, I don''t know what you''re nning, but I need your help."


    Cassaraughed and shook her head, propping her jaw against her knuckles. "Sir Knight, that''s a surprise. I never thought you will ever need my help. I wonder what it is¡­ oh? Do you perhaps need me to for your lunatic of a brother?"


    He didn''t have to answer to receive the confirmation. Rufus was a person who was very easy to read. Not because he wore his heart on his sleeve, but a man like him wouldn''t go to someone like Cassara if not for her ability.


    "Haha¡­" She once again shook her head before she leaned back, raising her chin, eyes on the beautiful knight. Looking at him, Cassara finally understood why Silvia was so crazy over him. Rufus, although just a mere human, wasn''t so bad. He had his own charms, and he looked so manly. However, he wasn''t her type ¡ª his personality was a "turnoff" for her.


    "No." Her eyes sharpened as the side of her lips curled up into a smirk. "Why would I help you? I''m not that generous to awaken a monster. I learned my lesson before the reversal of time. I am not so foolish as tomit a mistake the second time."


    Cassara waved her index sideways, referring to the time she used her ability on Lilou. That was the gravest mistake she had ever done and she would nevermit the same mistake, knowing what kind of monster Fabian was.


    "I am asking you nicely¡­" she arched a brow when Rufus mumbled as he lowered his head. "¡­ before His Grace arrives."


    "What?" this time, the smile on her face faded upon the mention of Samael. "Did you say Hell¡­"


    THUD!


    Her breath hitched as soon as she heard a faint thud caress her ears. Cassara turned her head in where she heard the subtle noise, only for her eyes to dte and her heart to pound against her ribcage loudly.


    There, not far away, was a man with his bright silver hair standing up from his crouching position. As soon as her eyes locked with those pair of deep crimson orbs, Cassara swallowed a mouthful of saliva to squash down the sense of dread creeping up her spine.


    "No," she whispered.

 Chapter 668 Im not playing

    Chapter 668 I''m not ying


    "Hell."


    As soon as Samael''s name slipped past her lips, Cassara pushed herself up and took a step back, causing the chair to tip over her side. Her dted eyes were fixed on his approaching figure before she turned her head in Rufus''s direction.


    "You¡­!" she seethed, balling her hand into a fist. "What the hell are you expecting by bringing him here?"


    There was no way Samael would wake up from his slumber if Rufus didn''t do anything. That was what she instantly believed. So, the help Rufus needed from her was to help Samael regain his memories before the reversal of time? And not Fabian? Was that it?


    Cassara ground her teeth and shook her head, ring daggers at Rufus before she faced Samael. The second her brother stepped foot inside the pavilion, her shoulder tensed up. She gazed back at him, only to see his unsmiling face, making her feel cornered.


    "No!" she yelled almost instantly. "I''m not helping you, Hell! Why would I make you remember?!"


    A ridiculingugh came along with her words as her eyes glinted with malice. Even if Samael kill her, she would never help this man ever. She hated him more than she hated anyone in this world.


    This man¡­ this man she used to adore and almost worship in the past, only brought her pain. No matter what she did for him, he never gave back. She wouldn''t let him take advantage of her. Never again.


    "Even if you kill me, I won''t help you, Hell." Her voice shook, clutching her hand into a very tight fist, shaking her head, eyes fixed on him. "Whatever you want from me, I will never help you. No, never. It''s better if Lilou just ends up with Stefan since that should''ve been, anyway. That''s right¡­ that woman¡­ hah¡­ ha ha!"


    Cassara raised her eyes full of mockery to the man she loathed deep in her bones,ughing in ridicule at the thought of Lilou and Stefan. That was the greatest revenge she could do for this man.


    His beloved Lilou loving another man? Oh¡­ that truly sounded so fantastic.


    "Cassara," Samael called before Cassara lose her mind at the conclusion she had in her head. "It seems waking up from hell got into your head and made you a little¡­ crazy? Yourughter is giving a goosebump."


    "What?" she froze as herughter came to a sudden halt.


    "I didn''t need you to retrieve my memories. I had them all this time. It is as you said, I need Fabian to regain his memories since I don''t want to deal with a butler who purely thinks of cleaning the manor," Samael casually exined without beating around the bush, gazing at her from head to toe. "I''m d to see you alive and well, by the way."


    "Hah!" Cassara scoffed as she took a step back, shuffling her thoughts, since her initial conclusion was wrong. "No."


    She shook her head, taking another step back. Even if Samael was the same as her and Rufus, who had their memories intact, she would not help them for the obvious reason. The problem remained. Lilou was still with Stefan and if thetter used his cards well, that dumb Lilou would surely fall into Stefan''s traps.


    Little did she know, the situation was unlike what she had expected. It wasn''t like that ¡ª it wasn''t as simple as that.


    "I won''t help you get back with her," came out a stiff voice before she raised her bloodshot eyes. "No, Hell. I won''t let you be happy. You¡­ don''t deserve to be happy."


    His expression gradually grew icy. "I agree, sister. I don''t deserve to be happy, indeed. A sinner like me deserved to rot in hell, live day by day being engulfed with eternal fire, and spend a lifetime in misery for everything that I hadmitted throughout my time." Samael rocked his head in understanding, but his cold front remained.


    "However, my children had done nothing wrong," he added, taking a step forward, which made her take a step back. "My children needed their mother. My sins are mine to bear, not my children. So, even if I agree with your sentiments, I cannot let you take away the mother of my children and their happiness, even if it means being the worst person to ever exist in this world."


    His steps hastened and before Cassara take more steps back, he reached out his hand and grabbed her biceps. Her breath hitched the second their eyes met, seeing the wildfire in his crimson eyes, making it appear they were glowing.


    "Cassara, I can''t say I understand your heart, but I don''t need to understand your heart just so you will help me. My wife is in danger and I don''t know until when can Stefan protect her. I am not asking for your help. I am telling you to bring Fabian''s memories back in exchange for your life." He uttered while staring straight into her eyes, stressing his words for her to understand him. "I don''t need you alive to achieve my goal, Cassara. I can just steal your ability and do it myself. So don''t make me resort to the worst ¡ª I''m not ying."


    Cassara froze and she could only stare at him, whose eyes didn''t bear the slightest warmth in them anymore. She pressed her lips into a thin line, feeling her heart shatter in a matter of minutes. This¡­ this look in his eyes was what she had sought in the past.


    Why? Because if Samael had only looked at her like this from the very beginning, she wouldn''t have her hopes up. However, Samael had always looked at her warmly. She wished he was just as vicious just like everyone believed he was. In that case, she wouldn''t feel special to him.


    "Bring back Fabian''s memories because I needed him. I promise you I will never bother you ever again after this." Samael released her and took a step back. "You''ll do it tonight."


    With that being said, Samael pivoted on his heel and walked away without looking back at her even once. Meanwhile, Rufus stayed in his spot, watching her scoff, before she slumped on the floor, clutching her hand close to her chest.


    There wasn''t pity in Rufus'' eyes, but he understood Cassara one way or another. Her personality might be something one would be repelled, but he knew she had loved Samael genuinely.


    "I''ll see youter." He bowed and didn''t wait for her as he left the pavilion. When he walked to a distance, he looked back, only to see a tear roll down her cheek. A shallow breath slipped past his lips before he resumed in his tracks.


    ''Life and love had always been unfair, your royal highness,'' he thought. ''I hope we both find a way to move forward and let the things that hurt us go.''

 Chapter 669 Jump scare

    Chapter 669 Jump scare


    Meanwhile¡­


    Yulis was walking through the hallway on his way to the inner pce when he saw a kid''s shadow turn toward one of the doors. His brows furrowed as he tilted his head to the side.


    "ude?" he muttered, knowing there was only one child in this ce and that was Stefan''s adopted child, ude. The son of Lucia and theirte eldest brother, Dyrroth. But what was that child doing in the inner pce? Shouldn''t he be in the west pce?


    Out of in curiosity and knowing how dangerous the inner pce could be for a child like him, Yulis followed the boy''s tracks. Although ude was a capable child, he was still a child.


    "What is us doing?" he wondered, catching the boy''s shadow entering the royal library. "Shouldn''t he be looking after the child?"


    While Yulis was wondering what us was doing to let their nephew out of his sight, he carefully headed towards the library and entered it with caution. For some reason, Yulis wasn''t even sure why he was being discreet, but he was already tiptoeing, looking around at the massive royal library.


    He wasn''t very close to ude. Actually, the only person who was close to that boy was us. Thetter had too much on his time to y with the crown prince, while the rest were too busy surviving in this damned hell. Still, Yulis, who always kept to himself and stayed on the sideline, was still concerned about this young crown prince.


    ude had lost his parents at a young age and he had to live as the son of his parent''s murderer. Letting him face another misfortune while no one else was looking was something Yulis couldn''t turn a blind eye to.


    Yulis looked around the aisle of shelves. His steps barely made a sound, looking from his left to right.


    "Where did he go?" he wondered as his forehead creased, arching a brow when he heard fast footsteps. He twisted his neck to where the sound came from, but nothing. His already knitted brows creased even more as he held his breath.


    "Your highness?" he called aloud when he couldn''t take this hide and seek anymore.


    "Hehe¡­"


    Once again, Yulis turned and looked at where the footsteps and giggle came from. All he caught was a shadow in one of the aisles.


    "Your Highness, I''m not ying. You shouldn''t be in the inner pce. It''s dangerous," he said as he followed where he heard the giggle and footsteps, entering the aisle and making his way to the end.


    When he turned his head to his left, there was no one.


    "Your highness?" he called once again, feeling this sense of dread creep up his spine. Yulis moved forth, checking the next aisle, only to see nothing. There was no one, and silence soon enveloped the entire royal library.


    THUD!


    Yulis jolted when a book tumbled from the shelf. His eyes fell on the book and then on the shelf where it came from. He held his breath when he realized there was no way it was the wind that caused that book to fall from the shelf. Everything in this ce was arranged properly and someone had to pull it out.


    ''Is someone ying a trick on me?'' he spected as a frown resurface on his face. He closed his eyes to feel if he was under an illusion, and when he reopened his eyes, he cocked his head to the side.


    "What''s wrong with me?" he mumbled, marching towards the book on the floor and picking it up. "I''d know if someone is trying to y with my head. I don''t think Hanz had the audacity to y with me now of all times since Stefan isn''t around."


    When Yulis picked up the book, he straightened his back and read the book cover. "Huh¡­" He rocked his read, seeing it was a children''s book that he read in passing in the past, but didn''t dwell on it. His eyes shifted towards the empty slot just four levels from the lowest section of the shelf. So he still needed to squat to put it back properly.


    Yulis clipped his trousers and raised them before he squatted down to put back the book on the shelf. However, the second he raised his eyes at the empty slot, a pair of emerald eyes were looking at him.


    "Ah!" he yelled in surprise, jolting back as his heart raced. His blood felt like it shot up to his head, holding his breath as the boy looking at him from the other side of the shelf took him by surprise. Don''t mention the build-up tension before he appeared.


    Yulis had faced different situations in the past. However, he never thought he would ever get this scared in his life.


    "Goodness¡­" he patted his chest as he gazed at the pair of emerald eyes still looking at him from that tiny gap. "What¡­ you¡­ who are you?"


    He narrowed his eyes as he studied the boy. Although all he could see were his eyes, Yulis immediately knew it wasn''t ude. He wasn''t close with ude and barely interacted with him, but he was certain this boy was someone else.


    The boy didn''t answer and just ran away, catching him off guard once again. When Yulis realized a lost boy had entered the pce, he sprung up to his feet.


    "Hey!" he called, thinking this was just a boy an official brought and got lost. But who would do something so stupid as to bring a child into this ce? Yulis shrugged at whatever unnecessary thought as he tried to catch the boy.


    As soon as he reached the end of the shelf and into the open space of the library, he halted. His eyes fell on the boy, who was standing several feet away from him. Silver hair and emerald eyes¡­ his forehead creased. Except for the color of his eyes, this boy had an uncanny resemnce to someone Yulis knew.


    Samael.


    "You¡­" he whispered and tilted his head when the boy smiled.


    "It''s good to see you again, Uncle," said the boy. "I just came to say hi."


    "Huh?" Yulis was baffled, but before he could raise a question of who was this boy and why he was calling him Uncle, he already run away. "Wait¡ª!" but to no avail.


    The boy was fast and chasing after him after a second was already enough to tell Yulis a second hesitation was enough for the boy to flee. Looking around, there was no trace of where the boy went, as if he was just a mirage who disappeared without a trace.


    "What the¡­?" Yulis then gaze down at the book he was holding. He then raised his head again and cocked his head. "Uncle? I don''t remember having such a nephew, though. How strange... he looked almost exactly like Hell."

 Chapter 670 It is really a problem

    Chapter 670 It is really a problem


    In the west pce¡­


    Tilly tilted her head to the side, sitting across from the young boy across from her. The small round table between them had tea and snacks they could enjoy, but both of them didn''t touch them.


    "You look cute," were the first words that came out of her mouth after staring at the young ude for quite some time.


    "Thank you." ude nodded.


    Just moments ago, he had felt her presence in the west pce. There weren''t many people stationed in this ce. Actually, there wasn''t a single maid permanently stationed in this ce to serve the crown prince.


    He preferred it that way, though. The reason even when us offered him to ask Stefan, he refused adamantly. In other words, he would know if there was another person in this ce aside from him.


    So he invited this intruder inside the sitting room and prepared her cold tea and snacks since that was the only avable. He hadn''t asked any questions; he wasn''t interested in her intention. His interest leaned more on who this woman was.


    "You don''t look like someone from here," he pointed out, studying the youthful face of the woman. If ude was a little less keen, he would get deceived by the woman''s appearance. She looked like someone who was in herte teens, but her aura was different. A vampire could tell she wasn''t any ordinary vampire.


    "Because I''m not from here," she answered in the same soft yet nk tone. "I am traveling with my rtives and dropped by here to check on something."


    "I see." ude rocked his head and didn''t probe anymore. He wasn''t the type to ask a series of questions; he was used to not asking more than one question or two.


    "I hope it is fruitful."


    "It depends." Tilly pursed her lips and picked up a biscuit to her lips. "It''s hard and cold."


    "It''s been there for days." He blinked, watching her still chew the hard rock cookie he prepared just to make the table look more appealing. "You don''t have to force yourself and spit it out. I won''t mind."


    "It''s alright. I have strong teeth and I''m toozy to wipe my mouth."


    "¡­" ude watched her chew the biscuit, listening to the loud crunch each time before her throat moved up and down when she swallowed it. "It''s rotten too."


    "It''s still better than rotten eggs."


    He once again remained silent while staring at the strange woman across from him. He thought us, his uncle and the only person who had time to spare for him, was already strange. But it seemed his horizon was still limited and hadn''t met a lot of even more strange people.


    "It still tastes terrible, though," Tillymented after swallowing down the piece she ate, only to take another bite. "How can you eat it?"


    "I don''t. That''s why it''s been here for days."


    "I see." She nodded in understanding, continuing to eat the cookie until she finished the whole thing. "No more."


    Tilly dusted her hands and then ced them on herp. Her eyes moved towards the teacup that had a cold tea on it, wondering if she should drink it even though she preferred it hot.


    "Second question and probably thest. Why are you here?" he asked when he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He never thought someone would bewilder him so much in this life that he was utterly intrigued about this strange visitor whom he weed, just because he felt like weing this particr guest.


    "I told you," said Tilly while reaching for the cold tea. "I came here to check on something."


    "Like?"


    "You said that is your second and probably thest question." She pointed out, guiding the teacup to her lips. Her expression didn''t change even when the bitter taste filled her mouth and her stomach felt cold from the tea she drank.


    "It''s not good too," shemented in the same tone. "You have a terrible taste in food."


    "I don''t eat anything that is served to me."


    "Then what do you eat?"


    "Only the ones my uncle gives me."


    "I see¡­" Tilly nodded as she nced over the food that looked appealing in the eye but tasted terrible. Well, anything would taste horrible if they were left untouched for days. It was not like this type was meant to be fermented.


    minute of silence, gazing up at him. "You shouldn''t be here."


    "What?" he frowned at her blunt remarks.


    "I came to check up on you," she suddenly opened up after a minute of silence, gazing up at him. "You shouldn''t be here."


    "What?" he frowned at her blunt remarks.


    "Your existence is what I mean." His frown grew worse, thinking she was one of them who also thought he should''ve just died along with his parents. "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean you should''ve died. What I''m saying is¡­"


    Tilly trailed off as she raised her head, locking eyes with him. "You two can''t live at the same time."


    This time, her remarks threw him into an ocean of question marks. The space between his brows furrowed, tilting his head the longer he stared at her unchanging expression. The look in her eyes didn''t seem like she was mocking him or anything of what he initially thought. If anything, Tilly looked like someone who was trying to figure out something she was also bewildered about.


    "This is a problem," she continued after staring for a minute. "I''m concerned."


    "I don''t understand what you are telling me."


    "Auron." His already furrowed brows creased even more upon the mention of his divine weapon. "Have you wielded it?"


    "Why would you ask such a personal question?"


    "To confirm something."


    "I haven''t recently. Why?"


    "Can I see it?" ude studied her for a moment after her request before he slid his hand inside his vest to take out a pocket watch. He ced it on top of the table, sliding it forward to where his short arm could extend. Tilly simply nced at it before she raised her eyes back to him.


    "It is really a problem." She nodded and this time, her eyes sharpen a little. "A huge one."

 Chapter 671 [Bonus chapter]A hell of a ride

    Chapter 671 [Bonus chapter]A hell of a ride


    When night fell, the uninvited guests in the royal pce gathered in the Avolire pce. Thanks to Silvia, who allowed them to use her space, which Fabian requested, they didn''t have to sneak around like rats.


    Silvia looked at the peopleing into the garden of the Avolire pce. She had ordered everyone to leave the pce, but she somehow regretted her decision. Coming into the garden from all directions were familiar faces and new ones. Her eyesnded on the petite woman with very long silver hair, which she assumed would sweep the floor if it wasn''t tied up. Still, the faint ringing of the bell attached to her ponytail somehow left an impression on Silvia.


    From the opposite direction was a child with the same white hair. He looked to be around ten, a little younger than her nephew, ude. In just one nce, Silvia immediately caught the uncanny resemnce of the child to her brother, who stood in the middle of the garden.


    Silvia''s eyes fell on the people in the middle. Stood on thendscape were Samael and Rufus while Cassara stood right in front of Fabian. Difort and reluctance dominated her sister''s face while Fabian was still smiling politely.


    "Just what is going on?" she hugged herself, having an ufortable feeling creeping into her heart.


    Fabian didn''t tell her much, but he told her they needed to recover Fabian''s memories. He even voiced his dismay that Silvia''s ability was theplete opposite of Cassara''s since Silvia''s ability was to erase and rewrite while Cassara was to retrieve.


    More than all that, Silvia was getting more concerned about Samael''s awakening from his slumber. Staring at Samael, Silvia''s eyes couldn''t help but move to the person standing next to her brother. When she did, her breath hitched when she caught Rufus''s eyes looking back at her.


    However, there wasn''t any hint of emotions in his eyes as he averted them from her to Fabian and Cassara. Silvia bit her inner lip before she shifted her attention to those two.


    "Do it now. I don''t have forever," Samael urged coldly, natural sharp eyes looking back at Cassara, who cast him a side-eye. Cassara ground her teeth as she clicked her tongue, still against helping them.


    If this was in the past, Cassara would''ve stayed stubborn. But she had grown, and she wasn''t so stupid as to die just like that. If Samael said he didn''t need her alive to bring back Fabian''s memories, then that was the truth. Cassara was just starting to enjoy her second chance in life, so she didn''t want to waste it on something so stupid.


    Cassara raised her eyes to Fabian and scoffed. "Just in case you don''t know, I hate you," she spat out through her gritted teeth, eyes full of contempt at this notorious lunatic standing at arm''s length.


    "I don''t want you to be part of my life," she added, balling her hand into a tight fist. "I hope you die."


    Fabian simply smiled politely as he tilted his head down slightly. He had served Samael for a very long time to understand the royalties'' abilities. It also meant he knew each ability had its downside. By recovering Fabian''s memories, Cassara had to see all those memories from his perspective herself.


    In other words, his memories would be hers to carry. Cassara might have a strong will, but seeing other people''s memories and perceiving them as her own was a double-edged sword. That was how her mother lost her mind. By uncovering people''s memories, she got so confused in discerning which were her real memories and those intrusive ones.


    "Of all people¡­" she whispered as she took a step forward, already getting a gist of what sort of horrible memories she would unlock. Fabian was a lunatic, after all. If there was someone who was worse than Samael, then that would be Fabian.


    "I''m sorry if I am the one who needed help, Your Royal Highness." Fabian shrugged mildly while Cassara stopped at arm''s length in front of him. "I will be forever grateful to you."


    "As you should."


    Cassara extended her arms and reached for his head. Holding either side of his head, she took a deep breath with her eyes closed. When she reopened her eyes, Cassara huffed and looked him straight in the eye.


    "This will be a hell of a ride," she whispered, and Fabian smiled.


    "Enjoy the ride."


    As soon as thest syble escaped his lips, her eyes dted as her grip around his head tightened. And in a blink of an eye, Cassara was pulled to the memories of this man since he was a child. First, all she saw was a child crying in the stable with blood and an umbilical cord attached to him.


    The memories then skipped to the time he was a petite boy; dirty, malnourished, and weak. His ragged clothes were enough to discern he was born from mud poverty. He was gazing at the other boys ganging up on him after beating him, leaving him all ck and blue.


    When one of the boys raised his foot to kick him in the head once again, a loud yell came from his side. The young and poor Fabian turned his head only to see his older brother holding a stick and a stone, yelling, running to rescue him. With this admirable boy who oftenes to his rescue, all Fabian could do was watch Rufus chase the bullies away.


    His brother was the bravest person he had ever known and also the kindest. Rufus had always defended him and protected him. However, because of that, the next memory showed Cassara how Rufus has almost been beaten to death. Those he chased away came back to him with arger group and with adults.


    Beaten ck and blue, Fabian could only stare at his brother slumped on the ground with nk eyes. Rufus was barely breathing and even though he survived that life and death situation, a promise rose in Fabian''s heart.


    He wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt his only family anymore... even if he had to sell his soul to the devil.

 Chapter 672 She had seen too much

    Chapter 672 She had seen too much


    Fabian was a normal young peasant, barely surviving at a young age. When his mother passed and their abomination of a father, who only thought of himself, all Fabian has was his older brother, Rufus. His older brother stood like his parents, working manualbor at a young age to raise his little brother.


    But life wasn''t fair.


    For these boys, no matter how they tried to live morally, it was never enough. Thus, Rufus, who thought working hard was the way in life, had to resort to stealing to feed two mouths, risking his young life day by day just so the two of them survived.


    Things weren''t particrly good, but they were surviving. Until years passed and Fabian became the target of bullying. When life was hard, people tend to unload their anger on those weaker than them. Sadly, Fabian wasn''t as strong, brave, and capable as Rufus, and was a victim of constant beating for no reason.


    The reason Rufus had to step up his game. Rufus, a teenage boy who only thought stealing was the gravest sin he wouldmit, used his fist to protect his only family. He became a ruffian, constantly involved in brawls only for the sole reason to teach everyone who touched his little brother a lesson.


    Their life was a cycle of beating people up or getting beaten. It was a vicious life. Thus, when Rufus was beaten to the point he nearly died, Fabian swore he wouldn''t let his brother worry about him anymore. That he wouldn''t be the main reason for those bruises and scars.


    But Fabian, who believed Rufus'' life would be a little peaceful if he leave, was wrong.


    Rufus had already fallen into the abyss and their life was something that wouldn''t be reversed easily. Just like how Fabian found beauty in blood and death, Rufus'' only way to survive was to stand tall.


    Unknowingly, the Barrett Brothers created each other.


    Rufus became a ruffian who ruled the Mock Town, which was now called Grimsbanne, even though when the only person why he became a rogue left on his own. Meanwhile, Fabian became a lunatic, bathing with vampire blood for research, even though his initial reason for leaving was for Rufus to lead a better life.


    Both didn''t mention it to each other even at the present time, but they had constantly wondered; what happened?


    When Fabian returned to Mock Town, Rufus was no longer the leader of the gang in the saidnd. Instead, everything had changed because there was a particr vampire who imed thend. The moment he met the infamous banished prince, Fabian instantly knew that the man was someone he would serve.


    However, the term "serve" was something Fabian wasn''t fond of. He had ughtered vampires and humans alike for his own reason. Never once had Fabian bow his head to anyone when he left his brother. There was no way he would do that, but what life had in store for him was different.


    Samael, Rufus''s master, was a remarkable man. Not because he was bored enough to rebuild the neglected town, nor was it because he was a royalty. Samael was different and had his way into people. This vampire, who was strong enough to fight the current king, epted Fabian.


    It didn''t matter how dark and twisted Fabian was, nor did Samael flinch when he came to know how Fabian was unable to control his violent urges. Instead, Samael epted and helped him.


    "If you go out of control, then I''ll beat the crap out of you until you regain your senses."


    Those were the words Samael uttered with a bright grin, unbothered by the bruises across his face and the blood oozing from his body Fabian inflicted on him. It wasn''t an exaggeration to consider Samael as the Barrett Brother''s light.


    Therefore, to calm himself down, Fabian agreed to a blood contract that bound his life to Samael. A contract where Samael''s words were absolute and had more value than his own. Samael had also sealed Fabian''s corrupted heart, which was caused by creating Maleficent.


    Maleficent. A dark spear that trapped and devoured souls. Although it was an object, it was more or less alive. Something that only those who were strong enough to control it could only wield, or else it would devour its holder. It was a double-edged sword.


    How it was created? Only a few individuals knew.


    Fabian did not solely create maleficent. In fact, he simply took part in it and wielded it, bathing it with countless blood and life. The very person who helped Fabian create it was¡­ a witch.


    Fast forward to the time Fabian had be a head butler in Samael''s manor, who somehow gained the title of the duke with the restoration of Mock Town. As Samael asionally visited the capital, Fabian noticed Rufus'' inclination toward a particr royalty.


    Silvia.


    Everyone knew Rufus and Silvia''s past and their story. It was no secret that their love for each other was strong, but it wasn''t strong enough tost with all the problems that arose. However, there was more behind the story of Silvia and Rufus, and everything that had happened that no one else knew aside from Fabian¡­ and now Cassara.


    "You!" Cassara''s breath hitched as she abruptly retrieved her hand from his temple, jolting back at the memories she had seen. However, she wasn''t quick enough as Fabian suddenly grabbed his jaw to silence her.


    "How amusing," he mused with a sly smirk, gazing down at Cassara''s pair of dted eyes.


    "Fabian, let go of her." Samael darted his eyes to Fabian and Cassara indifferently. "Do you now remember everything?"


    Fabian smiled politely, casting Samael a side-eye. "Yes, my lord. It was a little¡­ strange."


    "Fabian, I know it''s strange, but let go of her," Rufus chimed in with his ssic emotionless voice.


    "He can''t." Before anyone could respond, Tilly''s voice caressed their ears. Samael arched a brow as he nced at Tilly, while Rufus furrowed his brows. Meanwhile, Fabian kept Cassara under his grip with a subtle smile on his face.


    "She had seen quite a lot of my memories, My Lord. How can I let someone like that go?" Fabian tilted his head to the side, raising his hand until Cassara''s feet left the ground. Her protest was muffled, holding his wrist and digging her nails into his skin.


    ''Let me go!'' were her repeating muffled screams.


    "Let her go." This time, Samael''s voice grew colder. "That is not how you thanked the person who retrieved your memories."


    Fabian''s eyes glinted, keeping them at Cassara. He held her for several seconds before he eventually let her go, and shended on the ground with a thud. While she was coughing and catching up to her breathing, Fabian''s eyes drooped until they were partially closed.


    "One word and I''d slit your throat, Your Royal Highness. Don''t even think about opening your mouth."

 Chapter 673 What did you even see in me?

    Chapter 673 What did you even see in me?


    "One word and I''d slit your throat, Your Royal Highness. Don''t even think about opening your mouth."


    Fabian''s warning took everyone off guard while Cassara ground her teeth, ring daggers at him. They stared at each other for a moment before he raised his chin up.


    "I''ll gather my thoughts for tonight, my Lord." He tilted his head down and without waiting for Samael to respond, Fabian already turned around to leave. As he did, he gazed at Tilly, who was standing still in her spot.


    "You better," Tilly whispered, staring at Cassara as he walked past her.


    "I will."


    Tilly nced over her shoulder before setting her eyes back to Samael and everyone. She could understand their surprise since Fabian rarely threaten someone bluntly. He was the type to just do things in a roundabout way. So, witnessing him threaten Cassara obviously raised questions in everyone''s head.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Rufus frowned, staring at Fabian''s retreating back.


    "He dislikes someone invading his privacy." Unlike everybody else, Samael didn''t care much as he shrugged. "Thank you for your help, sister. I promise this is thest time I will ever bother you."


    "Thest time?!" Cassara mocked, shifting her res at him. "Do you think even if you don''t show up in front of me, that abomination won''t bother me?! How are you certain he won''te to me, hah?! Just what will it take you to stop using other people to achieve your goal? Just what did I do to you that I deserved this?!"


    Samael kept his mouth shut while Cassara got so worked up, screaming her remarks at the top of her lungs. Normally, no one would wonder why she was throwing a huge fit. This woman was Cassara. She would throw a huge fit over the pettiest things.


    But now¡­ she was angrier than she ever was.


    "You didn''t deserve this, I know. However, as I said, I''m not ying either. People want to mess with me and I had to decide. It''s either other people or my family." His tone was icy and didn''t have the slightest remorse in it. "My answer is obvious. I don''t care if I used everyone in this world or gain their hatred, so long as to keep my family safe. And I''m not sorry for it."


    Cassara scoffed, watching Samael turn around. He didn''t even look back as he strutted away, heading towards his son''s vantage point.


    "You¡­" she ground her teeth, clutching her hand until her fingers were digging into the ground underneath the grass.


    Law looked at her worriedly before following his father, causing her to let out another scoff. She then shifted her eyes to the other woman they were with. Tilly simply looked at her; her expression unreadable before she also followed Samael and Law.


    Meanwhile, Rufus stayed in his spot, wondering if he should help her get up or not. He only decided when Cassara red at him.


    "Scram! This is your fault!" she spat out through her gritted teeth, pushing herself up, fighting off the tremors in her knees. When Cassara stood up, she raised her chin, angrier the more she stared at Rufus.


    "I hope you die!" she cursed, lifting her skirt as she turned around. The second she did, her breath hitched as she caught Silvia''s figure from a distance. She nced at her sister and snapped her tongue in irritation.


    "Serves you right. I hate you all."


    With that being said, Cassara stomped her feet in the opposite direction from where Samael had taken. She was grumbling while walking away, leaving the avolire garden with only Rufus still standing in his spot.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, staring at Cassara''s back. Rufus had served Samael for a very long time. Therefore, he knew Samael didn''t mean to do the extreme. But just like what he said, people were scheming to take their life. If Samael hesitated even for a second, the consequences would be dire.


    Between his family and others, Samael didn''t mind bing the devil himself if that was the only way to protect the people dear to him. It wasn''t a noble act, but Rufus understood this because, at one point, he was also in the same situation, and he also had to make a choice.


    His eyes veered in Silvia''s direction. The two of them looked at each other for a moment. His jaw tightened before he forced himself to turn around. However, just as he did, he halted.


    "Wait!" Silvia called, rushing in his direction. "Ru, what is going on here? Who are those people, and why did Cassara ¡ª"


    "It''s something that is not worthy of your concern, Your Royal Highness." He cut her off as he faced her squarely. "We would set off tomorrow or the next day, so I would take this opportunity to thank you for your help on behalf of His Grace. He might not have the time to express his appreciation with the matters at hand."


    As usual, Rufus only spoke of those that were important as he tilted his head down. But he hadn''t turned around when Silviaughed in ridicule.


    "It''s not something that is worthy of my concern?" she scorned, looking at him in disbelief. "My brother is obviously not alright, and even though I didn''t have a good rtionship with Cassara, she''s still my sister. You let people ¡ª outsiders inside the pce, and you are telling me this is not something that I shouldn''t concern myself with?"


    "Am I a joke to you, Ru?" she added, shaking her head mildly. "It doesn''t mean I loved you and still love you, don''t necessarily mean I had to put up with this. You always say things like this ¡ª things¡­ you always think you can decide for me."


    Silvia looked at him with utter dismay, shaking her head as she took a step back. "What a shame. Why did I even like you in the first ce?" she wondered before turning around to leave. But after taking several steps away, she stopped.


    "I also wonder, Via. What did you even see in me?"

 Chapter 674 His heart had spoken

    Chapter 674 His heart had spoken


    "I also wonder, Via. What did you even see in me?"


    Silvia''s breath hitched at his question. It had been a very long time since Rufus called her like that. Rufus only called her by her name when things between them were still good. However, after that, never once did Rufus address her without honorifics.


    "Why are you wasting your time on someone who thinks he can decide for you?" she turned around as he continued, only to see him looking back at her with utter bitterness in his eyes. "What we had is something I was grateful for. However, it''s not worth dwelling on it anymore. You and I¡­ we already knew it will never work between us. Even if you still love me and I¡­"


    Rufus trailed off as he bit his tongue. He knew he shouldn''t be spewing things like this and leaving things as they were. But he had already opened his mouth. Then again, they would leave the Capital tomorrow or the next day. Once they did, they wouldn''t return until things were settled.


    He balled his hands into a tight fist as he mustered the courage to express his heart for once. Just this once, he thought, he wanted to tell her the things he wished he had told her. Because once things were over, he believed they would all return to their life and there was no other chance to say this to her.


    "¡­ I loved you, Via. I still do." Her eyes dted as she held her breath, doubtful of the words in her ears. "There was a point in my life that I thought if I could reverse the time, I would do better. To keep you, to have you again, and to love you correctly."


    Rufus took a step forward until he was standing in front of her. He looked at her face gently, raising his hand to cup her face. As soon as his trembling palm touched her cheek, he smiled bitterly, feeling his longing for her increase.


    "You don''t have any idea how many times I thought of you, of holding you, being with you, and doing everything with you. Even right now, I still longed for you. I wanted to be selfish and delude myself we can still be happy ¡ª you and I," he continued, staring into her eyes while tears shone in them. "I can''t, Via. I can''t be with you again."


    "Why?" she asked under her breath, holding his hand that was cupping her cheek. "I still love you and you still feel the same. There''s no one who will stop us this time. I promise I will do it properly, Ru. Let''s not yearn for each other anymore and just be with each other, hmm?"


    His lips were pressed into a thin sh, staring at her deeply. He caressed her lean cheek with his thumb, treasuring every second he could. This was probably the only To her dismay, he shook his head. Seeing his gesture, her heart instantly sank as her lips quivered.


    "Why?" she whispered. "Why would you suddenly say all that? Are you perhaps thinking it''ll be fun to watch me hold on to the sliver of hope only for you to take it away? Why, Rufus? Why?"


    His lips were pressed into a thin sh, staring at her deeply. He caressed her lean cheek with his thumb, treasuring every second he could. This was probably the only time he had to look at her this close and without concealing the desire in his eyes.


    "Because¡­ you''re not mine anymore." Her brows furrowed, and before she could argue with him, he continued. "There will be a point in your life where you''ll be happy with only yourpany and have someone who will love you the way you deserved to be loved and valued. I can''t take that away from you."


    Because at the end of the day, even when Yulis and Silvia couldn''t remember their story, Rufus remembered. He witnessed it with his own eyes, watching the love of his life, let go of the shackles that bound her with him.


    Rufus was not doing this for Yulis or for Samael or for himself. That would be hypocritical.


    If he was going to be selfish and choose himself, he would''ve taken advantage of the situation to get a different ending. However, even if he deeply wanted to, he couldn''t cheat Silvia. He couldn''t take her happiness away just because he couldn''t let her go.


    Silvia was happy and content with her life before the reversal of time. She didn''t voice it out frequently, but he could tell since he had been watching her from a distance. She had rebuilt herself from scratch and he didn''t want to ruin that.


    "Are you predicting the future again?" came out a disbelief voice, watching him shake his head mildly.


    "No." He forced a smile on his face. "I just know because you''re Silvia."


    "Hah¡­ that again ¡ª don''t make meugh."


    "Silvia," he called and let out a deep exhale, waiting for her to look him straight in the eye. "Please let me go. Let yourself go."


    Her mouth opened and closed, but her words were stuck in her throat. She couldn''t understand him and his reason for stirring her emotions, only to break her heart once again.


    "You''re so cruel," came out a muffled voice, suppressing her tears from escaping her eyes. Silvia bit her lower lip, pounding her fist against his chest weakly.


    "Why¡­? If you don''t n to heal me, then why would you say things you know will ruin me?" her voice cracked and before she knew it, hot liquid rolled down her cheek. "You''re selfish¡­ I hate you¡­ I hate you¡­"


    Rufus let out a shallow breath as he let her punch him weakly, but he didn''t take his words back. In the end, although he didn''t selfishly take her back, he was still selfish for expressing his heart, knowing it would only hurt her.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, warranting a snicker from her. "I''m really sorry."


    "Shut up!" Silvia clutched his chest, grinding her teeth, ring daggers at him. Her bloodshot eyes dug into his eyes, letting him see how he could ruin her with mere words so he would know how his very existence devastate her.


    "Don''t¡­ ever show your face to me ever again," she expressed out of spite, clutching his chest tighter before loosening her grip. "You asked me what I saw in you? Honestly, I also wonder what I like about a bastard like you. If only I knew¡­ I wouldn''t be like this."


    Silvia took a step back and huffed, shaking her head in disappointment, eyes on him. She scoffed once again before she turned around, leaving him behind without ever looking back.


    Meanwhile, Rufus stayed still and watched her leave him all alone.


    ''It''s better this way,'' he thought, mentally nodding in agreement. ''We won''t be able to see each other, anyway. I''m sorry, Via. I really do.''


    Rufus stayed there for as long as he could remember. When he turned around to leave, he heard something from within shatter. Although he had closure with Silvia before the reversal of time, it was more or less Silvia''s closure. Rufus never got to express his heart and only now did he muster the courage.


    Although the timing wasn''t perfect and he had hurt her once again, Rufus had more reason to put things back in their rightful ce. His eyes glinted with determination, enduring the striking pain in his heart.


    ''I''ll make sure your pain will notst for years, Via.''

 Chapter 675 My bad

    Chapter 675 My bad


    Silvia rushed to her chambers and cried a river. Her pillow was drenched with tears, hating Rufus for messing with her heart once again. She hated the man, but deep in her heart, she knew she didn''t hate him to the point she didn''t want to see him.


    She just couldn''t understand it. Rufus had kept his sentiments to himself all these years, but suddenly, he would spew all that. Despite that, Silvia didn''t have the luxury to dwell deeper into his remarks as she bawled her eyes. Her tears continued, face buried in the pillow.


    As the night fell and only her sniffles filled her room, Silvia huped. Slowly, she pushed herself up and looked around the dark bedroom. Her eyes fell on the armchair near the bed, narrowing her eyes at the silhouette of the man sitting on it.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked and huped. Silvia endeavored on his face, but she couldn''t make up what sort of expression he had on his face, aside from knowing he was looking in her direction.


    "Are you here because of your brother again?" she continued. "If you are so concerned about him, don''t go to me because, between the two of us, he was the one who was hurting me. Not the other way around, Fabian."


    "I came here because your miserable state makes me feel better." His voice was low but nonchnt. "It makes me think there is someone who is even more miserable than I am. Thus, please continue."


    "Hah¡­" sheughed in disbelief, shaking her head mildly. "Just what did I do to be tortured by you two? The other one gave me a sliver of hope only to take it away, while the other enjoys watching me wallow in misery. Really¡­ what a joke."


    Fabian remained silent while Silviaid down once again.


    "I hate you two," she whispered, expressing her contempt towards the Barrett Brothers. "You shouldn''t have shown up in my life."


    "That''s my wish as well, Your Royal Highness," Fabian replied after a minute of silence. "You shouldn''t have appeared in my brother''s life."


    Silvia nced over at him and snapped her tongue. Her mouth opened and closed, but she decided not to respond.


    "Go out. I''m not someone who should entertain you just because Cassara retrieved your awful memories." She waved as she tossed on the bed, ready to continue what she had been doing. "Leave me alone."


    She stayed silent for minutes and then hours, but Silvia didn''t sleep. Neither did Fabian leave her chambers. She didn''t know why Fabian was suddenly inside her room, but she didn''t want to engage in a conversation with him again. Silvia didn''t have the spare energy to even ask him to leave the second time.


    "You will marry someone else," Fabian spoke after hours of silence but received no answer. "You''ll forget about him¡­"


    "Never." He trailed off when she argued, but Silvia kept her position with her back facing him. "I will never forget. You can say whatever the hell you want, but I know my heart better than anyone else."


    Slowly, she pushed herself to sit upright, facing Fabian with her swollen eyes. Although she couldn''t see his expression, she was certain he was looking in her direction.


    "Right now, all I feel is pain, and I''m not saying you should understand my circumstance. However, even if you say there will be a time in the future that the pain wouldn''t hurt as much as it hurts now, you have no right to tell me I will forget because I knew I will never forget." Her voice was low, but full of certainty. "I may love and yearn for another, but Rufus¡­ he is someone I will never forget. If only I can, I would''ve done it already. I would''ve unloved him so I wouldn''t be in this pain. If only I can use my abilities to myself... hah! Never mind."


    "You have no idea of the things regarding the matters of the heart, Fabian. Therefore, you have no credibility to lecture me," she added solemnly.


    Fabian, whose face was hidden behind the thick darkness, lowered his eyes. In contrast to her, he could see her clearly because of the lighting from the window behind her.


    "Maybe you were right," he admitted. "Perhaps I''m not credible to speak about the matters of the heart. But I will still put my hand in my heart and swear it''s for the better."


    "For the better?"


    "That you and him¡­ and the things that happened that eventually led to your parting." Fabian nted his palms on the armrest and pushed himself up. "When I said you shouldn''t have entered our life, I meant it literally. This is thest time I will allow you to hurt my brother, Your Royal Highness. The next time¡­"


    Fabian halted in his tracks as he nced over his shoulder. "The next time, you''ll pay," he warned. "But this time, I will make sure you won''t emerge from it."


    Silvia frowned, watching his figure leave the chambers until the soft click of the door reached her ears. She had known all along what sort of person Fabian was. Both of them nearly became inws, so Silvia sort of had a close rtionship ¡ª although it may sound presumptuous to even use that term.


    "What did he even mean by that?" she grumbled before copsing on the bed to wallow in her sorrows. But s, after Fabian''s visit, her attention shifted to the strange remarks Fabian uttered. Yet, no matter how deep she dwelled in it, Silvia simply met a dead end.


    ******


    Meanwhile, the second Fabian exited Silvia''s chambers without a sound, he halted. He looked to his left and his eyes instantlynded on a small and petite figure leaning against the wall.


    Tilly raised her head and gazed at him, her crimson eyes glowing in the dark. "Your seal is broken."


    "It''s been broken for a long time, Lady Tilly." Fabian sported a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "I thought a simple erasing of memory will fix it. You shouldn''t have agreed for Her Royal Highness to retrieve the things I forced to erase."


    "It can''t be helped." Tilly retracted her back from the wall. "I''ll resign to bed. Have a good night."


    As she walked away, she heard him whisper. "You came here because you thought I will kill her?" She continued and only answered under her breath.


    "My bad."

 Chapter 676 Not an easy fix

    Chapter 676 Not an easy fix


    "There''s something wrong with Mister Fabian."


    Samael looked down at his son as he tucked him into bed. Law''s eyes were full of concern, just as keen as his father to detect something was off.


    "His problem is not an easy fix, but he''s Fabian and he has his ways to settle things down on his own." He sported a smile, brushing his son''s forehead with the back of his hand. "Rest for tonight. We''ll set off before dawn and see your mother."


    Law pressed his lips into a thin line as he nodded, closing his eyes to force himself to sleep even when he didn''t feel like it. He was already grateful that despite his father could feel very dangerous at times, he still tried to be a father to him.


    As he watched his son sleep, Samael sat on the edge of the mattress. His legs spread open, resting his elbow on his thigh, and buried his face in his palm. A deep exhale slipped past his lips, hearing a faint creaking from the door. And yet, he didn''t raise his head to check who was standing in the corner, looking at him in silence.


    "I told you it''s a terrible decision," Tilly spoke after several minutes of silence. "He''ll never get the peace he wants with your sister, retrieving the memories you erased from him."


    Samael pulled down his hands, only for his eyes to look at Tilly. He nced over his shoulder, checking if Law was already asleep. Despite his son''s chest moving up and down heavily, Samael pushed himself out of the bed and walked towards the terrace.


    "Not here, Tilly," he said, ncing at her. He didn''t invite her toe with him, but Tilly followed him until the two of them were on the balcony.


    She stood by the door, staring at his back as he leaned his arms against the railings. There was a long and thick silence between them and all she could hear for minutes was his continuous, deep sighs.


    "I had no choice." He broke the silence with his incredibly low voice, gazing at the heavy darkness from afar. "I erased his memories with our blood contract, but I knew one day he would be able to regain them again. It''s just a matter of when. All I can hope is Fabian being able to deal with them after years without them."


    the idea. I need Fabian, Tilly. The Fabian before he became the butler and the holder of Maleficent. We need him, I need that Fabian."


    "If it''s that easy, he would''ve dealt with them without your help."


    "I know¡­ but it''s been so long ago." Another sigh escaped his mouth as he ruffled his tousled silver hair. "Fabian had lived differently¡­ he lived far better than when he was my father''s henchman. I''m certain his will was no longer Fabian''s."


    "If you were that certain, you wouldn''t be sighing continuously like this."


    "But if I was a hundred percent uncertain¡­" he paused, turning around to look at the only person who knew things more than what she appeared. "I wouldn''t even propose the idea. I need Fabian, Tilly. The Fabian before he became the butler and the holder of Maleficent. We need him, I need that Fabian."


    Tilly opened her mouth, only to close them once again. Her eyes studied his eyes, and all she saw was desperation to use everything and everyone at his disposal to settle this situation. She couldn''t me him ¡ª his wife, son, and daughter were at stake and if he didn''t step up on his game, he would lose them.


    "What Fabian did for my father, and for that witch ¡ª Alphonse''s mother ¡ª doesn''t matter. I epted him and fulfilled his wish to forget to let him live." Samael pivoted on his heel once again and turned his back against her. "It''s time for him to embrace those things after years of running away from them."


    "I don''t think that''s the only problem," Tilly voiced out. "Fabian was the cause Silvia had to sacrifice Rufus''s men, subsequently putting an end to their story. It would''ve been better if he didn''t feel the slightest guilt for his brother''s misery, but he was."


    There was a long silence between them, knowing this part of the story that even the people involved didn''t know. It was aplicated detail of the past ¡ª a past that should''ve been long forgotten. A part of the past Fabian ran away from instead of facing them and leaving them behind settled.


    "This reversal of time¡­ is forcing us to face the matters in the past that we thought we had settled," Samael mumbled, thinking of all the things that had happened so far after the reversal of time.


    Just like Fabian, who used to be one of the people who worked for the previous king ¡ª Samael''s father ¡ª in the shadows, Cassara also had to face this confrontation she tried to ignore before her untimely death. Like Rufus, who had to express his heart while he could, knowing he wouldn''t be able to in the future, Stefan also chose something that differed from his original decision.


    It was neither good nor bad. Some could call it finding closure, others might consider it as something to make up for their regret. But Samael simply considered it as a mess.


    "People''s heart¡­ and an inner turmoil is the worst enemy of all. Having enemies to fight is easier than being your own enemy," he added under his breath, closing his eyes to rest them for a bit. Meanwhile, Tilly remained silent as she walked towards the railings and stood beside him.


    "Although I said it''s a terrible decision, I didn''t stop you because I believe in Fabian." Her voice was low and soft. "I''ll monitor him closely."


    "Thanks." He cast her a side-eye, only to notice the faint spark in her eyes. "What is it?"


    "Since I will be busy with Fabian''s condition, you''ll have to carry a heavier burden on your shoulder." He frowned at her remark but kept silent. "ude¡­ there were two ude in this lifetime. The younger and the older one."


    Tilly slowly set her solemn eyes on him. "To put it simply, there should only be one that is alive in this lifetime. Samael, that also means¡­" his eyes dted as he listened to her conclusion as he felt this heaviness ced on his shoulders that nearly caused his knees to tremble at the weight of it.

 Chapter 677 Not all questions meant to have an answer

    Chapter 677 Not all questions meant to have an answer


    Another month passed and Lilou''s life had always been the same as the previous months. Or rather, almost been the same aside from Stefan teaching her how to read and write during his free time.


    "This feels weird," she mumbled, keeping the tip of the quill on the parchment as she raised her head to her side. Beside her, sitting around the round table, was Stefan. His arm was resting over the backrest of her chair, arching his brows as he waited for the continuation of her remarks.


    "What weird?" he quoted when she didn''t speak.


    "Writing." Lilou gazed at the name she wrote herself. Although she knew a little bit of writing and reading, she wasn''t well-versed in more than the stories she was told.


    "Reading and having toprehend¡­ it''s weird." She set her eyes back to Stefan once again. "It feels like I already read this before."


    "Because maybe you did?" he tilted his head to the side. "Do you think the future empress wasn''t a person who cannot read or write?"


    "But I feel like my heart wants something else."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Err¡­" Lilou took a deep breath as she stared at the small pool of ink on the parchment. She tilted her head to the side, putting the quill back in its holder. Stefan simply furrowed his brows as he watched her carefully dip her finger into the drop of ink.


    "Like this," she said, smearing the ink on the paper as she drew what looked like a flower. It was more like a child''s doodle, but Stefan understood what she meant by that.


    "It feels like I am more into drawing things," came out a mumble, staring deeply at the flower she drew as if she was expecting something. What she was expecting? Lilou didn''t know, but she felt like she was waiting for something.


    "It''s weird. I feel like I am expecting something, but I don''t know what it is.."


    In other words, despite the reversal of time, there were some things that would never be forgotten. Especially if something was engraved deep in one''s heart.


    His lips pressed into a thin, tight sh. He studied the genuine wonder in her eyes, letting out a shallow breath.


    "It''s probably an activity you used to do." He shrugged, noticing that there was some mannerism that Lilou''s body remembered, which her brain couldn''t. He knew Lilou even before she met Samael before the reversal of time, and even though he didn''t choose to make a monster out of her, he noticed the things she would do and would not do.


    In other words, despite the reversal of time, there were some things that would never be forgotten. Especially if something was engraved deep in one''s heart.


    "My brother¡­ he is an artist," he continued after a momentary silence, forcing a smile. "He enjoys painting and penning down the stories he had in his head. He''s good at it, so I think that''s that."


    She frowned. "Is everything I do have to be rted to your brother?"


    "Well¡­"


    "I don''t like it, Lexx," she continued, peeling her eyes away from him to the flower she drew. "It makes me feel like all the decisions I made were because your brother told me to. Is he that detestable to control me?"


    "No, it''s not like ¡ª"


    "Not like what?" she cut him off, facing him squarely. "Lexx, I understand you are keeping me at arm''s length. I get it. However, I dislike it when you think everything that I do is because of your brother. I feel like I don''t have an identity of my own and it''s a little¡­ disappointing."


    The rest of her words came out as muffled, lowering her eyes to hide her disappointment.


    "I told you. I live in the present. For you, this is the past, but for me, it''s my present." Lilou smacked her lips and faced him once again. "Stop connecting everything I do to your brother. I don''t even know him; what he looks like, what his voice sounds like, and what sort of character he had. Give me some ck, will you?"


    "Alright¡­ I''m sorry." Lilou sighed as she looked back at him once again at his admittance. "I''ll try, alright? It''s just¡­ I don''t have other answers to clear everything other than that."


    "Not all questions are meant to be answered. If they were, then we would''ve known the meaning of life and death. Why would we live if we''ll die, eventually? Why eat if you''d digest and excrete it?"


    Lilou''s questions ran on and grew even more ridiculous and negative, rendering him speechless as she kept a straight face. After some time, Lilou let out another deep exhale. She propped her elbow against the edge of the table and coiled her body to face him.


    "If you don''t know the answer, just say you don''t know. Don''t pressure yourself to answer everything ¡ª no one will figure out this world no matter how long you had lived." She shrugged and smiled, moving on from her disappointment previously. She raised a finger and smeared inked on his cheek, but he simply frowned at this mischief.


    "That''s what my father said," she continued knowingly, shing a beautiful smile. "That''s why instead of wondering about the things that are out of our control, let''s focus on the things we can. The reversal of time is out of our control and it already happened. The memories I was supposed to have over the duration of over ten years are gone, but that doesn''t mean I can''t make new ones."


    Stefan stared at her smile, and his eyes softened. Surely, she had changed a little bit. Or rather, instead of the dark part of her dominating her, it was the little light she held onto slowly grew within without his interference ¡ª his bad influence.


    "You''re right ¡ª" he turned his head in the window''s direction when he heard a light knock. His brow arched as he pushed himself up, seeing a bird on the windowsill.


    Lilou followed his figure with her gaze and tilted her head, observing how he untied the letter from the bird''s feet and skimmed through it. She furrowed her brows when Stefan looked back at her with a solemn expression.


    "Heliot is inviting us to the pce," he announced in a low voice. "They''re here."

 Chapter 678 [Bonus chapter]Just about time

    Chapter 678 [Bonus chapter]Just about time


    Stefan had taught Lilou how to read and write, but also made her read books for her to learn about etiquette and the sort. Still, never once since she came with Stefan, did she ever dress up luxuriously ¡ª at least, not this luxurious as to wear a grand dress adorned with sequence and pieces of jewelry that illuminated the sparkle of the chandeliers hanging up in the banquet hall.


    It was more of a little upgrade as she didn''t have to wear ragged clothes and she could bathe because Stefan was a "little" concerned about her hygiene. But after he received that letter ¡ª an invitation ¡ª three days ago, things had spiraled to a ''concerning'' turn, as the two of them had been busy preparing.


    Well, mostly, she was busy staring at the dress that arrived Stefan procured without her knowing, while thetter was preupied with something else. Stefan often stayed in the study and barely made time for her until thest day before tonight.


    Lilou looked around, staring at thevished dresses and suits, through the mask concealing half of her upper face. It was a masquerade party hosted by the royal Von Stein family. Thus, they got in easily just by showing the invitation by the knights outside the vestibule.


    "Nervous?" she flinched when Stefan leaned to her side, making her shift her eyes at the twinkling luxury filling the banquet hall to the man walking beside her. "Seems so."


    "I feel a little¡­ out of ce," she admitted under her breath,ughing awkwardly as a failed attempt to shrug off her nervousness. "If not for this mask, I would''ve fainted."


    Stefan chuckled and put her hand around his arm. "You''ll be fine."


    "I wish!" she raised her brows. "But I''m certain things like this are something I will never like."


    Heughed because even ten yearster, Lilou disliked banquets and tea parties as well. She was a woman who grew up in the street and even if her life would change significantly, she was more inclined to other things but banquets.


    "I''m here." He tapped the back of her hand that was clinging to his arm. "You don''t have to mingle with everyone since we came here for another reason."


    "Right¡­" she sighed, ncing at the hand that was patting her hand. Somehow, his gentle hand calmed her slightly, before she noticed they were walking through the crowd on the side. "So, where are we going?"


    Just before he could answer, someone in his formal suit approached them. He walked beside Stefan, keeping his voice low only for Stefan to hear.


    Lilou saw thetter nod before she heard him say, "lead the way." He then turned his head to her, leaning toward her.


    "To meet the prince," he answered her query, making her nod.


    The two of them didn''t particrly stand out, since everyone was wearing masks andvish dresses to suit the asion. She held onto his arm, eyes at the person''s back, who was leading the way. Unlike the brightly lit banquet hall where they came from, the hallway leading to the chancery was rather dark and gloomy; there weren''t also people they bumped into.


    Their light footsteps echoed as Lilou was nearly tiptoeing to match these two trained men ¡ª Stefan and the one ahead of them ¡ª feather-like footsteps. She even heard her own swallow before the person leading the way stopped in front of the door.


    "He''s waiting for the two of you inside." The masked person motioned his hand towards the shut doors. He tilted his head down when Stefan nodded.


    Without any more words uttered, Stefan walked towards the door and unhooked her hand around his arm. He shot her a look briefly, seeing her raise her brows before he smiled meekly.


    "Let''s head in," he announced, opening the door before standing on the side. "After you."


    "Such a gentleman¡­" she mumbled, as it was unlike his usual character, but she didn''t dwell on it as she entered the lodging room. Lilou stooped midway, her eyes falling onto the towering figure standing in front of the window. His back facing her.


    She kept her eyes on his figure, watching the man turn around and faced her. At this point, Stefan already walked past her and approached the set of settees to the side. Just as he was a few steps away from the long settee, Stefan looked back at her, only to see Lilou staring at Heliot. He nced at Heliot''s figure on instinct and saw him looking back at her.


    "What?" he broke the silence, causing Lilou to snap her eyes. "Haven''t you settled your arguments the previous time?"


    "No." Lilou shook her head and marched in his direction.


    "Apologies." Heliot also expressed, trudging forward to join them. When he perched on the host seat while Lilou and Stefan sat down on the long couch, he rested his leg over the other and set his eyes back on Lilou once again.


    "I was simply a little taken aback as your partner for tonight is¡­ quite stunning."


    "Lilou had always been¡­" Stefan furrowed his brows, turning his head to where she was perching on, only to see her hang her head low. He knew Heliot, so he was aware he was the person who would express his thoughts honestly; regardless if they would be misunderstood. But also, Stefan knew Lilou and her bodynguage caused him to narrow his eyes slightly.


    "It seems she''s a little ufortable with thepliment, but it is well appreciated." He sported a smile at Heliot.


    "Apologies if my honest thoughts brought her difort."


    "It''s alright." Stefan waved. "So, where are they?"


    "By ''they'', you mean¡­"


    "My brother and his entourage." Stefan didn''t beat around the bush, knowing it was better to delve into the matter instead of idle talk about Lilou''s appearance. "You said in your letter that they''ve entered the Karo Kingdom."


    There was a moment of silence that fell into the room. The longer Heliot remained silent while tapping his fingers against the armrest, the more Stefan furrowed his brows. Lilou, on the other hand, kept her head hung low, staring at her fist on herp.


    "I did say they entered ¡ª intruded the Karo Kingdom." Heliot broke the silence but his tone wasced with danger. "Although we kept a neutral rtionship with the La Crox, His Grace had led a horde of enemies in ournd, Your Majesty."


    His eyes glinted dangerously, not concealing his slight displeasure at the trouble Samael had brought with him. "I respect you as the king of your own nation. However, I don''t think I can have a friendly rtion with His Grace and his explosive and devious logic." He paused, keeping his pair of solemn eyes at Stefan.


    "We''ll arrest him and if you opposed it, then our deal together will be null. I hope you understand, Your Majesty."


    Lilou slowly raised her head, keeping her mouth shut. She darted her eyes between Stefan and Heliot, assuming this was a situation that Stefan wouldn''t like to be in. Much to her dismay, Stefan nodded.


    "It''s alright. Seize them if that is what you think to protect yournd. I have no power over Karo, but I appreciate you for informing me." She scrunched her nose up, wondering if Stefan sold his brother out just like that. "I''m d that our deal will proceed."


    Heliot nodded in satisfaction. "I, as well ¡ª" he looked up at the door when someone suddenly knocked and entered. It was the person who guided Stefan and Lilou, stopping beside Heliot''s chair and whispering to him.


    Lilou tilted her head, seeing that Heliot''s dashing face sported a dark expression. "Just about time," he muttered which somehow sent a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 679 I feel lost

    Chapter 679 I feel lost


    "Is everything alright?"


    Lilou hastened her steps to keep up with Stefan''s tracks. Apparently, their meeting with Heliot was short since he had to leave ¡ª duty called. So, the two of them had to return to the banquet hall, which slightly confused her because it seemed Stefan and Heliot had this nonverbal agreement.


    "Yes." Stefan slowed down after noticing her hastened steps. "Everything is alright."


    "You don''t look convinced, though."


    He snapped his eyes after he stared at her, setting his eyes ahead in the dimly lit hallway. "It''s better to blend into a crowd. It''s harder for people to find you."


    "What?" her brows knitted. "Lexx, hold on."


    Lilou held his arm and stopped in her tracks, causing him to pause as well. She faced him, raising her chin up.


    "Don''t leave me in the dark, Lexx," she urged airily. "I don''t like surprises. What do you mean by that?"


    When she received no answer from him, even after a full minute, she let out a deep exhale. But Lilou pressed his arm, tugging it lightly.


    "Is there something I must know, Lexx?" she asked adamantly, hoping to have the slightest idea of this unknown restlessness in her heart. "Please, Lexx. Stop keeping me in the dark. You know I prefer knowing the problem beforehand instead of getting caught off guard. I might not do anything to stop it, but at least I know what ising."


    Her grip around his arm tightened, hinting to him she was overthinking right now. Stefan stared at her before he breathed out, taking a step forward and he bent over.


    "Lulu, your husband ¡ª I mean, my brother didn''t just enter thend of Karo, but he trespassed. There''s a difference, and if you were listening, you''d know that my devious brother didn''t travel as quietly as possible and brought his enemies with him."


    Her frown grew worse, as she already had a vague idea of that. She was listening¡­ more like she was listening to Heliot''s voice since she didn''t have a choice. The man''s voice was cold in the ears and somehow very soothing. It calmed her down slightly.


    "Heliot is not pleased about it since he doesn''t wee any disruption that causes disharmony in this peacefulnd." His voice was utterly low as if to make sure no one else would hear him, even if someone was listening. "Hell had always had his grand ways of dealing with things, so¡­ it''ll be a little chaotic for a while, but it''ll be fine."


    He nodded reassuringly, letting her stare at him until she was sure it was as he imed it was. Lilou nodded while pursing her lips.


    "Alright." He sighed in relief at her agreement, patting her head. "Stop patting me like that. I''m not a child."


    "I know ¡ª alright, let''s head back and enjoy their delicacies." Stefan offered her a grin, knowing the food was something that couldfort her. "Free food," he stressed.


    "Free always tastes the best." She chuckled and shook her head. Stefan pulled her hand to his arm as they head back to the banquet hall.


    Just like what they expected, their brief disappearance from where everyone had gathered didn''t make a difference. A group ofdies and gentlemen were dancing in the center of the hall, moving in sync, something that was new to her. Even though Stefan had seen the traditional dance in Karo, seeing it once again truly made him realize he was once again alive.


    Both of them stood on the sidelines before he and Lilou headed to the food pantry, where they nibbled bits and pieces of the snacks on the long table. The two of them exchanged giggles as if nothing had ever mattered; just Stefan, Lilou, and the free food.


    "I take it back." Lilou stood beside him, holding a winess in her hand that she hadn''t drunk, afraid she would feel stuffed once she shoved any liquid down her throat. "I like banquets."


    "Because of free foods?"


    "Yes, why else would I like it if not for the food?" She giggled, face rxed as she never felt this full in her entire life. "Although you''ve been feeding me, I can''t deny foods in banquets were ten times better."


    He cast her a side-eye before he shoved his hand inside his suit, only to take out a handkerchief. "Wipe your mouth."


    "Why do I need to?" Lilou licked her lips, but still reluctantly took the handkerchief, afraid of a round of scolding. "It''s such a waste to wipe the food when you can just lick it," she mumbled, pouting while wiping the sides of her lips.


    "Am I starving you?"


    "I was a peasant, so even if you feed me a daily feast, I''ll still eat every crumb of it." She put down the handkerchief and looked up at him. "Even if there''s a little or half of it is dirt, I''ll still eat it. You know the story of my life."


    Bitterness flickered across his eyes because, just as she said, he knew the story of her life and even the part that was taken away from her. He felt sorry. But before he could make her feel better ¡ª or himself, by trying to console her ¡ª someone approached him.


    Stefan''s eyes glinted, setting them on Lilou. Thetter tilted her head to the side, wondering what the masked person was whispering in his ears.


    "Lulu, will you stay here for a while?" he asked. "No, I mean, I''ll take her with me."


    "But His Highness said it''s important and dangerous," whispered the other person and this time, Lilou heard it.


    "It''s alright, Lexx." She shed him a smile, looking around the jovial atmosphere. "I can stay here and eat a bit more. What could possibly go wrong if you leave for a moment, right?"


    There was hesitation in his eyes, but she simply nodded encouragingly. If not for the fact this was important and Heliot said it was dangerous, he wouldn''t even think about taking his eyes off of her.


    "Stay here," he stressed. "I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry. This ce just became my safe haven." Lilou waved, urging him to go as the masked person''s bodynguage showed signs of urgency. Stefan looked at her for a moment before he reluctantly followed the masked person.


    Lilou kept waving as he looked back at her after several steps before marching away. As they squeezed through the crowd, Lilou looked around. The more she did, the more little and intimidated she felt. She thought she was alright, but deep down, she only ignored the strong sense of being left out, and Stefan distracted her.


    "I feel lost," she whispered, taking a small step back only to bump into something sturdy behind her.


    When she turned to look at what it was, her brows furrowed as she raised her head at the towering figure of a man. As soon as she did, the first thing she noticed was those pair of burning crimson behind the mask and his bright silver hair that was neatly brushed back.


    "Me too." Her breath hitched when his low yet slightly youthful voice caressed her ears, making her heart race for reasons she couldn''t understand. She fought her desire to lean back as he bent over until his mask was a palm length away from hers.


    "I also feel lost."

 Chapter 680 I feel homeless

    Chapter 680 I feel homeless


    "I also feel lost."


    Lilou held her breath as she stared into those pairs of burning red. Even with the mask, she could see the condensed emotions pooling in his eyes. She bit her inner lower lip out of habit, staying quiet at the slight pang in her heart.


    She felt sad for reasons she couldn''t understand. Whether it was because the man''s voice was depressing or she felt a little out of ce, all she was certain of was this ache gripping her heart.


    "Do you also feel out of ce?" she blurted out, huping when she realized it. But the man smiled subtly.


    "No. I feel homeless," he answered under his breath. "Nameless and empty."


    Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line, taking a step back to create distance between them. She cleared her throat, sneaking up a nce at him.


    "That sucks," she returned, huffing as she gazed in the direction where Stefan went to. This ce was a banquet of vampires and she was left undetected until now because Stefan concealed her scent. But that still meant this ce was a dangerous ce for her.


    In her mind, she didn''t want to get noticed. So, she purposely cut her conversation with this stranger. Who knew what he wanted from her?


    "Are you waiting for someone?" she turned her head to the stranger once again when he raised a question.


    "Yes." She nodded. "I''m waiting for my husband."


    "Your husband¡­"


    "He''lle and fetch me soon." Lilou sported a smile to hide any vestige of deception.


    To repel any person who was showing interest in her, using the excuse of being married, was something she thought was effective. Vampire''s love for their spouses was intense that they would literally split their hearts if their partner needed it. In other words, if she said she had a husband, this stranger would definitely know that a vampire''s jealousy was something he wouldn''t want.


    "Your husband is here toe and fetch you," he whispered that barely reaching her ears.


    "Pardon?"


    Samael fluttered his eyes ever so tenderly, gazing at the love of his life. He knew she was simply being smart to repel him, but he was hurt. Not because she was thinking of another man as her husband, but the look in her eyes cut his heart like sharp daggers.


    Lilou¡­ his beloved wife, the love of his life, the mother of his children, and their home¡­ look at him as a stranger. He knew his wife and she would usually smile if she saw him, even from a mile away. But now, even with this tiny distance, he felt like the distance between them was akin to heaven and hell.


    "Your husband is ¡ª"


    "Oh! There he is!" he was cut short when Lilou suddenly perked up. He slowly turned his head in the direction where she was looking and waved nervously.


    "Darling~!" Lilou called louder so the stranger would leave her alone, but her brows knitted when she saw Stefan pause in his tracks. Despite the mask concealing Stefan''s reaction, she was keen enough to see how his eyes slowly dted, as if he saw a ghost.


    "Le ¡ª"


    "Come with me." Lilou''s breath hitched when the stranger suddenly grabbed her wrist and before she could grasp the situation, he dragged her with him.


    "Wait ¡ª Le¡ª" she looked back in Stefan''s direction on instinct and through the crowd, her heart sank, seeing him standing still as if he didn''t see her being dragged away. Confused, Lilou kept her eyes in that direction with nk eyes until people blocked Stefan''s figure.


    "Wait, Lexx¡­ why ¡ª"


    Lilou was too confused at Stefan''s action that she unknowingly let the stranger drag her outside the banquet hall and into the quiet and dark garden. When she felt the breeze whispering in her ears, she finally snapped out of her trance and gazed at the didn''t feel any menace from him. She felt even more threatened and intimidated by prince Heliot.


    man''s back.


    "Wait!" she yelled, tugging her hand until it came loose. "What the!"


    Lilou panted for air as he held her wrist. Fortunately, the man wasn''t holding her too tightly, and it only took two pulls to retrieve her hand. Her eyes sharpened, filling with disbelief as she watched the man stop in his tracks and turn around to face her.


    "Are you out of your mind?!" she harrumphed, taking a step back to create distance between them. "Why are you dragging ady without her permission, huh? Do you have a death wish?!"


    His lips parted, but only a shallow breath came out. When his hand reached for her, Lilou took three hurried steps back vigntly.


    "Don''t go near me!" she warned, rmed by this man''s presence, although she oddly didn''t feel any menace from him. She felt even more threatened and intimidated by prince Heliot.


    "Lilou." When he called her name in a low voice, her breath instantly hitched, wide-eyed. "Goodness¡­ you make me sad."


    She watched him raise his hand behind his head and slowly took off his mask. When it came off, a bewitching face instantly caught her eyes; sharp red eyes, narrow and long nose, thin upturned lips, and defined jaw.


    He was beautiful ¡ª a fatal beauty.


    If Stefan''s face looked gentle and dignified, and Heliot looked decidedly cold and aloof, like an untouchable god, this man''s beauty was dangerous. It was deadly, but the expression stered on his face was somehow painful. If only he were sneering, she would think the devil crawled his way up to the surface to terrorize people.


    But no, he wasn''t. It was as though he was the devil who simply wanted to go back to where he belonged. To hell? She didn''t know. But his remarks previously, "I feel homeless," were justified by the emotions in his eyes.


    He wanted to go home. He was tired and on a brink of reaching his breaking point. And that¡­ somehow created this frustrating tension in her throat.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" she asked with great difficulty, clutching her hand closer to her chest. "How did you know my name?"


    "Because ¡ª"


    "My lord, Prince Heliot''s people are hunting you down."


    Suddenly, a figure appeared to their side out of nowhere, causing Lilou to jump in surprise. When she turned her head at the unknown figure who appeared, her eyes gaze from his muddy boots up to his distinctly broad shoulder under his cloak, up to his eyes.


    He was humongous.


    But before Lilou could think of anything else, he heard the stranger speak. "Take her with you. I''ll go see that useless Heliot first." She set her dted eyes on the silver-haired man, only to shudder in fear when she noticed the glint in his eyes.


    "I already said sorry, but he''s so stubborn sometimes."

 Chapter 681 Emotional damage

    Chapter 681 Emotional damage


    Lilou felt helpless when Rufus dragged her with him. How could she fight him even when she was yelling while he carried her on his shoulder like a sack? No amount of pounding on his back and struggling helped her.


    And so, she found herself inside an estate she didn''t know where in the world was. Sitting in the lobby with her arms crossed, her frown grew worse.


    "I''m not rich." She broke the silence, darting her eyes at the people inside this mansion''s lobby. Lilou was sitting on the long settee. Her eyes firstnded on the woman drinking tea on the armchair, and then they veered to the man standing near the woman''s seat.


    She could tell he was some butler by his clothes and demure. She cringed when he smiled at her with squinting eyes. Lilou then nced at the person entering the main entrance and her frown grew uglier. It was that man who abducted her.


    Sensing the re from his side, Rufus arched a brow as he nced in Lilou''s direction. He pressed his lips into a thin line, feeling this familiar hostility because Lilou never liked him from the beginning as well. It was not like he could me her in both lifetimes.


    It was just that their first meetings always started on a grim note. He didn''t know why, but the situation had always been like that between the two of them. Rufus tossed this brief thought at the back of his head as he marched towards the window. He leaned against the jamb, arms crossed, staring outside to see any strange movements.


    "You won''t gain anything from me," she added when all she received was silence.


    "You are everything we need, mydy." Lilou gazed at the butler with an ugly frown. "My name is Fabian, and I am d to see you again."


    "Again?" she arched a brow before they creased. "You know me?"


    "We used to live in the same house and you always brew me cold tea." This time, Tilly also spoke without much change in her expression. "You were bad at it at first."


    Lilou''s expression contorted as she darted her eyes between Fabian and Tilly. She ignored Rufus since he didn''t seem interested in joining the conversation. If Stefan kept her in the dark about the reversal of time, she would think these people were unhinged. But¡­ she already knew about it.


    The only question was, were they truly friend just as they imed? Or foes? Like those people, Stefan told her about?


    "Mydy, do not fret. We do not mean harm." Fabian reassured upon noticing the doubt in her eyes, chuckling as it amused him how Lilou was too different from before. She used to be a little silly but showed significant progress the more she learned things.


    "It seemed His Majesty truly changed his decision this time," he added, warranting a question from her.


    "What do you mean by that?" she asked almost innocently. "What do you mean, Lexx changed his decision this time?"


    Fabian, although a little taken aback by her inquiry, kept his smile intact. He simply nced at Rufus and then at Tilly before setting his eyes back to Lilou.


    "It''s not my ce to speak further, mydy. My apologies." He tilted his head down slightly.


    His response caused her lips to purse into a thin line. It bothered her. That single sentence raised too many questions in her head since she had been wondering about her rtionship with Stefan. Deep in her heart, she knew her rtionship with Stefan was moreplicated than she thought, but just howplicated was it? It was something she hadn''t measured yet.


    "If we used to live together¡­" Lilou spoke once again when she recovered her voice, raising her eyes at Fabian and Tilly. "¡­ does that mean I also used to live with that man?"


    "You mean the person who ordered Sir Knight to bring you to this abandoned estate?" asked Fabian, still bearing his smile with eyes unseen as they were barely slits. Lilou nodded profusely and watched him chuckle with his lips closed.


    "Yes, mydy." He nodded, ncing at Tilly''s side. "We all used to live together in anothernd ¡ª not Grimsbanne. We all lived in Lady Tilly''s house."


    "Huh?" Lilou looked at Tilly, but as usual, she didn''t have a change of reaction.


    "Mydy, I know you are keen and by now, you probably guessed who we are and who is that man you were talking about," Fabian stressed since it appeared to him Lilou denied her own conclusions. She had this bad habit of denying things when they were too confusing or tough to ept.


    "No." Just as he thought, Lilou was in denial. "I don''t have any idea of who you people are. Your name doesn''t ring a bell."


    "Of course, since your memory is wiped out." Tilly chimed in, giving her a knowing look. "It''ll be more odd and disappointing if you simply ept things because that means you''re dumb."


    Lilou frowned while Fabian chuckled because Tilly surely never filter her words. But that was right. They already expected the worst even before they set off to the Karo Kingdom. Lilou''s reaction was still a little mild than what they all expected since she wasn''t throwing a huge fit.


    "That man, Samael, is your husband. I am his auntie, he is the head butler of the manor, and him¡­" Tilly pointed at Rufus and then cocked her head to the side. "¡­ your eldest son."


    "What?" Lilou gasped. The husband part didn''t shock her since she was aware she had a husband, but a son this old?! Lilou looked at Rufus, wide-eyed until thetter couldn''t ignore her gaze as he clicked his tongue and cast her a nk look.


    "It''s a long story, but that''s your rtionship with us." Tilly added.


    Lilou scoffed as she held her breath, gazing back at Tilly, who kept a straight face despite saying all that.


    "That can''t be," sheughed weakly, failing to notice that the door was opening from the outside. "I don''t think I have a son that old and a husband like him!"


    "Why is that?" Tilly tilted her head to the side, curious about why Lilou seemed very convinced of her im.


    "Because ¡ª" Lilou took a deep breath as she recalled Samael''s face. "He ¡ª he''s not my type."


    "¡­"

 Chater 682 I want to go home

    Chater 682 I want to go home


    "He ¡ª he''s not my type."


    The door that was opening stopped as Lilou''s voice echoed across the entire lobby. Tilly, Fabian, and even Rufus could only look at her with conflict, rendered speechless by her im. Rufus, who was standing by the window, nced at the door and nearly cringed.


    Lilou huffed as she lowered her eyes, fidgeting with her fingers nervously. After a minute of nothing but silence, she nced at Tilly and Fabian. Thetter''s eyes even showed and his smile finally came off of his face.


    "My¡­" Fabian was the first to recover from his shock, snapping his eyes at the door. "That is quite the blow."


    "You just killed Samael a hundred times." Tilly also voiced out, gazing at the ajar door.


    Their shift of attention forced Lilou to follow the direction they were looking at. Her eyes slowly dted as her breath hitched, seeing the shadow stretching from outside through the short gap in the door.


    "I didn''t know that''s what you felt back then," Rufus mumbled as he looked away, pursing his lips into a thin line to suppress theughter, tempting to escape his mouth. He knew he shouldn''t beughing, but he couldn''t help it. Lilou''s reasoning was hrious and not a single one of them had ever thought Lilou would say such a im.


    "Hold yourughter Rufus until you die." A minute had passed and Samael''s dark voice reached everyone''s ears, followed by the loud creak from the door as he entered the mansion. His eyes glinted as he set them to Fabian.


    "You too, Fabian. If I hear even the slightest giggle, that''ll be yourst."


    Fabian bit his tongue as he lowered his eyes, pressing his wrist, which was behind him, to stop himself fromughing. Meanwhile, Tilly looked at Samael as if he wronged her.


    "What about me, Samael?" she pointed at herself. "Won''t you warn me as well? I feel left out."


    "How I wish I can, Tilly, but you don''t know how tough." Samael waved as he faced them, letting out a deep exhale as he set his eyes on his wife. He ced his hand on his hips, sighing once again.


    Now that she mentioned it, he couldn''t help but wonder. Was that the reason Lilou kept refusing his proposal in the past? Although he knew it was because of their racial difference, he never actually thought Lilou didn''t like his face.


    "Where''s my son?" he asked, ncing at Fabian. Thetter cleared his throat before he replied.


    "He is resting, Your Grace, since it was quite a journey," Fabian exined and his response was enough for Samael to know his son had yet to meet his mother. It was for the better, though. Lilou still didn''t know them and it would be hurtful to Law, knowing how emotional he could be.


    "Rest for tonight." Samael waved.


    "What about Prince Heliot?" asked Rufus almost instantly to confirm what he had already guessed.


    "He is busy dealing with Zero''s men." Samael nced over his shoulder. "He''ll deal with Tillyter."


    "Well, it can''t be helped since we were running out of time." Fabian rocked his head since it was easier to deal with powerhouses like Heliot if Tilly handled them.


    With that being said, Fabian gestured for Tilly to rise from her seat, which she did. She nced at him and nodded before leaving the lobby without a word aside from that ringing bell tied around her white hair. Fabian offered Lilou a smile as he cleaned the coffee table and ced all the untouched snacks and teas back on the trolley tray nearby.


    When he was done, Fabian walked away while pushing the trolley. Rufus, on the other hand, didn''t move from his leaning position, eyes outside the window.


    As everyone left except Rufus, Lilou kept her mouth shut and eyes on Samael. Thetter was also staring at her with his hands still on hisp.


    "Let''s talk, Love," he suggested gently ¡ª almost begging her to listen. "I know you have a lot of questions ¡ª"


    "I do have questions," she replied even before he could finish his sentence. "But they were questions I didn''t want answers to¡­ at least, not for now."


    Lilou slowly rose from her seat and held her chin up. "I already know you''re the Duke of Grimsbanne, the third prince of the Heart''s Kingdom, the future Emperor of the Empire, and¡­ my husband, in a few years." She gripped her hand to stop it from shaking, keeping her false bravado as she stood on her ground.


    "You might know me and we might''ve shared things ¡ª genuine and happy things, memories. But I don''t recall any of those." She breathed out as she lowered her eyes. "I might have been happy during those times, but those times¡­ that person in your memory is not the current me. Right now, I only know your name and a little bit of your story, nothing else."


    "I might regret all these words in the future, but I am not your wife right now," she added, which felt like knives in her ears as she felt another pain in her heart while speaking her honest thoughts aloud. Still, she ignored it as she mustered her courage to draw the lines.


    "Please, let me go home." She pleaded as she bowed, hoping he would listen to her despite mming him down even before they could talk. "And let me live my life the way I want it, not the way you remembered it."


    Samael''s face crumbled, watching her bow at him as she requested what she wanted. He had always known Lilou was stubborn and it would be a problem. Not because he knew it was hard for her to believe him, but the problem would arise if she requested something like this.


    He loved her to the point he couldn''t say no to her. Even if her request would devastate him, he wouldn''t say no.


    "Lilou," he breathed out, taking a step but stopping when she raised her head. Her eyes were clear and determined, staring at him straight in the eye.


    "Please. If I am truly important to you and you truly know who I was, you will understand me," she continued, swallowing down the frustrating tension in her throat. "I want to go home."

 Chapter 683 Not her home

    683 Not her home


    "I want to go home."


    Lilou bit her tongue as soon as thest syble left her lips. She knew this man wanted things from her, but she wasn''t ready for it. It was easier to ept Stefan because of the current state she was in when he appeared. But she was no longer alone now.


    For her, she didn''t need anyone right now. She was content and happy. Even though Stefan wasn''t the man, she would think she would ever marry. All she needed was apany, and he gave that to her. She needed time to take everything in.


    Still, deep down, she also thought this was a futile attempt. She heard rumors about the duke and he wasn''t the person to mess with. If he said, "no," she wouldn''t be surprised and only hope to escape.


    That was why when the quiet, "sure," left his lips, her brows furrowed. Lilou momentarily doubted her ears, but there was no way she heard him wrong since it was too clear.


    "Rufus, take Lilou back to the estate where she and Stefan are staying." Samael kept his eyes on her as he gave his order to Rufus, who was still leaning against the jamb of the window. "If that is what you want, Lilou. I won''t force you to stay but¡­ I hope you give me a chance."


    Lilou blinked twice, and she only snapped back to reality when Rufus was already by the door. She nced at him and saw Rufus looking back at her as if waiting for her.


    "You won''t strike me once I''m not looking, right?" she blurted out, covering her lips a secondter. Her shaking eyes caught Samael chuckled bitterly as he shook his head.


    "I wish." Samael tipped his head in Rufus''s direction. "He will take you there safely."


    "Oh¡­" Lilou cleared her throat as she cautiously side-stepped her way towards the door, keeping her eyes on Samael, just in case. She only sighed in relief when she was near the entrance, and Rufus opened it wide.


    "This way, mydy." Rufus motioned his hand, but instead of waiting for her, he left the entrance with the door wide open. Lilou, who was following behind him, stopped and looked back when Samael spoke.


    "I missed you, Lilou." Her heart tightened as soon as her eyes fell on that longing in his eyes. "I''ll visit you tomorrow. Take care on your way."


    Lilou pursed her lips and bowed without saying a word before following Rufus. Her heart felt heavy as the distance between him and Samael grew deeper. Yet, she forced her feet to walk forth without looking back.


    Meanwhile, Samael stood in the same spot for a long time. He kept his eyes on her back while the door creaked on its own, blinking when it shut closed.


    ''I want to go home.'' Those words that left her lips so easily were like sharp daggers stabbing him right through his chest. They used to say they were each other''s home, but now¡­ Samael heard something from within him break. His jaw tightened at the frustrating tension building up in his throat.


    "I want to go home too, love," came out a whisper, balling his hand into a fist to remind himself to be strong. "We will go home soon¡­ I promise."


    Samael couldn''t me Lilou if she was being so stubborn. Lilou was the person who disliked not having control over her life. She was the person who never believed someone''s words so easily. It had always been like that.


    Wasn''t that the reason she never believed him in the past even when he confessed his feelings from the get-go?


    He had already known Lilou wouldn''t just mindlessly ept him with open arms. She was silly, but she wasn''t that foolish. Lilou would deny, deny, and deny things. All he could do was show his sincerity and hope he could capture her heart once again.


    He had already seen thising ¡ª starting over again ¡ª it was still hurtful. While his love just grew deeper, Lilou was back to scratch. And this time, he wasn''t confident anymore.


    He was¡­ scared.


    What if her heart would change? What if, with the reversal of time, she would change? Thus, the oue would turn? He couldn''t force her if that was her decision¡­ even if it would devastate him and kill him while he still breathe.


    ******


    Meanwhile¡­


    Lilou nced at Rufus, who sped away with the horse they rode to the estate where she was staying with Stefan. They didn''t talk throughout the journey, and right after she stood outside the gates of the estate, Rufus immediately took off.


    "What a strange night," she mumbled, raising her skirt as she entered the small gate. As she gazed up at the mansion from a walking distance with a short driveway, a deep exhale escaped her mouth.


    "What a strange man," she added, marching towards the estate in silence.


    Her steps slowed down as the look in Samael''s eyes hovered over her head. No word or a sound came out of her mouth until she stopped under the portico of the mansion and gazed at the shut doors for minutes.


    Creak¡­


    The door opened from the inside slowly, and its creak sounded overly loud in her ears. It only opened slightly and a figure immediately turned up by the door. The second she locked eyes with Stefan, a tear suddenly rolled down her cheek.


    She didn''t know why, but somehow, her tears wouldn''t stop staining her cheeks. Not that she tried to wipe it. Lilou and Stefan simply stared at each other for minutes before he decided to walk out. When he stood in front of her, his eyes flickered with bitterness as he wiped her tears.


    "This¡­ is not your home, Lilou," he whispered bitterly, not surprised she was back in this ce, knowing her personality. "Your mind may not remember him, but your heart does."


    "I¡­" she huped, clutching his chest as she hung her head low. Tears dropped on the floor, clinging to him as this crippling pain in her heart was unspeakable. It was as if a part of her had just died.


    "¡­ feel lost."

 Chapter 684 Old habits

    684 Old habits Lilou wasn''t testing Samael when she asked him to let her go. She deeply wanted to go home. But when she stood in front of the mansion where she had been staying for months and saw Stefan, one thing came clear.


    She wasn''t home.


    This house and this man weren''t what she thought she wanted to go to. They weren''t the ones she meant when she said she wanted to go home. Although Stefan was an important person to her, he wasn''t her home.


    But that made her even more confused because she didn''t understand her heart. Lilou was the person who would always listen to her heart and even wore it to her sleeve. But somehow, her heart was speaking anguage that was alien to her and it was tearing her apart.


    She felt sad the more she thought about Samael, but she just couldn''t simply smile at him and embrace him with open arms. It felt like she was cheating and deceiving herself. Lilou couldn''t do that to herself. She just couldn''t charge head-on into something without thinking about it at least once.


    Going with the flow¡­ had always been her life. Lilou just gained control over her life, and she didn''t want to lose it. It felt like she would lose a part of her if she just went with the flow¡­ but it also felt the same by denying Samael. She felt like she had lost a part of her.


    Lilou had thought about it all night. She barely had sleep, trying to stop her tears that wereing from an unknown source. But she just couldn''t make up her mind overnight. Her feelings weren''t a switch she could turn on and off easily.


    So, even when the people she metst night were already in this mansion, she was still undecided.


    "Good morning, mydy." Fabian greeted as he served food at the dining table. Lilou stood by the entrance, darting her puffy eyes at the people sitting around the table.


    Stefan was sitting on the head seat, in his usual spot, enjoying a cup of coffee. On the first seat on his left was Tilly. She was already snacking some grapes without a care in the world. And then, her eyes fell on the person sitting on Stefan''s right.


    Samael.


    "Good morning," Samael greeted with an indifferent air around him. "Your eyes were swollen. Are you alright?"


    "Uh." Lilou instinctively covered her eyes by cing her hands over her brows. "Yes."


    "Stefan, what did you do to her?" asked Samael nonchntly, shifting his attention from her so as to not make her ufortable.


    Stefan simply nced at Samael and then at Lilou momentarily. "She ate too muchst night. You didn''t even feed her."


    "Your point?"


    "She got allergies." Tilly chimed in, causing Stefan''s face to contort, but went with it anyway.


    "She got allergies."


    "Hah¡­" Samaelughed as he leaned forward, pointing at his brother. "Stefan, let me tell you something. Never listen to Tilly. She''s the worst liar you''ll meet in this life."


    "Fabian is the worst."


    "In my defense, Lady Tilly, I never lie." Fabian defended with a chuckle, cing a te full of fruits in front of Tilly. "I simply don''t detail things and keep it vague, leaving the conclusion for others to mull about."


    "It seemed the butler also retained his memories. How surprising." Stefan nced at Fabian as he talked like how he would talk.


    "Cassara retrieved it for me." Samael shrugged, ncing at Lilou, who sat down two chairs away from him. His lips opened, but he bit his tongue to stop himself from telling her to sit beside him.


    He didn''t want to scare her since the more he tried, the more she would run away from him. So even if it was hard to ignore why her eyes were swollen, he had to bite his tongue multiple times to stop himself.


    "You used Cassara?" Stefan''s eyes darkened, watching Samael gaze back at him. "To retrieve that man''s memories?"


    "What are you going to do about it?" Samael cocked his head to the side. "I needed Fabian. I needed extra hands because time is my enemy."


    "So you chose Cassara as coteral damage."


    "If not her, should I let my family take the blow?" his lips curled up in mockery. "Stefan, even after life and death, you''re still a hypocrite? That''s some amazing talent. I''m not even joking."


    Silence instantly fell in the dining hall and the air thickened as the tension between them rose almost instantly. Samael''s and Stefan''s eyes were sharp, exchanging taunting gazes, and both of them didn''t back down. Anyone could tell they were just waiting for someone to initiate a fight, and they would happily take part in the altercation.


    ng¡­ ng¡­ ng¡­


    Stefan and Samael furrowed their brows as the silence broke by the continuous sound of cutlery hitting the te. They slowly shifted their attention to the source of the noise, only for them to see Lilou stuffing her mouth. Samael ran his tongue across his inner cheek as his eyes softened while Stefan let out a deep exhale.


    "It''s fun to see herdyship still keep her old habits." Fabian was the first to break the ice, very familiar with Lilou''s coping mechanism for stress. Lilou would tend to stuff her mouth with food every time she was stressed or pressured.


    "You two should calm down." Tilly was still calm as she shoved a piece of grape into her mouth. "We will be squatting in this ce since Heliot raided the ce we were staying atst night."


    Lilou nearly choked upon hearing Tilly''s remarks, gazing at her with wide eyes. She then shifted her eyes to Stefan and Samael, only to catch them clicking their tongue at the same time.


    "That damn Heliot¡­" Samael blew his lips as his face grew sour at the thought that crossed his head.


    "It''s your fault." Stefan was a little calmer, although he was clearly displeased at the thought of living under the same roof with his brother. "You knew Heliot since you''ve been allies before the reversal of time. So, how can you think he will be pleased if, instead of dealing with the horde of undeading for your life, you led them all into this ce?"


    "What a stupid fool," he added, and received a scoff from Samael.


    "And you joined hands with him despite knowing he is hostile towards me? Stefan, your hate for me is what really keeps me going!"


    As the two brothers bantered, Lilou could not help but cringe at their conversation. She nced at Tilly and somehow felt envious, as it seemed she was deaf. When she raised her eyes to Fabian, thetter smiled at her kindly.


    "Please don''t mind them. This is their only way of saying they missed each other."


    "Shut up, Fabian."


    "I will miss death, but never this abomination."

 Chapter 685 Someone

    685 Someone


    "You have toe with me once you''re done."


    Stefan wiped the corner of his lips, hiding his satisfaction at eating proper food for the longest time. Lilou wasn''t picky because she ate anything, but Stefan, who was born and raised as royalty, had a different taste bud. So today''s breakfast was actually a treat.


    Fabian was undeniably good with house chores and things like this. If only he was a little bit normal.


    "No." He arched a brow at Samael''s refusal. "Let''s talk here."


    When Stefan snuck a nce at Lilou, Samael added. "It''s fine. There''s nothing to hide from anyone since we''re all involved."


    "Do you always include everyone in your ns? Even the innocents?" Stefan looked up to ponder about it, only to figure out what sort of personality Samael had. He would even use children if he must.


    "There''s no point in keeping Lilou in the dark so she wouldn''t get surprised if someone appeared in front of her to rip her heart out." Samael threw his head back, setting his eyes on Lilou, only to see her eyes go round. She had been oddly quiet, and even when he tried not to argue with Stefan, they couldn''t help pressing each other''s nerves when an opportunity arose.


    "Is it that dangerous?" she blurted out.


    "Did that sound dangerous for you?" he asked, warranting a look of dismay from her. "Well, people are targeting us. So, of course, it''s dangerous."


    Samael chuckled as if he hadn''t had a broken heartst night, and picked up the pieces of his heart himself.


    "So? What is it?" asked Samael, shifting his eyes back to Stefan. Thetter kept quiet for a moment before a shallow breath slipped past his lips.


    "Heliot agreed to assist me in my expedition to Spade. The recent movements of the Nightwalkers and the people on the maind who were affiliated with the Von Stein rmed him. Although he simply gave me the benefit of the doubt, it''s still good news for us," Stefan exined solemnly, recalling his conversation with Heliot the previous night. "But since you brought your friends in here, he will be a little busy cleaning up your mess."


    "He should just ask me for help."


    "This is the reason he is unconcerned with you." Stefan''s eyes glinted as his expression grew icy. "You brought your enemies here, hoping Heliot will ask you for help? Why would he ask for your help when it was your mess to begin with? You''re fooling no one, brother."


    "You always read on things too much, Stefan. I didn''t deal with them because I am in a hurry to go here." Samael shrugged nonchntly, as that was the truth. "It''ll be easy to use darkfield and wipe them out, but we''re conserving our energy. Knowing Zero and those damned hypocrites, their tactic is to exhaust us so they can strike and take the credit."


    Stefan held his hand in front of him while Fabian took out the used te in front of him. He nced at thetter, only to see Fabian''s smiling face as if he was just a butler who had nothing to do with this discussion.


    "Make sense. Even so, Heliot''s defense is he had nothing to do with this¡­" he sighed the more he thought Heliot was slightly close-minded as ever, who hated things that were going out of order. "The only good news for us is he left a room for negotiation. Once he took down all the rats you let inside Karo, I''m certain he will lead his men and surround this ce."


    "As I''ve said, Tilly will deal with him." Samael shrugged once again. "For now, we need to¡­ uh, train Lilou to defend herself, and calm down someone."


    Stefan''s brows furrowed. "Someone?" he then nced at the people in this dining hall. Aside from him, Tilly, Fabian, Samael, and Lilou were here with him. He knew Rufus hadn''t arrived with Law, but they would be here anytime soon.


    Samael wasn''t the person who would address his people as merely ''someone.'' They all had names, and they all took pride in it.


    "Err¡­ well¡­" Stefan''s curiosity significantly increased when his brother scratched his temple as Samael pondered how to exin it to him. "Thing is¡­"


    Samael huffed as he nced at Fabian and then at Tilly. Fabian busied himself with cleaning the table, only to rece it with sweets. Samael was never fond of it since the only dessert he wanted was his wife. Tilly, on the other hand, was still being Tilly. But it was obvious she was purposely feigning ignorant, leaving the exnation on his shoulder.


    "You should just check it yourself." In the end, Samael looked at Stefan helplessly.


    "I don''t like how that sounds like."


    Stefan knew Samael quite well that he was familiar with his brother''s shenanigans. And he was right. When Samael and Tilly led him outside, that ''someone'' he was talking about was someone Stefan was very familiar with.


    "Why¡­ in the world did you bring him here?" he inquired in a dead tone, peeling his eyes from the person tied inside the carriage with his eyes and mouth covered as well.


    Tilly and Samael stood beside the carriage, averting their eyes to avoid eye contact with him.


    "Why¡­ in the world is us here?" he repeated, but this time, his voice grew colder and firmer.


    "It''s Tilly and Fabian''s idea." Samael sported an innocent face, cocking his head in Tilly''s direction. "You can ask her."


    "It''s ude''s idea," she exined, keeping a straight face only to confess under Stefan''s unmoved gaze. "I want to make ude a little happy. So Fabian invited his dear friend to join us on this adventure."


    "This is not how you invite someone and definitely he is not Fabian''s friend." Stefan pinched the space between his brows as he set his eyes inside the rented carriage. us seemed to have passed out, but the red lesion on his wrist was enough to hint him he struggled to break free but to no avail.


    "Weren''t those ropes?" he narrowed his eyes only to hear Tilly''s voice almost immediately.


    "They''re special rope." Tilly proudly peeked inside to see us lying pathetically on the floor of the carriage. "I used a spell so it will be unbreakable."


    "Seriously¡­ as if our problem isn''t troublesome enough." Again, Stefan pinched the space in between his brows in distress. "Just what are you all thinking? I know nning is never in your vocabry, Hell, but haven''t you learned yet?"


    "Come on, Stefan. ude needs some love from his favorite uncle!"


    Stefan shook his head before he paused, as it only dawned on him now. He raised his eyes and then set them at Samael, narrowing them in disbelief.


    "ude?" he asked, catching Tilly''s attention. "What do you mean, ude? ude is still young in this timeline and I even checked myself. Don''t tell me you took that child in here?"

 Chapter 686 Of all people...

    686 Of all people...


    "What do you mean, ude? ude is still young in this timeline and I even checked myself. Don''t tell me you took that child in here?"


    Tilly and Samael looked at each other in silence before they set their eyes back on Stefan. Just like them, they initially believed there was only the adult ude. So it was natural for Stefan to think there was only the young version of ude.


    Samael nted his hands on his hips, eyes on Stefan. He looked at him for a minute without a word, as if he was etching his brother''s face deep in his brain.


    "That¡­ we should talk about privately," he breathed out solemnly, quirking a brow when us let out a muffled grunt. "He''s awake. He''s been wild whenever he''s conscious, especially whenever he hears Fabian''s voice."


    "Fabian sings for him, so he gets used to it," Tilly added, pursing her lips when Samael and Stefan cast her a look at the same time.


    "Of all people¡­" Stefan, who somehow got a vague idea of how dire the news Samael wanted to talk with him privately, didn''t dwell on it. "It''ll be better if it''s Dominique or Alistair since they had practiced critical thinking, unlike that one."


    Both Samael and Stefan let out another deep exhale as they looked at us, who was grunting weakly before he wiggled in panic like a worm. They shook their head mildly, both in despair at how they could calm us without resorting to violence.


    While the two were thinking about routes to talk to us, Tilly was darting her eyes between Samael and Stefan. The corner of her lips curled up subtly. These two might not admit it, but just by looking at them, they appeared to have quite a unique rtionship. Tilly wasn''t an expert, but she had seen Lilou and Samael''s different rtionships with people and she could tell this was one of the good ones.


    ''Too bad,'' she thought as her subtle smile faded, setting her eyes on Stefan''s back. ''This circumstance¡­ defies the naturalw of order.''


    ********


    Back in the mansion, Lilou and Fabian were doing housework, since she was simply following her routine. This ce would be full of dust if she didn''t clean it. Stefan sometimes helped her, but Lilou only get mad at him since he was doing more damage than the actual help.


    So it was a little new for her that someone was actually helping her in doing house chores.


    "Mister Fabian?" she called, holding the broom with both her hands while Fabian was wiping the windows in the hallway.


    Fabian paused and turned his head in her direction, smiling politely like usual. "Yes, mydy?"


    "Lilou," she corrected, but he simply kept his smile. "Is it true you were raidedst night?"


    "Yes. An hour after you left the estate."


    "But you don''t seem like¡­" she trailed off as she pondered on how she would put it.


    "rmed? Disconcerted?" he continued when he noticed her struggle to word it. His lips stretch wider when Lilou nodded.


    "Yes, I think that''s the term."


    "Mydy." Fabian peeled his eyes away and set them on the window. His eyes fell on the driveway in front of the mansion where Samael and Stefan were standing beside the carriage.


    "Being raided and facing countless enemies is the easiest part. It was either kill or get killed and it''s clear everyone''s option is the former," he remarked solemnly. "What is even more rming and disconcerting is a person''s silent inner war. The coteral damages were those who were close to us. Worse, ourselves."


    Lilou pressed her lips into a thin sh as she gripped the broom tightly. Her mouth opened and closed, but her voice was stuck in her throat. All she could do was stare at Fabian''s side and sigh faintly.


    "I''m not saying this to force you to ept His Grace or us. However, mydy, even if you can''t remember and our presence makes you ufortable, please do not shut your heart and mind." Fabian slowly faced her with a polite smile. "His Grace will not force you to do anything if you don''t want to, but give him a chance and see for yourself why you, even if he isn''t your type, married such a person."


    "Forgive me if I am overstepping my bounds and offended you." He bowed slightly and when he raised his head once again, his squinting eyes opened slightly. "Very well. I will clean the other room. Please rest. I can take care of the house while I am in here."


    Lilou noticed the glint in his eyes when he nced at the area she had cleaned behind her. "You just don''t like the way I cleaned?" she asked as she turned around, seeing nothing wrong with the floor she swept.


    "Of course not. I simply don''t want to exhaust yourself."


    She nced back at him and sighed. He definitely didn''t mean that, she thought. But Lilou didn''t have the energy to do house chores since she barely slept a wink.


    "Well then, I will leave the cleaning to you. I''ll go to the kitchen ¡ª"


    "Please leave the cooking to me as well."


    She frowned. "I''m not a bad cook."


    "It''s not me who said that."


    "Did you bully me in the past?" she blurted out as it seemed Fabian was quite meticulous, especially in the matters of the house. Even though this ce wasn''t theirs, it felt like he was dering it was his territory.


    "Of course not, mydy." Fabianughed, averting his eyes because ''bully'' was a big word.


    Lilou pouted but figured she should let him in charge. So, she didn''t dwell on it as she nodded, walking back to her room only to find herself standing in the garden.


    She gazed heavenward, shielding her eyes at the sun zing brightly yet warmly on her. It looked peaceful, with clouds moving calmly in the clear blue sky.


    "Such pleasant weather," she mumbled, slumping on the grass out of habit before copsing on her back. "Why did I even cry so muchst night? Now I''m sleepy."


    Lilou stared at the clear blue sky, blinking ever so tenderly until her eyes felt heavy. Before she realized it, darkness embraced her like how it embraced an old friend whispering to her;


    ''Everything I did and all that I went through... I will go through them again just to be with you.''

 Chapter 687 Do you have a death wish?

    687 Do you have a death wish?


    "Lilove¡­"


    "Love¡­"


    "Son of night, swear by the blood that fills me to devote myselfpletely, eternally, without question or doubt¡­ to shield you, to give you my impossible warmth, and choose your life over your blood¡­ and if you are taken away from me, I will stay with you until my ash coalescences with yours."


    "We''re married forever."


    "Silly¡­"


    "Knowledge is power."


    "Why are you running, silly? Will you marry me?"


    Lilou gasped and caught up to her breathing as her eyes popped open. She winced right after at the piercing ring in her head, causing her to press a finger on her temple. She dozed off because of theck of restst night, but when she did, she felt tired.


    It felt like she experienced a hell of a ride in a sh, hearing a familiar voice. His words moved her heart. It was just snippets of memories. There were times she would see herself smiling, blushing, or getting angry.


    Overall, Lilou¡­ the Lilou she had seen in those shing memories looked¡­ happy and content.


    She almost didn''t recognize her because her aura looked utterly different from hers right now. It was almost like that woman wasn''t her.


    "Are you alright?" Lilou jumped when a voice caressed her side, causing her to twist her neck on instinct. Her eyes went round, seeing Samael lying on his side. He had his temple propped against his knuckles, his lips curled subtly, eyes soft.


    "Uh¡­" she swallowed and cleared her throat, wiping her forehead with the back of her hand. "Yes, I am."


    Lilou pushed herself to sit up with her elbows. She then set her eyes back to where he was lying so leisurely.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, still trying to calm her racing heart.


    His brows elevated. "Apanying you, obviously."


    "Is that so?" Lilou breathed out as she closed her eyes while she took another deep breath.


    "You look¡­ tired." She reopened her eyes and nced at him when he remarked. "Do you want a massage? I''m good at it."


    "It''s alright."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Ye ¡ª" she abruptly stopped and gazed at him with conflict in her eyes. ''This voice¡­ that is the voice I kept hearing in that dream.'' "Hmm?" he blinked twice. "Why did you suddenly stop?"


    "Nothing." Lilou shook her head as she looked away from him. "It''s nothing."


    Samael studied her with his lips pressed closed before his eyes settled on her slightly swollen eyes. "So, why did you cry yourself to sleep? Did I say something upsettingst night?" he asked when he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "I promised not to push my luck, but I''m dying to know the cause of your swollen eyes," he added in a lower voice. "Even if you say you are not my wife right now, for me, you were and will always be my other half. Although I don''t n on forcing you, let me care for you."


    Lilou bit her inner lower lip, lowering her eyes. How would she answer that? Refusing him was irrational and nonsense, since she was aware his feelings were his and she had no control over them. The only thing she could control was her emotions.


    "Allergies," she mumbled, causing him to frown deeply. "Of the unknown."


    She huffed and smiled bitterly. "I did say there were questions I didn''t need an answer to, but somehow¡­ just the sight of you hurt me." Lilou slowly set her eyes back to him and heat immediately pooled in her eyes.


    "I don''t know you, Your Grace," she continued under her breath. "I just met you. But somehow, your touch, the way you look at me, your voice, and just your presence are something I was familiar with. And that¡­ feels unnatural. It feels like these feelings weren''t mine ¡ª I feel like I am being forced by something I do not know, and it scares me."


    It was toote for her to stop as words naturally came out of her lips even before she could stop herself. But saying those felt like a weight was lifted off of her shoulder and the heaviness in her heart lightened.


    "That''s why I was crying. I feel lost¡­ because I don''t know who I am and whose heart was within my chest." Lilou clutched her skirt as she hung her head low. "I feel out of ce and I had no ce to go. I hate it."


    Samael pushed himself to sit up, bending his knees closer to him as his hand rested on them. He understood her feelings since Lilou was the person who often sought freedom¡­ from this world and from her own limitations. Feeling the things she didn''t know where it wasing from wasn''t only confusing but at the same time frustrating.


    "I''m sorry," he breathed out with sincerity in his eyes. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault. It''s an internal issue."


    "Still, I''m sorry," he repeated and this time, Lilou didn''t answer as she simply looked at him in silence. "If hurting me will make you feel better, then it''s fine. I can take it."


    "In exchange for what?"


    "For¡­ nothing ¡ª or maybe, let me stay close."


    Lilouughed weakly as she shook her head. "I guess you don''t know me, just as you imed."


    Her remarks caused his brows to raise as he tilted his head to the side. Samael patiently waited for her to continue and looked at her with an almost innocent countenance when she raised her head once again.


    "If hurting you don''t hurt me, then I would''ve probably left when I realized you were here," she exined and took another deep breath as if that would help her muster her courage. "I''m saying, as long as you don''t force me and decide for me on things I should or shouldn''t do, I can probably¡­ go with the flow. We''re in the same boat, anyway. So I''ll just hurt myself if I keep chasing you away when the situation already shows that is impossible."


    "Lilou¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong, though." She raised her chin up, sporting a brave expression. "I''m not saying I am epting that you are my husband, but we can be friends. I want to figure out my feelings on my own¡­ after all."


    His eyes softened as a subtle smile turned up on his face. "Mhm. Let''s do that."


    Lilou let out a shallow breath as she smiled back at him a little. For reasons she didn''t understand, she felt a little relieved just by looking at him.


    "Thank you," he whispered before his brows creased slightly as if he remembered something. "Can I ask for a favor?"


    "We just became friends for only ten seconds and you''re asking for a favor?"


    Samaelughed weakly before he cleared his throat. "It''s just that¡­ my son wille here soon. You can keep me at arm''s length, but can you be nice to him?"


    "Your son?" she tilted her head to the side.


    "Yes. He was out and had a stroll with his uncle and cousin."


    Lilou frowned as he looked at him in dismay, a little riled up at him. "You let Law have a stroll in a ce full of enemies? Do you have a death wish?"


    "Lilou... what did you just say?"


    Hey guys! Thank you for your patience. I know we had a 1-day dy, but I tried my best but didn''t make it. :) Know that I will always update if I missed the weekend.


    alienfrommars

 Chapter 688 Love at first sight

    Chapter 688 Love at first sight


    "You let Law have a stroll in a ce full of enemies? Do you have a death wish?"


    "Lilou... what did you just say?"


    Lilou furrowed her brows as she paused, looking back at Samael, who wore genuine confusion in his eyes. What did she just say? Lilou reviewed the words that slipped past her lips moments ago and her face crumpled with bafflement as well.


    "Who''s Law?" she asked as she lifted her eyes back to him and then forced a smile as she felt confused. For a moment, the surge of irritation she felt toward this man to the point she wanted to smack him in the head disappeared. Lilou couldn''t understand the source, and neither did she ever feel that sort of anger.


    It wasn''t a wave of anger she could kill, but more like..., it was disappointing.


    "My son..." came out a deep exhale as his eyes glistened with hope, crawling with his hand until their distance lessened. "Our son, Lilou. Our firstborn."


    Looking at him up close, her breath hitched for a reason she couldn''t understand. Their son? Right... they were married, but they were married in the future, right? For Samael, this was a part of his past. But for her, this was her present. There were myriads of questions that rose in her head at the existence of their son ¡ª a fruit of their supposed ''love.''


    Lilou bit her lips, but before she could speak, a voice of a boy caressed her ears.


    "Father."


    Samael surveyed her expression and sighed quietly. He turned his head and his eyes instantlynded on Law. Standing behind his son was Rufus.


    His lips opened and closed, not knowing what to say to his son or to Lilou, since she hadn''t agreed to anything yet. Law was already staring at Lilou while his wife had her eyes lowered, frozen on her spot.


    "Uhm, Law..." Samael cleared his throat as he drew his head back, forcing a smile on his face. "Right. Lilou, that is... our son."


    Lilou didn''t realize she was clutching her skirt out of fear. She didn''t know where this fear wasing from, but this fear... was something that caused all the fibers in her body to tense up. When she mustered enough courage to raise her head, she caught the conflict filling Samael''s deep crimson eyes.


    She bit her lip on instinct, moving her eyes to the two figures standing several feet from her vantage point. Her eyes first fell on Rufus, and then on the boy with silver hair just like his father, and those pair of emeralds just like hers. The little boy resembled his father as if he was his younger version, but in her eyes, he looked like her.


    No, he didn''t look exactly like her. But in her heart, there was this strong sense of make-believe he took after her.


    "Mother..." Law called in a voice barely above a whisper as he locked eyes with her, but she heard him loud and clear. Despite the distance and volume of his voice, Lilou heard him as if there was no way she wouldn''t hear him, even if he was from the end of the world.


    Mother... that word no one ever called her somehow felt familiar.


    A tear rolled down her cheek without her realizing it, staring at that boy who brought this inexplicable pain and happiness into her heart. It was as if... this feeling... was akin to something so strong she just couldn''t ignore it. It was the same with Samael, but Lilou could stop herself from diving into something she couldn''t understand.


    But to this boy, this familiarity, and this unexinable love that resurfaced in her heart at first sight as if she could trade this world for this boy, was something she couldn''t dismiss. She loved him at first sight and epted him with her whole heart. There was no exnation needed or valid arguments to speak.


    This boy was her son, her own blood and flesh, her heart.


    "Law," she whispered and smiled in relief, picking herself up as she rushed to him. Seeing her action, Law''s heart warmed up as he also took steps until he was running into his mother''s embrace.


    Law was a smart and wise little boy. Even though his father didn''t detail to him the situation of his mother, he was aware there was a higher chance she wouldn''t recognize him, much more ept him. This brought fear and anxiety to the little boy''s heart; the reason he asked Rufus to take him for a stroll was to prepare his heart for his mother''s rejection.


    Lilou rejected his fatherst night, and Law was there in the dark corner to witness it. Samael was devastated, so Law could only prepare himself.


    Who would have thought his mother would still remember him?


    "Mother!" he yelled, jumping into Lilou''s embrace as she squatted down and wrapped her arms around him tightly. "Mother!"


    "You¡­" she tightened her embrace while his little arms were wrapped around her neck. Her heart was thudding louder against her chest, but she was more concerned at the beat of this little boy''s heart. Lilou''s eyes stung as she rubbed his little back, patting it lightly.


    She never felt this sense offort and relief, embracing someone she just met. Was love even possible at first sight? Lilou never thought that was possible until sheid her eyes on this little boy. It felt like she had loved him even before she met him, and her love for him would simply grow deeper.


    "I''m sorry," she blurted out under her breath, as she felt like she had tons of things she should apologize for.


    As Lilou and Law embraced each other, Samael breathed out deeply as his eyes softened. He was already standing, smiling subtly. He nced at Rufus, who was watching his wife and son with furrowed brows.


    ''There''s a possibility¡­'' Samael peeled his eyes away from Rufus and gazed at his wife and son. His eyes zed with hope and determination. ''That her memories aren''tpletely wiped out.''

 Chapter 689 It was fun

    Chapter 689 It was fun


    "I ¡ª I''m Lilou."


    Lilou introduced herself to Law as she let him go, smiling and crying at the same time, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Lawughed and nodded at her introduction, getting a grasp of the situation even without an borate exnation.


    "I¡­ I don''t know about anything, but I''m really d to see you, Law." Tears once again filled her eyes as she cupped his face. "You are so cute."


    Law smiled. "I took after my mother."


    "I know." She nodded profusely, not knowing her response brought this different feeling to Law and Samael. To them, it truly felt like the Lilou they both knew was there. She used to argue with her husband that all her children looked like her.


    Although Samael''s one and only wish were to have a child who would look exactly like Lilou, she would always argue all her children look like her. But everyone knew Samael''s genes were strong.


    "Did you like Karo?" she asked to change the subject as she would continue crying if they talked about anything family-rted.


    Law nodded with his lips closed. "It''s different from empire and the maind."


    "You went to the capital? Did you see Yul?"


    "Mother¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Law blinked twice as he turned his attention to Samael. Thetter had his brows furrowed, darting his eyes between Lilou and Law. Since Law was staring at his father, Lilou could not help but follow his gaze and saw Samael narrowing his eyes.


    Once again, Lilou knitted her brows as she realized her remarks. Yul? She thought. Once again, Lilou didn''t know who this Yul was, but her question naturally came out of her lips without realizing it. Just like moments ago about Law, her questions and feelings felt like they were always on the tip of her tongue.


    "Lilou," called Samael and snapped her back from her trance. "Let''s head inside."


    She bit her lip and forced a smile before she nodded. "Mhm."


    "Mother¡­" Law looked at her and smiled subtly. "Can I call you that?"


    "Of ¡ª" she paused, feeling her heart sink to hear such a ridiculously painful question from this boy. "Of course."


    Samael inside.


    He smiled while Lilou stood from her squatting position. She gazed down, wiggling her fingers for him to sp. Pleased by her gesture, Law happily held his mother''s hand and then faced Samael. They didn''t say anything anymore as they followed Samael inside.


    As they did, Rufus, who remained in his spot, walked to the side to give way as if there wasn''t enough space for the family of three. He watched them quietly, narrowing his eyes.


    "She knows the young master and Yulis¡­" he whispered, knowing all these were in her subconscious and even Lilou was not fully aware of this. "I don''t know if that is good news or something to be rmed about."


    *******


    Samael let Lilou and Law spend some time together since the two needed that. He knew his wife and son and they could live without him, so while the two went to have some snacks, Samael went to find Tilly. He looked for her everywhere and it took him quite some time before he found her in the mansion''s food storage.


    "What the¡­" he trailed off as there were more people inside the food storage than he thought.


    Inside was the wild us, cursing the hell out of Fabian. He still had his hands and feet bound but without a blindfold and a cover on his mouth.


    With them was Stefan, who was standing and leaning on the corner, arms crossed. Tilly was standing beside him, gazing at the entrance where Samael stood. ude was also there, sitting on the crate near Fabian and us. It was safe to say everyone was gathered in here except Rufus.


    "Ughh¡­! Just when did you and Stefan reconcile?!" us snapped Samael back from his trance with his loud, aggressive yell. "What did I do to you?! Why are you doing this to me?"


    "We simply want you to calm down." Fabian sighed, but his reply only triggered us.


    "Calm down!? How the hell would I calm down if I''m tied here, huh?! And you of all people in here have the nerve to tell me that?! Have you forgotten what you did to my fangs?!"


    "That''s already in the past, Your Highness!"


    "Hah! Goodness! I''m lost for words ¡ª really! Why did you even abduct me? Kill me now!"


    "Uncle, don''t be so dramatic." This time, ude, who hadn''t trimmed his beard and had a dark circle around his eyes, chimed in.


    "Hey, why are you calling me uncle? I don''t remember having a nephew who looks older than I am!"


    "That''s too much." ude frowned.


    "People." Samael pinched the space between his brows before he nted his palms on his hips. "Why don''t you let us go? There''s no point in holding him captive since he won''t go away, anyway."


    "But it was fun to tie him up," answered Tilly, causing Stefan and us'' faces to contort in disbelief.


    "That''s your reason?" asked Stefan as he cast Tilly a look. "And you asked me toe because?"


    "So you have fun as well."


    "¡­"


    Stefan was rendered speechless that he could only stare at her for a moment. He couldn''t believe he fell for her excuse of asking him to help with what he could about us. That was the main reason he was here and endured us'' yelling.


    He turned to Samael and sighed. "I don''t know how you can handle your people."


    "I don''t handle them." Samael sighed while his eyes glossed over at them. His gaze then settled on Tilly before he cocked his head to the side.


    "Tilly, let''s talk. I need to discuss something with you," he invited. Tilly seemed reluctant but still nodded.


    "I''ll be on my way, us." She waved at us and then marched towards the entrance, ignoring the ugly expression that turned up on us''s face. Stefan also followed her since he had nothing else to do here.


    "Calm down, us, and they will let you go," Stefan remarked as he walked away, casting the three a look. As he did, ude nced at him and their eyes met for a split second.


    Thetter snickered in ridicule before he peeled his eyes away from him, while Stefan remained silent, knowing the hostility ude had for him since he came into this ce.

 Chapter 690 Shes my mom

    690 She''s my mom


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Mother, you said you can''t remember me, correct?" Law inquired as he raised his gaze at Lilou, who was sitting beside him on the stairs.


    Lilou smacked her lips, staring at the entrance of the mansion. Her arms were resting on her thigh, fingers ying with each other.


    "Sadly," she replied after several seconds of silence, turning her head to smile at him. "I don''t know you, but somehow, my heart does. It''s strange ¡ª it''s like¡­ His Grace."


    She smiled meekly as she nced at him, only to see him staring back at her innocently. "It feels strange. How I am already a mother and know nothing about it. I admit when I saw His Grace, I felt like I had known him more than I should''ve."


    No, it wasn''t as simple as how she put it. The second she locked eyes with Samael, it was as if forbidden that her heart yearned for him. If she was less cautious, Lilou would''ve taken a step further and followed her heart. However, she didn''t want to get controlled by an ''unknown'' force.


    She didn''t want to give in, nor did she want to believe she loved a person whom she didn''t know her entire life. Even if her heart yearned and ached for him; even if her skin burned with his simple caress, and even when she felt breathless under his gaze, she didn''t want to sumb to something she didn''t understand.


    "For you, it just feels right. Maybe because I had always had a soft spot for children and I do not want to hurt you," she continued with a bitter smile, eyes on the light filtering through the window and onto the floor. "But I don''t think I can with His Grace ¡ª at least, without knowing the reason why I feel the things that I feel."


    "It''s hard when everyone seemed to have shared the same memories, but you can''t remember any of those," she added. "Like why would you people look at me the way you look at me, and just how deep our rtionship was? It should be deep enough to have you alle to me, but still¡­ I feel lost."


    Lilouughed as she shook her head, twisting her upper body as she faced Law squarely. "I shouldn''t be telling you all this, but don''t worry." Her eyes softened seeing the worry in his eyes, ruffling his hair, and, to her surprise, it was as soft as silk threads.


    "I''ll figure things out soon."


    "Mother¡­" Law exhaled deeply as he bit his tongue, restraining himself from mentioning Sunny. He wasn''t sure if his mother would remember Sunny, but it was better not to worry her about her youngest, who was left behind on the maind.


    "Law." Lilou pressed her lips into a thin sh as she retrieved her hand from him. "Can you tell me what sort of mother I was? I''m a little curious about what she was in your memories."


    "Mhm¡­" he took a deep breath as he faced ahead, recalling the mother he loved and the best one in his opinion. "She''s the mother I am thankful to have."


    Law leaned forward and rested his arms over his thigh. "My mother can be a little silly. She learned how to tailor clothes so she could tailor our clothes and make matching outfits for everyone. But she can also be very fierce when necessary. She''s the person who would cut her own limbs for her family and do multiple things at the same time¡­ and yet, she would still have time for her family."


    "Sometimes, she would forget to take care of herself because she would put her family first. That''s why I am thankful that my mother and father love each other since Father would take care of her; carry her to her bed when she was so tired for the day and would fall asleep in the middle of doing something. My mother takes care of us, so we also take care of her because she''s worried about everybody else but herself." A subtle smile resurfaced on his face as he recalled their life on the maind before Lilou and Samael set off on a journey to look for someone since Tilly was unreliable to do the job.


    "Mother and Father often tell me to live my life on my own terms. They fought and put their lives at the stake for me and everyone to live in peace. For others, they were the thorns that must cease to exist and the hateful duo who shouldn''t be together," he continued as his eyes softened, expressing his heart out, which he hadn''t done in the past. "But for me, they were my heroes. I want to protect them when I grow older, just like how they protected me. I want to be stronger so they won''t worry about me anymore, and maintain the peace they fought with their blood and tears."


    "My mother¡­" Law raised his head and smiled at her. "¡­ is the strongest woman I knew and respected. So, even if she can''t remember mepletely, I will still love her."


    "She sounds amazing." Lilou raised her hand once again as she patted his hair. "She probably loves you so much for you to love her that much."


    He smiled and let her ruffle his hair. There was just something in her touch that somehow calmed his heart, making him feel everything would be better in time.


    "She''s my mom, and that alone already made her amazing."


    Lilou secretly bit her lower lip as tension built up in her throat at hisst remarks. Law was smiling, but she felt like crying. In the end, Lilou tried her best to keep herposure as she spent time with him, talking just about anything they could.


    She couldn''t understand until now how she could forget someone who was important to her. But what she was certain of was that Law¡­ was raised with loving parents.


    Love... what aplicated word that somehow messed with her head. But it triggered her curiosity about this unstoppable force that the more she fought it, the stronger it gets.

 Chapter 691 Dont

    691 Don''t


    Talking to Law and doing simple things with him, such as reading books until he had fallen asleep for an afternoon nap, felt natural for Lilou. She used to y with children; actually, she always spent most of her time ying and reading stories with them. So she was very good with children.


    Still, it felt different. There was just a different satisfaction in her heart while staring at Law''s sleeping face. Each time he smiled, although he usually spoke like an adult, he was still a baby in her eyes.


    "He''s even smarter than me," she mumbled, brushing the stray hair from his forehead. Her smile had been cemented on her face and it wouldn''te off of her face.


    "Who would have thought¡­?"


    A chuckle slipped past her lips before she took a deep breath. Lilou leaned her upper body against the edge of the mattress while she was sitting down on the armchair. The view was better from this position.


    The more she stared at him, the more she cherished him and his existence. And the more she couldn''t believe having a child. She might not remember how she pushed him out of this world, but her blood knew he was her blood and flesh.


    "Father, I now have a son¡­" she whispered as her eyelids drooped until they were partially closed. "¡­ it''s weird, but I think¡­ I now understand you."


    A slight bitterness mixed in her soft emeralds as she remembered her father, whom she loved the most. Lilou had always wondered why her father chose to provide for her and tried his best to give the littlefort he could offer to her.


    She finally understood why her father would rather freeze in the cold just to keep her warm, or why he would rather starve himself just to fill her stomach.


    The unconditional love he gave Lilou until death¡­ Lilou could finally understand what it meant to love your children.


    Lilou, although thankful for her father, always had this thought that he would''ve lived longer if he abandoned her. She loved him so much that sometimes, she wondered if it was better if she died first instead of him. Not that there was something more beautiful in the world they lived in, but there was always something much more in life than death.


    "Perhaps¡­ because of him¡­ I cannot turn my back on you selfishly," she added in a whisper while ying with the tip of her son''s silver hair. "Because he never turned his back on me. No matter how hard life was, and how painful it was, and even how hopeless it may seem¡­ he chose me over everything else."


    Creak¡­


    The door was left ajar as Samael stood frozen, hearing Lilou''s sentiments. Even if he didn''t hear the entire context of her sentence, he already knew Lilou was talking about her father.


    ''Now that I think about it, Lilou rarely mentioned him to me,'' he thought as he carefully entered the room with his lithe steps not to disturb Law. Lilou was the only person who could make their children sleep in the afternoon.


    Samael stayed in the corner, leaning his back against the wall, arms crossed. His eyes softened as he watched his wife brush Law''s forehead gently with a gentle smile on her face.


    "He is beautiful," Lilou remarked as she cast him a quick nce, making him shrug. "Smart and very obedient, too."


    "He''s your son." He smacked his lips proudly before he retracted his back from the wall. Samael trudged towards the bed until he was standing by the bedpost, across from her. He slowly sat down on the edge, eyes on Law''s peaceful sleeping face and then at Lilou before he smiled.


    "He''s never been at this peace for months. Thank you."


    "Why would you thank me?" sheughed, casting him another quick look before setting her eyes back to Law. "He''s tired because he had no choice but toe to me."


    Lilou''s smile slightly grew bitter as she held Law''s hand. "Whenever I think about you taking him on such a journey, I can''t help but get annoyed. But then again, you can''t really leave him somewhere, can you? If I was in your shoes, I won''t as well. He might be smart and I''m certain he is capable even at this young age, but I will never be at peace knowing he is not with me."


    "Mhm¡­" Samael lowered his eyes and bit his tongue, refraining from mentioning Sunny. Lilou threatened him this morning when she heard about Law strolling in Karo. She would kill him if she knew Tilly left Sunny on the maind.


    "It must be hard for you." He raised his head at her remarks with knitted brows. "I feel bad for everything I saidst night and even this morning¡­"


    "Don''t."


    "Huh?"


    He smiled subtly. "It was hard to get rejected by my wife and be seen as a stranger, but you gave me a chance. That''s what matters to me. Don''t feel sorry for something that you felt right for yourself. It''s not your fault we''re in this situation ¡ª it''s mine." Samaelughed bitterly as he fixed his eyes on Law.


    "It''s my blood ¡ª the blood of Grimsbanne," he added in a strangely low voice. "The cursed blood that is running through my children''s blood¡­ it''s my fault."


    Lilou bit her lips as she studied him in silence. There was this inexplicable force gripping her heart as she noticed the sadness clouding his features. There wasn''t any vestige of deception he was trying to get her sympathy.


    If anything, he was showing his vulnerability because he trusted her. Even Stefan doesn''t show his vulnerable side in front of her and often masquerades his pain with a sharp front or a simple smile.


    "Your existence¡­" she whispered, lowering her eyes to avoid his. "¡­ is something Law is grateful for. I don''t think he mes you for it, and neither I me you for it."


    Silence fell in the room before she mustered enough courage to raise her head and face him.


    "Stop ming yourself for something you have no control over..." She forced a smile, fumbling with her hand as she didn''t know if she was supposed to be saying things like this. "Please don''t be sad and don''t cry anymore."

 Chapter 692 Sorry too!

    692 Sorry too!


    "Please don''t be sad and don''t cry anymore."


    His eyes softened as he smiled, nodding at her. "I''m not crying."


    "Your heart does¡­ it''s bleeding." Her brows rose as her nervousness increased. She didn''t know if she had the right to point out the things she had been noticing ever since her eyes met with those pair of crimson eyes the first time until now.


    Samael had a fatal beauty, yet his eyes looked like they were someone who was on the brink of breaking.


    It was painful to watch.


    "Maybe¡­" he shrugged and was followed by a weak chuckle. "Lilou, I know you gave me a chance, but refrain from saying things that touch my heart. I might forget you don''t remember certain things."


    Lilou blinked as she cocked her head to the side. "What are you going to do?"


    "Huh?"


    "What will you do if you forget I don''t remember things?" she repeated out of in curiosity.


    Hearing her inquiry and the expression stered across her face, Samael could not help butugh. He shook his head, running his fingers through his hair while biting his lower lip.


    "What would I do if I forget the line?" he dawdled, raising his eyes on her, only to catch the genuine wonder in her eyes. "A lot."


    Lilou furrowed her brows before she raised them, moving her upper body forward in intrigue. "Like?"


    "Like¡­ a lot." She frowned at his repeated response. "Haha. Lilove, there''s countless on my list that a day is not enough to tell you one by one."


    "Mhp!" Lilou clicked her tongue as she narrowed her eyes in dismay. "You just have to tell me one, so I know what''s going on inside your head, but never mind. I think the only good thing about you is Law."


    Lilou rolled her eyes at him before she pushed herself away from the bed. She made sure Law was asleep before she lifted her skirt and walked away to let her son sleep. However, just when she was by the door, Samael''s voice came from behind her before a hand held her arm to stop her.


    "Huh?" she looked back with surprise dominating her face. She didn''t even feel him behind her until he held her arm, and neither did she hear his footsteps.


    "You want to know what''s inside my head?" he asked as he pulled her arm to him and wrapped his arm around her lean waist, settling his palm on her back, lips falling open. "Let me show you what''s going on inside my head."


    Samael pressed his thumb on her chin and lifted it up while he bent over. He tilted his head to the side and without a moment''s notice; he closed his eyes before his lips crashed on her. The second he felt her lips after a long time, his grip around her waist trembled and his heart thudded against his chest.


    Inhaling her breath felt like he was finally out of the water to breathe, guiding her mouth to open with his lips to feel the warmth of her lips. His mind was telling him to stop right now, while it was easy to stop himself from going further. But his heart and body were aching for her, wanting to confine her in his arms until she would speak the words she would usually whisper in his ears: his name and her love.


    Sam¡­ he yearned to hear his name from those lips once again.


    Meanwhile, Lilou''s eyes went round as warmth dominated her lips. She gripped his shoulder des while her back stiffened. For a moment, her brain went nk at the situation, and when she realized what was going on, she still did nothing.


    Instead, she gripped his shoulder tighter as her eyes moved, only to see his shut eyes. Slowly, she closed her eyes to feel what he was feeling. More than how his lips sucked hers tenderly and how his tongue swirled inside her mouth, guiding her tongue for a slow dance, sending shivers down her spine.


    Lilou felt his yearning, his frustration, his heart.


    "That''s¡­" he breathed out as he finally mustered the strength to break away from her lips, resting his forehead against hers. "That''s what''s going inside my mind whenever I look at you. No, actually, there were more things."


    Lilou gasped for air as she clutched his chest. "Like?"


    "Making love with you or fucking you¡­ hard," Samael confessed under his breath, feeling her spine with his palm until his thumb reached the side of her neck. "Your clothes, no matter how manyyers you wear and cover your body, I can always rip them apart in seconds."


    He closed his eyes as he caught up to his breathing, pulling her until he was embracing her. Samael lowered his head until his forehead was resting on her shoulder. As he embraced her in silence, her breath hitched while noticing the vibration of his grip.


    "You''re driving me crazy, love," came out a muffled remark. "I''m not experimenting with you¡­ I am loving you deeper and deeper."


    Her lips pressed into a tight sh as she raised a hand. But before she could ce it on his back, Lilou paused.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I can''t remember," she muttered bitterly. No matter how good and gentle her first kiss was and how it left her weak and wanting more, she couldn''t understand his struggles. Or maybe a little, but not entirely.


    "But¡­ what I can remember is you stole my first kiss." This time, his trembling stopped as he froze instantly. "I don''t know what to feel."


    Samael blinked back to his senses before he carefully let her go. Holding her shoulder as he distances himself, his mouth opened and closed like a fish, but no words came out.


    "I ¡ª I''m sorry¡­?" he blurted out in panic, but her unreadable expression immediately turned sour which he didn''t intend.


    "That''s what you are going to say if you steal a maiden''s first kiss?" she asked in dismay.


    "No ¡ª I mean, I was just lost ¡ª"


    "Tch. Jerk," Lilou mumbled as he tried to exin, clicking her tongue in irritation. "Sorry too, then!" she spat out before stomping her feet away, leaving him confused.


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff27ff166e6180b5f8174783372ff05490181568e95a0aaa4eb99db44d2fc4b130656804f40fd75a60c311ca3976d8c85cd

 Chapter 693 What a dangerous game

    693 What a dangerous game


    "Sorry..."


    Lilou ground her teeth and kicked the stand in the hallway. She nearly choked and immediately hunched in pain when pain crawled from her pinky toe to the very root of her scalp.


    "Goodness!" she hissed, limping with one foot as she held on to the wall to keep herself from falling. "That... duke...!"


    Her face was already red in anger because the more she thought about Samael''s apology, the more her blood continued to boil. Of course, Lilou understood why he was apologizing. However, he kissed her without asking for permission!


    Shouldn''t he take responsibility for it aside from saying sorry? It was disappointing!


    "Had he not thought of the effects it will do to the other person before doing whatever he wants?" she grumbled in distress before her brow arched. Lilou limped towards the window, checking the people who were there outside.


    It was Tilly and Fabian.


    "What are they doing there?" she wondered as Tilly was simply following Fabian while keeping a meter distance from him. Meanwhile, Fabian was carrying tools to clean the garden. It doesn''t look like he was aware Tilly was following him.


    "Are they lovers or what?" she mumbled and sighed deeply, biting her lower lip out of habit. Her face crumpled as she could still feel the heat of Samael''s lips on her lips and how tender they were. Even the sweet taste of his tongue lingered in her mouth.


    "Is this even normal?" she muttered while covering her lips, looking around to make sure no one was seeing her flustered state. "It''s my first kiss, and he is acting like I''m the only one who likes it."


    Bitterness filled her eyes as her frown grew uglier. Lilou shook her head as Samael''s apologetic face crossed her head.


    "Get a grip, Lilou!" she pped her already flustered cheeks to clear her head. "It''s not that special! That''s right."


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva to stop her racing heart whenever she would think about the feeling of being kissed. Lilou raised her chin, keeping this false bravado to hide her distress.


    "It''s nothing special..." She nodded, convincing herself she was simply flustered because of the surprise. Nothing more, nothing less. "That''s right. That''s right."


    Lilou took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment. When she reopened her eyes, determination twinkled in her pair of emerald eyes. She balled her hand into a fist and huffed, marching through the hallway engulfed by an invisible fire.


    Lilou didn''t stop walking until she reached Stefan''s room. As soon as she stood in front of the chancery where Stefan would usually spend most of his time, Lilou knocked on it as loud as she could.


    "Lexx!" she yelled, knocking on the door hurriedly. "I''ming in, alright?!"


    She didn''t even wait for him to answer as she had already barged inside. Her eyes searched the room only to catch Stefan sitting behind the desk, unfazed by her loud knockings and intrusion.


    "Lexx!" she yelled once more, rushing towards the desk while he raised his head ever so slowly. She mmed her palms on the desk, watching him leisurely lean back against the chair.


    "What is it that you want from me now?" he asked with a cool voice, not surprised by her explosive moods anymore.


    "Kiss me." His face stiffened as her eyes zed with determination. "Now."


    Stefan coughed weakly, and he took a moment to register her abrupt and outrageous request. He raised his eyes at her and sighed quietly, seeing her flustered face.


    "You want me to kiss you?" he asked, and she immediately nodded, so he raised a follow-up question. "Where?"


    Her breath hitched as her mouth opened and closed like a fish. Lilou had to clear her throat with force before she straightened her back, standing straight in front of the desk.


    "Here." She pointed at her lips, chin up. "Can you do it?"


    "I can." His answer was quick as he leaned forward, arms on the edge. "But do you want it?"


    "Yes! That''s why I am asking you!"


    "For?"


    "Lexx! Why are you asking me such a thing?! Can you just do it?" she gasped in dismay, only to frown when heughed weakly.


    Stefan sized her up and shook his head. "Lilou, just because my brother kissed you, you will use me to confirm if it should be felt that way?" He sighed while recliningfortably.


    "Since that is the case, pay me at least ten gold bars. It''s cheap, but since we''ve been together for months, ten golds are fine," he added with a nod.


    "What?!"


    "Sweetheart, you''re asking for something I preserved for a long time. I can''t just give my chastity for free." He arched a brow and tilted his head to the side, biting his tongue to suppress hisughter at seeing the ugly frown stered on her face.


    "I didn''t even earn 1 gold coin for getting my first kiss stolen! And you''re asking me ten?!" she harrumphed, even more furious at Samael, since she didn''t know she could earn from it. "Lexx! Seriously?!"


    "Seriously." Stefan nodded solemnly. "Give me ten golds and I will kiss you for as long as you want. But without it..." he waved his fingers with a devious smirk on his face.


    "Try asking others. They might give it to you since our guests are always bored," he advised, smiling kindly to hide the mischievous glint across his eyes.


    Lilou smacked her lips and huffed. "Alright!" she nodded as she remembered their guest imed to have lived with her. That means they were close, right?


    "I can''t believe you put a price on your lips when I''m asking for your help." She clicked her tongue and red daggers at him. "Tch!"


    With that being said, Lilou huffed and stomped her way out while Stefan chuckled. When the door shut closed, he shook his head lightly. A deep exhale slipped past his lips before he cocked his head back, unable to focus on what he was doing before she came in.


    "I would''ve done it if you truly want it. What a dangerous game she''s ying."


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff27ff166e6180b5f8174783372ff054901a16b5692aad2b20983d0e6ef5af63aa7835c123a583d90e48d50cf27c28157e4

 Chapter 694 Their asking price

    Chapter 694 Their asking price


    Lilou rushed to the mansion''s garden to meet Tilly and Fabian. She didn''t bump into anyone, fortunately. She was a little cautious since she didn''t want to see Samael in her current state.


    "Here. There''s dirt here." As soon as Lilou reached the garden, Tilly was pointing in a direction. "And there''s a grass that isn''t cut the same as others."


    "Lady Tilly, you''re very helpful." As usual, Fabian smiled until his eyes squinted into mere slits. His eyes fell in the direction she was pointing at and over the grass were cut petals. When he raised his eyes to Tilly''s hand, she was holding a flower whose petal was the same as that one she was asking him to clean up.


    His lips stretched. "Lady Tilly, don''t you want me to finish my task?"


    "I am training you," she replied in her usual dull voice. "Fabian don''t get annoyed easily."


    "That is because no one is purposely trying to annoy me."


    "But breathing already makes you annoyed."


    Fabian chuckled. "Lady Tilly, I will not argue. I know you are doing this for me. Therefore, I appreciate your mess."


    "You''re wee." Tilly nodded while Fabian walked towards the ripped petals to pick them up one by one.


    Seeing this and overhearing their conversation, Lilou''s under-eye kept twitching. If she were Fabian, she would be very annoyed. There was nothing to appreciate in Tilly''s way of testing his patience!


    ''Why would she even test his patience?'' Lilou wondered, but shook her head as that wasn''t important. "Right..."


    She took a deep breath and huffed it. Lilou marched towards them until she was at arm''s length from Tilly.


    "Hello," she greeted, only to furrow her brows when Tillyid her palms open. "Huh?"


    "Hundred years of your life," Tilly answered, blinking almost innocently. "That''s my price."


    Lilou''s mouth fell open as she looked back at her in disbelief. "You were listening?"


    "You were too loud, Lilou."


    "And you were asking for a hundred years of my life?!" she gasped and Tilly nodded. "Are for real?"


    "Fifty, then."


    "Will I even get that old?" Lilou frowned and sighed as the price they were asking her just kept on upgrading. Stefan was ten gold bars and Tilly''s asking price was a hundred years of her life ¡ª cut down to fifty! It was still too much for Lilou! She would''ve been this wise instead of getting swept by Samael and giving her lips for free!


    Hopeless, Lilou nced at Fabian. She cleared her throat as she returned her gaze to Tilly.


    "You will not change your mind?" she asked Tilly onest time only to receive an answer, "Twenty. That''s thest offer."


    "Are you all businessmen?!" Lilou clicked her tongue before she shook her head, setting her eyes back to Fabian. She cleared her throat and raised her chin, approaching Fabian.


    Fabian straightened his back after picking up the petals and faced her with a smile. "Yes, mydy?" he asked with his usual demure.


    "Can I ask you a favor?" asked Lilou timidly.


    "Well, of course. Anything for mydy."


    "Then..." Lilou cleared her throat and took a deep breath before shing him a kind smile. "Can you kiss me?"


    Fabian''s slit eyes slowly opened. "Sure, mydy."


    "Really?" Her face brightened up, as it seemed there was one person who could understand her without asking for anything in return. However, Lilou''s relief was short-lived at his next remarks.


    "Yes, mydy." Fabian nodded. "All I''m asking in return is you will allow me to open you up at least once."


    "Huh?" she blinked with a gigantic question mark hovering over her head.


    "I''ve always been curious what the inside of your body looks like," he exined with a smile as if he was simply speaking about a flower. "Also, how the wires in your head are connected. It will be an interesting experience."


    Her face contorted while gazing at Fabian. Compare to the three, Fabian''s asking price made all the hair behind her neck raise. If anything, Stefan was right. His price was very cheap and ''almost'' for freepared to Tilly''s and Fabian''s requests.


    Lilou frowned, and her shoulders rxed. "Do you always ask for anything in return?"


    "Of course not, mydy." Fabian chuckled, waiting for her to look back at him. "However, what you are asking also trantes to ''please die for me.'' Dying for you is not a problem, but I would rather die fighting for you and not for something... so silly."


    "Lilou, why are you asking us to kiss you?" asked Tilly, although she overheard Stefan''s remarks before Lilou left him alone.


    "Well.." Lilou dragged her feet towards the nearby bench and perched on it. "It''s His Grace''s fault. He stole my first kiss and then apologized. He''s such a jerk for acting as if I was the one who initiate it."


    "You''re saying you want to confirm if what you felt is something normal, and will be the same if it was others?" Fabian asked and watched her look up at him.


    Lilou nodded. "Yes."


    "Then you came to the wrong people, mydy." Fabian chuckled with his lips closed. "The matters of the heart is something we haven''t figured out yet."


    "We? You mean... you and Tilly?"


    "Kissing is boring." Tilly raised a hand and spoke with a straight face. "Holding hands is like shackles that restrict my movements, and embracing is very appalling. I do not understand why people even embrace when all you will feel is the person''s ribs and hear their heartbeat."


    "Before the regression, I was on a mission to kiss every beautifuldy I meet and each time..." Fabian smiled. "It only makes me wonder what''s the fun in it?"


    "I dide to the wrong people," Lilou mumbled after hearing their answer. She thought the two of them were lovers, but it turned out they were just a pair of weirdos.


    "If you are so distressed about Samael''s action, why don''t you ask Rufus?" Tilly suggested. "He''s a hopeless romantic and is adept with the matters of the heart."


    "That Rufus...?" Lilou scrunched her nose up.


    "I will help you." Tilly offered kindly, giving Lilou a little confidence.


    Fabian also chimed in. "I know where he is at."

 Chapter 695 Gullible

    Chapter 695 Gullible


    Just as Tilly and Fabian promised, they led Lilou to where Rufus was training. As soon as Lilou asked Rufus about her request, herplexion turned pale at the sound of the sword being drawn.


    "Please don''t kill me," she mumbled immediately, seeing therge sword in Rufus'' grasp. "Just say no if you don''t like... hey..!"


    Lilou staggered back and looked in Fabian and Tilly''s direction, only for her heart to sink, seeing their unfazed expression. Fabian was smiling while Tilly was simply looking at her with no emotion.


    Did she make a mistake by going with their suggestion? Just then, Lilou remembered what Stefan told her. Their guests were... bored as hell! Was this their way of entertainment? To watch her get herself killed?!


    Her thoughts grew more negative the closer Rufus approached and when he towered over her, her mind entered a nk state. Lilou slowly raised her head to meet Rufus''s dangerous eyes. In her perspective, Rufus looked like a giant while she was an ant he would crush easily.


    Was this the end for her?


    Lilou shut her eyes when Rufus moved his sword towards her. But the pain of getting shed in half didn''te. She slowly opened one of her eyes, only to furrow her brows. When she opened both her eyes, she looked at Rufus with confusion as he was giving her his sword.


    "Mydy, if I offended you, I will ept any punishment." Her nose scrunched up at his serious remarks. "You do not have to go around in circles."


    "What?" she nearly choked as soon as she realized what Rufus meant. Just like what Fabian said, her request was the literal trantion of asking them to die.


    Rufus kept his solemn front while holding his sword to surrender to her. Lilou cleared her throat and shook her head mildly, pushing his hand away slightly.


    "It''s not like that. Goodness... why are you all so extreme?" she mumbled with a deep exhale, glossing her eyes over at Tilly and Fabian before setting them back to Rufus. "I''m simply asking to be kissed to know if what I felt from getting my first kiss stolen is that..."


    "Magical?"


    "Yes ¡ª" Lilou bit her tongue and gazed at him cautiously. Fabian and Tilly had a different view of human intimacy, but Rufus surprisingly described it perfectly.


    "Mydy, it won''t be the same with others." Rufus sighed quietly as he retrieved his sword and ced it back in its sheath. "Even if you kissed everyone in here, it will always feel different with that special person."


    "How am I supposed to know that if I hadn''t kissed anyone else?" she blurted out, covering her mouth when Rufus quirked a brow.


    "That --" Rufus shrugged as he scratched his jaw. "That is not my problem. I''m just telling you what I know from my experience."


    Lilou studied his expression before she rocked her head in understanding. It didn''t seem he was trying to deceive her.


    "Mydy, if you do not mind me asking, may I know why are you so determined to prove it''s nothing special?" asked Rufus out of in curiosity, as he wanted to help to make up for their first meeting.


    "Well..." Lilou bit her lower lip out of habit, as she also had to ask herself the same question. All the questions thrown at her were: "why was she doing this?" but only Rufus asked this particr question.


    Why was she so determined to prove Samael''s kiss wasn''t special?


    ''I don''t know,'' she answered in her head as she hung her head low. She didn''t really know the reason. Lilou was just simply doing this for the heck of it because Samael pissed her. It was more like an act of revenge ¡ª a petty one.


    "Samael stole her first kiss." Tilly raised her hand to get their attention as she broke the silence that fell on them. "Although they used to make out at every corner of the mansion, she was in distress for this first kiss."


    "Lady Tilly, the Madam couldn''t remember that now." Fabianughed when he noticed Lilou''s beet-red face.


    "And then Samael apologized for it," Tilly continued and blinked innocently. "Samael had been under too much stress he had lost brain cells. I will wear ck tomorrow for the funeral."


    "So it was more like an act of revenge?" Rufus furrowed his brows as he nced at Lilou. Thetter averted her eyes to avoid his gaze.


    "Why was everyone has an asking price when I got mine stolen?" she mumbled as she was still bitter about that fact. But Rufus heard her loud and clear and put everything together to get a clearer picture of what happened.


    If Lilou had gone to him, that meant she already asked others. Knowing Tilly and Fabian, they had probably asked for the impossible in return.


    "Mydy, why don''t you collect His Grace''s debt instead?" Lilou furrowed her brows as she looked back at him with confusion. "Instead of wallowing in getting your first kiss stolen and there''s no way anyone in here will agree to kiss you, why don''t you just get the benefit from it?"


    "There''s a benefit?"


    "His Grace is wealthy and had vast connections," Rufus exined in a knowing tone. "He will surely pay for the damages for stealing your first kiss."


    Tilly hammered the bottom of her fist against her palm. "Ah. You can ask for a hundred years of his life and pay it to me then."


    "He will surely allow me to add or take out another organ from him." Fabian nodded in agreement, while Rufus and Lilou looked at the two in disbelief.


    Now, Rufus finally understood their asking price just for a mere kiss. Did they think their lips were made of gold?!


    "In any case, he will surely give you anything you want topensate you." Rufus cleared his throat and ignored the two. He watched Lilou ponder about it in silence before the side of her lips curled up.


    "I should do that." She giggled evilly before she looked at them, all smiles. "I got to go and collect debts!"


    Lilou didn''t even wait for their response as she rushed to meet Samael and collect the debt that he owed her. Just thinking about earning was enough to excite her. Little did she know, as she was skipping her steps away, Rufus''s face contorted after hearing Tilly''s and Fabian''sments.


    "I didn''t know Lilou was this gullible," Tillymented while watching her skip away.


    "Oh, good old days." Fabian smiled and faced Rufus. "You''re very cunning, Sir Knight."


    "That''s right. Rufus is very cunning."


    "I didn''t ¡ª" Rufus halted as the two already started walking away. He sighed deeply. "I did it out of pure intention, but well... I think I gave the wrong advice. She will hate me this time for sure."

 Chapter 696 Striking up a deal

    Chapter 696 Striking up a deal


    "Your Grace!"


    Lilou ran towards the vestibule of the mansion to catch up to Samael standing under the foyer. Samael looked back, lifting his brows at this misced excitement in her eyes. He leaned back a bit when she perked up in front of him, knitting his brows when she opened her palm between them.


    "Hundred gold!" Lilou eximed while he tilted his head to the side. "For stealing my precious first kiss."


    "A hundred gold¡­?"


    Her excitement and resolve waned. "Was it too much¡­?" she asked awkwardly. "What about fifty?"


    Samael blinked almost innocently, processing her words and these abrupt demands. But to her, she perceived his silence as something like a client having second thoughts. Fabian and Tilly were asking for years of her life and the other one was her organs, so fifty golds shouldn''t be that much, right?


    ''Wait¡­ Lexx only asked for ten, though,'' she thought and bit her lip out of habit. "Twenty?"


    "Lilou, you are asking for a hundred gold as repayment for that kiss?" he asked just to be clear.


    She nodded, raising her chin proudly. "It''s for the damages and the sort. I''m a virtuous maiden and think I should bepensated, to say the least." She then cleared her throat andid her palm open once again.


    "You''re rich, so it shouldn''t be a big deal for you, correct?"


    "Correct." Samael rocked his head, fluttering his eyshes ever so tenderly, taking a step forward.


    "Wait ¡ª" Lilou took a step back when he took another step, panicking. "Wait. Why are you¡­"


    m.


    Lilou swallowed a mouthful of saliva when he mmed his palms on either side of her as her back hit the wall beside the entrance. She felt like shrinking under his gaze, looking to the side to avoid his eyes.


    "What ¡ª what are you doing?" she stuttered nervously. "Haha¡­ Your Grace, do you think intimidating me is enough to get away from your responsibility? Why you ¡ª"


    "A hundred gold for a ten-second kiss. That will be six hundred golds for a minute," he calcted under his breath, lips falling slightly apart. "I hadn''t counted the amount I had on the maind and in the duchy. But it should be worth a lot ¡ª I''ll give them to you."


    Her eyes dted, looking back up at him in horror. "What?"


    "Although I never thought you''d ask for money for a kiss, it doesn''t matter. Let me strike up a deal. I''ll give you all the money and jewelry you want ¡ª even half of my lifespan or my organs ¡ª without questions asked." His eyes narrowed as he bent over until his face was only a palm length away from hers. "Just let me hold you, feel you, kiss you, and love you."


    "Wait ¡ª" her breath hitched as she ced her hand on his chest to stop him from leaning closer. She could feel her heart thudding against her chest and echoing in her ear. Her eyes were shaking as she gazed back at him, pursing her lips into a thin line.


    Why was he saying all this? She came to collect a debt, but she didn''t expect him to offer her a deal!


    Lilou studied him and saw him raise his brows, waiting for whatever she would say patiently.


    "I''m not a whore¡­" she lowered her eyes. "I just came here to get paid for the damages¡­"


    "And that damages are?"


    She snuck a look at him and then looked away almost immediately. "For the brain¡­ and the heart."


    "Lilou." He let out a quiet sigh as his jaw tightened. "Do I disgust you enough for you to feel like earning from it would make you feel better?"


    "No¡­ I mean¡­" Lilou fidgeted with her fingers nervously, unable to give him the proper answer. How could she tell him it was she didn''t know if liking the kiss was normal or if she should feel something else? That would kill her yet to bloom business.


    She bit her lower lip, eyes teary when she gazed at him, as she felt scared of him. "It''s because you didn''t ask for my permission and I don''t know what to do."


    "Lilou¡­" his heart softened seeing she was on the verge of tears. The innocence she carried, which he hadn''t seen for years, only tugged his conscience. Samael got used to stealing kisses from her and seducing her in broad daylight, and he forgot she wasn''t as wild as when they were back on the maind.


    Lilou liked being asked. Even during their first kiss, he needed her permission to not scare her.


    "I''m sorry," he expressed as he straightened his back and wrapped his hand around her. "I didn''t mean to vite your personal space. I forgot where I stand. Forgive me."


    But unlike his intention to soothe her before she cry, Lilou stiffened in his embrace. Her face was beet-red, seeing circles at the intimacy. Her heart was also racing at the heat enveloping her, and if he wouldn''t let her go now, her head would totally explode.


    Fortunately, Samael didn''t hug her that long as he let her go several secondster. Holding her bicep, he shed her stiffed face a smile.


    "Lilou, I¡­" his brows furrowed upon noticing her flustered face while she was looking in a different direction. "Are you¡­ alright?"


    "Hah¡­ yes¡­ ahah!" Lilouughed awkwardly, standing froze on her spot, clutching her chest as her heart was breaking her ribcage. "Today is very nice. Haha. Great weather, isn''t it?!"


    The side of his lips curled up, biting his lower lip. She was silly. She couldn''t even hide her awkwardness at the situation.


    "I don''t know who gave you this idea, but do you want toe with me?" he asked. "I am nning to go to the borders where Heliot was. It''s dangerous, but I''m with you, so you''ll be fine."


    Lilou looked back at him and blinked twice. "The border?"


    "Mhm. That''s where our enemies are. I will go there to give Heliot some help since I am the one who brought them here anyway," he exined and then smiled. "Do you want to? To get some things off of your mind?"


    Lilou hesitated for a second before she nodded. "Alright."

 Chapter 697 Hard riddles to crack

    Chapter 697 Hard riddles to crack


    With that being said, Samael and Lilou set forth to the borders to help Heliot and his troops. Since she ''didn''t'' know how to ride a horse, she had to ride with Samael. As they galloped away from the driveway of the estate, Stefan was staring at them from the window on the second floor.


    His lips curled up subtly. "In the end, her heart will always seek him," came out a low voice while holding his hand behind him.


    "Hell came in here and told me Lilou recognized Law. She also mentioned Yulis subconsciously," he continued, recalling that Samael dropped by Stefan''s office to update him about Lilou''s progress. Although Stefan and Samael didn''t agree about anything, thetter took initiative and informed him about it.


    "He probably thinks I deserved that much." Heughed weakly. "Do you think she''ll hate me once she retrieved her memories?"


    "Who knows¡­?" Tilly''s voice came from behind him, making Stefan look back, eyes falling on the futon where Tilly was enjoying a cup of tea. Tilly ced the teacup back on the saucer and then raised her eyes to him.


    "I can''t see the future. You do. Why don''t you check?" she suggested in her ssic toneless soft voice.


    "Peeking at the future had messed with my head." Stefan shrugged as he strutted towards the armchair on her right and perchedfortably on it. "I''ve grown dependent on my¡­ gift, that I heavily relied on it in the past. And what did it do to me?"


    "There might be good things that happened because of it, but the losses and sacrifices weren''t worth it," he continued casually. "My rtionships were damaged permanently. Because of it, I made a decision that I regretted and still do. I let her go, thinking that''s the best for her. Look what Hell is doing. He''s just keeping her around and will even invite her to a dangerous ce as if it would be an ideal ce for a date."


    "I''m not saying I feel bitter or anything. All I''m saying is¡­ wondering about the future is better than knowing it." Stefan smiled at Tilly. "Although I''m curious what will be her reaction, I''ll leave that worry for tomorrow."


    Tilly studied the resolve and peace in his eyes, tilting her head to the side. She had heard about him, but she hadn''t truly spent time with Stefan that much. But from the This time, Stefan''s smile grew bitter. "He had all the right to hate me. I murdered his parents, let Lena trigger him, and leave without a word. I can''t even use the excuse of short time she interacted with him, Tilly could tell Stefan wasn''t truly vile. Well, he wouldn''t be here if he was, nor would he leave a warning letter to her before the regression.


    "ude hates you," she replied with an entirely different subject since there was no point in dwelling on his resolve. Stefan had already decided.


    This time, Stefan''s smile grew bitter. "He had all the right to hate me. I murdered his parents, let Lena trigger him, and leave without a word. I can''t even use the excuse of having a blood contract with Quentin since I had done many wrong things to him even before that."


    Stefan smacked his lips and sucked air through his gritted teeth. He gazed at her and leaned back, resting his leg over the other.


    "He had gone through a lot after unleashing such power. I don''t me him, nor do I criticize his hatred towards me. I think it''s just and if hees to me, challenging me to a duel, I will happily ept it."


    "He didn''t unleash such power." Tilly picked up the teacup and raised it to her lips while Stefan''s smile lines faded.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    There was a moment of silence between them while Tilly took her precious time to drink her tea. When she put it back on the saucer, she raised her gaze back to him. Her expression was still the same as if she was simply having a normal conversation without revealing a shocking truth.


    "ude''s power is still unstable. All his life, he can only reverse the time for a minute at max. He is a chosen seed, but without proper control or enough knowledge, the seed will devour him if he unleashed such power," Tilly exined, but instead of giving enlightenment, it only confused Stefan. "What he did is simply put us all in between the past and the present. Thus, there were two of him."


    "The regression of time¡­ is done by someone else," she added.


    Once again, silence descended on them as her exnation was like hard riddles to crack. ude''s ability was to reverse the time. Although there was no record that he could reverse it for such a long time as ten years, Stefan believed ude''s emotion was enough to push his nephew beyond his limits.


    Now, Tilly was saying ude simply sealed them between the past and the present, and didn''t reverse the time?


    Tilly sighed quietly as she noticed the plethora of questions in Stefan''s eyes, but thetter was simply wondering what question to ask first. She would exin it in detail, but honestly, she was sozy about it since she knew she would have to exin it again in the future.


    "My sister," was all Tilly said. "She''s the real holder of time. I do not know how you knew about the regression of time, but whoever told you about it, must have known about my sister and waited for the right time to strike so ude can seal the world in this timeline."


    "In other words, the world is unstable as it is, with two ude in the same timeline. If one of them dies¡­" Tilly trailed off as she pondered about it. "Right¡­ I shouldn''t have left the young ude, but never mind."


    "Wait." Stefan massaged his temple. "Are you saying the young ude will be in danger?"


    Tilly pressed her lips and averted her eyes. "No."


    "Ahh¡­ you left Samael''s daughter on the maind despite knowing it was dangerous¡­" Stefan let out a deep sigh as his trust in Tilly continued to deteriorate every time he would speak with her.


    "Sunny has her own mission and the young ude will be safe for sure," Tilly defended. "After all¡­ they will rather target the older version to change their future."

 Chapter 698 Services

    Chapter 698 Services


    Meanwhile¡­


    Lilou pursed her lips and lowered her gaze at the hand that was holding the reins. Around her hands were Samael''s, holding her securely, but not tight enough to hurt her.


    ''I appreciate he asked me toe with him even if it''s dangerous,'' she thought and snuck a nce at him discreetly. ''But honestly, he was the most dangerous of all.'' She only nned to take a peek at him, but now that she was looking at him up close, she couldn''t help but notice how pleasant he was in the eye. Defined and sharp jaw, pointy nose, thin lips, long curled eyshes, and fleek brows. His pair of crimson eyes gave off a dangerous yet alluring gaze.


    He looked phenomenal, and she couldn''t help but stare longer than she should have. Ever since they met, Lilou would usually look away, or their surrounding was dark and she couldn''t see him properly. But now, with the light scattered in the world, under the zing sun, she could see him better.


    Did she really marry such a dangerous beauty? But what did this man see in her to like her? Surely, she believed there were more beautifuldies out there and she just looked average. She had seen nobles in the past and she could tell they all had their allure and often stood out.


    So, what was so special in her that this man see?


    After minutes of staring, Lilou noticed him raise his brows and gaze down at her. She held her breath the second their eyes met; his eyes just seemed to see through her soul as if no matter how she hide, he would find her.


    "I want to pretend I didn''t know you were staring, but you were staring for too long. It baffles me what is inside your head," he exined with a weak chuckle and then gazed ahead. "I have my means to know, but you''d find it offensive if I intrude in your head, will you not?"


    "Huh?" she snapped her eyes and shook her head mildly. "What do you mean by that, my lord?"


    "Literally."


    Lilou frowned as she had to exercise her brain for a moment. When she pondered about his sentiments, her eyes dted, and looked up at him in horror.


    "You¡­ you can read minds?!" she gasped while heughed.


    "It''s not what you think it is. I can read your mind if you allow me to drink a portion of your blood. We can even talk in your head." He shrugged indifferently.


    "I didn''t know about that¡­"


    "Now you know and that''s what matters, don''t you think?" Samael nced at her and smirked, winking at her before setting his focus back on the road ahead. "So, would you mind sharing your thoughts after examining my face? I might not be your type, but I''m confident with my looks. Still, I wonder if I¡­ passed?"


    Lilou coughed, as she didn''t expect the horror of her imsst night would haunt her this soon.


    "No ¡ª not bad." She looked away, biting her tongue.


    "Haha!" Unlike what she expected, Samael simplyughed heartily. "Not bad? Well, I can take that."


    Lilou looked at him once again. "You''re not angry?"


    "Why would I?" he returned, lowering his head slightly. "I am trying to impress the most beautiful woman Iid my eyes on. The greater the ambition, the greater the difficulty, and I''m up for the challenge."


    "Most ¡ª most beautiful woman?"


    "Mhm."


    Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line as her face flushed in red, looking away to hide her face even when he wasn''t looking. Little did she know, he nced at her and smirked proudly. Knowing Lilou ¡ª this younger and silly version of herself ¡ª she had low self-esteem and doesn''t see her own beauty.


    If only she knew¡­ he thought. If only Lilou could see herself in his eyes, she would know how magical she was.


    "Do you ¡ª do you think ttery is enough to charm me?" she cleared her throat, convinced he was simply saying such things to get her trust.


    "I can offer my services."


    "What?"


    Samael just shrugged as a smug smile dominated his face, casting her a knowing look. "Don''t think too much about it. Your head will go into overdrive."


    "Did you just¡­ insult me?" she gasped with a natural blush from anger and ttery on her cheeks. "Did you just say I''m stupid?"


    "I just said something perverted," he corrected and chuckled. "It''s fine if you missed it the first time, but it will be in my conscience if you can''t focus because of it. I realizedte that I shouldn''t throw things like that easily."


    Lilou bit her lower lip as she reviewed their conversation just now. Did he say something perverted? But she didn''t know what perverted¡­


    ''Services.'' Her eyes went round and Samael caught how her face stiffened.


    "I told you." He clicked his tongue and lowered his head, bumping his chin against the top of her head mildly. "My bad. But my offer is always valid."


    Lilou frowned, and before she knew it, she pped his chest lightly. "Are you trying to console me or tease me?"


    "Haha. Come on¡­ I''m being honest here." Heughed while she fumed. "If my looks are average in your eyes, then I have another card, and that is my performance in the bed. If that isn''t still enough, I''m confident with my size."


    "¡­"


    "My body is also trained so I can ¡ª"


    "Please stop." Samael bit his tongue as he nced at her, only to see the horror on her face. "No more. Thank you, please."


    He shrugged and chuckled mischievously. He didn''t mean to scare her, but it was only a matter of time before she would realize she married a lustful man. Pretending he wasn''t would only bring trouble, since just looking at her was enough to make him bite a finger while thinking of having her all to himself.


    Samael bit his lower lip and swallowed the tension in his throat. He gazed down at her and she seemed she had calmed down from her shock.


    His eyes squinted while the corner of his lips curled up. "Hold properly, Lilove. We''ll need to pick up our pace since I believe I should blow off some steam as soon as possible."


    "What ¡ª"


    Before she could even register his words, Lilou held onto him as if her life depended on it as they galloped away.

 Chapter 699 I can take you to heaven

    Chapter 699 I can take you to heaven


    Lilou didn''t know how bad the border was until they reached it. Scattered around the border of thend of Karo were soldiers. Under the zing sun, sand formed a fog.


    "Lilou," Samael called, offering his hand to her as he stood beside the horse.


    "Uh, ye ¡ª" she coughed even before she could finish a sentence, holding her breath as she sped his hand. As soon as she jumped andnded on the ground, she fanned in front of her to breathe a little. The dust was too much since everyone was just running or jogging, ambling up the dirt road without a care for others. But then again, the soldiers would just jump so high to the top of the borders, so they wouldn''t need to care. Everyone was capable vampires ¡ª no care for a human visitor like her.


    "Uh¡­ wait." Her brows rose, watching him take off his cloak, which he draped over the horse. Samael then took off the shawl around his neck and then sniffed it, checking the smell meticulously.


    ''What is he doing?'' she wondered, watching him think about it before returning her gaze.


    "Smell it and see if you can take the smell." He handed the shawl, making her brows raise. "I forgot that thisnd is unlike the maind and the heart''s kingdom."


    Lilou furrowed her brows and darted her eyes between him and the shawl in his hand. She knew what he wanted her to do with it, but it was strange for him to think its smell would bother her.


    "If you know me that well, you''d understand I am a peasant." She epted the shawl and smell it, looking back at him. ''It smells good¡­ just like him.''


    "I know, but it''s not about you but me. I have a woman to impress." He shrugged before he offered, "let me help you."


    "It''s fine. I can ¡ª " She couldn''t finish her sentence because he had already taken the shawl from her and stood in front of her.


    "I know you can, but I enjoy doing things like things like this," came out a low voice,ying the shawl open and then cing it over her head. He clipped his thumb and index on its corner and then pulled it across her lower face, tucking it behind her ears.


    Lilou gazed at him as he left this gap for her to see, studying his solemn expression. As she did so, her heart kept pounding against her chest and it was growing louder by the second. She was lucky the shawl was covering her face, so she didn''t need to hide her flustered face.


    ''I''m afraid I will have a heart attack if he keeps doing things that make my heart flutter.'' She flinched when he set his eyes back to her and smiled. She panicked internally. ''My heart¡­! Stop it!''


    "Better?" he asked with a satisfied smile. "Mhm?"


    She lowered her eyes and nodded. "Better."


    "Then, shall we go?" he offered his hand to her, tipping his head towards the border. Lilou gazed at his eyes and that charming smile before her eyes fell on his hand.


    ''Why does it feel like¡­ everything feels so familiar?'' she wondered, reaching her hand to hold his hand hesitatingly. Watching his slender fingers carefully wrap around her hand made her hold him back, raising her eyes back to him.


    His lips stretched even broader before guiding her with him, walking a step ahead of her while her eyes remained on his back. She was aware this ce was dangerous, but looking at his back, she felt at ease.


    ''He has a very reliable back,'' she thought and smiled, squeezing his hand before skipping a step to keep a safe distance from him. ''I feel like I''m on a date.'' From the time they were riding a horse until now, Lilou had always recognized the familiarity of his presence. Knowing of the regression, she was aware they probably had done it in the past. Hence, the awareness. But even so, it made her a little giddy. But this exhrating emotion was short-lived when Lilou and Samael stood in front of the border.


    She looked up at the towering border and caught a few soldiers jumping up to it and down. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, wondering how she would get over there.


    "Was there adder?" she blurted out because there was no way she could jump that high.


    "For?" she looked at Samael, who was standing beside her, holding her hand safely.


    "For that, obviously." Lilou pointed up. "Or are we going to pass the gates? Didn''t you say it''s dangerous outside?"


    "It is, but using adder is exhausting." He blinked almost innocently, tilting his head to the side.


    "Then do you think I can jump that high?"


    "Of course." Samael bit his tongue and averted his eyes, having this idea in mind.


    She scrunched her nose up in disbelief and faced the border. "This high? Has it ever urred to you I am ¡ª kya!" a loud squeal escaped her mouth as Samael abruptly swept her off of her feet and before she knew it, he was carrying her in a bridal style. Lilou clutched his shoulder on instinct, wide-eyed.


    "I can just carry you." He smiled innocently until his eyes were squinting. "See? I had tons of services to offer. If you married me, you''ll not only get a husband but also a servant."


    Her eyes widened even more, as she couldn''t believe he was promoting himself right now. "Wait, I ¡ª"


    "Hold tight, Lilove. We''ll jump¡­ I can jump really, really high and take you to heaven." He winked, and before she could even process the hidden meaning of his words, Samael looked up and bent his knees down. Without a moment''s notice, he jumped while she hid her face in his neck, holding him as if holding onto her lifeline.


    THUD!


    The second she felt theynded, Lilou kept her eyes shut and face buried in his neck. When she felt no movement around, she mustered enough courage to pull her head away, only to see multiple des aimed at them.


    "How dare you show yourself in here?" came a voice from ahead of them and when she turned her head to see who it was, Lilou instantly recognized those dreamy eyes.


    Heliot.

 Chapter 700 So long?

    Chapter 700 So long?


    "How dare you show yourself in here?"


    Lilou''s mouth fell open, wide-eyed. Her entire body was frozen, tightening her grip around Samael''s neck on instinct. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, knowing one reckless move and one of those sharp metals would plunge into her neck.


    ''Is this what he meant when he said dangerous?!'' she ground her teeth as all the good points Samael earned just now went negative in a sh. ''Right... his enemies are the good guys and he was practically the viin here! How can I forget he led a horde of enemies in Karo?!''


    "Heliot." Unlike the terrified Lilou in his arms, Samael''s lips stretched from ear to ear, unfazed by the weapons pointing at him. "Why don''t you ask your people to put down their toys? It won''t be nice when the person who simply came here to help is being treated terribly."


    Heliot stopped several feet away from him, studying Samael and that woman clinging to him. His eyes returned to Samael. This time, his gaze was colder.


    "Simply came in here to help...?" Heliot''s face was stoic. "I warned you, Duke Samael. Do not show your face to me after what you brought upon thend of Karo. But s... your insufferable personality had not changed, even after all these years."


    "Come on, Heliot. Don''t be like that."


    Displeased by Samael''s air of nonchnce, Heliot nced at his soldier around the two of them. However, instead of telling them to attack Samael, he raised a hand, signaling them to yield their weapons.


    "Stand back," ordered Heliot, eyes on Samael. "He is not someone you can touch recklessly."


    "Heh..." Samael chuckled with an arched brow, watching the soldiers stand back without question asked.


    As expected of Heliot''s people. Heliot''s words were absolute and just like that stiff guy, his people were also used to patterns. An order was an order and must be executed, and no one even voiced their worry about Heliot. Maybe they were simply confident in Heliot or they were not allowed to voice their worries. Either way, Samael hade here to blow off some steam since he couldn''t do that with Lilou. She was the unsuspecting culprit.


    A soft gust of wind blew past the two with the fog of sand that was surrounding the area. Samael kept his smile and Lilou in his arms, while Heliot kept his straight face.


    "Your Grace, as a Prince of the magnificentnd of Karo, I hereby sentence you to death along with that woman," Heliot announced and Lilou''s blood instantly ran cold. "I will send your remains to His Majesty, along with a delegation, to exin what had urred."


    "How polite." Samael chuckled; Heliot was awfully polite.


    Ignoring Samael''s indifference, Heliot whistled, and a gust of wind suddenly blew past them. The sand that was already polluting the air thickened, and the soldiers stepped back to avoid getting caught by this. Lilou, who was in the middle of this all, held onto Samael in fear.


    "Please..." she muttered through her gritted teeth, narrowing her eyes to avoid the sand from getting into her eyes. She could even see the sand clinging to hershes, and if not for the shawl around her face, she was certain this much sand fog would suffocate her.


    Samael nced at her as she buried her face in his neck, smiling in satisfaction as she held him so tight she would snap his neck. It made him feel she didn''t want to let him go, just as much as he didn''t want to put her down.


    "That human..." Heliot drew a sword out of the fog that opened a small portal. "... is the reason you stepped into thisnd, is it not?"


    "She is." Lilou gasped at Samael''s quick reply. "I brought all those people over there because I''m in a rush to see her. I''m also here because she kept seducing me and I need to do something... or I might end up dragging her to a corner and sin."


    "..." Lilou''s brain went nk, unable to wrap all these confessions in her head. What did he say?


    "Is that so?" Heliot didn''t react strongly as he nodded in understanding. "Then that means she is just as equally at fault."


    "She is."


    Heliot remained silent for a moment, scrutinizing Samael from head to toe. Thetter was standing, carrying Lilou in a bridal style, not calling for his infamous weapon, Catharsis. Not just that, but Samael didn''t give off any fighting spirit as he simply stood there.


    How could he fight while carrying ady in his arms? It baffled Heliot. But in any case, Heliot didn''t care. What Samael did was unforgivable. Because of this crazy La Crox, Heliot''s people were injured fending off the borders. Those undeads weren''t even his enemy... although a part of Heliot knew they would be in the future.


    "If I cannot defeat you, I will agree to your propositions," said Heliot as his eyes glinted. "But if I did, I will hang your head in the gates for everyone to see."


    "Sure..."


    Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Heliot disappeared from his vantage point, only to reappear in front of Samael. Thetter didn''t move an inch, eyes to where Heliot was standing.


    Heliot thrust his sword down straight into Samael''s head. "So long ¡ª" His eyes dted when Samael suddenly opened his mouth and kept the de in between his teeth, smiling.


    "So long?" Samael spoke while keeping the de in between his teeth. "Too early for that."


    When Samael''s eyes glinted dangerously, Heliot hurriedly pulled his sword away and Samael let it go. Heliot jumped back, puzzlement in his eyes.


    "You were... absorbing it?" Heliot muttered as he nced at his sword, turning it to check it. Just now, he felt Samael''s fangs absorbing his weapon''s gifts, just like how a vampire drinks blood. Was that even possible? Samael didn''t sink his fangs, but he could absorb any life forces on inanimate objects?


    "Amusing," he expressed and set his eyes back to Samael. "I didn''t know you can do this."


    "Likewise," Samael confessed. "But... I learned a lot about living with an old sloth, Prince Heliot."


    He then licked his lips. "That one tastes better than Maleficent. Shall we continue?"

 Chapter 701 Look up

    Chapter 701 Look up


    "That one tastes better than Maleficent. Shall we continue?"


    Heliot let out a shallow breath and his sword disintegrated like sand. His actions cause Samael''s brows to raise.


    "There''s no point." The wind calmed down as the sand thinned out. "I admit defeat."


    "So soon?"


    "I am not foolish enough to continue a battle, knowing the oue," Heliot exined with his usual toneless voice and nced at Lilou. "They said people would protect their beloved and keep them away from harm. I wonder how can you bring her here knowing it isn''t an ideal ce for such a silly girl like her."


    "You''ll regret that in the future." Samael chuckled as he gazed down at Lilou, who was still clinging to him tightly. "Even if, let''s say, it is dangerous, it is not for me."


    He raised his head and smiled at Heliot. "So, will you look after her? I will clean up the mess I brought here so we can call it quits."


    "My people had already shed blood."


    "I''ll heal them. Although I cannot do anything about it if they lost a limb, a drop of my blood is enough for other injuries."


    Heliot remained silent as he measured the sincerity in Samael''s eyes. It was hard to size someone up like him since Samael was not someone anyone could just read. He was the perfect example of what Heliot disliked about a person; he was too unpredictable and emotional.


    "We''ll talk about it once you wiped them all out." He rocked his head and pivoted on his heel, walking towards the other side of the wall. Meanwhile, Samael gazed down at Lilou.


    "Hey," he called gently and shook her slightly, but Lilou only tightened her limbs around his neck. "It''s fine now."


    Lilou snuck a look at him and cautiously looked around. The first thing she saw was Heliot walking away and the thinning sand in the air.


    ''What just happened?'' she wondered and looked at Samael, wide-eyed. She was too scared that she was having an inner meltdown. Her brain kept yelling at her while she prayed to all the gods she knew to get out of this alive. In other words, she didn''t hear Samael and Heliot''s conversation properly, as she was busy praying for her life.


    "He conceded." Samael winked, causing her eyes to dte even wider.


    "What?"


    "Heh... I''m strong." A smug grin dominated his face as he shrugged. "He got scared, so it''s over even before I can do something."


    Lilou looked at him with doubt and caution in her eyes. Samael looked dangerous at first look, but honestly, what she had seen Heliot do was something she had never seen before. Then, this duke here was iming Heliot just conceded? Not that she was unhappy about it, but how? Or rather, she was suspicious about what sort of tricks did he pull out to settle the situation.


    "Shall we stay like this? I do not mind." She snapped out of her thoughts when he shed her a bright smile, squeezing her waist slightly. "I like staying with you. I can fight with you in my arms."


    "Let me go." She patted his shoulder.


    "As you wish."


    "Wait!" Lilou clutched his shoulder in panic as he bent over, halting him. "It''s really safe now, right?"


    Samael chuckled. "No, it''s not."


    Her expression died as she tapped his shoulder. "Put me down."


    This time, hisughter was louder as he put her down. It would''ve been nice if she believed him, but well, Lilou saw through his lie quickly.


    "Let''s go?" He offered his hand to her.


    "I don''t need to hold your hand," she mumbled while looking back at him cautiously. "Who knows if you will drag me over the wall?"


    He chuckled once again. "Alright. Just keep close. Heliot will watch over you while I clean the mess I brought here."


    With that being said, Lilou followed him closely from behind until the two of them stood beside Heliot. Lilou nced at Heliot''s side, seeing him wear his usual solemn expression.


    "Even if their limbs were severed, they would continue fighting." Heliot broke the silence as he kept his gaze ahead. "Severing all their limbs... they will use their mouth to bite. But what is dreadful of all is that they suck life forces instead of blood."


    "Well, Quentin will not be called a mad genius for nothing." Samael shrugged as he gazed in the direction where Heliot was staring. "Before the regression, his people aren''t like this. But it seemed he found answers in hell. Hah... he probably had a splendid mansion in the pits of fire."


    Lilou furrowed her brows as the two talked casually. She cautiously took a step forward and peeked over the wall, only to have her eyes dted in horror. Outside the border was... a disaster. People... mindless monsters with pupils as red as fresh blood and sclera as ck as an ink. Their veins were protruding and she could see clearly that their veins were akin to tattoos because of their dark colors.


    But that wasn''t the scariest sight of all because even if their limbs were severed, they were charging at the soldiers unhesitatingly. The blood stter around only brought this undeniable dread to her heart, making her hold her breath.


    "This is..."


    "The undead, my love." Samael cocked his head back, eyes on her. "I remember you making a mountain of their bodies in the past. Good times."


    "What?"


    "Heh. Don''t worry." He set his eyes back ahead without much change in his reaction. He then stretched his neck from one side to the other, producing cracks while he continued.


    "I simply didn''t have the time to deal with them the past several days, but now..." Samael held his hand together and stretched them forward. "... I really need to do some stretching to quench my worldly desires."


    Samael shed her a smile. "I''ll be back," and then turned to Heliot and pped his bicep mildly. "Take care of her for a while... but don''t touch her or I''ll cut your hand."


    With that being said, Samael jumped over the wall excitedly while Heliot''s face remained poker face. Meanwhile, Lilou scrunched her nose up because Samael was screaming, "look up and repent to the beautiful goddess over there!"

 Chapter 702 Her type

    Chapter 702 Her type


    "Is he going to be alright¡­?" Lilou wondered under her as she watched Samael use a soldier''s head as a stepping stone and then jumped on the undead''s head. "I guess so."


    She huffed silently as she squinted her eyes at the brutality of the situation. She clutched her bicep and took a step back, terrified to see more of this. Although she had seen and had grown familiar with the nobles'' cruelty towards peasants like her, this was just a different level of brutality.


    It wasn''t a sight she was ready to see¡­ or maybe not. The sight of it made her heart pound against her chest. However, she didn''t feel as frightened as she should be. She felt sick to her stomach, but it was more like she strangely pitied those monsters.


    "Why¡­" she whispered, clutching her chest as this sympathy slowly grew to dismay. "¡­ who could do this to them?"


    "Hmm?" Heliot quirked a brow as he nced at her. Even though her face was covered with a shawl and he could only see her eyes, he immediately understood the conflict in her eyes. When she raised them, Heliot instantly got a gist of the question in her head. Lilou wore her heart on her sleeve and one could read her thoughts just by the look in her eyes.


    "Quentin," he answered, peeling his eyes away from her and back to the bloodbath down there. "The King of the kingdom of Spade. A mad genius who ughtered his kin to secure his throne, a person who sought to be a God and would stop at nothing to get what he want."


    His eyes glinted menacingly. "From what I heard, he died¡­ ten years from now. But it seemed just like the king of the Heart, he had returned with a different agenda. If what His Grace said regarding these monsters was true, I fear Quentin had more cards up his sleeve." He paused and let out an exhale, calcting everything in his head.


    "Letting these monsters step in thend of Karo only means he isn''t afraid of making an enemy out of the Von Stein n, as well." Heliot''s voice grew even lower and dangerous. "And that alone is rming since that also means he is confident enough to make an enemy of the La Crox and the Von Stein at the same time."


    Lilou remained silent and studied Heliot''s side profile. Unlike Samael, who was reeking of confidence, she could feel the gravity of the problem just listening to this man. It scared her a bit.


    "Quentin¡­" she whispered and winced as she heard this piercing t note in her head for a split second. Lilou held her head at the split-second headache.


    "Are you alright?" she looked up when Heliot raised a question.


    "Uh¡­ yes."


    He nodded in understanding before setting his eyes back to the battleground. A shallow exhale slipped past his violence.


    "If I were you, stay where you are," said Heliot to Lilou lips at the scene he was watching. Good thing he had signaled his men to retreat when Samael stepped foot in there, or else they would get caught up with that man''s violence.


    "If I were you, stay where you are," said Heliot to Lilou without casting her a look. "He''ll be finished in a minute or two."


    "Huh? So soon?"


    Heliot slowly turned his head to her once again. "Mhm. That soon." He wouldn''t concede if he didn''t detect Samael was stronger than thest time they met.


    For someone who woke up from hundreds of years of slumber, Samael should still be in a vulnerable state. However, it was the opposite. He was stronger, making their im about the reversal of time stronger.


    Her brows furrowed while exchanging looks with Heliot, and just as he imed, Samael appeared beside Heliot several secondster. Lilou held her breath as she nced at Samael, seeing him wipe the blood from his jaw with the back of his hand.


    <nulli>''He really finished it¡­'' she thought, not even questioning whether he wiped all those mindless monsters out. Deep in her heart, she already knew Samael did. She didn''t know where this confidence and certainty came from, but that was what she felt.


    "You should''ve killed them before heading into thisnd." Heliot was the first to speak, staring at Samael, who was within his reach. "You finished them quicker than I had expected."


    Samael smirked. "I was with my son."


    "Your son¡­ howe you had a son while you were in slumber?"


    "You''re asking the most foolish question right now, Heliot." Samael rolled his eyes as Heliot was acting as if he didn''t have any idea of the reversal of time.


    "I am simply asking questions that your level of intelligence can understand," replied Heliot with a straight face before ncing at the situation over the wall. He narrowed his eyes at the dark misting out of the severed limbs and carcass of the undead that were scattered around the ground.


    "It''ll be entertaining to watch to sit you down with Fabian and Tilly." Samael shook his head as he strutted towards Lilou. Standing in front of her, he bent over and checked her with wide eyes.


    "What ¡ª what are you doing?"


    "Checking if he touched you, obviously," he exinedzily as he bobbed his face to examine her. "I''m a jealous, yet proud man. When others look at you with admiration, it''s nice, but touching you is an entirely different issue. I simply need to make sure that guy over there didn''t touch you, since he used to have a crush on you."


    Lilou''s eyes dted as he looked back at him in disbelief. "What?"


    "Nothing." Samael straightened his back, hands on his hips, a smile on his face. "Forget what I said because I just figured out he might be your type."


    Heliot, who was hearing this unintelligent conversation, kept a straight face. "Please leave the area immediately. I dislike what I am hearing."


    "Haha!" Samael grinned at Lilou. "That''s right. You know where to find us."


    Before Lilou could even grasp the situation, Samael held her hand and, as if forgetting she didn''t have any memories of their life together, he jumped over the wall without a second hesitation.


    "Kyahh!!!"

 Chapter 703 Sure

    Chapter 703 Sure


    "Kyah!!"


    Samael''s eyes dted as soon as her scream rang to his side. He winced and pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her while they were free falling. Lilou clutched him on instinct and muffled her scream as she buried her face in his chest.


    His eyes softened, patting her head slightly before moving his arm to hook under her legs. How nice would it be if they stayed longer in the air? He thought. But the fun ended too soon as hended safely, dust ascending up around him, Lilou in his arms.


    She bounced slightly but held her securely.


    "We''vended," he announced, but Lilou was still trembling. He sighed quietly. "What am I going to do with you? I missed having you relying on me."


    Samael chuckled lightly as he sauntered towards the horse where he tied it to. After being with Lilou for a long time ¡ª but not long enough for him ¡ª Samael sometimes missed the days Lilou couldn''t fight. Of course, he was proud of her and was amazed how she got strong over time, but it would be nice if she could rely on him more.


    It was not like Lilou made him feel she didn''t need him, but he always had this fear she wouldn''t need him one day. Especially now that she doesn''t recognize him.


    He stood in front of the steed and gazed down. Although she stopped trembling that much, she was still trying to calm herself.


    "I overdid it, did I?" he asked, and she nodded, but didn''t let go. His brows rose as he sensed she didn''t seem afraid anymore. Still, she was trembling.


    "Are you alright?" he queried once again, and she shook her head sideways. "What''s wrong, love?"


    Lilou gritted her teeth as she opened her eyes, locking her arms around his neck. "I don''t know. My heart is racing so fast and my head would hurt every once in a while."


    "I see." Samael looked around the border and aside from the soldiers and barracks on sight, there weren''t any good ces to rest. A shallow breath slipped past his lips and nced at the steed. Riding it wouldn''t help.


    "Hold tight," he said and, as instructed, she moved up a bit. He nced down at her once more before he jumped, sprinting away at full speed as if he was skipping spaces. He knew her and if she was acting like this, that only meant it was true. Worse. She wasn''t telling him everything. They must return so Tilly could see the problem.


    While his eyes glinted, picking up his already lightning speed, Lilou''s breathing grew heavier. When they jumped from the top of the border, fear swelled in her heart. But when she screamed, she felt a striking pain in her head and her heart was pounding since.


    ''<nulli>I can''t understand¡­'' she closed her eyes, moving slightly up, and wrapped her arms around his neck to keep herself from falling. When she felt like losing consciousness, she snapped her eyes open. It was her gut feeling not to sleep. The thought terrified her somehow.


    <nulli>''I can''t sleep,'' she told herself. <nulli>''I don''t think I should¡­ or I won''t wake up.'' To keep herself awake, she moved her head up and peeked over his shoulder. Lilou narrowed her eyes as she felt even dizzier, seeing that everything seemed to just sh before her eyes. She didn''t know he could run faster than a galloping horse. If only they traveled to the border like this, they would''ve reached it faster than when riding a horse.


    <nulli>''Huh?'' her brows furrowed and as if by instinct, Lilou twisted her neck to look ahead. A strong gust of wind instantly met her face, making her squint her eyes. The air slightly made her feel better, though.


    Lilou inhaled and exhaled until she could no longer feel the dizziness before she mustered her courage to open her squinting eyes wider. As soon as she did, the pounding in her chest calmed down and her body rxed.


    <nulli>''I feel like flying¡­'' she thought, holding her breath, eyes down. Samael was skipping from roof to roof, but she didn''t feel that much impact every time his She felt liberated and safe¡­ something that felt so familiar and her emotion so strong a tension in her throat built up.


    Lilou clutched his shoulder, causing him to gaze down at her. Seeing the amusement on her face, the side of his lips curled up as he sighed in relief. He slowed down so she could enjoy the sight of Karo from above. After all, this ce that was rich with sand was glorious, as if it was a city of gold under the zing sun. And he wanted her to see the beauty of this ce because he promised to take her around the world to see what he had seen in his time.


    <nullb>******


    Aspensation for dragging her to jump from the wall, Samael took the longest route so they could share some time alone. Seeing the beautifulnd of Karo from a bird''s perspective was also a good way to erase the awful sight of the brutal battle beyond its border.


    "Can you walk?" he asked as soon as hended in front of the estate they were staying temporarily.


    "Ye ¡ª yes." She stuttered, and he carefully put her down. Her knees trembled a bit, but she kept her ground. Samael scrutinized her from head to toe and smiled.


    "Thank you," he expressed, waiting for her to return his gaze. "Foring with me today. It really means a lot to say more, he huffed and pivoted on his heel.


    "Let''s head inside. I''m a little famish and dirty¡­" while he me."


    Lilou pursed her lips and nodded, clutching her hand close to her chest. Just when she thought Samael would say more, he huffed and pivoted on his heel.


    "Let''s head inside. I''m a little famish and dirty¡­" while he changed the subject, her eyes fell on his clothes and then on his boots. She didn''t notice earlier, but his clothes were covered with specks of blood and his shoes seemed to have dipped in a shallow pool of blood.


    She balled her hand into a fist before she took a deep breath. "Thank you!" she blurted out after mustering her courage to express her gratitude for the pleasant trip. Even though he went to fight those monsters, he didn''tin and showed her around thend of Karo.


    He kept his promise. He took her to a ce that could get some things off of her mind.


    Samael halted as he cocked his head back arrogantly. "I don''t like simple thanks," he humored. "If you want to thank me, just let me kiss you for at least a minute."


    He waved and chuckled, resuming in his steps only to stop upon hearing a silent, "alright." His brows furrowed, looking back at her just to make sure he heard her correctly.


    Lilou pursed her lips as she looked around before setting her eyes back on him. "I said, sure¡­" she trailed off, seeing him march towards her and before she could take a step back out of fear, he reached his hands out, cupping her cheek with both his hands and tilted his head, iming her lips without a second hesitation.


    Her eyes dted as her breath hitched, but feeling the warmth of his lips once again, her eyes soon softened 10:49


    before she closed them.


    warmth of his lips once again, her eyes soon softened before she closed them.


    <nulli>''I think¡­ Sir Knight is correct,'' she thought, clutching his arm tightly. <nulli>''You know it is special when it feels right¡­ or perfect under an imperfect circumstance.''

 Chapter 704 Reenactment

    Chapter 704 Reenactment


    Samael''s kiss wasn''t like their first that wanted to dominate. His kiss was gentle, a round full of sweet passion that ignites. It was like a promise of authenticity, waking up a primal desire which lived in all people. Lilou felt vulnerable at the sincerity of his lips being one with hers, feeling his teeth bite her gently.


    She clutched his back, standing on her toes, basking in the warmth of his body, binding her in a tight embrace. Her brain was in a shut mode, forgetting they were being intimate just right outside the estate. Yet, even if the thought crossed her suddenly, she didn''t feel the need to hide.


    That night Samael brought her to the temporary estate they were hiding in. Lilou bawled her eyes all night. She didn''t know the exact source of her tears and sadness, but what she knew was that she felt lost and confused. It was like she had no ce in this world.


    A human peasant shunned by the world, and a vampire who needed to die for reasons she didn''t think were well-founded enough. Stuck in the fine line between humans and vampires, she didn''t know where to put herself.


    But in his kiss, she was home.


    Perhaps that was the reason she wanted to test it with others. It wasn''t to prove it was the same, but rather to prove he was different. He was real; he was there with open arms, telling her she was home with his pure heart open and vulnerable.


    She didn''t have to prove that anymore because this kiss was enough to answer her question. She liked it and she wanted more of it, and she couldn''t imagine herself doing it with anyone else but him. In her head, she didn''t think she would feel just as much asfortable being intimate with others just as she feltfortable with him.


    It just felt natural, as if her body was his and his body was hers. When they would part, they were still one, but together they wereplete.


    Time ticked slowly, and he savored every millisecond in that one-minute time frame. When his brain whispered "one" while counting down, he reluctantly let her go.


    Lilou panted for air as her eyes crack open ever so tenderly when his lips parted from her. She didn''t know she was already suffocating until now. His forehead rested against her, and his arms that were still around her waist kept her body close.


    Her heart was beating like crazy, hammering against her ribcage to break free. She gulped, suspending the echoing heartbeat that was deafening her.


    "Thank you," he expressed under her breath.


    With quivering lips, she replied. "Please don''t speak." She raised her eyes and bit her inner lips secretly. "You seemed to have a habit of speaking about all the aggravating things at the wrong time."


    "I''m minding my manners." He grinned, pulling her waist closer as if the nonexistent gap between their bodies was still too wide. Out of habit, Samael bent over and tilted his head, running the apex of his nose on the side of her neck. She pulled away on instinct, only to get pulled by his arm.


    "Shall we bathe together, love?"


    "Wa ¡ª wait..." Lilou shrunk, raising her shoulder and tilting her head at the ticklish sensation of his breath on her skin.


    He chuckled with his lips closed. "Tickles?"


    "Mhm." She lowered her eyes to hide her flustered face, pressing her lips into a thin sh.


    "What are you saying by bathing together? Aren''t we going too fast? Don''t we have steps to follow or the sort?" her voice was muffled while pinching his sleeve.


    "Steps to follow?" Samael carefully drew his head back, waiting for her to look back at him. She nodded as her brows elevated, trying to hide the adorable blush on her cheek with this false bravado she sported.


    "I mean, in the past... or future, there should be steps we had taken, right?" she cleared her throat and raised her chin. "Although I said I do not want to be controlled by what people told me that would or had already happened, I... I want to remember what my heart remembers."


    Lilou huffed. The more she talked, the braver she got... or the more she showed how clueless she was.


    "Let''s not rush and do it like how we did it in the past," she added.


    Samael blinked twice and tilted his head to the side. So she was basically telling him to do the steps on how they fell in love with each other, right? The problem was that he was just as clueless as her about how she fell for him. All he knew was that when they kissed the first time, their rtionship took off.


    And now that they kissed...


    "Bathing together now is a must then," he spoke after seconds of silence, watching her brows crease.


    "Pardon?"


    "If we''re following the steps ordingly, I will carry you inside and we will bathe together." The side of his lips stretched from ear to ear and fluttered his eyshes coquettishly. "That''s how we first did it."


    Dread clouded her eyes. "Wha ¡ª what...?"


    "After we kissed for the first time, we rushed back to the manor to continue it after getting interrupted," he exined, recalling the memories vividly as if it just happened yesterday.


    The thought of how she looked at him at that time made him gulp to moisten his drying throat. Although she had grown fierce and naughty over the years, their first intercourse still had this special ce in his heart.


    In a vampire''s lexicon, Samael would be considered a womanizer since pleasure for vampires was sinking their fangs into one''s neck. But in human terms, he never had human intimacy aside from her. It was useless in his perspective; he didn''t truly understand the human intimacy until heid his eyes on Lilou.


    Technically, their first intimate night together was both their first. Hence, it left a deep impression and would always be one of his favorites; every round of passion with her was on that favorite list, though.


    "Let''s go..." he suggested, and without a moment''s notice, her feet left the ground and found herself back in his arms. She gasped as she looked up at him, only to see him grin at her.


    "... and conduct a reenactment. You might remember a thing or two." Samael winked before he strutted towards the mansion. "I''ll be gentle... I''ll try."

 Chapter 705 Im the rotten one

    Chapter 705 I''m the rotten one


    "I''ll be gentle... I''ll try."


    The expression on Lilou''s face died as she held her breath while Samael carried her to the mansion. Studying the triumphant grin on his face, she knew he was dead serious. Samael was nning to carry her to the bathroom where they would¡­


    Her mouth fell in disbelief before patting his chest when they were by the entrance. He stopped.


    "Put me down!" she panicked, tapping his shoulder quickly. "Now!"


    "But why? That is not how we did it."


    Lilou nearly choked on her own breath but managed to keep herself together. She pinched his shoulder, which did nothing to him.


    "I ¡ª I don''t want to take a bath! I take bath every ten days!" she lied on the skin of her teeth. "Put me down¡­ please."


    Samael sighed quietly.


    "Fine." He reluctantly put her down and then continued when he straightened his back. "Lilove, I was ¡ª"


    <nulli>Swooosh.


    The second her feet met the floor, she dashed away in a sh without saying a word. He blinked many times as a gust of air blew past him. He slowly shifted his gaze to the direction she sprinted to, tilting his head to the side.


    "I was kidding," he whispered, scratching his temple. "And a bit serious."


    If she agreed, he wouldn''t mind bing one with her and giving the performance of his life. The sight of her was enough to tickle his heart, and kissing her could prickle his skin with euphoria. Feeling her body with his palm, he wanted to confine her in his embrace forever.


    So, who wouldn''t want to be intimate with the woman his body ached for?


    "Fabian, we nned to reenact our first intimate time." He snapped his eyes and set them on his left. There, near the door, stood Fabian with his ssic smile that caused his eyes to squint.


    "But we didn''t n to do everything, and that includes your interruption."


    "That''s quite disheartening, my lord. I was looking forward to reliving the time I stood up against you." Fabian kept his smile.


    Samael studied Fabian''s demeanor and quirked a brow. "Did you dig your own grave?"


    "I did."


    "It seems you''ve been looking forward to this, huh?" he shook his head and sauntered off. "Don''t bother me for a while. Lilou teased me enough for me to need to clear my head."


    "Haven''t you cleared your head at the border?" asked Fabian, while watching Samael take the stairs leisurely.


    "The undead are not the problem." Samael paused, hand on the railing, and then looked back at Fabian from the seventh step of the stairs. "Prepare the ce for our guest tomorrow. Heliot will surely drop by. If he didn''t, then drag him here."


    "Yes, Your Grace." Fabian ced his hand across his chest while Samael continued in his tracks.


    Standing in the same spot, Fabian watched Samael on the second floor as he headed to his temporary room to take a bath. His squinting eyes slowly cracked slightly, revealing a pair of dangerous eyes.


    "I hope the prince doesn''te¡­" he whispered, turning on his heel and marching towards the door. "Well, he wouldn''t if I came to him first."


    <nullb>******


    Samael went straight to the room he upied this morning. Fabian was the best butler to ever exist since there was already warm water waiting for him in the tub the second he entered the bathroom. It was as if Fabian had known they woulde and, knowing Samael, he had been spending time in the bath to clear his head.


    Tossing all the clothes on the wooden chair nearby, Samael dipped in the tub and moaned as all his muscles rxed. He leaned back, arms spread on the rims, eyes closed. He threw his head back, inhaling the steam ascending from the water.


    He stayed in that position for minutes until he reopened his eyes. As soon as he did, he caught the high ceiling that still had some cobwebs lingering in the corner.


    <nulli>''I said, sure.'' Lilou''s whisper earlier rang in his head, making his head buzz. He was simply humoring her, but he didn''t expect her to agree and allow him to kiss her. The side of his lips curled up at the thought.


    "She''s always like that," came out a deep voice, remembering how she also took him by surprise back then. "The only difference is that she chose a secret ce where no one can see us."


    The more he remembered how Lilou was during their first months together and how she was a decadeter, his eyes fastened in amusement. The current Lilou was like a mix of both. His wife was bold enough to roll around the grass with him while making out. The younger Lilou was more discreet and silly.


    Augh cracked the silence in the room.


    "Until now, she keeps surprising me." He mumbled and shook his head, taking a deep breath. His smile had been cemented on his face, pleased with their quick progress.


    "It''s probably because one way or another, she still remembers." He rocked his head. "I feel reassured that at least she''s not closing her heart and mind. She is willing, and I simply needed to be patient."


    Samael convinced himself there was no need to rush things with Lilou. No matter how short his patience was, he had to respect that Lilou was still¡­ young.


    "Right¡­ she''s still in herte teens¡­" his face contorted at the realization. "Now that I think about it, Stefan isn''t that scummy."


    Lilou and Stefan met when she was younger and silly. Although she was already of the legal age, she was still youngpared to them. Hence, it was easy to understand the reason Stefan didn''t touch her. It wasn''t because he was a vampire and pleasure for him was different from what humans know, but it was because Lilou was still so young.


    "I guess they were right," he mumbled as he gazed down, sighing heavily. "I''m the rotten one."


    Samael might''ve told himself to be patient and not rush things with her. But he was a man, and he discovered a different kind of pleasure with Lilou. Therefore, his body sought her, his hands longed to touch every part of her body and feel the heat of her insides.


    He dropped his hand underwater, hissing as he wrapped his fingers around his hard erection. His cheek flushed in pink, clenching his teeth as his breathing grew heavier.


    "Damn Lilou¡­ you''re driving me crazy."

 Chapter 706 Fantasy

    Chapter 706 Fantasy


    <nullb>[ Warning: The chapter contains mature content. Proceed with caution.]


    <nullb>Meanwhile¡­ Lilou dashed away the second Samael put her down without a particr destination in mind. All she remembered was going as far away from him and entering a room to hide. She opened the door from the inside, leaving just an inch gap so she could peek.


    <nulli>''Did he follow me?'' she wondered, opening the door wider until she peeked her head out. Looking from left to right, she heaved a sigh of relief when she was certain Samael didn''t follow her.


    "Goodness¡­" she patted her chest and closed the door, resting her back against it. Her eyes gloss over the room. It was just another unused guest room on the estate.


    "If I didn''t tell him to put me down, he would absolutely take me to bathe with him." Lilou shook her head to shake away any crazy thoughts that were resurfacing in her head. Even though she hadn''t imagined what could have happened, her heart was beating rapidly.


    "Why is he like that?" came out a murmur, touching her feverish face with the back of her hands as she felt slightly hot. She fanned herself, assuming her body was simply reacting to the tropical weather of the Land of Karo.


    Lilou paced back and forth, taking off unnecessaryyers of dress to cool her body. However, her temperature continued to increase as her steps slowed down. No matter how she squashed any silly thoughts that would resurface in her head, she couldn''t help but imagine what could''ve happened if the thought of bathing with him did not overwhelm her.


    She touched her nape to massage it, biting her lower lip. Her knees felt weak at the thought of his dangerous gaze hovering over her. With their skin damped with water and sweat, his hands would glide across her body easily. She wondered how those rough palms would feel on her skin?


    The way Samael gripped her waist was strong and steady, but it wasn''t enough to suffocate her. It was just enough to make her feel safe. Would his hands touching her bare abdomen feel the same?


    "I think I''m going crazy," she mumbled in conflict, biting her lower as she clutch her skirt. "I feel weird."


    Her knees trembled with just the thought of Samael running his hand on her body, and herher region clenched the more she imagined how his hot breaths would kiss her shoulder; his fingers pinching her nipples, and his tongue sliding on her neck with his lips.


    "I''m really going crazy." She wept, cupping her face while she held her breath. "Don''t think about it!"


    Lilou shut her eyes and covered her ears to stop her imagination from running wild. However, the more she told her brain not to think about it, the more she imagined everything very vividly. In the end, Lilou helplessly opened her eyes, on the verge of tears at the fear of this strange feeling creeping into her heart.


    "I feel disappointed at myself¡­" she mumbled and dragged her feet outside the room to go back to her room. She didn''t know how she returned to her room, but what she knew was she didn''t bump into anymore ¡ª she did bump into Tilly, but thetter was like a ghost with no sense of presence at all so Lilou didn''t notice her.


    Used to her routine, Lilou lifelessly run herself a warm bath and dipped her body in the tub. She hugged her knees and buried her face in them, keeping her silence.


    Never once in her life was she ever curious about things such as intimacy between couples. Matter of fact, she was too innocent about it since everyone on the farm was discreet about it. Although the men in town were crazy savages, she believed she was too dirty, too poor, and too busy surviving to even bother with something as ''trivial'' as this.


    But after kissing Samael that opened this portal of the unknown, and how he would look at her as if he wanted nothing in this world but her, her brain was in haywire. Not just that, but his touches set her body ame, making it ache for something she didn''t understand.


    "What the hell does my body want?" she mumbled, despite knowingpletely well what the hell her body wanted right here and now.


    Samael.


    "But we just metst night. Although we already had a son and we probably did it once before¡­" she pursed her lips and sighed. "Never mind."


    Lilou shook her head before she caught something from the corner of her eyes. She twisted her neck and the second she did, her eyes fell on the mirror in the corner of the bathroom. Her swallow echoed in her ear as her eyes shook while staring at the mirror.


    She looked around discreetly and when she was sure no one would be looking at her, she nted her hands on the rim of the tub and pushed herself up. Lilou sauntered towards the mirror without covering her dripping, und body.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at her bare body in silence. She bit her lips on instinct, face painted in red as she slowly reached to cup her bosom. Her body shivered as her nipples hardened. It felt weird watching herself touch herself, but despite the embarrassing action, she didn''t stop although she froze for a moment.


    As she pinched her nipple lightly, her other hand felt her stomach down to her navel. She stopped, feeling a little lost as her eyes fell on her private area. She gulped nervously once again.


    "What am I doing to myself?" she wondered, staring at her flustered face reflecting in the mirror. What should she do? Her flower was clenching, wanting to be touched. Although she would wash her body before, she never touched herself while thinking of a man doing it to her.


    She gulped and shut her eyes, retracting her trembling hand from reaching the junction between her legs. However, just as she raised her hand, Samael''s apparition mirrored in the mirror, standing behind her. She watched him run his fingertips from her shoulder down to her hand. He then slowly guided her hand to her core, his crimson eyes staring into her eyes.


    "Think of me and you''ll know what to do¡­" he whispered seductively, lowering his head, tracing the side of her neck with the apex of his nose. "Imagine my hand touching you, feeling your curves¡­ and owning what is mine."


    Her mouth fell open and her knees trembled as her finger slid down her clitoris.


    "That''s right, love." He whispered once again as she kept her eyes on the mirror where he could see him running his palms around her waist and then up to cup her breast. "You''re doing it perfectly well."


    A moan slipped past her lips, but kept her ground while touching herself, and discovering something she had never felt before. It was as if a portal finally opened, giving all this knowledge on where to touch, and how to make herself feel good, whilst letting her imagination run wild.


    Little did she know, the man she was fantasizing about was already moaning her name at the same time. And after what seemed to be an eternity, they coincidentally moaned each other''s name as they reached climax.

 Chapter 707 Samaels fault

    Chapter 707 Samael''s fault


    Lilou sat down on the edge of the bed for an elongated time. Dread reigned over her face, head hanging low, guilt and shame eating her up from the inside.


    "What did I just do?" she asked herself for the umpteenth time. She clenched her hand on herp, holding her breath as she recalled the experienced she just had in the bathroom.


    After venturing her body with ''Samael''s guidance,'' her entire body shivered upon reaching climax, making her core throb as heat leaked from inside her. Like a withering flower, she wobbled to the floor and Samael dispersed into thin air.


    She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time until she had enough strength to clean herself. She thought to forget what just happened, but here she was, stuck on the edge of the bed with dread dominating her face. It was impossible to forget it.


    "Did I just fantasize about a man touching me¡­?" she asked herself once again, on the verge of tears at how embarrassed she was to herself. The thought that no one knew about it aside from herself wasn''t enough to salvage this sense of shame devouring her alive.


    She was ashamed of herself, but this shame never crossed her while doing the deed. Only after that did this shame creep into her heart, crippling her in this same position for hours. Good thing no one was looking for her; she would totally lose it if Samael suddenly knock on the door.


    <nulli>Knock knock.


    Lilou jumped when a faint knock suddenly caressed her ears. Just when she thought no one was looking for her, someone knocked on the door.


    <nulli>''Great! Just when I wished no one see me right now.'' She clenched her teeth in distress, still flustered at the rollercoaster emotions throughout the day. <nulli>''Please, please, please¡­ not Samael.'' Lilou held her hand in front of her and prayed from the bottom of her heart. Anyone was fine but Samael. She deeply prayed her prayers would be answered at least once!


    "Just this once, please¡­ hear my prayers."


    To her relief, the voice from the other side of the door wasn''t that seductively dangerous voice whispering in her ears to think about him. But instead, it was a voice of a boy.


    "Mother? Are you awake?"


    Lilou raised her head and gazed at the door, blinking back to her senses.<nulli> ''Law!'' she sprung up to her feet and rushed to open the door. As soon as she did, her eyes fell on the young boy, who looked exactly the same as Samael, but with emerald eyes just like hers.


    "Law," she breathed out in relief, squatting down to his eye-level. "I missed you."


    Without thinking twice, Lilou pulled him into her embrace as if she finally found someone to keep her from stressing about what happened during her bathing time. Law smiled subtly before she parted from him.


    "Did you have a good nap?" she asked, holding his biceps gently.


    He nodded and hummed. "I''ve been awake since two hours ago, but Father said I shouldn''t bother you since you were tired. I only came to call you for dinner."


    "Ahh¡­" Lilou chuckled awkwardly as she thought of Samael once again. It already felt strange when Law called Samael his father and Lilou his mother. After all, in her mind, they never did it.


    <nulli>''Well¡­ aside from earlier, if that was counted, then we did¡­'' she bit her tongue and kept a smile. But her smile froze when Law spoke.


    "Mother, do you have a fever?" Law tilted his head to the side, studying her pinkish face. "Should I tell them you''re unwell and ask father to bring you food?"


    "No!" he jolted when Lilou eximed, but then thetterughed and rubbed his shoulder. "Sorry. I mean, I''m alright. It''s just I took a hot bath, that''s all."


    "Ohh¡­"


    Her lips stretched to hide the vestige of guilt. "Shall we?" she extended her hand and wiggled her fingers after standing up.


    "Mhm!" Law happily sped her hand, only for her to freeze.


    <nulli>''Wasn''t this the hand I used to touch my breast?'' her brain went nk for a moment but snapped from her daze when Law tugged her.


    "Mother?" he was looking up at her with furrowed brows, getting more worried as Lilou was acting strange.


    Lilou gazed down at him and nced at their hand and then gazed at her other hand. She pressed her lips. The other one touched an even worse part of her. Her eyes darted between the two and sighed helplessly.


    <nulli>''I should scrub my handter. I can''t keep touching this child with these filthy hands.''


    Unlike her helpless thoughts, Lilou sported a smile to hide her worries from him. She didn''t want to worry her son, knowing he was quite clever and observant. If she continued acting strangely, Law would surely get worried. It was all Samael''s fault for feeding her perverted thoughts during the time they were together.


    "I''m sorry. I was simply thinking about something, but it''s nothing." Her smile remained as she raised her chin up. "Let''s go."


    "Alright¡­"


    Law didn''t probe since he was aware Lilou couldn''t remember most things they shared as a family. The only reason she opened her heart to him was that her heart remembered her love for her children. Thus, he tossed whatever thoughts at the back of his head.


    If only he knew her mother was going crazy because of his father.


    The two of them headed to the dining. Usually, Lilou was the one in charge of their meals. Stefan was low maintenance and could go on for days without food for as long as he had blood to drink. So, she would mostly cook food for herself. But since she was too mind-boggled, she forgot to even eat or prepare.


    Fortunately, there were people in here to prepare dinner on time. Well, it wasn''t like they all needed to eat, since vampires were satisfied with just blood alone.


    Lilou briefed herself while on their way to the dining hall, telling


    herself to behave and act naturally. But as soon as they reached the dining hall, her eyes instantly fell on the chair where Samael was sitting. Unlike her, who had to force herself to forget, Samael didn''t act differently. If anything, he appeared to be nonchnt while staring at Tilly with dead eyes.


    <nulli>''That guy¡­'' she secretly clenched her teeth, feeling this surge of anger swell in her chest. <nulli>''After ying with my head and heart, he was unbothered while I feel like I''m about to go crazy¡­!''

 Chapter 708 I have a question

    Chapter 708 I have a question


    Lilou''s expression was dead as she sat down in the chair beside Law, who was sandwiched by his parents: Lilou on his right and Samael on the left.


    Samael nced at them and instantly caught the coldness in her eyes. He quirked a brow in intrigued.


    <nulli>''Did something happen to her? Why is she angry?'' he wondered, ncing at Law. Samael lowered his head and inquired to his son in a quiet voice.


    "Is your mother alright?" he asked and Law nced at Lilou. Thetter shrugged.


    Just now, he and Lilou were alright. She would constantly smile at him and held his hand tenderly. But in a blink of an eye, Liloupletely turned into a different person. Law would be worried if not for Lilou, casting him a warm smile only to re at Samael.


    Samael flinched after receiving the deadly re his wife would usually give him when he did something wrong. Or even when he did nothing wrong.


    <nulli>''What did I do?'' he wondered and scratched his temple, snapping his eyes while Fabian served the food. Samael nced at him and furrowed his brows.


    "Did you do what I asked you to?" he asked, and Fabian nodded slightly.


    "Yes, my lord." Fabian then served them with everything he prepared all alone. When he stood near Lilou while he ced the soup near her, he tilted his head to the side. However, Fabian didn''t pry and simply continued cing everything.


    Around the table was Samael on the right, closest to the empty host seat, then Law and Lilou. In front of Samael was Tilly. Noticing this, Lilou pursed her lips into a thin line.


    "Where are the rest?" she asked Fabian while thetter was cing thest dish on the table.


    "Sir Knight is training. us is still in the food storage with the young earl, and His Majesty went out to settle his kingly matters," exined Fabian to Lilou, knowing where everyone was.


    "Oh¡­" her lips formed an o-shape. "Who are us and the Earl?"


    This time, silence fell in the dining hall at her inquiry. That was right. Lilou didn''t know about us and ude and she didn''t get to meet them just yet.


    Fabian smiled brighter. "They''re His Majesty''s and His Grace''s brother and nephew."


    "Oh¡­" Lilou rocked her head before she blurted, "but what are they doing in the food storage?"


    "¡­"


    For a moment, no one answered. Although telling her the real reason shouldn''t be a problem, everyone was subconsciously treading on thin ice around Lilou. It wasn''t because they were scared of her, but rather, they were afraid she would suddenly shut herself off because they scared her.


    Obviously, around this table, there was just one person who didn''t share the same sentiments.


    "ude is too ashamed to face you, so he is cooped up in the food storage, and us is tied up because it was fun," Tilly answered after the prolonged silence, already serving herself and filling her te with all sorts of dishes.


    Lilou furrowed her brows, but she couldn''t help but notice the hill of food on Tilly''s te. She wondered if Tilly could eat all that because she was too petite that a strong wind could blow her and too pale as if she would kick the bucket anytime soon. But Lilou shook her head to shake off any distractive thoughts.


    "I see¡­ but why?" she asked. "I don''t understand. Did this ude do something terrible to me?"


    Tilly''s lips parted, but before she could fill Lilou in, Samael spoke.


    "Lilou, I will exin everything to youter. I mean, bit by bit. You should eat first." He nced at Tilly. Knowing his aunt, they wouldn''t get to eat as she would answer Lilou''s questions without any filter. Lilou could only take one thing at a time.


    Lilou frowned, but before she could argue, Tilly somehow agreed.


    "That''s right." She nodded and looked at Lilou without much change in her reaction. "It''s better if Samael exins it to you."


    "Tilly, did you agree because you felt tired of answering?" Law inquired out of in curiosity, and Tilly nodded.


    "Too tired I can''t open my mouth anymore to eat." Tilly stared at her te full of a variety of food and didn''t move as if she just turned into a statue.


    Staring at her, Lilou let out a sigh and nced at Law. She didn''t even question Tilly''s strangeness as it somehow suit her face, tone of voice, and just her entire character.


    "Mydy, don''t worry. We do not need to rush everything." Fabian smiled at her as he poured her a ss of juice to enjoy.


    "I''m not¡­ thanks." She smiled meekly back at Fabian.


    With that being said, they started eating. With the stress and anger Lilou was nurturing regarding Samael, she ate more without her noticing. She would habitually put food on Law''s te, making sure he was well-fed. Sometimes, she would re at Samael whenever she would catch him looking in her direction. Meanwhile, Tilly just stared at her food while the family of three was eating in silence.


    "Lady Tilly, shall I feed you?" asked Fabian after making sure everyone was served well, standing right beside Tilly. Thetter didn''t respond and kept her eyes on the mountain of untouched food on her te.


    "Will she not eat?" Lilou mumbled after swallowing down her food.


    Law nced up at her. "She''s already eating."


    "Huh?"


    "She''s using her imagination and deluding herself she was gobbling up the food," he exined in a knowing tone. All of them were used to Tilly, so it felt strange for him to exin it to Lilou. Her expression contorted at Law''s exnation as she set her eyes back to Tilly.


    Just then, Tilly snapped her eyes and raised her gaze to Samael.


    "Samael, I have a question." Samael creased his brows, holding the fork while stabbing at the vegetablezily while waiting for the rest of her inquiry. "If Lilou got pregnant now, will he be your firstborn and not Law anymore?"

 Chapter 709 FVS

    Chapter 709 FVS


    "If Lilou got pregnant now, will he be your firstborn and not Law anymore?"


    "¡­"


    There was a long silence that descended into the dining hall as everyone looked at Tilly with nk eyes. Even Law was stupefied by the question Tilly threw at them. If Lilou got pregnant now, would he or she be the firstborn and not Law anymore?


    <nulli>Well¡­ "Pfft ¡ª" Fabian chuckled as his expression grew brighter. "That is quite a riddle, Lady Tilly. The young master is born around five or six yearster. So ordingly, if the madam and His Grace had a child now, he is the firstborn."


    "But Law will still age the same even though he was bornter," Tilly replied and then nced at the mortified Samael. "Don''t impregnate Lilou."


    Samael coughed as he snapped his eyes, resting his elbow on the table to hold his head. "Tilly, did you eat enough to restore your energy to talk?"


    "I ate well."


    "For goodness'' sake, Tilly. You didn''t take a bite," he grumbled. Tilly''s question was enough to y with someone''s head and now, he couldn''t help but wonder as well. Tilly was like his brain whenever he wanted to rest, giving him unnecessary things to think about.


    "I didn''t?" Tilly gazed down at her te and sighed. "But I''m full already."


    Samael shook his head, losing hope for the rest of his rtives. He wished they weren''t like her, but well¡­ he was already expecting the worst. He then nced at Law, sighing once more. His son''s expression was nk, eyes on Tilly, barely blinking. When Samael moved his eyes to the person next to Law, another sigh slipped past his lips.


    Just like Law, Lilou was looking at Tilly with dread. Both mother and son let Tilly''s words get into them.


    "Tilly, I will appreciate it¡­" he trailed off as his eyes fell on his aunt, only to see her staring at her food. "¡­ never mind. Law will get used to her once he grew older and Lilou, too."


    "Lady Tilly, you will get indigestion if you eat too much." Fabian reminded her because she had been staring at her food without eating it. Samael shook his head again.


    "Fabian, you''re not helping," came out a mumble, assuming Tilly was like this because there was Fabian who would indulge with her. But then again, Tilly had been peculiar since the beginning. She was just growing worse¡­ or better in ''socializing.''


    "Don''t mind her." Samael nted his palm on top of Law''s head, snapping his son back to his trance. "You should get used to your grandmother."


    Law sighed and nodded. <nulli>''I don''t think I will get used to her, though. Even Father would be surprised by her now and then. Now¡­ I''m even more worried about Sunny.'' He darted his eyes at Fabian and Tilly. His little sister was so fond of these two and had spent most of her time with them.


    <nulli>''Sunny¡­'' Law nced at Lilou and bit his tongue, knowing they hadn''t mentioned Sunny to her.<nulli> ''I wonder if she is fine.''


    When Lilou recovered, she looked at her unfinished food nkly. Unlike what they all thought, she was more shocked at the fact that Tilly was talking about Lilou getting pregnant over dinner. It forced her brain to recall what she did earlier today in the bathroom.


    <nulli>''Get pregnant¡­'' she held her breath, looking at her food as if she was staring at a ghost.<nulli> ''Why are they talking as if I will get pregnant easily? Am I really that easy?!''


    <nullb>******


    <nullb>Meanwhile¡­


    Stefan entered the mansion''s premises while taking off his gloves. As soon as he stood in the lobby, he heard the nging noises of cutleries hitting the tes through his keen ears. The side of his lips curled up upon hearing Tilly''s inquiry, and then silence.


    He chuckled, shaking his head, sauntering to the stairs to go straight into his room.


    <nulli>''Good thing I wasn''t there to listen to her ridiculous sentiments. I had enough of that today,'' he told himself, walking soundlessly. Tilly gave him enough riddles to think about for today and Stefan had been coordinating with the monarchs of Karo and also doing his duties as the king of the Heart''s Kingdom, even though he was in anothernd.


    It wasn''t like joining them would hurt, but he would rather use a moment of peace. Samael, Fabian, and Tilly would not give that to him. Moreover, it was better not to see Samael and Lilou together. It was only a matter of time before those two find each other''s hearts. For him, it was better to distance himself from her quietly.


    As a routine, Stefan was about to run himself a bath. A habit he already got used to doing himself since he didn''t have servants to do that for him. But to his surprise, Fabian seemed to have prepared it for him already.


    Stefan chuckled, seeing the steam rising from the tub. He didn''tin at this kind gesture, though. So, he took off his clothes to freshen up to finish the mountain of documents he had yet finished. But just as he took off his coat, a handkerchief fell to his feet.


    He gazed down and tilted his head to the side, picking the handkerchief he forgot was with him. He flipped it and arched a brow, reading the embroidered initials on the corner of the handkerchief.


    "FVS," he whispered, recalling a servant whom he bumped into today in the royal pce of the Land of Karo while he was in disguise. Her handkerchief fell from their collision, but she simply apologized and rushed away. Stefan picked it up to give it to her, but she just suddenly vanished when he tried to follow her.


    He slowly curled his fingers with the handkerchief within, narrowing his eyes. "VS¡­ Von Stein," he muttered, reviewing all the names in the royal family records.


    "That''s strange." Stefan ced the handkerchief inside the pocket of his coat and continued to take off the rest that was covering his body. When he finished, he didn''t idle and dipped his body in the tub and hissed in satisfaction.


    Stefan leaned back, eyes up. "Florence Von Stein." He muttered, thinking about the woman who was in a servant''s clothes. "Why would a princess wear a servant''s clothes to sneak out of the pce?"

 Chapter 710 Sunny

    Chapter 710 Sunny


    The dinner ended quite peacefully. Tilly didn''t eat even a portion before she imed she had indigestion and left. Meanwhile, Lilou and Law agreed to take a walk without inviting Samael. Yet, thetter followed them, albeit keeping a safe distance from them as they walked in the garden.


    Walking several steps behind them, Samael smiled.


    <nulli>''This feels like home.'' His eyes were fixed on Lilou, holding Law''s hand. The two were conversing just about anything, walking leisurely, as if the world was a safe ce to be in. His eyes softened, watching her squat beside Law to fix his scarf.


    The climate in Karo was crazy. During the day, it was sweltering hot, but at night, the wind could be freezing cold.


    <nulli>''I still wonder why she is so angry at me¡­'' he sighed and continued to follow the two when they resumed.


    Throughout dinner, Lilou didn''t talk to him, even when he tried to strike up a conversation with her. When they went out for a walk, Lilou still red at him. This might be a trivial matter he shouldn''t concern with, knowing the weight of their situation. But it bothered him more than the people who wished for them to die.


    "What did I even do?" his frown deepened, wanting to join his wife and son. He wanted to walk with them and not just follow them. It felt like Lilou was punishing him. Was teasing him and leaving him hanging not enough of a punishment for him?


    <nulli>''She married a pervert¡­ and this pervert can barely keep his hand on himself,'' Samaelmented internally as he tried his best to not imagine Lilou in a perverted way. But how could he do that sessfully when she was always naked in his eyes?!


    "Damn it¡­" Samael ruffled his hair in irritation and kicked the pebble blocking his path. <nulli>''Especially after months of abstinence, I''m not only thirsty; I''m famished.''


    Samael grew grumpier the longer he followed them. When Lilou and Law returned to the manor, his frown was apparent. Yet, the two ignored him as if he was a ghost.


    <nulli>''That kid¡­ I thought he was my ally.'' He clicked his tongue as they walked through the hallway leading to Law''s room. His son''s room was just near Samael''s. This manor wasn''t like the mansion on the maind or their house in Minowa. Ramin, the holder of Labyrinth, wasn''t here to protect his son from an intruder that the house didn''t recognize.


    When Lilou and Law entered their son''s room, a gust of wind blew past him when she mmed it closed right in front of his face. His expression turned sour, staring at the shut door.


    "She''s furious¡­" he whispered, scrunching his nose up in dismay. "Was it about the bathing together?"


    Samael was at a dead-end here. Lilou wouldn''t tell him what was wrong. Although he knew he might''ve crossed the line, he still believed they were on the same page. Lilou just got a little overwhelmed, but not to the point she would get angry as if hemitted adultery.


    "Is it about Sunny?" he wondered, tilting his head to the side. "Did she somehow remember her?"


    His expression grew pale as he paced back and forth in the hallway. He believed Sunny was capable enough to protect herself, or at least, she was smart enough to know where to hide. Even if people raided the Grimsbanne Mansion, they would get lost in it and wouldn''t see Sunny. Moreover, the La Crox left on the maind wouldn''t let his child on her own.


    There were many factors that kept Samael reassured Sunny would be safe. She had the La Crox, the mansion, and the royalty as her backing. And Sunny''s capabilities, even at a young age, were phenomenal and rmed Samael at times.


    "Still¡­ she''s Lilou''s baby," he whispered in horror, gazing at the door. "No matter how capable her children were, Lilou still looked at them like normal, innocent children."


    His heart sank, knowing what sort of mother Lilou was to her children. Her children simply needed to smile and tell her they loved her, and she would give in. But to Samael, his children were either cold like Law or nonchnt like Sunny.


    A deep exhale slipped past his lips. He dragged his feet to the nearest window in Law''s room. He leaned his side against the wall, folded his arms under his chest, and eyes at the darkness reigning over Karo.


    "She''ll be fine, right?" he whispered, worry apparent on his face. Despite all that list of why he shouldn''t worry about his daughter, Samael could not help but think about Sunny.


    As silence reigned in the hallway, he kept his eyes on that far distant, in the direction where the maind was located. His mind drifted with the thought of his daughter. Samael rarely prayed and he could count the times he prayed sincerely.


    But tonight, he prayed once again, hoping his daughter would be safe and sound until he returned with her mother and brother.


    "Sunny¡­"


    <nullb>****


    <nulli><nullb>Meanwhile, in the maind, thend of vampires¡­


    A little girl was drawing circles on the ground outside the Grimsbanne Mansion, using a stick in her hand. She then drew lines from those three circles until they appeared to be stick figures. As soon as she drew thest foot of the stick figure, three shadows towered over her.


    "This is the kid?" asked the man in the middle while the little girl hugging her toy bunny raised her gaze a bit to look at their feet.


    Her expression didn''t change in the presence of three men talking about whose child she was. Instead, she snapped her adorable doe eyes ever so tenderly and raised her stick to draw on the ground again. However, she only drew one straight line that went from the first stick figure''s neck across the third one.


    <nullb><nulli>Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Blood traveled to her drawing while the shadow towering over her disappeared. When she raised her head, the three men were already on the ground while their heads rolled over to near their bodies. And yet, the little girl, who was only around four, didn''t flinch at the grotesque sight.


    "I already filled the graves Mister Fabian prepared¡­" came out an innocent, sweet voice, pondering on what to do with those three.


    Just then, she heard something from a far distance. She turned her head and caught the golden mes rising in the sky.


    "The royal family had fallen¡­" she whispered, holding the toy bunny''s hand as she skipped her steps away from the mansion. "¡­ I wonder if I can find my grandpa¡­ Tilly said he has many choctes."

 Chapter 711 The adventures of little Margaret

    Chapter 711 The adventures of little Margaret


    Lilou naturally cleaned Law before tucking him into the bed. With a smile, she was brushing his hair gently while her son was staring at her.


    "Mother, are you angry with Father?" asked Law to Lilou when he couldn''t take his curiosity peaking.


    "No," she denied and shook her head mildly.


    "Then why are you ignoring him?"


    "I''m not ignoring him." Lilou chuckled awkwardly and said, "I''m just... I''m just a little busy. Your father has quite a strange personality. I simply want to focus on you. I''m sure he understood that since I don''t remember our time together."


    Seeing the worry still lingering her son''s eyes, Lilou smiled reassuringly. "Do not worry. His Grace and I will settle things at our own pace." ¡ª definitely the slow pace as what she nned¡­ hopefully.


    "Alright." He pursed his lips into a thin line, restraining himself from probing. He knew his parents well, and he knew they would settle things eventually. His father was a persistentd and he would do whatever it takes to keep his family together. It was just that Lilou¡­ although still acted as the mother he used to know, she was different around Samael. It was concerning, but Law just had to trust his father.


    <nulli>''That''s right,'' he mentally nodded<nulli>. ''If father failed, I will just have to step in and help him. For now, I need to stay in Mother''s good graces.''


    "Now, sleep." Lilou smiled and patted his feet over the nket. "I''m surprised Mister Fabian cleaned every corner of this room and still had time to do other things."


    "He is Mister Fabian." She giggled at his response. "Cleaning is his only way to keep his thoughts straight."


    Her brows rose. "Why is that?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing." Lilou smiled and shook her head, assuming this was something she shouldn''t inquire to Law. He was still a child. Although he was matured for his age and knew things more than a ten-year-old should, she wanted him to stay and enjoy his youth. Instead of answering his mother''s inquiry.


    "You should sleep more so you grow up faster," she continued, changing the subject.


    Law nodded and exhaled sharply, closing his eyes to sleep. Lilou stared at him quietly for minutes before Law frowned.


    "I can''t sleep." He reopened his eyes ever so slowly, making her chuckle.


    "Should I read you a book?" Law nodded profusely at her suggestion. "Alright. Wait for me."


    Lilou stood up from the chair beside the bed and sauntered towards the shelf. Her fingers hovered over the books stacked properly, reading each title carefully. Her lips curled down after confirming there weren''t any children''s books in here.


    <nulli>''It can''t be helped.'' She sighed and returned to her seat without bringing any book.


    With a smile, she announced. "There isn''t a children''s book avable on the shelf, but I can tell you stories that I know."


    Fortunately, Law didn''t mind, as he smiled back and nodded.


    Lilou cleared her throat and rummaged through her memory to remember the stories she used to tell to the children in the field back in the duchy.


    "This story is about the little Margaret who went on an adventure to visit her grandfather." Her lips stretched, remembering one of her favorite fables growing up. "Little Margaret set off to visit her grandfather, who lives on the mountaintop. But when little Margaret reached his home, her grandfather was away. Waiting for him, little Margaret grew choctes in his backyard¡­"


    Law listened to the story eagerly, as if he hadn''t heard it multiple times in the past. This was one of Sunny''s favorite bedtime stories, which Lilou would tell her every single night. Therefore, Law was forced to listen to it. Still, the story was interesting enough for him.


    Once Lilou finished the story, she lulled Law until he had fallen asleep. Staring at his sleeping face for the second time today, all her stress for the day disappeared.


    <nulli>''I thought vampires didn''t sleep¡­ wait. Was Law a vampire? Or a human? Or was he in between?'' she cocked her head to the side before shaking it. <nulli>''Nevermind. I had too many things to think about. It doesn''t matter if he is a pureblood vampire or a human. He''s a child who deserves the best in this world.''


    Lilou nodded in agreement before she brushed his hair gently. After some time and making sure he was covered andfortable, she headed to the candles in the room and blew a few of them, leaving it dim. She stood on the nightstand where she ced a single candbra, smiling at Law when she nced at him.


    "Good night, Law." She bent over and nted a peck on his forehead. "May you have a good dream."


    Her eyes softened as she drew her head back, staring at his face. Lilou, almost and sessfully, forget the memories she wanted to forget that had happened. However, as soon as she left the room, her eyes caught a figure leaning near the window.


    The moonlight filtered through the ss, shining down on Samael''s face. Lilou gulped as she studied his side profile.


    <nulli>''Why does he look so worried?'' she wondered. <nulli>''Has he been here for two hours now?''


    If her memory served correctly, it had been around that time since she was with Law. She pursed her lips into a thin line, assuming he already left. But now, she couldn''t help but wonder why he looked so worried.


    <nulli>''Was this because he thought I was angry? But well, I am.'' She shook her head mildly.<nulli> ''It''s his fault that I am having ridiculous ideas.''


    Just when Lilou was about to ignore him and head to her room, something near her feet glinted. Looking down, her brows arched as she squatted down. There was a piece of shattered ss.


    <nulli>''Good thing Law didn''t step on it earlier.'' She heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the shard so Law wouldn''t meet an ident. However, with the faint light in the hallway, Lilou grazed her finger in her attempt to pick it up.


    "Ah¡­" she hissed, catching Samael''s attention. Thetter immediately rushed to her side, squatting down as the scent of her blood filled his nostril.


    "Lilou." His eyes glowed as his teeth clenched, snatching her wrist, only to see blood dripping from the end of her finger. "Goodness. You should be careful. Your blood is precious, love."


    Samael put her finger in his mouth immediately to stop the bleeding while Lilou froze on the spot. He didn''t have any ns other than to stop her bleeding, but as soon as her blood traveled in his veins, her frantic voice rang in his head.


    <nulli>''No, no, no! What is he doing?! That''s the finger¡­!! That''s the finger... that touched me...'' He froze that second, raising his eyes to her, only to see her straight face while averting her eyes.


    <nulli>''Why is he looking at me? Act natural Lilou. Don''t look at him and act natural. He can''t know what you did while bathing, alright? Take deep breaths...''


    "¡­"

 Chapter 712 Im scared

    Chapter 712 I''m scared


    Samael looked at Lilou with nk eyes. She had her eyes to the side, avoiding his gaze at all costs, sporting this fake bravado as if she didn''t care about their situation.


    Lilou sighed secretly.<nulli> ''This man is driving me crazy... really!'' she clicked her tongue and mustered the courage to look back at him.


    "Stop. What do you think you''re doing?" she snatched her finger from his lips, failing to hide the apparent blush on her cheeks. "Goodness... how can you lick ady''s hand? Didn''t you have etiquette lessons? Tch."


    <nulli>''What lesson did this man learn? Did the royalties also have seduction sses? It sure is effective,'' she continued in her head, clutching her finger close to her. But when she noticed him just looking at her, her brows rose.


    "What?" she asked. ''<nulli>Why is he looking at me like that? Lilou, don''t fall for his mixed signals!''


    With that thought in mind, Lilou''s blood pressure rose, letting her get angry about things she shouldn''t. She lifted her skirt and assisted herself up. She nced at the ss that pricked her hand and then red at him.


    "Please pick it up and throw it away. My finger is injured already, and I''m afraid Law will meet an ident if it wasn''t removed," she remarked bravely as if she wasn''t talking to a duke. "I''ll be on my way."


    "Ah..."


    <nulli>''Ah?'' Lilou controlled her face from showing any sign of dismay. <nulli>''Is that all he had to say? Goodness... this man just knows how to make me angry. Did I really marry him?''


    She huffed and stomped her feet away. However, just as she took three steps, a hand grabbed her wrist and spun her around.


    "Wait," he said, watching her hold her breath, eyes shaking at him. The side of his lips curled up, guiding her finger, which he sucked previously to her lips.


    "What are you..." her eyes dted as horror dominated her face, but his lips stretched even wider until his eyes were squinting.


    "I learned etiquette, but rarely apply it to my way of life. But since you are concerned, then I''ll keep my manner and kiss you indirectly." He arched a brow, giving her a knowing look. He chuckled when her expression died and her inner voice went intoplete silence.


    She was mortified, and it made him want to tease her more. When she recovered, Samael had to bite his tongue upon hearing her inner screams.


    <nulli>''Oh... my god! Oh my god! My god... my heart...'' she wept internally, but on the surface, she was simply looking at him in silence. ''<nulli>Why is he doing this to me? An indirect kiss as respect...? Then why tell me if you really want to keep your manners?!''


    "Pfft ¡ª!" she frowned when he snickered. Samael cleared his throat and bent over to look at her up close, still keeping her finger on her lips.


    "What do I do with you?" he sighed. "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t drag you to my room right now."


    Her eyes dted in disbelief and blurted out, "it''s not moral."


    "That''s a weak argument, Love. I don''t even have a conscience." He narrowed his eyes and shook his head mildly. Samael took a step forward, making her take a step back. His face was still closer than before, fluttering his eyshes coquettishly.


    <nulli>''What ¡ª what is he doing? Why is he getting close?'' her brain kept screaming at her to run, but her feet wouldn''t move when he took another step. All she could do was lower her eyes and head under his gaze. She swallowed the tension in her throat as his breath wafted her nostrils.


    <nulli>''Please... stop this now.'' She nearly wept in distress.


    "Goodness gracious... you''re driving me crazy," he mumbled, lips falling open. Her voice in his head was forcing him to cross the line even just a step to hear more of her thoughts. Lilou was learning to hide her thoughts behind that offended facade, and she was very good at it. Ismael wouldn''t even know what she truly wanted if he didn''t have a taste of her blood.


    "Ple ¡ª please, let me go, my lord," she muttered in horror, hanging her head low to hide the dread filling her eyes.


    "Is that what you truly want?" he returned, receiving nothing but silence as an answer. "Answer me honestly, Lilou."


    His breathing grew heavy, waiting for her to look up before he continued. "If that is what you want, I will let you go. You just have to tell me while looking into my eyes. Just say, <nulli>''I don''t want you,'' and I will take it as face value."


    Silence fell on them, holding each other''s gazes. Her lips quivered as they parted, but her voice was stuck in her throat. She couldn''t say those simple words even as a joke because deep down, she knew that wasn''t the case.


    <nulli>''How... can I not want him? When I just fantasized about him touching me today?''


    Samael stiffened as his pupils slightly dted before the little mes behind those pairs of rubies zed wildly.


    "What did you say?" he blurted out, snapping her out of her trance.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah... damn..." he ground his teeth and pulled her wrist that was within his grip closer to him. His arm instantly wrapped around her waist, taking a step until her back hit the wall, confining her in his arms.


    Her breath instantly hitched at his sudden aggression. She clutched his chest on instinct, eyes shaking at him.


    "W ¡ª what...?" she stuttered, noticing the dangerous glint across his eyes as if all theyers to hide the monstrous beast behind unraveled. Her heart raced, beating twice faster than normal, making her catch up to her breathing.


    Samael was breathing heavier, lowering his head until there was just a palm length away from their faces. His arm was pressing against the wall, squeezing her hip, barely stopping himself from ripping her clothes.


    "Just say it," he demanded under his breath, his eyes burning, fangs letting themselves known just to intimidate her. "Say it, Lilou. Tell me to stop. Tell me you don''t want me."


    "I¡­" her breath hitched, body trembling in fear. "¡­ you."


    <nulli>''I¡­ I''m scared...''

 Chapter 713 Stop me

    Chapter 713 Stop me


    <nulli>''I¡­ I''m scared...''


    "Then say it." Samael urged under his breath, making Lilou''s brows elevate.


    "Pardon?"


    "Say you are scared. Don''t keep it in your head." He bumped his forehead against hers mildly. "I can hear you."


    "Huh...?" It took her a moment before realization dawned on her. That very second, his words previously regarding wanting to know her thoughts by drinking her blood crossed her head. He mentioned it in passing on their way to the border, but she didn''t dwell on it.


    <nulli>But now...


    Lilou''splexion instantly turned white at the realization. Her brain shut down briefly, looking up at him with an open mouth.


    <nulli>''No...'' she whispered in her head only to hear his voice in her head saying, <nulli>''yes.''


    She shook her head in disbelief, praying this was all just a nightmare. Perhaps she had fallen asleep while putting Law to sleep and now she was dreaming. Right. Lilou blinked countless times to wake herself up before wishing to melt and be one with the floor out of embarrassment.


    She had been talking in her head. And considering Samael had heard all of that... her heart sank as she held her breath.


    <nulli>''No,'' she whispered internally once again, and just like thest time, she heard his voice in her head saying, <nulli>''yes, Lilou. Yes.''


    "Oh, my good lord..." she mumbled, unable to think about how to get out of this situation. She was cornered and Samael had already known everything. Everything that she dreaded for anyone to figure out.


    <nullb><nulli>It was over. Her knees trembled, drained of strength as if the floor sucked all of it. If not for his arms around her waist, and her back fusing on the wall, she would have copsed.


    "You knew..." she whispered, wanting to just evaporate into thin air to avoid this humiliation.


    Samael let out a deep exhale, watching her have a mental breakdown. He didn''t n to tell her about this. If anything, he simply wanted to listen to her thoughts all night. However, he lost his cool when he heard her confession.


    How the hell could he keep his calm if the woman his body ached for was longing for him? Just as intensely as his desire and longing?


    "Does it matter?" he returned. "Do I have to confess what I was doing when you fled?"


    Lilou pursed her lips, swallowing down the building tension in her throat. His eyelids drooped until they were partially closed, taking a step as if the centimeter distance between them was far too wide for him. He took another step until his body was pressing against her, licking his fangs to soothe its tingling.


    "Lilou." She lowered her head when he bent over, his breath caressing the tip of her ear. "Back there¡­ in the tub¡­ do you understand how hard it is to cool my body down just thinking about what could''ve happened if you didn''t run away?"


    His hand felt her curves down to her hips, clutching his skirt and moving it up a little. "I kept thinking about how I would touch you and where I would touch you first. I imagined how your damp body would feel under my palms as I slide them from your thigh to your buttocks."


    "Stop me," he urged under his breath, slipping his hand under her skirt to feel her stockings. "Stop me¡­"


    Samael hooked a finger in her stockings, tracing it around her thigh. His breathing grew even heavier, feeling this pressure on his arousal. He wanted her. No words could justify how he longed for her and now that she was just within his reach, he wished to confine her in his arms¡­ forever.


    "Stop me, Lilou," he repeated before squeezing her thigh and lifting her up by the waist. Lilou winced slightly as her back grazed against the wall, and before she realized it, her legs were spread open while he stilled her with his arm around her waist, standing in between her thighs, and pressed his lower body to herher region.


    "Wait¡­" she was clutching his shoulder, biting her lower lip out of habit. Normally, this position would embarrass her. However, it was the total opposite. All she felt and thought was his bulge that was poking her as he breathed from her neck.


    "That''s not how you stop me," he whispered, tracing her neck with the apex of his nose. "I told you how. If you say, ''stop,'' I will stop. No questions asked. But if you don''t¡­ I''ll sink my fangs into your neck while fucking you¡­ hard."


    Lilou nearly choked as her eyes shook and her heart raced. But¡­ she said nothing. It wasn''t because she was scared to voice it out. It was just that deep in her heart, the heat from his breath to her skin was enough to set her body ame. His chest that was pressed on her was something she didn''t hate, giving her a chance to feel the beat of his heart. And his hand that was squeezing her thigh revealed how he suppressed his desire to touch her more.


    Samael licked her neck gently, waiting for her to stop him. But when a minute passed,


    and she didn''t move, his eyes glinted as he moved his gaze at her.


    "No¡­" her voice was muffled, lowering her eyes whilst clutching his shoulder. "... I won''t say stop. I want to know¡­ how it feels with you and see if it was better than how I imagined it."


    The side of his lips curled up triumphantly, moving his face closer to her neck. "It will hurt a little," he reminded in a voice that sounded a level louder than a whisper. When Lilou nodded once, he licked her neck once again before opening his mouth with his fangs in full bloom.


    Lilou shut her eyes on instinct as she anticipated any pain of his fangs sinking into her skin. Much to her surprise, her mouth fell open as she clutched his shoulder tighter, back arching at the euphoric sensation traveling through the ends of her nerves.


    It was strange not to feel pain but high in pleasure.


    Slowly, her hand on his shoulder slide to his back until her arms were resting over them, breathing heavily, stretching her neck for his own convenience. His every gulp echoed in her ear, making her skin melt.


    "Sam¡­" she whispered subconsciously, making him freeze with eyes glowing as if he would go feral right there and then.

 Chapter 714 Quickie

    Chapter 714 Quickie


    <nullb>[WARNING: THE CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENT. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.]


    "Sam¡­"


    Samael froze as his crimson eyes glowed brightly. The blood from her neck to his veins made him feel what she was feeling: pleasure.


    <nulli>''I want you,'' he whispered in his head to give her the idea of where this would go. Pulling his fangs from her neck in a hurry, it grazed her skin unintentionally. His uncontroble desire to have her refrained him from waiting for any second as he leaned his face forward to im her lips.


    "Mhm!" A protesting moan escaped her mouth into his mouth, the taste of iron filling her cavity. His tongue took hers into a dance, lips guiding hers to move at a slow, yet hungry pace. He kept her lips in between his teeth, nibbling them until the corner of her lips bled.


    Lilou felt his hand leave her thigh, only to feel them under her as he unzipped his trousers.


    "Not here¡­?" she panted for air, only to receive a soft peck as he lifted her higher by the waist.


    "Are you asking¡­?" he returned, kissing her lips many more times before adding, "or requesting? Because if you''re it''s the former, then yes. I want you now¡­ right here, right now."


    Lilou gulped while he showered her lips with slow and soft pecks. She held her breath when she felt the tip of his hard erection in between the junction of her thigh.


    <nulli>''I''m scared¡­'' she told herself inwardly, yet she didn''t stop him as she couldn''t think about anything else other than how he slid the tip of his erection from her clitoris down to her wet entrance.


    "I''m here¡­" he whispered and shifted his focus to her when he was ready to make her his. He nted kisses on her cheek, breathing in her skin, iming her lips once more.


    "Onest time¡­" Samael slowly drew his head back to see her expression. "... stop me, Lilou."


    Lilou held her breath. Her face was painted in red, holding his pair of dangerous eyes, which appeared like an eye of a hungry beast finally having his feast after centuries of starvation. For a moment, her resolve waned as she felt intimidated by those burning rubies. However, she pursed her lips and held her hand behind his nape.


    The location where they were being intimate didn''t even cross her,pletely forgetting they were in the hallway right outside their son''s room. All she could think about was her aching core and this itch she needed to soothe.


    "This night¡­" he dawdled as he leaned his face closer, iming her lips, and whispered the rest of his sentiments into her mouth. "... will not be thest time, Lilou. Prepare yourself because once I''m inside, the times I''m not are temporary."


    "Ah¡­!" Lilou''s abrupt squeal was muffled when he smashed his lips on her. Her entire body convulsed at the abrupt pain in her lower region, feeling her flesh get ripped apart by something massive.


    "Ahh¡­" she peeled her lips from him and buried her face in his shoulder, wrapping her limb around his neck securely. She throbbed around his girth, feeling this scorching heat in her canal. Even when she didn''t see it, she knew she bled. The pain was something that definitely involved a wound. He was massive, and she knew it was just a fraction and he wasn''tpletely in.


    "It hurts¡­" she confessed through her gritted teeth while he stayed still. "It hurts¡­"


    "I know," he whispered in her ear, nting soft kisses on her cheek to soothe her pain. "Endure it for a moment. It''ll feel goodter... I promise."


    Samael gasped for air as he thrust deeper, carefully. He paused when she moaned protestingly, clutching his back while she endure it. His drooping eyes fastened with gentleness and remorse. He knew this position would hurt her¡­ at least for the first time. However, he was losing his mind.


    He was already there.


    So instead of pulling out and telling her to continue it in his bedroom, Samael thrust deeper. She scratched his neck on instinct, but he ignored her nails digging into his skin until he was deep inside. His teeth clenched, feeling her tightness and the heat inside her.


    "Lilou¡­" he breathed out, suppressing himself from hammering her insides as hard and as fast as he could.<nulli> ''I can''t believe there''ll be anything good in this regression.'' ¡ª the only good thing about this regression was he imed her first in both times. He felt honored.


    Carefully, he moved his hips when her heart calmed down a little. He stilled her waist, thrusting in and out slowly but surely, feeling her stretch to fit him. Their breaths grew ragged with each thrust, kissing as if that would help them lend each other oxygen. But s, both were breathless.


    "Ah¡­" she moaned while he grunted in return.


    With his continuous thrusting, the pain slowly turned to pleasure as his manhood went in and out morefortably. But he kept it slow, wanting her to feel him. Her legs wrapped around him on instinct, pulling his hips to delve dipper.


    "Mhm.." he grunted, biting her shoulder mildly while she arched her back.


    "More¡­" she whispered in between her ragged breathing. "I''m almost there¡­" she confessed, despite not knowing what it was. Yet, she was already familiar with it. Touching herself earlier while thinking of him, Lilou knew she would reach her peak with this slow thrust.


    "Mhm¡­" he hummed a calm tune, nibbling her earlobe, and kept his slow pace. "Me too¡­ damn¡­ that''s quick."


    Lilou''s head automatically ignored hisments and focused on the euphoria filling her chest. Her mouth fell open, securing her hand behind him. She couldn''t even think about the friction on her back against the wall.


    "Sam¡­" she moaned once again, only to feel him pick up his pace. Unlike his previous slow and careful pace, he just got aggressive, inducing louder moans from her. To keep her quiet and avoid waking up Law, Samael pressed his lips against her until both of them moaned into each other''s mouths.


    Lilou breathed from her open mouth, feeling him jerk inside her while she throbbed around him. She flinched every three seconds, shivering as the inbound breeze ran up to her thigh.

 Chapter 715 The silent audience

    Chapter 715 The silent audience


    Everything happened so fast and so intense and so aggressive that Lilou couldn''t register everything in one go. All she could do was pant for air, secure her arms over Samael''s shoulder, eyes shut. When she reopened her eyes, they instantly caught him reopening his.


    Lilou swallowed a mouthful of air to soothe her drying throat. They really did it. Her lips quivered as they parted, but no words came out. The only proof this was all real was that Samael was still inside her, stilling her waist with his arm, and her legs that were wrapped around his hips.


    <nulli>''What did... I just do?'' she wondered in her head,pletely forgetting he was inside her head.


    <nulli>''We fucked.'' Her back stiffened as soon as his low voice rang in her head.


    At this point, Lilou didn''t know what to do. She was so lost in the moment and surrendered herself so easily. Although she didn''t regret it, it was still so hard to believe she raised her white g unnned. This wasn''t in her n, but it had already happened.


    What should she do?


    "I... I... should push you away, right?" she stuttered, biting her tongue upon realizing she shouldn''t be asking his advice.


    "Why? You didn''t like it?" A line between his brows appeared, tilting his head to the side. Lilou pursed her lips, noticing the disappointment in his eyes, which disappeared almost at the same time as it appeared.


    "I... didn''t say that," came out a muffled reply, staring into his eyes. "I just don''t know what to do after."


    The corner of his lips curled up as he leaned forward. "I''ll kiss you," he announced under his breath but didn''t wait for her reply as he already did.


    "And then, we''ll do it again," he whispered while nting soft and brief kisses on her lips. "Until the sunrises."


    "Again?" Lilou gasped, watching him lean back until there was a palm-length distance between their faces. Samael nodded, so she asked, "Is... that normal?"


    Samael batted his eyes and kept quiet for a moment. He felt like he was doing something illegal and manipting a little girl with her questions. This would bother him more if he had a conscience, though. But s, looking at the pure curiosity in those pairs of emeralds, he didn''t mind bing a horrible criminal for wanting her.


    "For you and me?" his voice was incredibly low, gulping to soothe his drying throat. "We will... uhm... do it again?" she asked one more time.


    "Yes, Love. It''s normal."


    "We will... uhm... do it again?" she asked one more time.


    "Don''t you want to?" he returned. She better do, because what just happened was too abrupt and quick. They couldn''t just stop with just that; he wanted more. He was too famished, too thirsty, and too aroused to pull out now.


    Lilou pressed her lips into a thin, tight sh. Her eyes were a little shaky, gazing into those crimson eyes that seemed to darken with every passing second. Does she want to continue? The thought scared her, as she was already panting for air. However, she couldn''t deny that her body was aching for more of him. After all, they still had their clothes, and it felt so unfair to stop now.


    She lowered her eyes, tightening her embrace, and burying her face in her arm that was around his shoulder. "I... want..." came out a muffled and shy voice.


    His lips curled up, ncing at her with satisfaction. He leaned his head against the side of her head, nting a kiss on her hair.


    "Then I''ll take you to my room," he whispered, but she didn''t nod and kept her face buried in his neck. His eyes softened as he pulled her waist, stilling her against him. There was a huge part of his heart that was in disbelief. His wife was under his grip, holding her just as he wished, and was willing to hold him back.


    This entire world knew how much he yearned for her love, warmth, and body. And now that was happening.


    "I will not let you go," he whispered, taking a step back, and cing his other hand on the back of her head. "Keep your eyes closed."


    Lilou was too shy to even look at him, so she didn''t wonder about the purpose of his remarks. All she felt was the slight bounce in his steps, poking her insides. Samael didn''t pull out and was still growing big inside her. So his steps felt like he was thrusting into her lightly, increasing her arousal, making her legs tighten around his hips.


    Meanwhile, Samael kept a triumphant smile as he walked through the hallway. His room was near Law''s, so it wouldn''t take time before he could continue. He purposely stomped his feet to make a light bounce, feeling her insides clenching around his girth.


    He kept his hand on the back of her head, winking at the person who was standing in the middle of the hallway. Samael ced a finger in front of his lips, not making a sound as he walked past Tilly.


    Tilly had been there since the beginning ¡ª since Lilou pricked her finger. Samael had felt her presence, but he didn''t care about her. There was nothing to hide from Tilly, and he didn''t mind an audience.


    Soon, Samael reached his bedroom and kicked it open, walking inside without faltering from his steps. Meanwhile, Tilly stood there motionlessly. When she looked back, all she saw was Samael''s back, entering his room, and then kicking the door to shut it close.


    Tilly tilted her head to the side, blinking almost innocently. "My eyes¡­" came out a soft and toneless voice, eyes still on the door.


    "¡­ are defiled." She peeled her eyes away from the door and covered them before she finally resumed her strides.


    The bell tied around her hair rang lightly, keeping her ssic straight facepletely different from what she believed to be traumatized. Fortunately, Lilou didn''t know about her presence the whole time.


    "I hope she doesn''t get pregnant."

 Chapter 716 Why me?

    Chapter 716 Why me?


    Samaelid Lilou down on the bed carefully. He assisted himself away, hand on her side, the other arm still around her waist. Hovering over her, he looked into her eyes and smiled.


    "Lilou," he called, caressing her jaw with the back of his hand. "My love."


    He brushed her lips with his thumb gently, lowering his body to kiss her. Lilou closed her eyes to wee his light but continuous kisses. The fear that was creeping up her spine soon disappeared with his gentle kisses. Unknowingly, she was unbuttoning his shirt, making him grin against her lips.


    "Naughty," he remarked, making her freeze and let go.


    "I''m... not," came out a muffled voice, averting her eyes as he pulled his weight off of her, but kept his erection inside her spread legs.


    Samael could just pound into her right here, and now, feeling the love juices leaking from her. However, he shared the same sentiments as her. Their first round was abrupt and quick as if it was theirst hour in this world. He wanted to take their time since he had all night to make love with her.


    "It''s alright. I like it," he purred, clipping the drawstrings of her bodice, eyes on her. "It always feels different when you''re practicing initiative."


    The side of his lips curled up, pulling the drawstrings to release these annoyingyers of clothes that were hiding her glorious body. He removed her clothes carefully, one by one, making her watch and feel free. He kept her eyes on her, enjoying how she bit her lips on instinct at his actions.


    Lilou held her breath, unable to look away from him. Samael looked dangerous while looking down at her, but for reasons unknown, she appreciated his beguiling allure. She knew every second that passed, anotheryer of fabric wouldnd outside the bed. But she didn''t stop him, nor did she want to stop him.


    If anything, she wanted to see his body, to feel it under her palm, and his weight on her. Lilou didn''t know where these perverted ideas wereing from, but it felt natural to feel this way. Frustrating, even, she may add, since he was purposely teasing her by taking his precious time.


    When only a thin inner dress was felt covering her body, Lilou asked. "Do you... do you like me?" she bit her tongue upon realizing her question.


    "Do I like you?" he repeated in the same questioning tone, unbuttoning his shirt, eyes on her. The question felt very familiar, although she used a different term in the past. But he didn''t answer until thest button of his shirt was unbuttoned, showing the toned muscles underneath those clothes.


    Samael bent over, nting his palms on either side of her head. When his face was a palm length away from hers, he looked straight into her eyes, licking his lips.


    "I married you. I had children with you," he answered under his breath, brushing his nose against hers. "You''re the only woman who can drive me crazy, and I don''t mind bing a lunatic if you are the reason."


    He ran the apex of his nose to her jaw, biting her earlobe. "Like and Love is an understatement, Lilou. There were many things to say, but if those words are the only option, then I love you more than you can imagine."


    Lilou bit her lips, face painted in beet red, and her breathing heavy. She clutched his shoulder on instinct, letting his hot breath tickle her ears.


    "Why me?" came out the follow-up question. "There were others out there who are better than me. What did you see in me?"


    "I can ask the same question to you, Lilou. Why me?" Samael shifted his lips and imed her, showering her lips with short and soft kisses, and inhaling her deep breaths. "There were tons out there, and yet... you chose me. Why?"


    Lilou found herself wondering about the question he should''ve answered. Her hand crawled around his neck and onto his nape, letting him shower her with sensual kisses.


    Why him?


    Although he didn''t detail his question, Lilou understood the entirety of his question. She had spent months with Stefan under the same roof. However, the two of them ¡ª or rather, Lilou felt nothing like this towards Stefan. She cared for him sincerely, but she never imagined herself in this same situation with him.


    The same goes with Heliot. That prince was definitely Lilou''s type. Heliot was handsome and carried himself with a noble air. He was someone worthy of admiration just seeing him stand, and his eyes, which were akin to a night full of stars, were so beautiful one could look at them for the longest time.


    However, Lilou''s admiration towards Heliot was just pure admiration.


    For Samael, on the other hand, the first time their eyes met, she already felt this strange force prickling under her skin. All she felt at that time was that the pair of crimson eyes could see was her ¡ª the rest of the world was gone. And in those eyes, he wanted her, firmly and without a doubt, no one else.


    Perhaps that was the reason, or maybe there were more underlying reasons. It could be because her heart and body remembered him, even though her brain couldn''t. But still... deep in her heart, mind, and soul, this decision of bing one with him was purely her own.


    "I like you," she whispered into his mouth, making him freeze. She waited for him to draw his head back until they were staring at each other.


    "I want you..." she continued in a muffled voice. "... can I call your name?"


    His eyes softened, but when his eyelids drooped until they were partially closed, danger lurked within.


    "Say it," he demanded seductively, brushing his nose against hers.


    Lilou took a deep breath, but her lips still quivered when they parted. She forced her voice out of her throat, nning to call his name, Samael. However, her courage ran short, and all that came from her lips was, "Sam."


    "Yes," he whispered before smashing his lips on hers. Unwilling to part lips with her, he clutched the hem of her dress and tore it apart.


    And so, the second round of passion ensued, followed by more... until sunrise.

 Chapter 717 Morning exercise

    Chapter 717 Morning exercise


    <nullb>[ WARNING: THE CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENT. PROCEED WITH CAUTION. ]


    Samael opened his eyes when the sun from the window hit his face. A subtle smile instantly appeared on his face as his eyes fell on Lilou, sleeping soundlessly in his embrace. Last night was a night both of them didn''t n, but it had happened.


    "Morning." His voice was coarse, nting a kiss on her head. He sniffed the scent of her soft hazel locks, smiling broader. Lilou moaned and adjusted, but she was still too tired to wake up. So, Samael simply didn''t move anymore, burying his nose in her hair.


    His hand on her back caressed her gently, trying his best not to wake her up. Lilou needed rest, and he knew that. After all, he didn''t pull out until she passed out. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Lilou was truly like how she was back when they first met. She was sweetly innocent, yet a curious youngdy. If only she knew how her curiosity set his body ame and make him crave for more. But well, he didn''t mind the bold and matured Lilou and her sweet, innocent version of her.


    Heck. He didn''t even mind the crazy version of Lilou. Lilou was Lilou. His heart would only beat for her, and his member would only erect for her.


    <nulli>''I want to wake her up by licking her.'' His eyes cracked open slightly while his morning wood poked her abdomen. They were still naked under the sheet, feeling her warmth transferring to him.<nulli> ''She used to love it.''


    Samael pondered whether he should go down there and soothe her swollen core. While thinking thoroughly, his hand was squeezing her rear as if that would help him think. Honestly, right now, he just wanted to go home with his family and forget about their problems. Or rather, let Tilly and Stefan resolve it.


    If only he could, he didn''t mind being selfish. He was selfish in nature, after all.


    "Lilou, my love," he called under his breath, pulling her bare body against his body. "If you don''t wake up, I will wake you up."


    His voice lowered as if he didn''t want her to hear him. Samael waited for a minute before proceeding with his mischievous n. However, just before he could crawl down under the sheet, Lilou moaned and raised her leg, resting it over his hip.


    He arched a brow, looking down at her face. "Lilove." He blinked innocently, moving his hips to reposition his morning wood at her entrance.


    All he had to do was thrust and he would enter again. But s, he didn''t move and simply looked at her sleeping face.


    "I''m in pain..." he muttered, lowering his head. His manhood would explode from this unquenchable lust prickling every fiber of his body. "Lilou, my love... wake up, or my friend down there will."


    <nulli><nullb>Nothing. His eyes flickered, lust clouding his facial features. "I tried," came out in a low and dangerous tone, moving his hips up.


    "Mhm..." Her brows creased at the slight difort she felt, making him study her face. But Samael smiled subtly, thrusting deeper until his entire head was surrounded by her heat. He hissed.


    <nulli>''Damn...'' he gritted his teeth, suppressing his desire to go deeper in one go. That would surprise and hurt her.


    "Mhm..." Another moan slipped past her closed lips, feeling something poking her. As the hard rod sank deeper, Lilou tried to move, but his arms around her body stilled her. Having no choice in the movements in her lower region, Lilou opened her eyes weakly.


    Her vision was blurry, blinking until her eyes adjusted to the light. As soon as her vision grew clearer, the first thing she saw was Samael''s dark eyes. Her brows creased, only for her eyes to pop open when his lips stretched from ear to ear.


    That second, Lilou froze, realizing he was inside her again. They were still lying on their side, her leg over him and his hand stilling her thigh. For minutes, Lilou could only stare at that smug grin stered on his face and feel him sink deeper inside her.


    <nulli>''Good morning,'' he greeted in her head, making her snap her eyes on him.


    "Wait!" Lilou pushed his shoulder on instinct and got up in a hurry. But as soon as she did, a loud squeal escaped her mouth. Her back arched and her knees quivered as she ended up saddling him and letting him insidepletely. Meanwhile, Samael stilled her hips and smiled from ear to ear.


    "Will you look at that?" he teased. "I was being careful, not knowing you want it hard."


    Lilou closed her gaping mouth, hands on his firm chest. "Sam..." she called in frustration, gazing down at him.


    "Too early," sheined, breathing heavily, as that surely hurt. Samael''s manhood was unbelievably huge, and she hadn''t even recovered fromst night.


    "That''s why I was being careful."


    A deep sigh escaped her lips. "I was even sleeping."


    "Aww... should I pull out?" he frowned, massaging her thighs sensually. "But I''m already in, Love." ¡ª and she already got hurt. It would be a shame to pull out now.


    While they were looking at each other with Samael feigning innocence while Lilou''s eyes were still heavy, he moved his hips slightly. Seeing she wasn''tining and letting him, he thrust in and out slightly and slowly, grabbing her buttocks. His teeth clenched and his smile faded, gazing at her breast that her hair failed to cover properly.


    "Ah..." Lilou moaned, feeling herself get soaked after multiple thrusts. She moved her hips on instinct, grinding on him, following his slow and careful thrust.


    "Lilou," he grunted, raising his other hand to cup her breast. "Come down here, Love."


    Lilou bent over on instinct, lips falling directly on his lips. "Just one," she whispered subconsciously, knowing he might want to ask for another right after this round of passion. There was a limit to everything, and Lilou was still tired. However, she liked it deep down, having him deep inside her and his hands all over her.


    "Sure," he whispered back into her mouth, flipping their position so she was on the bed again.


    "You''ll be on top next time," he remarked, only to im her lips immediately, sticking his tongue out inside her mouth. Again, the two of them basked in each other''s warmth, kissing, sucking, licking, fucking.

 Chapter 718 The spring had come

    Chapter 718 The spring hade


    Lilou fell asleep right after their lovemaking session. All she gave Samael was a warning re with the mischief in his eyes. He behaved, though. He let her sleep in his arms and wiped the sweat from her body. Samael stared at her for an hour or so, smiling and caressing her face from time to time.


    "I love you," he whispered, tracing her nose from its bridge to its tip. "Very much."


    His eyes softened, unable to take his smile off of his face. He wanted to wake her up just to let her know he loved her more than she could even imagine. However, this time, he wanted to let her rest.


    "We''ll go home soon, my love." He leaned forward, kissing her forehead. He let his lips on her forehead for a while, sniffing her natural scent hard. "Hang in there."


    Samael caressed her spine with the back of his fingers, kissing her head more. After some time, he reluctantly slipped his arm away from under her neck. He held his breath while doing so, afraid she would wake up. Fortunately, she didn''t because she was too exhausted fromst night and this morning''s exercise.


    Once he sat on the edge of the bed, Samael fixed the nket and pulled it up over her shoulders. He smiled, staring at her face for a few minutes. No words could express the joy filling his chest just knowing his wife spent a night with him, screamed his name, and woke up next to her.


    It wasn''t all about lovemaking, but the simple things that were along with it.


    "Rest well, Lilou." He brushed her cheek with his thumb gently before pushing himself out of the bed. Samael directly headed towards the bathroom next to his room, knowing Fabian had already prepared him a warm bath.


    <nullb>******


    "Should I go to my mother''s room and see if she''s awake?" Law wondered when minutes had gone by and Lilou hadn''t arrived in the dining hall to have breakfast.


    "I believed she wouldn''t join breakfast." Law looked up when Fabian served him a warm cup of milk. "She''s being taken care of. Milk for your fangs."


    "Is she sick?" asked Law, seeing the usual smile stered on Fabian''s face.


    "No," Fabian replied, and then Tilly chimed in. "Samael beat her upst night."


    "What?" Law frowned, a little rmed at Tilly''s remarks. "Did they fight?"


    "They did." Fabian nodded, increasing Law''s anxiety.


    "You shouldn''t make the kid nervous." Stefan, who was sitting on the head seat, shook his head. "Lilou and Hell will be fine. You don''t need to worry about what kind of fight they had."


    Law nced at his uncle and sighed. "They won''t divorce, right?"


    "His Grace would rather rot with her six feet under than get separated from her." This time, Rufus, who joined the table and sat two chairs away from Tilly,mented. He looked at Law like the good big brother he was and offered a smile.


    "Trust in your parents," Rufus added, only to frown when Tilly spoke.


    "Your parents too."


    Rufus cast Tilly a look and wanted to argue with her. However, he shut his mouth because there was no point in talking to Tilly. This old soul was someone only Fabian could handle and get along with. Even Samael would give up on her, so Rufus told himself to not take everything Tilly would say to the heart.


    "Just don''t worry about it." Rufus refocused his attention on Law, sitting across from him. "They will settle their matters on their own. They always had."


    Looking back at Rufus, who had been Law''s hero and an admirable big brother, Law nodded in understanding. "Alright."


    "Mister Fabian, will you bring my mother something to eat?" Law suggested, shifting his attention to Fabian as thetter ced more dishes on the table.


    "I''m afraid His Grace would rather do that," replied Fabian to his young master. "But I will prepare dishes for her muscles and to relieve her pain."


    "Thank you." Law smiled before sipping from the cup. He scrunched his nose up, looking up at Fabian once again. "Why would you add your blood to it?"


    "Because Lady Tilly is too pale and His Grace was too busyst night. He would''ve decapitated me if I interrupted him."


    "Mister Fabian''s blood is bitter," Law remarked but had no choice. After all, Law was used to having a drop of Samael''s blood or Lilou''s in his food and drinks. That was to quench his hunger since they were too young to control their blood thirst. His parents'' drops of blood were precious, so a drop from them was enough to practice Law and Sunny''s thirst.


    Meanwhile, Stefan studied his nephew while thetter still drank his milk. During his time as the king and emperor, he had met newborn vampires that had noble blood in them. Not once in his time had he seen someone crave blood at a young age. If anything, most of them had their fangs around their teen. But then again, now that he thought about it, ude also had his fangs at a very young age.


    "That''s¡­ amusing," he murmured, ncing at Tilly. "Is this one of the qualities of the Grimsbanne?"


    "Mhm?"


    "Having their fangs at a young age?"


    "Marse was born with fangs," Tilly replied without looking back at Stefan.


    "Oh¡­" Stefan rocked his head in understanding, recalling that was the name of Tilly''s little sister. He nced at Law once again and shrugged. For him, the Grimsbannes were truly a different type of vampire. They were unlike pureblooded vampires, and thus, this problem they were in.


    Silence slowly filled the dining hall as they enjoyed their breakfast in silence. It was almost peaceful with Tilly barely eating, Law drinking his milk, Rufus eating all the veggies Tilly was passing on his te, and Fabian pouring them beverages.


    But the peace was short-lived when they heard Samael''s joyful voice echoing in the dining hall.


    "Good morning, everyone!" greeted Samael, catching the attention of everyone around the table. When they looked in his direction, Stefan and Rufus squinted their eyes while Law and Tilly shielded theirs.


    Samael was radiating as he strutted his way towards the table.


    The only person who wasn''t affected by his radiance was Fabian because thetter''s eyes were already squinting to begin with.


    "The spring hade, I see," Fabianmented, feeling Samael''s high energy filling the entire manor.

 Chapter 719 the invited guest

    Chapter 719 the invited guest


    "Fabian, did you work in the interior? This ce suddenly bes pleasing in the eye." Samael looked around as soon as he sat beside Law. In his eyes, everything just seemed so wonderful and full of colors.


    "Father, did you eat the sun?" Law carefully removed his hand from his forehead, seeing the invisible twinkle surrounding his father. "You are glowing."


    "Literally an eyesore," Stefan remarked.


    "My eyes." Tilly, on the other hand, covered her eyes from the radiating man sitting just right across her. "Fabian, feed me."


    "Happily, Lady Tilly." Fabian smiled, walking towards Tilly. When he stood beside her, he cut a small piece of meat, but then slipped his hand inside his suit. He took out a small jar containing a ck liquid and poured a drop on Tilly''s food.


    "Open your mouth, Lady Tilly." He picked up the spoon again and, as instructed, Tilly opened her mouth and ate the food.


    Watching this, Rufus furrowed his brows. "What is that?" he asked, only to see Fabian smile brightly.


    "Lady Tilly, you shouldn''t trust Fabian that much," Rufus remarked, getting a little nervous in Tilly''s stead.


    "He''s poisoning me," Tilly answered and then opened her mouth, only to get fed by Fabian again. "But it''s good."


    "¡­" Rufus watched those two before he shook his head. "I really shouldn''t pay attention to those two."


    When Rufus peeled his eyes away from Tilly, who was still covering her eyes, and Fabian feeding her to Samael, he caught Stefan''s dead expression.


    "Come on, brother. Don''t be so grumpy. This is why you had three failed marriages." Samael teased, tapping Stefan''s arm on the table. "You should smile more. This world is so beautiful. You just have to open your eyes."


    "Is it just me, or is it getting dark?" Stefan pulled his arm away and clicked his tongue in irritation. "I''m starting to see red."


    "Aww¡­ don''t be like that. You should act a little cute and call me Big Brother, like before." Samael chuckled, trying to poke Stefan only for thetter to take a move away.


    "Touch me, and you''ll lose a limb."


    Rufus shook his head and sigh. While Fabian was poisoning Tilly, the willing victim, Samael was teasing Stefan to death. He nced at Law and sighed once more. Fortunately, Law seemed to be used in such a chaotic environment.


    A subtle smile appeared on Rufus'' face. Although the dining hall was chaotic and loud, it was more peaceful than when he was eating alone in the imperial pce as the emperor. He nced at Stefan once again, noticing that although Stefan was clearly annoyed, he wasn''t suppressing his feelings like how he used to.


    <nulli>''Maybe¡­ it''s because I was in his shoes once.'' Rufus picked up his cutlery as he peeled his eyes away from Stefan.<nulli> ''That''s why I cannotpletely hate him. A king isn''t all about personal feelings, after all. And thus, the crown is heavier to carry than what it looks like.''


    Because at the end of the day, Stefan made his decisions in the past as the king. They may not be right, but Rufus knew Stefan''s verdict was the best he coulde up with. For his people, for hisnd, for the name of the La Crox. That''s what most rulers do, even if they had to sacrifice their hearts for the sake of duty and their loved ones.


    That was the meaning of the throne: to have the world at your feet at the expense of their own happiness.


    Time passed in the dining hall with such irony in the atmosphere before they all paused amid their breakfast. Samael and Stefan looked at each other, and the former shrugged.


    "I did nothing," Samael immediately defended himself.


    "What did you do this time?" asked Stefan, ignoring Samael''s im. He then nced at Rufus, and thetter tilted his head to the side. Rufus was too sensible than everyone in this dining hall. So, Stefan shifted his gaze to the only person who could''ve angered Heliot.


    Fabian.


    "Hell¡­ what sort of order did you give to that devil?" Stefan''s voice was menacingly low, looking at Fabian''s squinting eyes.


    Samael leaned back, arms behind his head. "Invite Heliot?"


    "Of all people you could give that order to, you chose Fabian?" Stefan''s eyes sharpened, grinding his teeth in irritation at Samael. "Do you truly want this problem to end?"


    "Of course."


    "What sort of invitation did you give Prince Heliot, Fabian?" Rufus inquired, ncing at Fabian. If Samael ordered something from Fabian and not to Rufus, that only meant Samael didn''t want to go through the proper process. Rufus was too decent to force people, and everyone knew that.


    "Well¡­" Fabian kept his smile, eyes glossing over to everyone. Unlike Samael''s feigning ignorance, Stefan, Law, and Rufus looked at him with anticipation. Tilly was still covering her eyes, waiting for food. But before he could tell them the secret, he caught a figure entering the dining hall.


    The piercing sound of a sword being drawn resonated in the air, and like a shadow, he jumped over the table. Fabian was instantly backed against the wall, an arm pinned across his chest, a de pressed on his throat. Everything happened so fast, but they had seen everything unfold right before their eyes.


    "Tell me one reason I shouldn''t plunge my sword into your throat." Heliot''s eyes were burning in red, getting more annoyed when Fabian''s squinting eyes remained.


    "Just kill him," Stefan suggested without care, while Samael whistled.


    "Oh, no¡­ don''t kill him. He''s not innocent, but he will change¡­" Samael''s tone was dramatic, trying his best to sound concerned. However, he didn''t move a muscle to help Fabian. Meanwhile, Rufus simply nced at Heliot and Fabian before continuing with his food.


    "Young Master, you should finish your milk. I''ll help you trainter," said Rufus,pletely ignoring his brother, who was about to have his head rollover.


    "Alright." Law nodded as if Fabian wasn''t being threatened with his life.


    "Prince Heliot, please put down your sword." Fabian raised his hand, but Heliot was too miffed to be talked out of it.


    "Food," Tilly uttered, still covering her eyes, waiting for the food toe.


    "Let me feed Lady Tilly first, then behead me right after," Fabian added, but when Heliot didn''t move, his eyes slowly cracked open. "My beloved sister-inw will die if you don''t let me finish my task, Your Highness. Her time is ticking."

 Chapter 720 Heck. I will bite you!

    Chapter 720 Heck. I will bite you!


    Lilou moaned as she opened her eyes weakly. She squinted them slightly at the mild sunlight that hit her face, pulling the soft quilt over her nose.


    <nulli>''I feel so tired...'' shemented inwardly, soreness all over her body, especially herdy down there.<nulli> ''I really did it with him.''


    Her eyes softened as her lips curl up subtly. "Last night... was great," came out a rasped voice, drawing a deep breath and inhaling the lingering scent he left on the sheet.


    Lilou closed her eyes, letting his lingering odor fill her nostrils. Although she was tired from all that activity she wasn''t used to, she felt a little happy. Every time his face hovered over her with those maic crimson eyes would cross her head, she could help but have these butterflies in her stomach.


    Samael was gorgeous, and yet, under his gaze, she felt beautiful. She felt seen and appreciated. It could be because of their situation, but he had been looking at her that way even at their first meeting.


    A giggle slipped past her lips as she buried her face into the soft pillow. She felt like a child excited about a trip.


    When Lilou raised her head and rested her chin on the pillow, her eyes were gleaming with anticipation. What would happen now that they were officially together?


    <nulli>''I shouldn''t shy away, right?'' she told herself, nodding mentally. <nulli>''I don''t think anything will change even if we''re together now. Should I tell Law about it?''


    Lilou pondered about it excitedly, giddy to see her son''s reaction. Law had upied a big portion of her heart, and telling him she and Samael were lovers now, her son would surely be pleased. Although they were already married, Lilou was still torn between the present and the future.


    With that thought in mind, Lilou pushed herself to sit upright. As soon as she did, the quilt fell on herp, revealing her und body underneath. Shebed her tousled hazel locks, gazing down on her body, and frowned. There were too many red lesions; Samael left his marks in almost every area of her body.


    Lilou wrapped the quilt around her chest and dragged her feet out of the bed. Her knees still felt wobbly, but she managed since being a peasant trained her pain threshold. When she stood in front of the mirror, she stretched her neck and her frown deepened.


    Even her neck had hickeys. There was even on her jaw as if Samael didn''t n to keepst night a secret.


    "He isn''t giving me a chance to coverst night''s traces." She touched her jaw with her fingertips, sighing before retracting her finger. Looking at herself in front of the mirror, Lilou cupped her cheek and smiled. Her eyes lingered on the eyes the mirror was reflecting.


    Had she always had this radiance in her eyes? She wondered.


    It was only a night of passion, but in her eyes, she somehow looked different. It seemed like she looked healthier despite that she appeared like she was beatenst night with all the hickeys across her body, arms, and neck.


    "Sam..." she whispered, biting her lower lip, looking down sheepishly. "... what a nice nickname."


    Lilou idled in front of the mirror, blushing and thinking about the man she spent the night passionately with. Before he left, although she was sleepy, she heard his confession of love and his gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "He said he woulde back..." she snapped her eyes, looking around while clutching the sheet covering her body. "I should wash up first."


    Lilou thought she would stay paralyzed on the bed with how intense Samael wasst night. But when she got used to the soreness, she was able to go by with her morning ritual, like usual. There was this slight difort, but she managed. Once she finished bathing and getting herself ready for the day, Lilou headed straight to the dining hall.


    To her surprise, no one was there. Hence, she walked around where she could see Fabian, knowing that the butler would be cleaning somewhere in the house. Lilou went to the untouched part of the mansion, only to see no one. Even their shadows weren''t seen as if they had all left the mansion.


    Standing in the middle of the entrance hall, Lilou frowned.


    "Where the hell did they all go?" she wondered, sighing deeply. "I still feel tired fromst night and searching for them is even tiring."


    Lilou hung her head low, dragging her feet towards the backyard. She already checked the mansion, so she hoped they were simply outside. She didn''t know how or why, but somehow, she reached the food storage and only realized she did when she looked up.


    "Huh?" she cocked her head, furrowing her brows upon hearing faint noises inside. "Are they inside?"


    She mulled about it for a moment before deciding to check. For some reason, she tiptoed her way towards the small entrance of the food storage instead of taking the main door. Lilou peeked her head in, but all she saw were racks and bags of ingredients.


    The faint ttering still caressed her ears as if something were moving. Hence, with quick consideration, she carefully walked inside. Lilou was still tiptoeing, following the sound which grew distinct as she got closer. It didn''t take long when she stopped and gazed down, wide-eyed.


    "Mhhm! Mh!!!!"


    Lilou blinked countless times at the man, whose hands and feet were bound securely. His mouth has also been covered the reason his scream had been muffled. Her eyes veered to his feet and caught the tip of his boots hitting a rack''s frame, causing the slight noise she was hearing.


    "Mhm!!"


    She flinched and snapped out of her trance when the man raised his muffled scream. Her brows rose as he wiggled like a worm.


    "You want me to release you?" she asked, and the man, us, nodded profusely. Hesitation clouded her eyes, biting her lip nervously. Lilou squatted down, keeping her distance from him just in case he would do something to harm her.


    "Will you promise not to hurt me?" she inquired in a quiet voice, and as expected, us nodded while answering with indistinct muffled noises. "Alright. I will release you, but tell me who did this to you first."


    us scrunched his nose up in dismay. Wasn''t it obvious who put him here? Just released him!


    "Ah, right." Lilou cleared her throat. "Don''t move and I will remove that in your mouth so you can talk, alright?"


    His eyes went huge. <nullb><nulli>''Heck. I will bite you!'' was what came into his head, but he stayed still so she would release him.


    us waited with bated breath as her frail, petite arms approached. But just before she could touch the rope securing the cloth inside his mouth, his eyes zed in anger when she stopped at the sudden voice that rang in their ears.


    "He will kill you if you move an inch further."

 Chapter 721 Lets free him

    Chapter 721 Let''s free him


    "He will kill you if you move an inch further."


    Lilou instantly froze and then retracted her hand in panic. She narrowed her eyes at us cautiously, clutching her wrist closer to her chest.


    "Is that true?" she asked us, which thetter found stupid. Of course, he would shake his head profusely and deny it. He wasn''t crazy like Fabian, who wouldn''t deny his evil intentions. +


    Lilou didn''t buy it, though.


    Keeping her eyes narrowed, she raised her eyes at the person who interrupted her. She cocked her head, seeing a man under a thick cloak stop several steps away from her. The hood over the man''s head covered almost half of his face, and all she could see were his untrimmed beards and his narrow nose.


    "Who...?" she muttered, knitting her brows and tilting her head to the side.


    ude, who was unlike her, could see her innocence in her eyes. His eyes softened as his breathing turned heavy, moving his gaze from her out of guilt.


    "He will bite you until your wrist breaks if you let him go. Can''t you see he is looking at you like a mad dog?" he continued, watching us re daggers at him.


    Lilou frowned as her eyes fell on us again. "Are you really nning to dupe me?" she asked, and as expected, us shook his head without a second hesitation.


    "But he said..." she sighed, scanning the dirt clinging onto us''s body, face, and hair. The food storage wasn''t kept clean and some foods here were already rotting. That was why she would have to go to the market to buy a week''s worth of food ever since living in this mansion.


    Lilou noticed the red marks around us'' wrist and felt bad for him. Just what did this man do to deserve to be bound in here? She wondered. A part of her brain wanted to free the man, not because she pitied him blindly, but because she felt like this man was actually more like a victim. But the other logical part of her brain was telling her she shouldn''t because us was bound here for a ''hopefully'' relevant reason.


    "You should at least let him speak or yell." She nced at ude, who found a spot on the corner not far away and sat down on the crate. "No one will hear him anyway... or would it be dangerous for that?"


    "Not really," answered udenguidly. "But it''s better to keep him silent."


    Lilou frowned and pursed her lips into a thin line, nodding in understanding. Seeing this, ude bit his tongue and studied her squatting figure a few feet from his uncle. She looked at us with conflict in her eyes and, knowing Lilou was actually very fond of us before the regression of time, ude understood her inner dilemma.


    "Fine." He huffed in surrender, dragging himself up to us. He nced at Lilou, who was looking at him with eyebrows raised and bafflement, he shook his head and squatted beside us.


    Without a word, ude untied the ropes behind us'' head. As soon as us spat out the cloth in his mouth, he red at ude, followed by a series of profanities. Lilou immediately covered her ears until us was panting and out of breath.


    "You''re extreme," she mumbled, flinching when us shifted his res at her.


    "Extreme?!" us ground his teeth, in disbelief that was he being told as being the extreme one here. "How am I extreme when I''m abducted by my brother? Keeping me bound for no damn fucking reason?!"


    Lilou drew away cautiously. He was furious, but did he say he was bound here for no reason?


    "Uncle --"


    "Scram!" us harrumphed at ude. "If I ever get out of here, you, Hell, and that damn Fabian will die a miserable death."


    "This is why they don''t want to free you from your restraints."


    "Fuck!" us grumbled on and on like a broken record since it was the only way to vent his frustration about this humiliation. While he harrumphed in anger, Lilou stayed silent whilst listening to him.


    "Let''s free him," came out a quiet voice, but somehow, sounded clearer despite us'' echoing rumblings. us and ude looked at her while she shrugged under their gaze.


    "I think he shouldn''t be treated this way," she exined, almost bringing tears to us'' eyes. She looked at ude and asked, "Was he lying? About being abducted for no reason?"


    Lilou patiently waited for ude''s response, and when a minute had passed in silence, a shallow breath slipped past her nostrils. For some reason, although us scared her a bit, she sympathized with him. Moreover, she didn''t feel like us would kill her. Even if he nned to, the other man seemed reliable and would protect her.


    "Let''s free him," she repeated with a smile.


    "What will you do if he strikes you?" asked ude, assuming this was all a part of Lilou''s emphatic nature that could lead her to a dangerous situation.


    Lilou cast ude a look. She might''ve not seen his eyes or the entirety of his face, but she knew he had been staring at her. She could feel his gaze prating through that hood.


    "You''re here," she replied with a kinder smile. "I don''t think you will let me fall in danger. You looked reliable."


    Her words were akin to a knife slicing through his heart. Reliable? ude lowered his eyes. Her trust left this bitter taste in his mouth. She was only saying that because she didn''t know what he had done. Lilou was only smiling at him because she had no idea why she was in such a state or the reason they were here in the first ce.


    He wasn''t reliable, but rather, he was nothing but an arrogant prick, who fell into an enemy''s trap and dragged everyone into this mess. That was what he believed ever since Penny''s death.


    While ude was having a moment to rpose himself, Lilou shifted her attention to us. Her lips curled up into a warm smile, seeing that the man was almost on the verge of tears.


    "Don''t cause trouble, alright?" she reminded him with a brighter smile. "I know what they did to you is unreasonable, but we still have a problem at hand. You can wait forter and settle scores."

 Chapter 722 Stop this slander now

    Chapter 722 Stop this nder now


    "I know what they did to you is unreasonable, but we still have a problem at hand. You can wait forter and settle scores."


    The hot-headed yet softhearted us marveled at her beautiful and warm smile. In his eyes, she was akin to an angel lost in hell. Perhaps it was because no one had shown us kindness, since everyone in here was a lunatic. That was why he was so moved by Lilou''s words.


    <nulli>''Oh, gracious,'' he thought. <nulli>''If only she knew they treated me like some sort of circus.''


    When ude regained hisposure, he moved closer to us and warned him. "Uncle Hell will kill you if you caused him inconvenience."


    "This little --" us bit his tongue, suppressing the swelling anger in his chest at ude''s audacity. He shouldn''tsh out at him now, since ude might change his mind.


    us remained calm and held his anger in until the ropes around his wrist loosened. He hissed in satisfaction, but when he spread his arms, he winced. Being bound for days numbed his muscles, giving ude time to undo the bounds on his ankle.


    Unlike what us, Lilou, and ude expected, us justy t on his back like a dead tuna. ude, who already had his hand on his dagger just in case us would assault Lilou, furrowed his brows in bafflement.


    "Fuck..." us breathed out, closing his eyes to rest them for a bit.


    "Feeling better now?" he reopened his eyes when Lilou''s voice caressed his ears and then turned his head on her.


    "Yes, but damn... I feel exhausted." He clicked his tongue, letting his stiff muscles rx and enjoy this freedom that was taken away from him for days. If he didn''t feel numb, us would have sprung to his feet and knocked ude unconscious, before running amok to settle scores with Samael and Fabian.


    Although he was aware he would end up being tied up again. Worse. Fabian would bury him. But us just had enough of those two and their crazy schemes.


    "Are you hungry?" asked Lilou, pleased that us was surprisingly keeping his word. If only she knew he didn''t n to, but his body was so beat, she wouldn''t be smiling so brightly.


    "I haven''t had breakfast," she exined. "And it seemed they had left the manor. You can join me for brunch. I don''t think I have ever seen you eat."


    "I''m good in here." ude waved weakly, walking back to the crate. Taking out two daggers, he grazed their des against each other to sharpen them.


    Lilou pursed her lips and sighed. Looking at ude gave her this immense feeling that she couldn''t point out what exactly. But what she was certain of was that this man seemed to be close to her and the distant air around him felt... upsetting. But she simply tossed that thought at the back of her mind to ask Samaelter.


    "Let''s go." She pushed herself up and raised her brows. "I''ll be making food. Don''t refuse the blessings. You wille too."


    ude furrowed his brows as she turned on her heel and skipped her steps. He just told her he didn''t feel like eating, but the way she stressed herst remarks sounded a little threatening. For a moment, ude felt his Auntie Lilove talking.


    "Is she... good at cooking?" us mumbled as hezily dragged himself to sit up. His nose scrunched up at the light breeze his movement caused and allowed him to get a whiff of his rotten scent. "Ugh... I smell like a dog --"


    us flinched when ude suddenly sprung up to his feet. Gazing at the man who was a part of his abduction, the line in the space between his brows deepened.


    "What?" he asked impatiently, catching the slight panic in ude''s face.


    "She''s cooking," ude mumbled and without further ado, he marched to follow Lilou.


    "Oy, wait!" us yelled, stopping ude''s tracks. "What do you mean by that?"


    Thetter slowly turned and looked at him in dread. "She''ll poison us," were the only words that came out of his lips before running after Lilou.


    Meanwhile, us cocked his head to the side and scrunched his nose up. So he meant that naive girl was a terrible cook? Not that us felt the need to panic just like ude, but with his rumbling stomach, eating terrible food for the first time after a long time was not the best way to celebrate his freedom.


    <nullb>******


    "You''re a great cook." Lilou was in awe as soon as she had a taste of the stew ude prepared himself. "That''s surprising."


    ude simply nced at the woman across from him and kept silent for a moment. "I learned it from him." He tipped his head to his left, where us was gobbling his food five seats away from him.


    "Huh?" Stuffed with food in his mouth, us looked at ude in dismay. He pounded his chest as he swallowed down the food in one go. "Hey, you. I don''t know you, alright? Stop this nder now. I don''t remember teaching anyone to cook ¡ª I don''t cook!"


    "In Monarey..." ude''s voice was low, almost faded into the sound of us''s cutleries hitting the te. "... it''s part of the survival training."


    While us didn''t hear ude''s remarks because of how busy he was shoving down food in his mouth, Lilou heard him loud and clear. Her eyes softened, pursing her lips into a thin line, eyes at ude, who was barely touching his food.


    She felt like a hand was clenching her heart the more she observed the man''s demeanor. How could someone carry himself in such an intimidating way, but at the same time, feel like he had deemed himself as nothing?


    <nulli>''Why am I so worried about him?'' she wondered. If this was Law, she would understand. But this man... looked like he was much older than her. With all that untrimmed beard and his rough hands, she should feel like he was her uncle of some sort. But s, she felt this motherly concern towards him.


    <nulli>''Law is my firstborn... as far as I remember...'' she thought, sighing at the throbbing pain in her head.<nulli> ''Knowing nothing, but feeling something is surely starting to get annoying. Just who is this man, and that other person for him?''


    Lilou darted her eyes between the meek ude and the glutton us. The familiarity she felt towards Samael was the same as with these two. Although it wasn''t the same attraction, her heart... recognized this familiar affection. But it seemed ude was the only person who retained his memories and us was just the same as her.


    <nulli>''My head hurts...'' He shook her head mildly, focusing on her food since she believed it was because she skipped breakfast.

 Chapter 723 Root

    Chapter 723 Root


    Meanwhile, in the room Lilou failed to check, a group of people were inside. The air was thick and silent, yet no one seem willing to break it. On the chairs around the table sat Samael. Next to him was Rufus, and then Tilly and Law. From Samael''s left ¡ª next to a vacant chair ¡ª was Stefan and then Heliot.


    "Tilly." Law tugged Tilly''s skirt and called in a whisper. When she gazed at him and tilted her head, he asked. "Do you know where Mister Fabian kept the princess?"


    Tilly looked up for a moment to ponder. Looking back at Law, she nodded.


    "Where?" he perked up cautiously, keeping his voice as low as possible.


    "Six feet under the ground."


    Law''s face froze when he felt this aura Heliot was pulling upon Tilly''s answer. Right now, Fabian was retrieving Heliot''s little sister like a piece of luggage while they wait in here. The prince would''ve gone himself, but since he was already here, Samael and Stefan trap him in here to talk. Stefan wouldn''t have agreed, but since the matter was urgent and he could me Samael for it, he feigned innocence.


    "Don''t you all understand we cannot approach this matter so easily?" Heliot breathed out through his gritted teeth, keeping his anger at bay. "You are putting our Karo at risk."


    His fist on the table trembled, ring daggers at the La Crox. He even sent a death re at Stefan, who has purposely looked away as if that would make him appear innocent.


    "Come on, Heliot. What''s there to put risk when whatever you do, it''s still a risk --"


    <nullb>SLAM!


    "Our Karo had been affiliated with the maind ever since our Von Stein n left yournd." Heliot''s voice shook at the audacity of this Samael. "We are unlike you, who can make decisions out of personal whims. We regard our decision as important, for we always consider the lives of our people."


    "And those lives will be taken in a moment''s hesitation," Samael returned firmly. "Heliot, it is not like I do not understand the reason you want to approach this matter as carefully, just like how you approach a virgin for your first night. However, Karo will be in danger. The maind may have fallen by now ¡ª or rather, the royal family might''ve fallen in the hands of those greedy purebloods as we speak."


    "It seemed you are the one who cannot understand the gravity of this situation," he continued, leaning his arms against the edge of the table, eyes glinting solemnly at Heliot. "This isn''t about me or you, Prince. I don''t care if Karo or the Heart Kingdom fall. You can all die for all I care. However, this situation also involved my family."


    "No." Heliot shook his head and leaned his upper body forward. "Your family isn''t just involved here, but you are the root of this problem. You want me and my men to march to Spade and be your fodder."


    Samael smirked. "I won''t deny that, but I tell you, Heliot. If we, the Grimsbanne, chose to be selfish, then you lot better bid your loved one farewell. We do not want this problem and we didn''t ask for this, but there were certain people who wants us dead with just the sheer thought of our existence."


    "Do you understand why they were targeting us?" he added and cocked his head to the side. "Because we are fucking demons, by heart and by soul. If we want mayhem, we can always cause one. And no one can stop us."


    Samael moved closer and his eyes never left Heliot. "Listen here, Heliot. We are giving you and other people a chance to live. Be our friend or our enemy, I''m fine with either. Don''t think you are doing us a favor, because you''re not. I am doing everyone a favor by trying to settle this in a much, much more peaceful resolution so my kids don''t have to live amongst themselves."


    There was a long silence in the room after Samael''s threatening remarks. Thetter leaned back, eyes still on Heliot. Samael''s usual aggravating smirk was gone, reced by solemnity and killing intent. Surely, every time Samael would take things seriously, his words stung.


    Even Stefan was unable to rebut that because what Samael said was facts. They might appear to be helping them, but it was actually the other way around. The Grimsbanne was the direct descendants of the original vampire who held extraordinary power only the gods could fight. If the Grimsbanne n simply chose the easiest route and that was to exterminate every threat by killing them, then this story would be a lot thinner.


    However, instead of choosing the easiest way, they resorted to seeking others'' help. ude''s reversing the time ¡ª or as mentioned, opening the portal to the regression and locking the imbnce of the world, and he only bore a portion of the Grimsbanne blood was the perfect example of how terrifying creatures they were.


    There were more out there, like Tilly, who carried pure Grimsbanne blood. That was why... what Samael was saying was true. They may be the root of this problem, but they could easily manage it on their own, but in a much more brutal and troublesome way.


    "Samael is right." Tilly broke the prolonged silence with a nod. "If he decides to let things on their own since Lilou is with him again, sacrificing the memories and rtionships they built with others is not much of a sacrifice for him."


    Heliot huffed as his anger slightly subsided, eyesnding on Tilly''s petite figure. "Should I thank you for that?"


    "Not me, but him." She pointed at Samael, not getting the sarcasm in his remarks. "He is the one who decides. Thank him."


    "Hah..." Heliot chuckled in disbelief as he shook his head. Samael was an arrogant prick who was unfortunately blessed with a sharp mind, and the other Grimsbanne was someone who was going with the flow without care.


    "I want Florence unharmed. Not even a scratch," he mumbled, swallowing down the tension in his throat. "If that butler brought her here safely, then I''ll do what you are requesting, but at my own discretion. I will not allow you to order me around and send my people to their death."


    "Fabian won''t harm his sister-inw¡­ oh, I think your sister wants to be harmed by him," Tillymented in the same tone, looking at everyone who was looking at her in bafflement. "I hope they get married because Rufus didn''t treat her right," she added.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 724 Not a scratch

    Chapter 724 Not a scratch


    <nullb>Happening at the same time...


    Inside a small house situated on the outskirts of the capital, Fabian was standing by the open wooden door. His eyes were on thedy sitting on the chair near the window. At one nce, it only appeared it was a scene with a fallendy from a noble house and his butlering back empty-handed. But that was definitely not the case.


    Fabian, like usual, was smiling until his eyes were squinting. "What did you say?" he asked as if he didn''t hear her words just now.


    "I don''t want to go back," Florence repeated, setting her pair of midnight blue eyes thatplimented her tan skin perfectly, on him. "You abducted me yesterday, so you have to take responsibility."


    "..." Fabian cocked his head to the side, trying to understand the logic behind her remarks. "His Highness, your brother, already gave a handsome reward."


    "I don''t care. I''m not moving from here or returning to that damn ce!" she adamantly retorted, holding the armrest tightly, and only loosening her grip when it showed cracks.


    Yesterday, Florence fled the royal pce to live a vagabond life. But s, while walking through the dark street of the capital, this man appeared out of nowhere. He simply told her he didn''t want to fight, but his intention was to abduct her for fun before knocking her unconscious.


    When she regained consciousness, she found herself in this small, old house somewhere on the outskirts of the capital. She wasn''t bound or anything of the sort, quite strange for being abducted. However, she didn''t leave until he returned, telling her she was free to go.


    Which now led to this dilemma.


    Florence originally fled her home, and there was no way she woulde back. Unless, of course, Fabian forced her and knock her unconscious.


    "My... what a dilemma," Fabian crooned, sensing the determination from thedy. "What shall we do then?"


    "Huh?" her brows rose at his question.


    "If you do not want to return home, what should we do?" he repeated, strutting his way toward her and stopping three feet from her. He tapped his chin with his index lightly before an idea cross his mind. "How about this, your Highness? I''ll return you to your brother, then I''ll help you flee again?"


    "What?" her brows knitted together, sizing him up cautiously.


    "Your brother nearly beheaded me for abducting you to get his attention. And he will make it hard for my master if I don''t return you in one piece," he exined in the same light tone. "Unless you return, otherwise it''ll be troublesome."


    Florence remained silent as she swallowed down a mouthful of saliva. She studied him for a moment before looking out the window.


    "No," she replied adamantly, not allowing his words to sway her. "The only way you can take me back there is by force. I''m not returning with my own two feet."


    She flinched when a hand carefullynded on the armrest, making her gaze up at him. Her eyes went huge as soon as she met a pair of dark eyes looking back at her, and an unsmiling man. Florence held her breath for a second, sizing up the face that was almost a palm length away from hers.


    She only met him twice;st night when he abducted her, and now that he had arrived. However, never once had she seen his eyes or there was a moment he wasn''t smiling. Therefore, unlike this harmless aura he exuded previously, his unsmiling face paired with his naturally sharp, narrow eyes brought this sense of dread seeping into every fiber of her body.


    <nullb>''Run!'' was what her brain screamed as soon as she recognized the threat, but her feet were still on the floor. All she could do was stare at him with her lips falling ajar. Despite the dangers embracing her like a ck shroud, Florence couldn''t deny the fact this man had this dangerous appeal that was... maizing.


    <nulli>''No, Florence. Don''t get distracted,'' She told herself, clutching the armrest once again until her grip turned white. How could this man give off such a threatening aura ¡ª to a pureblood such as herself ¡ª when he was, in fact, a human?


    "Please, Your Highness." His voice hit another level of low; it was almost chilly, making the hair behind her neck raise. "Don''t make it hard for me."


    Her lips quivered, but her voice was stuck in her throat. Fabian let out a shallow breath while his eyes studied the stubbornness in her eyes. His lips curled up into a smile.


    "You look as beautiful as you are ten yearster, Your Highness," he crooned, but not surprised since she was a vampire and retaining her youthful, beautiful visage was no shock. Although what he meant was the grace she naturally carried, which only meant she was healthy enough to be operated on.


    "Now that I think about it, the first time we kissed was quite nice, right?" his smile stretched until it once again reached his eyes. "Shall we do it again?"


    "What --" Her pupils dted when he leaned closer and before she knew it, his lips had already imed hers. She froze when he slipped his tongue inside, making her breath hitch, and her brain malfunction. Meanwhile, he nced at her and smirked, pulling his head away with a smile.


    Florence blinked once, staring at him and noticing the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. However, before she could wonder why he was bleeding, her vision zoomed in and out, and then darkness.


    Fabian instantly caught her forehead from falling, sighing as he looked at her. There were many ways to force her toe, but knowing Heliot, he would demand to return her unscathed. Therefore, he should return her without a single scratch.


    But she made it hard for him, so he didn''t have a choice but to poison her. He had been poisoning Tilly and Samael and himself since regaining his memories. Although those two could go by on their day without a problem, the poison he had been concocting as a hobby was strong enough to kill a lower vampire and paralyze a weak pureblood like her. In other words, Fabian''s blood was carrying poison, and biting his tongue to let her have a taste was the most peaceful solution he came up with.


    "He will demand not a scratch," he muttered, carrying her in his arms carefully. When Fabian straightened his back, his smile stretched broader and brighter. "But he won''t say poisoned, right? Your Highness?"


    He gazed down at her unconscious face before he sauntered off without making the slightest sound.

 Chapter 725 If only

    Chapter 725 If only


    After their brunch, Lilou helped us get some rest and run him a bath. He was even more tamed than she thought as he was exhausted, stressed, and needed a well-deserved rest. So after running him a bath and offering Stefan''s spare clothes for us to wear, she was about to head to her room.


    But upon reaching the mansion''s entrance hall and catching ude''s figure exiting, she sprinted for no reason.


    "Wait!" she called, stopping him by the door.


    Keeping his hand on the door handle, ude looked back silently. "What?" he asked.


    "Uhm..." she cleared her throat, thinking of anything she could think to give a proper excuse for her action. She clutched her hand closer to her chest and smiled awkwardly.


    "Are you leaving now?" she asked. "Your uncles might look for you, so... I mean, they know where to find you."


    "I''ll return even before they can think of me."


    "Ahh..." she rocked her head awkwardly, biting her tongue. She perked up when ude tilted his head down slightly and seemed to resume in his tracks.


    "I ¡ª" he stopped once again when she spoke, arching a brow and ncing over his shoulder. "I''ll send you off."


    "No need."


    "I insist," Lilou stressed adamantly. "Let me."


    ude pressed his lips into a thin line, catching how her hand turned white while gripping her own wrist. Had he ever said no to her?


    "Alright." He nodded, pulled the door open, and sauntered off.


    Lilou smiled in relief before jumping and skipping steps to catch up to him. When she caught up to him, Lilou held her hand behind her. She studied his side profile cautiously as they walked towards the driveway, heading to the stable situated somewhere on the east side of the residence.


    "Why do you always keep your head low?" she asked out of in curiosity, noticing this habit of his since meeting him. But s, ude remained silent and didn''t answer, bringing a frown to her face.


    For some reason, she wanted to talk to him. It was a gut feeling; a strong gut feeling that wouldn''t let her sleep at night.


    "Uhm... you probably know my name, but I''d introduce myself. My name is Lilou." She smiled, biting her lips to stop it from stretching broader. "What about you? I don''t think you have told me your name yet."


    ude hastened his steps, hoping if she was jogging she wouldn''t talk anymore. Sadly, the oue was the opposite. Lilou jogged, but she was still talking about the stew he cooked, asking him if he had time to teach her how to make it. The more lively and carefree she sounded, the more annoyed he got until ude couldn''t take it anymore and haltedpletely.


    "Huh?" she stopped from her steps on instinct, looking at him with raised brows. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Stop it," he breathed out, balling his hand into a tight fist, still looking at the ground instead of facing her.


    "Stop, what?"


    "This!" he huffed and said louder. "Stop acting like this now!"


    Lilou flinched in surprise, watching him slowly walk on the same spot until he was facing her. ude drew a deep breath, mustering a lifetime of courage to face her. As soon as he did, their eyes met for the first time. Despite the hood''s shadow over the upper part of his face, Lilou could see the fiery eyes looking back at her.


    "You... do you know why we are here ten years in the past?" he asked with a shaking voice. "Do you have any idea who is the reason you know nothing now? Why you are here, wondering who I am and the people who came in here? Do you know who is the reason why you... why everyone is suffering?"


    ude ground his teeth as bitterness filled his eyes. "Yes, you''re correct. It''s me who couldn''t control the power that lies in my veins and brought everyone into this plight. You and Uncle Hell reminded me over and over, but I... didn''t listen and simply lose my temper."


    "If only I listened..." he lowered his eyes slightly. "... this wouldn''t happen. Not to you, not to Law, not to Uncle us, not to Penny, and not to everyone."


    Tears shone in his eyes as he recalled Penelope, the leader of the Owl Guild in Monarey, where ude became a part of it. During the arrest of the Nightwalkers There was a moment of silence after hisst remarks. Lilou pursed her lips into a thin line, clutching her hand across her chest, and having this pain in her heart.


    "Why...?" she whispered with a shaking voice. "Why did you do it?"


    His face crumpled at her question, making him recall the trigger for his unleashing of power. "I had a friend... a dear friend. She had the same hazel hair, but she died."


    Tears shone in his eyes as he recalled Penelope, the leader of the Owl Guild in Monarey, where ude became a part of it. During the arrest of the Nightwalkers that had gued Monarey, ude was injected with a strange substance that made him hallucinate.


    He thought it would wear off if he let it sit since he was a pureblooded vampire and such a drug would not affect him. However, he was wrong. The night Penelope told her to meet in the castle''s garden, all he saw was her dead body lying on the grass. And when he turned her, Lilou''s face ovepped with hers.


    But ude couldn''t tell her all that. No matter how much he wanted to exin, his voice wouldn''te out. So, in the end, he simply turned on his heel and walked away without saying a single word.


    "Same hazel hair..." she whispered, staring at his back without moving a muscle. She wanted to run and try to talk to him, but she felt it was better to let him alone for now.


    In her eyes, ude seemed like he was carrying the entire world on his shoulders. Thus, she wanted to be sensitive and approach him carefully. He was unlike everyone he came with. Even us wasn''t as serious or as dejected as him.


    "Was it because of me?" she murmured, biting her inner lower lip at the thought. "Why am I hurting?"


    Lilou wiped her eyes with her arm to stop the tears that were forming in the corner of her eyes from falling. She idled in the same spot for minutes before turning on her heel and sauntering off in the opposite direction from where ude left.


    As she walked away, her soft eyes glinted with a little determination. The reversal of time wasn''t favoring anyone... she believed. It was only bringing pain and confusion to everyone who was affected by it, and thus, her determination to resolve this matter increased.

 Chapter 726 Not the right type of life he wants for his family

    726 Not the right type of life he wants for his family


    When Lilou returned to the mansion, she flinched at the figure leaning against the wall when she closed the door. "Goodness!" she patted her chest, looking to her side only to see Samael leaning against the wall, arms crossed. "Since when did you return and what are you doing here leaning behind the door?"


    "I didn''t return because I never left," he exined and then cocked his head to the side. "Are you alright?"


    "Oh..." Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line, giving him a cautious look. She cleared her throat and raised her chin up, mustering her courage to ask him a question.


    "Can you... tell me how this regression happened?" Samael blinked twice, ever so slowly. "Sure."


    "Really?"


    "Mhm."


    "You will tell me everything?"


    "Of course. You hate it when I keep you in the dark and threatened to divorce me if I keep another secret from you," he exined in a knowing tone, drawing his side away from the wall. "Come. Let''s find a ce to talk."


    Samael simply cast her a look and cocked his head, signaling her to follow him. She nodded in understanding, following closely from behind him. As they sauntered through the silent hallway, Lilou furrowed her brows.


    ''Wasn''t this the way to his room?'' she scrunched her nose up and looked at his back in dismay. But before she could voice out her thoughts, Samael spoke.


    "As much as I want to grope your body, I won''t." He tilted his head back and his eyes instantlynded on her. "Simply because I want you to recover first. You are straining your body too much, Love."


    Lilou pouted as she lowered her gaze. "I was hungry."


    "I know, and I apologize for not returning immediately." He smiled, which she caught after sneaking a nce at him. "Heliot came in like a storm, and Fabian didn''t have a choice but to disembark immediately."


    "It''s alright. I don''t need someone to serve me since I can do it myself. I''m not a cripple," she mumbled, while he rocked his head.


    "You''re not a cripple, but I still want to serve you properly and right." His eyes softened, looking ahead of the hallway. "I''m still adjusting a bit since I was used to what you are before, so I''ll make mistakes here and there. You might find me annoying."


    Lilou nced at him and smiled subtly. "It''s alright. I understand."


    When thest syble slipped past her lips, Samael returned her gaze and smiled gently. They didn''t talk much on the way to his room, and as soon as they reached his chamber, he told her to lie down and rest. Lilou cautiously slipped under the sheet, still feeling a little exhausted from the activityst night and her search this morning. Meanwhile, Samael sat down on the armchair beside the bed, keeping his distance to refrain himself from pouncing on her and rolling under the sheet with her. "So." She smacked her lips, lying on her side to face Samael. "Can you tell me who is that bearded man and the one bound in the food storage? And how did this regression happen?"


    Samael pressed his lips into a thin line as he hummed a long tune. When he smacked his lips, he tapped his fingers against the armrest before he started it from the beginning. As mentioned, someone injected ude with a drug that made him hallucinate during the seizure of the Nightwalkers in the north, Monarey. And because of that, the death of Penelope, ude''s dearest friend, who had the same hazel hair, amplified his hallucinations and ude mistook her for Lilou. Everyone knew ude was so fond of Lilou that he wanted to marry her. But it was almost the same as a child confessing his love to his mother. Lilou was akin to ude''s mother, sister, and auntie figure. She was the first to show him warmth after his parents'' execution and living within the strict pce rules forced him to mature faster than anyone. She was more than just an auntie to him; her role in his life was something even more special. ude had said it before; that the only thing that could rattle him was if Lilou would be put in danger. And for ude to see Lilou dead in his arm, or hallucinate of watching her life slip away from her eyes, meant his world crumbling down. Thus, with this perfectly concocted n devised by a genius puppeteer, the world turned back and the people who had died once again walked the surface of the world.


    The enemies they had already defeated were back to life with an added problem of some people on the maind aiming for the Grimbanne n, who had been minding their own business all this time. ude med himself for the situation getting moreplicated. The more ude sees how people like Lilou, us, and Heliot didn''t remember a single memory they had, the more this guilt ate his conscience. That was why ude couldn''t face Lilou and barely talked back to us. It had been concerning, but Samael decided to focus on resolving things instead offorting ude. After all, he couldn''t get through to ude even if he tried to talk to him. ude already med himself, and he already set his mind on that. Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line, now understanding why ude was like that. She now understood the reason for his sudden outburst when she didn''t do anything wrong. "I don''t me him," she whispered, and Samael rocked his head.


    "No one mes him." He let out a shallow breath, resting his temple against his temple. "But with his personality, he will keep ming himself. After all, not only did he reverse the time because of his hallucinations but also because his dearest friend died. He didn''t even have time to grieve for his loss because he had to meet Rufus in the duchy."


    "Why are they doing this...?" her voice shook as he looked at Samael with watery eyes. "We... you did nothing wrong. Why would they do this to us?"


    Samael forced a smile as he shrug. "I don''t know, Love. I don''t fucking have no idea why they want us dead just because we fucking exist." He clutched the armrest tightly, clenching his teeth.


    "I''m sorry..." he whispered, looking back at her before bending over. Samael bent down on his knees beside the bed, reaching for her hand and cing it on his forehead. "I''m sorry for dragging you to this kind of mess."


    His grip trembled. "This is not the type of life I want to give you and our children..."


    "I know..." Lilou bit her lower lips, but she couldn''t say anything further. All she could do was hold his trembling hand and keep silent. Although the two of them didn''t shed a tear, their heart was burning in rage for those people who messed with their peace.

 Chapter 727 [Bonus chapter]Tillys wisdom (?)

    727 [Bonus chapter]Tilly''s wisdom (?)


    It had been ude''s habit to ride on a horse and just gallop around to clear his head. But with the hostility they had gathered from the Von Stein forces, riding a horse at full speed was taxing. us was now free, so there was no reason for him to stay in the food storage. Thus, here he was, on the roof to kill some time. "Tch." ude clicked his tongue in irritation, ruffling his hair for the umpteenth time. "It''s not her fault ¡ª ugh!" He sped a portion of his hair, hunching in. He admitted he acted rashly and lost his temper at Lilou. Although he didn''t want to, he just couldn''t help it. Her kindness... sliced through his heart. It would be better if she just got angry with him or ignored him. That was what he deserved, not kindness, since it only amplified the guilt for Penelope''s death and the guilt about their current situation.


    But he just had to lose it and make it sound like this was all Lilou''s fault. What a dumb man. "Do you have biscuits?" ude flinched in surprise when Tilly''s voice rang to his side. He nced at her and Tilly was already sitting beside him, looking at him with an innocent countenance. A deep exhale slipped past his lips. "Can you carry yourself with presence?" he requested. "I didn''t even feel your approach."


    "That is because you weren''t paying attention to your surrounding."


    "No, that''s not ¡ª never mind." He shook his head, sighing for the umpteenth time. "So, do you have biscuits?"


    ude cast her a dead look. "No, I don''t."


    "Then why did Fabian tell me toe in here?" she asked.


    "Stop hanging out with Mister Fabian. I mean, don''t believe everything he says."


    "But he sounds reliable."


    "He had centuries of practice duping other people. He is even deceiving himself for that butler persona of his."


    "Make sense." Tilly nodded, although it didn''t seem she would listen to his advice. "Really... how can you two not change in this situation?" he grumbled, shaking his head and sighing one more time. "Will changing just like you make things better?" she inquired; a harmless question she just threw out there that rendered him speechless. Tilly waited patiently for his answer, keeping her eyes on him, and took the word ''patiently'' to another level.


    "Tilly." ude breathed out in distress when he couldn''t take her undivided attention anymore. "I don''t have biscuits. Why not try asking His Majesty? He had funds and Auntie Lilove likes snacks, so he would surely keep some."


    "Oh..." she nodded once again, while ude pinched the bridge of his nose. When he noticed she didn''t move an inch from her spot, he arched a brow and took a peek at her. "What?" he inquired impatiently. "What?" she returned.


    "Why are you not leaving yet?"


    "I am... tired."


    ude kept quiet for a moment, watching her blink innocently. Another faint exhale escaped his nostril, deciding to let her be because Tilly was just as strange as Fabian. Actually, she was even stranger than Fabian; she was like someone who would never be fazed by anything in this world. ude looked up at the night sky and slowly copsed on his back. There was a long silence between them as neither of them talked for a while. "Tilly," he called after the prolonged silence, eyes still on the clear night sky. "Why are you always so calm? Just how do you keep yourposure in every situation?"


    "I''m not calm," she denied shamelessly, although anyone who would hear her tone would think otherwise. "If I am, I wouldn''t be here, but in our home."


    steps didn''t even falter when she took a step out of the roof,nding perfectly on the ground as if 10:47


    nothing happened, and continued to saunter off. He nced at him. "Your home."


    Tilly kept silent for a minute and gazed ahead. Looking at her, ude could not help but wonder what was going on in this woman''s head. Was she thinking? Or just looking without thinking about anything else?


    "ude, why do you want to be hated?" she asked after a minute of silence, still keeping her eyes ahead. "Because... I deserved it," he whispered, peeling his eyes away from her to the sky. "We wouldn''t be in this situation if I didn''t allow my emotions to take over me. I cannot protect Penny or Uncle us. Even Auntie Lilou and Uncle Hell. Now, everything is just a mess, and that is because of me."


    "That''s strange," she mumbled. "For someone to think they deserve to be loathed instead of being understood that you are not perfect."


    His brows creased slightly as he nced at her. Tilly was still looking in the same direction, tilting her head to the side. "The house on the maind was never my home, but when Samael and everyone came there... they made it into a home, I would like to share with everyone. If you suppose being hated is what you deserve, then I think you deserve it. Because there''s no greater insult to your family who is fighting for you and embraced what you call mistakes with all their heart, but gets chased away in return." Tilly slowly set her gaze back to him and instantly locked eyes with him. "You think hurting yourself is enough, but hurting yourself only hurts those who truly care for you."


    "Lilou and Samael, Fabian, Rufus, Law, Sunny, Silvia, Yul, us, and you... were my family. You had epted the way I am, and thus, I ept you the way you are. You showed me what family is like; something that sticks together through bad and good times, and epts everyone''s w without judgment." Tilly didn''t bear any change in her reaction, as if she was simply reading a script, which... she was, albeit more like what Rufus, Samael, and Fabian told her to memorize. Although her first sentiments before this originally came from her. "Rather than asking them to hate you, thank them for understanding you," she added, this time adding her own thoughts since she forgot the rest of the ones she memorize. "And if you truly want to take responsibility, then give me biscuits."


    ude just stared at her in silence, knowing parts of what she said didn''te from her. Even so, he didn''t point it out as he averted his eyes from her to the sky. "If I truly want to take responsibility... instead of dwelling on what had already happened, I should put the past behind me as a lesson, not something to hold me back, huh?" he continued, guessing what Tilly forgot to say. "I don''t have biscuits. Ask His Majesty."


    Tilly pressed her lips into a thin line and nodded. "Alright."


    With that being said, Tilly slowly stood from her spot and sauntered towards the edge of the roof. Her steps didn''t even falter when she took a step out of the roof,nding perfectly on the ground as if nothing happened, and continued to saunter off. Meanwhile, ude stared at the night sky in silence. His eyes softened until a tear rolled down his temple, smiling. He covered his eyes with his arm, biting his lower lip to muffle his cries. Even if Tilly spewed all that after being bribed (probably), her words still got through to him.


    "Thank you¡­" he huped through his gritted teeth. "¡­ Uncle Hell."

 Chapter 728 Bound one way or another

    728 Bound one way or another


    [ Karo Royal Pce ]


    Under the orders of Prince Heliot, an emergency gathering was held in the royal court. Standing on either side of the aisle, everyone voiced their displeasure at Heliot''s ns. Thetter stood at the first step of the stairs, going to the empty throne, listening to theirints.


    "Your Highness!" one minister harrumphed. "Our Karo had been affiliated with the Maind and we cannot simply disregard our century-long affiliation just because of the La Crox!"


    "The La Crox had chased away the revered Von Stein from thend they had imed as theirs! How dare they step foot in the Land of Karo and demand things?!" "Please, Your Highness. Waging a war with the Moriarty and those on the maind is a huge risk!" another man''s voice erupted. "We, our people, and thisnd the Von Stein n built from scratch will never regain peace if we make enemies with those people!" "Your Highness! We are not the people of the La Crox, and therefore, they do not have the right to demand anything from us. This is their problem they must resolve on their own. There was no need to extend our helping hand."


    More and more arguments were raised, obviously, showing their displeasure at the thought of the La Crox. For them, this wasn''t as simple as building a diplomatic rtionship between two kingdoms. But this was the La Crox abusing their powers in their eyes, just like how they greedily imed the Heart''s Kingdom and chased the other pureblood ns who were also the founders of the saidnd. Heliot remained silent, keeping his stoic expression as usual. He allowed them to voice out their displeasure to their heart''s content whilst taking what he needed to hear and ignoring what he deemed unnecessary. When the ministers were finally panting for air, they all turned their attention to Heliot. It was the practice they had already gotten used to. They would voice out their arguments until they were done before Heliot would speak. It was the order they had all followed since everything in Karo had its order in every aspect of life.


    "I had heard your concerns and I understand why you do not want to send our people to march to the Spade Kingdom." Heliot''s voice was calm and toneless like usual, glossing his eyes over everyone''s faces. "However, this isn''t about the La Crox."


    Heliot''sst remarks triggered most of them, but all they could do was smolder in anger. The prince wasn''t done speaking yet, and they had to let him speak since Heliot had allotted them time to raise their concerns. "The delegation from the maind the previous month had been acting strangely, and the movements in the Spade were just as odd. As you all know, our history with the La Crox and the Heart''s Kingdom is one of the reasons Karo stands now as a kingdom. I do not give the credit to them, but what my concern is... since we were bound with each other one way or another, it is not a surprise if Quentin, the sovereign of Spade, targets us," Heliot exined in one go, his eyes glinting dangerously. "He is a man worthy to be wary about. Even if the maind isn''t involved, he is still a threat to our Karo."


    Silence fell in the royal court after Heliot''sst remarks. No one argued, even though what Heliot said was still spection. The Kingdoms of Karo, Heart, Spade and Cross had never messed with each other''s business for centuries after the founders of the Heart Kingdom ¡ª the Von Stein, La Crox, Moriarty, and Le c ¡ª went to their separate ways. If this matter was raised in the past, everyone wouldn''t get swayed. That was impossible. Even though those n leaders of those pureblood families went on their separate ways on a terrible note, they had enough respect for each other to ignore each other. But since time stopped for no one and most of the founding leaders had met their end, no one could tell about the new generations. For instance, although Heliot wasn''t the king, everyone had already treated him as one. And therefore, he had fallen into the category of the new generation. Heliot might have nned to continue to ignore those other pureblooded ns the Von Stein n had a long history with, but there was no telling if the other new n leaders of those families nned to uphold the same honor the previous generation carried.


    Hence, the dilemma that was tearing the ministers of Karo apart. Heliot remained silent for a minute, waiting for anyone to still voice out their opinion, but it was pin-drop silence. Just as he expected, the ministers of Karo weren''t foolish and were all quick-witted. There was no way they would argue with everythingid on the table.


    "Our Karo had always remained neutral, but just as much as I dislike the idea, we had to take a side before it is toote." Heliot''s voice grew firmer as his eyes glinted with resolve. "I do not mind being misunderstood as the La Crox''s dog if you truly see me and my principles as that lowly. However, I will not allow anyone ¡ª whether they were the La Crox, the Moriarty''s, or those from the maind ¡ª to hurt my people or take mynd."


    "I am giving you another opportunity to object," he added, keeping his silence. When minutes had passed and all he heard was everyone''s breathing, Heliot rocked his head. "Prepare your soldiers. We will march to the Spade soon with me in the lead." The minister lowered their head and let out a deep exhale. It wasn''t that they were afraid, but more like they didn''t want to risk the peace they had kept for centuries. But it seemed this was inevitable. Thus, everyone lowered their head and was about to answer Heliot in unison, only to stop when the entrance produced a loud creak.


    Heliot frowned, catching the shadow stretching near his vantage point before his eyesnded on the petite figure standing by the door.

 Chapter 729 Give me biscuits

    729 Give me biscuits


    Since the establishment of the Kingdom of Karo, there was not in the records that someone sessfully intruded on the royal pce. Assassinations in most kingdoms weren''t new, but in Karo, assassins would die even before they could step out of their sanctuary. The reason everyone''s jaw dropped as soon as their eyesnded on the figure standing by the door of the royal court. No one felt her presence until the doors creaked loudly and her shadow stretched to several feet from Heliot''s feet. Heliot narrowed his eyes, staring at the familiar petite and small frame of the girl.


    "What..." someone breathed out in disbelief. "... who let this woman --!"


    The minister, who was just recovering from the shock, was rendered silent as soon as his senses tingled. Not just him, but everyone held their breath, with pupils dted. Yet, as some knights on standby took a step to drag her away, she took a step at the same time, and everyone just stopped moving. The aura she exuded stilled them on their spot, forcing them to lower their heads. They could feel their hearts pound against their chest, sweating buckets. The only person who maintained hisposure was none other than Heliot, keeping his chin up unlike the noble vampires, who could barely keep their knees from falling. Heliot had already felt Tilly''s aura in that mansion where the La Crox was settling right now. If he was a little weak, Heliot would share the same reaction just like everyone else at first sight. Now that he thought about it, those people... Samael, Stefan, Fabian, Rufus, Lilou, and even Samael''s child didn''t seem to feel how intimidating the natural air surrounding this strange woman was. In his mind, it was either Tilly was concealing her aura or they just couldn''t feel her. He was certain it was definitely not the former since Tilly carried the same air during their meeting. But he also doubted thetter; they were all vampires and they should at least feel something. Perhaps... it was because they were already used to the suffocating air she carried?


    "Cough! Cough!" Heliot nced at the minister Tilly passed by, watching the minister scratch his neck as if he was being strangled. The minister slowly wobbled to his knees, gasping for air. "Take him out here," he ordered tonelessly, shifting his eyes back to Tilly, who stopped several feet from his vantage point. Heliot couldn''t pull an aura on Tilly to fight for dominance because that was akin to suffocating everyone as well. "This meeting had already met a conclusion, therefore, you are all dismissed," he added, keeping his eyes on Tilly. "Now, what is the purpose of this intrusion, mydy?"


    The ministers who heard Heliot''s order helped each other to rush out of the royal court. In this royal pce, Heliot was known as the strongest vampire ¡ª stronger than his father, the King. With the appearance of another powerful pureblood, the noble vampires could barely leave them alone unless they all wanted to suffocate to death. However, as everyone rushed outside to leave Heliot to deal with her, they halted and looked back as soon as her tiny voice echoed in the royal court. "Give me biscuits." Tilly opened her palm at Heliot, blinking innocently. "ude said I should ask His Majesty for some and he was certain you are keeping a few."


    "..."


    The ministers, who were supposed to have fled the scene, looked at her back in disbelief. Her aura was still the same, but her voice and what she had uttered contradicted that domineering air she naturally exuded. Meanwhile, Heliot''s brows furrowed, narrowing his eyes. "Biscuits?" he asked, and she nodded almost immediately. "You snuck inside the royal pce, intruded on the royal court, and interrupted our meeting because of biscuits?"


    Tilly blinked twice and looked around, only to realize there were other people. "Oh." She looked back at Heliot. "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry...?" Heliot let out a dryugh, ncing at everyone around. He then waved at them weakly. "Leave."


    "Uh, yes, Your Royal Highness!" With that being said, the ministers rushed outside lest the two fight. It was strange for them to leave someone as important as Heliot all alone with the enemy, but that had been Karo''s way. Heliot''s orders were absolute; if he ordered them to leave him, they would leave him no matter how dangerous the situation was.


    When everyone left the royal court, leaving the door wide open, Heliot set his attention back to Tilly. A shallow breath slipped past his lips.


    "I supposed you misunderstood the person who gave you this idea," Heliot broke the silence between them. "It seemed he was talking about His Majesty Stefan La Crox."


    "Ah..." Tilly blinked twice and nodded in understanding. "That made sense."


    Seeing herck of reaction, but at the same time, obvious realization, another shallow breath slipped past Heliot''s lips. He studied Tilly as the woman looked back at him with clear crimson eyes. "Very well. I will ask Stefan." Tilly immediately turned on her heel without going through any proper greetings whatsoever. She didn''t speak another word as she sauntered off soundlessly.


    Watching her retreating figure, Heliot cocked his head to the side. This woman was definitely strong, he thought, but he couldn''t help but wonder if she was dense. "You''ve already traveled here," he spoke, stopping her steps. "Follow me. I''ll ask a servant to serve you some."


    Tilly turned on her heel immediately and took hurried steps in his direction. This time, she only stopped when she was a step away from him. Her expression remained unchanging, but her eyes were gleaming eagerly. Heliot arched a brow. "You really came for biscuits?" he asked one more time and Tilly just nodded profusely. "What a strange and shallow reason to intrude a royal pce," he mumbled before turning on his heel, walking at his own pace to the other exit in the royal court. As they sauntered off, he nced over his shoulder to see her following closely behind him.

 Chapter 730 I dont feel safe

    730 I don''t feel safe


    Tilly happily ate biscuits served in the drawing-room. They served her all sorts of sweets, leaving no space on the table. Heliot watched the woman from across him. Ever sinceing to the drawing-room, the two of them didn''t speak a word. Tilly just sat down on that seat, and then waited patiently for the servants to serve her sweets. Now, even while eating, she didn''t speak a word, nor did she give him the briefest nce. She kept her eyes on the food while eating a biscuit as if she was wondering which one to eat next. That wouldn''t be a problem if she was eating normally, but her bites were smaller than a toddler''s bite.


    "Will you leave after eating?" he asked, breaking the silence that had been reigning in the sitting room. Tilly paused and looked up at him. She nodded. "You went here all alone?" another question escaped his mouth, and just like previously, Tilly answered his query with a nod. Silence once again fell in the room as she continued eating while he simply watched her. Heliot was no stranger to silence; he liked his silence as it brought him peace. However, his intrigue with this woman consistently increased.


    "You... are the woman in that house, are you?" he broke the silence once more, almost breaking a record since he rarely initiates a casual conversation. This time, Tilly nodded once, keeping the biscuit in between her lips, eyes at him.


    "They said you never go out of the forbidden forest," he continued. "Does this have anything to do with what the La Crox called the regression?"


    Tilly nodded, taking a careful and small bite. She was chewing every meager amount like a cow as if she would choke if she didn''t chew properly. "So it''s real?" Heliot mumbled. Although he gave Samael and Stefan the benefit of the doubt, there was still lingering doubt in his heart. Those two had little to no credibility since they would say anything to achieve their goal. However, Tilly was different.


    As a man who was affiliated with the maind ¡ª particrly the royal family ¡ª he heard a thing or two about the woman in the forbidden forest. There wasn''t anyone on the maind who hadn''t heard about her since the forbidden forest was off-limits because of her. There weren''t many stories regarding her, but everyone was wary of her existence. Some respected her for some unexined reasons, while others wanted nothing to do with her. In other words, Mathilda, Tilly for short, had a reputation that wasn''t meant to scare or idolize. Her reputation on the maind was more like a reminder that she was still in thatnd of vampires. A vampire stronger than the royal family, and would always have a right to im the throne on the maind. "Have you heard from him?" Heliot snapped out of his train of thoughts when Tilly spoke for the first time aftering to this room. "Pardon?"


    "From him," she repeated in the same soft and low tone. "The man on the maind."


    "By him... are you referring to the king?" Heliot asked for some rity. There were a lot of men and women on the maind, so her question was too vague of a question. "Mhm. Him." She nodded.


    "No." He shook his head. "Thest time I heard from him was months ago. That was also the time the delegation from the maind visited Karo. May I know the reason for this sudden interest?"


    Tilly took another bite and chewed it carefully. Fortunately, Heliot''s patience was long, as she surely took an entire five minutes to chew that tiny bite. When she swallowed it down, her lips parted, and he was all ears.


    "Nothing." "..."


    Heliot looked at her unchanging countenance with his ssic unsmiling front. Did he wait for nothing? She could''ve just answered before eating! Why must she make him wait to hear that one-word reply?


    "Karo is a hot ce. It will make me evaporate if I stay too long," she added, making anyone wonder where did thate from. That was random. "I am practicing my social skills. Fabian said I had improved and now I am convinced."


    "..." Heliot looked at her without the slightest change in his expression. The more she spoke, the more his perception of her changed. It was quite disappointing in a way.


    "Anyway, can I take the sweets back?" she inquired, ncing at the feast of sweets on the table. "I would like to share it with everyone."


    "No."


    Tilly frowned as she raised her head at him. "I''m begging you."


    "You have a problem with your tone," he pointed out. "You don''t say ''I''m begging you'' as if you are simply reading it."


    "I''m begging you," she repeated, fixing her tone, but to no avail. She sounded the same!


    At this point, Heliot was almost stunned at her. This woman had no notion of how to talk to people, nor does she know how to express her feelings. Not that Heliot was any better, but Heliot didn''t know it was a problem, not until now that he was talking to a wall just like him. "Sure." He gave in without even putting up a fight, watching her nod in satisfaction. "I''ll finish this biscuit and leave," she remarked.


    Heliot nced at the biscuit in her hand. "You''ll take at least an entire day to finish it at that speed."


    "I have time."


    "I''m not apanying you for an entire day."


    "It''s alright." She nodded. "I''ll follow you around."


    Heliot was once again speechless at her response. He would mostly don''t respond to people whenever he felt like there was no point, but never in his life was he rendered speechless. This was something new to him, and it rather left this strange impression in his patterned life. "I do not think I would like you around me," he voiced out his honest thoughts, making her frown. "I do not like or dislike you. I simply want to protect my peace."


    Tilly blinked twice, absorbing his words to understand them clearly. "If you die¡­ you will not need to protect your peace."


    "¡­" Heliot looked at her nkly and blurted out. "I don''t feel safe."

 Chapter 731 He had fallen

    731 He had fallen


    "I don''t feel safe."


    Heliot watched her reaction and saw nothing. Tilly''s expression remained the same, blinking every once in a while, and then taking another bite from the biscuit. "Very well. A servant wille if you needed something else, and my men will prepare a carriage for you." He nted his hand on the armrest, getting his cue to leave her alone. "You do not need to inform me of your departure and if you can, give my word to His Grace. My people are already assembling."


    With that being said, Heliot pushed himself up and sauntered off without another word. But just as he was several steps from the door, he stopped at her remarks. "What did you say?" he asked, looking back at Tilly. Tilly shot him a nce and then turned her head to the window. "He had fallen," she whispered. "He?"


    Tilly didn''t answer, knowing Heliot had already guessed whom she was referring to. She put the biscuit back on the te, pushing herself from the chair. She didn''t speak a word and simply sauntered towards the balcony, pushing it open. The wind immediately blew past her face, causing the bell tied in her hair to ring softly. Seeing her action, Heliot followed her and stopped by the entrance of the balcony. His brows were knitted together, watching her nt her hand on the railing. She was looking in a direction, her hair floating back, and the bell continuously rang. "I had warned him..." she whispered after a prolonged silence as her eyshes drooped. "He should''ve fled."


    "Are you referring to the king of the maind?"


    "He''s still alive," she continued, ignoring his question. "Though, barely."


    Heliot frowned, but he stayed to listen to her. As he did, he studied her back and felt the brief mncholic air surrounding her. He didn''t hear anything regarding this woman''s rtionship with the king, but he was certain the current king on the maind regarded the woman in the forbidden forest with the highest respect.


    But that wasn''t what was important to him. Heliot lowered and narrowed his eyes, pondering the little detail she spewed just now. ''He had fallen?'' he repeated in his head. ''Did the royal family on the maind had fallen?''


    His eyes darkened with the thought. Aside from the Grimsbanne n, the royal family on the maind was the most powerful among all ns. For them to fall, a stupid scheme wasn''t enough to overthrow the throne. The opposing forces should not only be cunning but also equally powerful in terms of strength and blood. This wasn''t good. While Heliot was mulling about the situation on the maind, his train of thoughts was once again cut off when Tilly spoke. He slowly raised his piercingly sharp eyes, carrying murderous intent. As soon as he did, Tilly was already facing him. Her expression was still the same, but sincerity lingered in her beautiful eyes. "Karo... will fall?" he repeated what she said just now, almost scoffing, dissatisfied by what she uttered with certainty. "Yes." Tilly nodded. "This beautiful ce will fall."


    "How are you certain it will?" he inquired solemnly. Normally, the reply should be, ''are you mocking our Karo''s forces?'' but this was Tilly: the woman in that forbidden forest. This woman might be strange, but what Heliot had observed from her was that she would never bluff on things such as this. This matter involved the royal family of the maind. Even if she didn''t care about thend of Karo, she wouldn''t benefit from anything by uttering such an omen. "Because my friend had fallen, therefore, all purebloods who were gifted with an enormous amount of power would be next," Tilly exined calmly. Her eyes held his gaze for the longest time. "Not only they were after the Grimsbanne, but also those bloodlines who had been there since the establishment of the maind."


    "The Grimsbanne, the La Crox, Von Stein, Le c, and the rest who had been supporting the king all these years to maintain peace," she continued, turning to look in a particr direction. "Vampires were free to go and venture the world beyond the maind. However, they could not return as much as they pleased and would be treated as traitors."


    "That was established so everyone would have second thoughts. It is also to protect our kind from the outside world, not just from humans, but from the wolves who had always been the favored ones over our kind and other creatures who walks on the surface of this world," Tilly added, imparting the knowledge that the king had passed to her every time he visited her in her home. "Karo is a magnificent ce and the Von Stein n were amazing to build and that sheltered very few greedy individuals."


    "It would have been nice if you had shared your methods with him. In that case, he would''ve been able to prevent it before they had poisoned the maind." Her eyes softened and her hand on the railing carefully curled. "He had always been so foolish."


    "Who... had taken down the king?" Heliot breathed out solemnly, eyes still on her frail back. "Was it the Moriarty?"


    "Who knows...?" she whispered, looking up at the moon shining unnaturally bright. "Who did it doesn''t matter. What they would do next or who they were going after next is the real question."


    Heliot remained silent, putting himself in the shoe of whoever overthrew the throne on the maind and could''ve caused mayhem. If he was in their shoes... after taking down the strongest n ¡ª the Grimsbanne n excluded ¡ª on the maind, Heliot would surely go after those weaker ones. Although some pureblooded ns weren''t at all weak, they were all inferior to the descendants of evil. If he considered the enemy''s awareness of Samael''s ns, then they would surely try to cut anyone who could help them. But then again, it didn''t make sense. "The Grimsbanne n are powerful. You can put them in their ce. The Duke of Grimsbanne can even do the dirty work for you." Heliot pointed out, eyes glinting with intrigue. "It''s impossible that they can be this confident, knowing you, an Original, can squash us like bugs."


    "You are correct."


    "So how?" he asked without beating around the bush. "What sort of people areing after us?"


    "Everyone."

 Chapter 732 Your name is super long

    Chapter 732 Your name is super long


    "Everyone."


    Heliot swallowed a mouthful of air at Tilly''s answer. "Everyone?" "Everyone... yes." Tilly nodded, letting out a shallow breath. "What would they gain?" he threw another question to get rity of this entire situation that could endanger theirnd and his people. "If the Grimsbannes are so powerful, aren''t they afraid..."


    Heliot trailed off as a realization crossed his head, watching Tilly nod as if to confirm what hadn''t been spoken. His breathing grew heavy as his hand closed into a fist. "Just like what they did to ude, they will exploit the power of Grimsbanne to their advantage. Samael, Law, and ude hadn''t had a grasp of what they can do. Samael might control it now, but he had a family to lose. Our enemy would stop at nothing and they will target his wife or children to push him to the abyss," Tilly exined without changing her tone. But s, Heliot felt the weight of this information. "You had been associated with the maind despite being traitors. Therefore, I presume you are also aware of my siblings," she added, but Heliot''s brows furrowed.


    "You are thest Grimsbanne."


    "I am thest Grimsbanne who is on the maind," Tilly corrected. "But you are not certain if those other Originals were alive," Heliot argued. "Do not misunderstand, my Lady. I am not saying I was hoping they were already dead, but the mother of the Duke of Grimsbanne, thete Queen of the Heart''s kingdom, perished."


    For the briefest second, anger and sadness flickered across Heliot''s eyes. But Tilly caught it.


    "You knew Ameria?" she asked.


    "No, but I had heard about her. Our n swore loyalty to her, and she had a significant rtionship with our n. Therefore, we, the Von Stein, respect her sincerely," Heliot exined. "It doesn''t matter if we had met her or not. Her name alone rings a bell to every Von Stein, and we would be forever grateful to her, even when we do not know the reason. That is the vow the previous n leader had passed down, which we would also pass down to our offspring."


    Silence descended on them as the night breeze whispered in their ears. Tilly pursed her lips and smiled subtly. It was barely noticeable with theck of practice in moving her facial muscle, but Heliot was keen enough to catch that faint smile. "Ameria had always good with people," she remarked. "I''m d the Von Stein honors her even after her death."


    "I assumed. Since we carry this affection for her despite not knowing her as a person."


    "Ameria is good."


    "I heard."


    "And silly," she added, gazing heavenward. "She''s the only one among us who made friends on the maind. And then she and her friends left the maind to follow Soran. I bet they had fun adventures together."


    "Not knowing it''ll all end in tragedy where they would eventually part ways."


    Tilly pulled her head down until she was staring at him. "Mhm. Not knowing their friendship would end on a terrible note. I do not me the La Crox for being greedy. I me the blood that had sustained our lives and our kind."


    "No one mes them. It was a mutual agreement, and the founding families found their homes like us. Karo is now our home and the only time we will have problems with the founding ns is if they barge into our homes without knocking on the door."


    "Then that settles it." Tilly nodded. "You are now on our side."


    Tilly had already agreed as if Heliot verbally did, but he didn''t dwell on it. Not that he had too much of a choice, but to fight alongside them in the name of Karo and their proud Von Stein n.


    "How are you certain the rest of the Originals are still alive?" he queried, returning to their original subject. "And are they aware of the situation?"


    "That is the reason Samael needed you. My siblings don''t know about the situation and they weren''t as easy to deal with. Marse seemed to have lost control while my big brother..." Tilly looked in a certain direction and, for the first time in a long time, she genuinely frowned. "My big brother had gone mad."


    "The bottom line?"


    "They are unpredictable and they might join the enemy... for fun." Tilly set her eyes back to Heliot, telling him something she didn''t tell Samael. His nephew would totally lose it. "We had lived longer than anyone, Eli. And death still sounds a reward."


    "Eli?" Heliot blurted out, knowing he shouldn''t dwell in that name she called her. "Your name is super long."


    "And so was Samael."


    "Eli." "..."


    Tilly drew a breath before turning on her heel. Without a word, she nted her hand on the railing and hopped until she was standing on it. The wind continued to blow past her, making her silver hair illuminate the color of the moon. She closed her eyes for a moment and took another deep breath. When she reopened her eyes, they weren''t the same as those doe crimson eyes that appeared so innocent like a child. "I''ll protect Karo and preserve Ameria''s memory the La Crox had erased from their memories." Her eyes were sharp, giving her a totally different look. But in them didn''t bear sadness nor did they carry the slightest anger. "In turn, assist Samael and protect his family."


    "If you were able to protect ournd, can''t you protect them as well?"


    "I wish." Tilly locked her eyes in the thick darkness far away from her vantage point. "Once they had seeded, I... am also a threat to them. I do not want to hurt my friends, and therefore, I would rather give them a safe ce where we cannot touch them when the worse happens."


    "What do you mean?"


    Tilly didn''t respond anymore, closing her eyes ever so slowly. Her lips moved, but her voice didn''te out. The next thing Heliot felt was this tug in his chest for just one second. Not just him, but every single person in Karo felt the sudden tightness in their chest that onlysted for a split second. "You¡­" Heliot was still clutching his chest, looking at her back, wide-eyed. "¡­ what did you do?"


    Tilly nced over her shoulder. "A¡­ protection spell. I will count on you, Eli." As soon as those words slipped past her lips, Tilly slowly fell over the railing. His eyes went huge ever so slowly, watching her fall until she was gone. Heliot instinctively took enormous steps towards the railing, gazing over it, but Tilly was gone. "She didn''t evennd," he whispered, seeing no trace of her anywhere.

 Chapter 733 Ill see you in Spade

    Chapter 733 I''ll see you in Spade


    [Back in the residence]


    "Good night, Law." Lilou smiled at Law after tucking him in. She just finished one story for him, brushing his hair with her fingers gently. "Good night, Mother." Law smiled back, holding the end of the quilt over his shoulder. Lilou was wearing a smile on her face, but for someone who had always looked at his mother, Law was able to discern the difference. "Is there something wrong, Mother?" he asked without beating around the bush, making her brows raise. "You can tell me if something is bothering you."


    Her eyes and smile grew gentle. "Do I worry too much before as well? How can you be so mature at your age?"


    "Mother never worries me, but I know when she''s upset."


    "You..." A shallow breath slipped past Lilou''s lips. "I feel ashamed that my ten-year-old son is offering his ears to listen to my dilemma."


    He shook his head. "Mother is also my friend. She is my mother, but she is also my best friend. That''s what you always tell me, so whenever I need a friend, Mother will be there to listen as a friend."


    "She really sounds amazing, doesn''t she?"


    "Yes."


    Lilou just smiled and ruffled his hair gently. Her son''s eyes twinkled with anticipation and eagerness to listen to her, but Lilou decided to keep it to herself. Even though she didn''t recall what she had told Law before the regression or how she raised him, Lilou knew deep in her heart that she wouldn''t burden her child with the problems of the adults. No matter how mature and keen Law was, he was still a child. "Nothing is bothering me. I was simply tired and only came here to put you to sleep, and then I will return to my room to rest as well," she exined. Not that she was totally lying. Lilou was exhausted fromst night and this morning''s activity. She only snuck out of her room to put him to sleep, but she nned to return to her room right after.


    "Come on, my sweet son." She fixed the quilt once again and smiled broader. "Sleep now, alright?"


    "Mhm."


    Lilou stared at him for a moment before leaving the edge of the bed she was perching on. As a routine, Lilou went to the stands to blow out the candles. She went from one to another, blowing the candles until there were only a three left to keep the room dim. Once she finished, Lilou nced at the bed one more time and smiled upon seeing his shut eyes. When Law heard the faint click of the door, he turned his head to make sure Lilou left. Propping his elbow against the mattress, Law pushed himself to sit upright. "Tilly," he whispered, turning his head in the balcony''s direction. "What is she doing at this hour?"


    His eyes didn''t bear any sense of urgency, but they bore worry. He kept staring at the entrance of the balcony for as long as he could as if that could help him see what was going on. "Sunny..." came out another whisper, frowning. "What is that girl doing now?"


    *****


    Meanwhile, in Stefan''s chambers...


    Stefan was standing in front of the window with his hands behind him. His gaze was also lost in the thick darkness ahead.


    "Mathilda Grimsbanne..." he whispered. His expression was solemn. "Surely, their bloodline was on an entirely different level."


    His throat bobbed, still sheltering this lingering feeling he felt for a brief second. It was brief, but until now, his heart was thudding against his ribcage. The sudden burst of aura and inexplicable power left a deep impression and even if it onlysted a split second, one would remember the dread it left.


    "Just what does she think she''s... ah." He snapped his eyes ever so tenderly. "There''s only one person who isn''t here that she imed as her friend."


    Stefan drew a deep breath, closing his eyes. When he reopened his eyes, a glint flickered across them. "The king had fallen, huh?" his jaw tightening, clutching his wrist behind him tighter. "They are... moving and gaining results quite fast. I''m afraid at this speed, we might fall a step behind and that is already dangerous."


    His reflection on the window glinted, growing clear in his eyes. Stefan looked at his solemn countenance and then caught a figure standing behind him in the darkness. Despite that, his expression didn''t change, nor did he move an inch from his spot. "When will you visit me with your physical body?" he asked, eyes fixed on the figure the window was mirroring. "I had told you everything you need to learn. I need to hear your response, Alphonse."


    Silence was the only response he received, but Stefan was used to it. He wasn''t even surprised, since Alphonse would send his shadow to Stefan only to watch him in silence. Maybe to mock Stefan or observe him; either way, Stefan didn''t mind knowing that his brother was still alive. "Alphonse..." he called after minutes of silence, letting out a deep exhale. "Let us... follow our heart in this lifetime. You might see me as a hypocrite since we didn''t go back to the time when everything went down."


    Stefan paused, thinking about everything he had done for years. If he could reverse the time, he would''ve reversed it to the time when they were still peaceful. To the days theirmon enemy was their father and not each other. Because Samael and Stefan might be acting cooler with each other now, Stefan couldn''t erase the things he had done before this. "Lucia and Dyrroth... still died in our hands. We took that child''s parents and we do not have an excuse for that. It was the same with the massacre with the Bloodfang, Lara... and the list goes on." His eyes softened and were filled with bitterness. They only returned for ten years, but ten years... was still too short to erase what they had done for centuries. "Even if they had seemed to forgive us, they would never forget. Let''s repent and die without regrets... brother."


    There was another long silence that dominated the chambers once again. He wasn''t expecting anything in particr, since Stefan couldn''t force his change of heart on others. But when another minute had passed, his brows rose as the shadow spoke in a rasped, deep baritone.


    "I''ll see you in Spade."

 Chapter 734 Thats yours

    Chapter 734 That''s yours


    When Lilou left her son''s room, she stayed idle outside. She rested her back against the door, sighing deeply. ''Law knows me too well,'' she thought, letting out another sigh. ''I should keep my head together.'' Lilou let out a sharp breath, nodding encouragingly at herself. She pushed herself from the door, looking back at the shut door for a second. Her eyes glistened with mixed emotions, dragging her feet away. Since Samael knew she was resting, she already nned to return to his room, which was the room nearest Law''s. ''Will he get angry?'' she wondered on the way. ''He seemed adamant about letting me rest for the day, but I just think I didn''t spend time with Law today that much. I missed him for some reason...''


    Another long-suffering sigh escaped her lips the closer she was to Samael''s room. When she stood in front of the door, Lilou reached for the knob and carefully pushed it open. As she did so, she held her breath and tiptoed her way in. But as soon as entered, barely making a noise, she froze at the person standing in front of the window. ''Uh oh,'' her brain snickered at her, making her purse her lips. Much to her surprise, Samael stood still in that spot and in silence. Her brows furrowed, tilting her upper body to get a better look at his side profile. ''What is he doing?'' she wondered inwardly, catching a glimpse of his solemn expression under the soothing moonlight, that was the same as his hair. ''Is he thinking about the enemies?''


    Lilou pursed her lips, and instead of what she initially nned to keep her sneaking out a secret, she approached him silently. She stopped at arm''s length, studying him with clear intrigue in her eyes. ''He seems to be deep in thought,'' she thought as it seemed Samael hadn''t noticed her despite standing at arm''s length. ''Well, our problem is quite something. I don''t even know how to resolve it.''


    Her eyes lowered at the thought of being protected instead of being the protector. She loved Law, but right now, Lilou wasn''t so stupid as to believe she had the capabilities to protect him. She couldn''t even protect herself, and thus, the reason she was in this ce for months with Stefan.


    "The maind had fallen." Lilou flinched when Samael suddenly spoke after a long silence. His voice was low and menacing, but there was a tinge of worry in his tone. "I knew that man. I even painted his portrait..."


    "Was he a wise king?" she asked out of in curiosity.


    "He was a good man," answered Samael without taking his eyes off of the direction he had been staring at. "It reminded me of Stefan."


    "Your brother?"


    "Mhm..." Samael''s eyelids drooped. "He is neither kind nor was he wicked, but he was definitely a good man. At least, he tried his best to save everyone and be fair to everyone. I owe him a lot and no amount of wealth can repay my debt to him."


    "What did you owe him?" she blurted out, biting her tongue, but her eyes still shone with anticipation. Samael slowly turned his head to her, keeping quiet as if to ponder for the answer. "Our life on the maind," came out a low, mncholic voice. "We were outsiders, and I used to sell anything in the streets. We didn''t have titles or assets that had value on the maind. But His Majesty recognized my work and gave us freedom."


    Samael walked in the same spot until he was facing her squarely. "He had protected my family from the ns who don''t wee my family in theirnd, and I want to return the favor. We won''t have another ce to go if the maind isn''t restored."


    Lilou pursed her lips into a thin line, biting her inner lower lips, eyes on him. She knew it wasn''t that they didn''t have a ce to go and settle, but the maind was already a ce they called home. There might be many things she couldn''t understand, but her heart somehow understood some things that her brain couldn''t remember.


    "How... can I fight?" she asked under her breath. "I want to help, but I don''t know how. You need to help me train or something."


    "You... do not have to train."


    "What?" she frowned, displeased by his answer. "I don''t need to fight? Then what am I going to do? Sit still and allow my husband, my son, and everyone to protect me?"


    "Don''t misunderstand." Samael shook his head mildly and shoved his hand inside his pocket. When he took out his hand, he tossed something to her, which she caught on instinct. Looking down, Lilou furrowed her brows as she opened her hand and saw a ne. She looked back at him with confusion in her eyes, waiting for him to rify what this meant.


    "That''s yours." He pointed his chin to the ne. "Her name is Lakresha. I figured since your heart and body remember things... for instance, not staying in the bed after a tiring night of passion. It might''ve also remembered how to wield Lakresha."


    Samael nodded at her encouragingly. In the past, Lilou had always been paralyzed on the bed, especially during their first night together. However, even now that he had taken her first, Lilou was able to run around just like how she was on the maind. Not just that, but there were many signs that proved his theory after days of observation. The regression affected Lilou, but only her memory took the hit. Her heart, body, and soul remembered who and what she was. "It''s all hypothetical, but Lakresha might help bring your memories back," he added. "I don''t see any reason why we shouldn''t try."


    "How..." Lilou looked down once again, caressing the beautiful pendant. How could this ne call a weapon? There were myriads of questions in her head, and one of them was ''was she ready?'' But there was also this part of her that felt relieved. The ne felt familiar in her hand as if she had a reunion with a dear friend.


    "La..." her tongue rolled back, taking a deep breath, marveling at the sensation while staring at the ne in her hand. "Lakresha."

 Chapter 735 Suffocated to death

    Chapter 735 Suffocated to death


    "Lakresha."


    Lilou held her breath while Samael stared at her carefully, but nothing. She frowned while he let out a deep exhale. "It didn''t work," she mumbled, a little disappointed at not retrieving her memories. Lilou was slightly nervous, but at the same time, she wanted to be that version of Lilou her son was talking about. "That''s fine." Samael breathed out, watching her raise her head only to see the deep frown stered on her face. "Lakresha will eventually respond to you."


    He sported a smile on his face, nodding at her encouragingly. But that didn''t appease her. So he let out another faint breath and approached her. However, as soon as he took a step forward, Lilou mumbled, "Lakresha," one more time, and his pupils dted.


    Not just him, but Lilou was just as stunned as a dark shroud wrapped around her hand that was holding the ne. It crawled from her fist up to her arms, and then neck. Lilou panicked and yelled, "Sam!" but as she did, the dark shroud entered her mouth.


    At that moment, Lilou''s breath hitched as if someone suddenly strangled her. Her eyes were forced open while her limbs stretched, making her stand on her toes as if she was being possessed by the devil.


    "Love!" yelled Samael, taking another step, only to halt as she raised a hand to stop him from approaching. He balled his hand into a fist, watching her stumble back, gagging, hunching in as if she was in pain.


    "Ah..." came out a helpless scream, scratching her neck to stop the invisible force that was strangling her. "Ah...!"


    ''It''s killing me,'' her brain screamed at her, but Lilou could only continue hunching in until she was on the floor. ''Make it stop!'' As Lilou balled on the floor, she took a peek at Samael. She stretched her hand to him, asking him for help silently. She was being suffocated to death for real. It wasn''t painful, but she was losing oxygen. "Help." Lilou forced out a word, but her heart sank when Samael simply looked at her. Seeing him watch her suffocate to death, tears formed in the corner of her eyes, blurring her vision, and thus failing to notice the pain and anger in his eyes. Knowing he wouldn''t help her, Lilou crawled away. She dug her nails into the floor, ignoring the scratches and splints. Her fingertips soon bleed as her face dyed a deep red. She was at herst straw and at the second; she knew she would die. Literally.


    "Help..." another whisper escaped her mouth before darkness embraced her like she was its old friend. As soon as thosest words slipped past her lips, Samael hang his head low. His eyes were nk while listening to the sound of her fading heartbeat. It didn''t take long when her heart pumped onest time before it stopped beating. She had suffocated to death. "Those bastards..." he whispered, balling his hand into a fist. "... I''ll fucking kill them all."


    His eyelids drooped as he moved his gaze on Lilou''s back. She died crawling, and the stench of her blood from her fingertips prickled under his skin. Samael slowly shoved his hand inside his pocket, taking out his cross ring in his hand. For minutes, it was nothing but silent, but the aura he exuded continued to grow, catching everyone''s attention in the manor. When a glint flickered across his eyes, his fangs grew longer, hissing, "Catharsis."


    CLANG!


    A bright spark shed in their eyes as a set of different colored eyes ¡ª green and deep red ¡ª glowed between his heavy sword and a scythe of death. Their metals rattled with the increasing force in their grip. "Samael Vaughnn Caecilius La Crox," came out a shaking voice full of anger, hissing as her fangs grew longer. "I will kill you."


    *****


    Minutes before Lilou and Samael''s confrontation...


    Fabian stood in the middle of the garden while staring at the thick darkness covering thend of Karo. He blinked ever so slowly, rubbing his ring with his thumb. "Oy!" us called from behind him, strutting his way towards Fabian''s figure. He stopped at a safe distance, hands on his hips. "I do not have time to apologize to you, Your Highness," Fabian replied, raising his head without taking his eyes off the direction he was looking at. "Hah! Do you take me for a fool? I would rather believe the angels would crawl underneath the ground than hear a sincere apology from you." us clicked his tongue in irritation, studying the butler''s back. "I''m still fucking angry that you abducted me and bound me in that filthy ce. But my angel told me to behave, so I am behaving, alright?"


    us ruffled his hair in irritation. If not for Lilou and her kindness, he would''ve challenged every single one of them in here. Sure. He might lose, but the result didn''t matter. us simply had to preserve his honor. "It''s about the goon," he continued. "That one with a thick untrimmed beard. He keeps calling me uncle, but I don''t know him. However, his name is the same as Lucia''s child."


    us took a deep breath and huffed it sharply. "Was it true?" he asked solemnly. "About the reversal of time. Is it true that we were simply back in the past?"


    "Yes," Fabian answered without beating around the bush, but he kept his attention on the darkness ahead. "Ten years from now, you... will be the captain of the knight brigade of the Earl of Monarey. Before that, you''d be the captain of the knight brigade of the Duchess of Grimsbanne..."


    Fabian and us furrowed their brows as they both looked back at the sudden burst of aura between Samael and another person. Without thinking twice, Fabian advanced in the direction where the sh of dominance wasing from. But then he halted when he noticed us not moving an inch. When Fabian looked back, us was looking in the same direction where Samael and Lilou were fighting with nk eyes. To his surprise, us suddenly whispered.


    "Lilou..." In a snap, us disappeared from his spot like a shadow. His movement and speed, and his reaction time, were what stunned Fabian in his spot. Thetter, instead of rushing in the same direction, narrowed his eyes. "During this time... he shouldn''t be that strong," whispered Fabian with narrowed eyes before a thought crossed his head. us... was Lilou''s vassal. Even when us vowed to ude, the Earl of Monarey, us had sheltered Lilou''s blood back when she was the Duchess of Grimsbanne. "Oh..." Fabian tilted his head, idling instead ofing to Samael''s rescue. "... that''s interesting."

 Chapter 736 Tonight would be a long night

    Chapter 736 Tonight would be a long night


    Fabian narrowed his eyes while staring at us'' retreating figure. His brow arched, snapping his eyes in the direction where us rushed to. A shallow breath slipped past his lips, bending his knees slightly, and then sprinting to where the sh of auras wasing from. Boogsh!


    Fabian''s strides halted several steps behind us. Thetter jumped back slightly, raising his arms to shield his eyes when a wall of the residence exploded from the inside. When us lowered his arms slowly, he narrowed his eyes to see through the thick smoke from the mansion. "What the..." us breathed out in disbelief while the smoke thinned out, revealing two silhouettes; one was attacking while the other one was on defense. "What did he do this time to anger her like this?"


    Fabian nced at us'' back, advancing in thetter''s direction. He stopped beside us, studying the dismal countenance stered on him. "You know them?" asked Fabian, warranting a snort from us. "The hell? What do you think of me? An outsider?" us looked at Fabian from head to toe, scoffing and shaking his head mildly. "Goodness... you and that damn mouth of yours. I can''t believe there will be a day you will ask me if I know my brother and my sister-inw..."


    us trailed off, furrowing his brows. Seeing his reaction, Fabian sported a slight smile, but this time, it didn''t reach his eyes. "Wait, what the?" us turned his attention to Lilou and Samael engaged in a heated battle, and then cast Fabian a look. His pupils slowly dted as memories from the time they abducted him until this point surged in his head like the waters from a dam breaking the walls after a small crack. His mouth fell open, staring at Fabian in dismay. "What... is going... oh..." he rocked his head in understanding, recalling the predicament these people were in, which he kept hearing throughout his stay in the food storage as a hostage. "... reversal of fucking time ¡ª ehh?"


    Fabian let out another shallow breath, watching us gather his thoughts as it seemed thetter hadn''t realized it until now. He then raised his head and his eyes fell on the furious Lilou and then at Samael''s distressed figure. "I think... the madam regained her memories," exined Fabian, studying therge scythe Lilou was swinging effortlessly. "And since she had regained her memories, those... who carry her blood had recovered their memories as well."


    "What?" us looked at Fabian''s side profile, cked jaw.


    "It is only my theory. Was it because you were just around her? That''s why you remembered? Or would it work even if you''re still in the royal pce? Moreover, how did she..." Fabian trailed off, narrowing his eyes, keeping it on Lilou and Samael. "Oh."


    "What, ''oh?''" asked us in intrigued, knowing Fabian and he was certain the butler had realized something.


    "She... died," Fabian remarked, twisting his neck to his side to see the people who also rushed in here to see what was happening. He slightly tilted his head as soon as he met Stefan''s eyes, and then Fabian shifted his gaze to the rest, who came one after another; Tilly was holding Law''s hand, and behind them was ude.


    "Mother..." Law called worriedly, knitting his brows, and seeing his parents sh. This wasn''t the first time Law had witnessed his parents fight ¡ª they used to spar ¡ª but this was the first time he had seen Lilou this furious. "She..." Stefan trailed off as his tongue rolled back, his eyes fixed on Lilou''s figure.


    "She regained her memories." Tilly kept her eyes ahead, finishing what Stefan had failed to say. She didn''t look back at Stefan when the man nced at her, but instead shifted her eyes to us. "Him, too. He had regained his memories."


    "What?" ude gasped, puzzled at Tilly''s insufficient exnation. "How?"


    Tilly pointed at Samael and Lilou with her chin. "Listen."


    And as instructed, everyone refocused their attention on Samael and Lilou, who were engaged in a one-sided duel. Lilou''s every blow against Samael''s sword sounded heavier than thest, grinding her teeth in anger. Her eyes, bearing different colors of red and green, which everyone failed to notice aside from Samael, glinted with murderous intent. "Lilou! My love!" Samael winced, blocking his wife''s scythe. "Calm down! Let''s talk about this in a much more peaceful way!"


    "Peaceful?" Lilou roared, jumping back, only to charge at him once more. When their "You wanted, but you didn''t!" she growled.


    metals rang loudly, piercing the still air like thunder, she barked once again. "You let me die!"


    "I didn''t! I wanted to help you!" he argued in panic, pushing her back only to hop back when her foot raised to kick him. Samael hadn''t even recovered when her figure appeared right before him. CLASH!


    "Ugh...!" he ground his teeth, barely blocking her attack in the nick of time. "You wanted, but you didn''t!" she growled.


    "You raised your hand and stopped me!" "You... watched me die!" His mouth opened and closed, only to blurt out something stupid which triggered his wife even more. "But you''re alive now!" "You!" PANG! Lilou didn''t hold back, swinging her scythe without care. Each sh of metals would sometimes make a few of their audience flinch, making them wonder which weapon would break first with the strength she was exhibiting. Every one of them knew how Lilou fought, and she might sometimes be reckless, but not this reckless. She cared for her weapon as if it was an extension of her body and soul, but the way she fought now appeared as though she was nning to break it. "Wait, Lilou! Lakresha will break!" Samael eximed, only to hear an angry shout, "I don''t care! I will break Lakresha, and you!"


    "Damn!" Samael yelled back before he was too upied dodging the scythe of death. Meanwhile, as their conversation slowly came to a halt, reced by the sound of their weapons, everyone ¡ª us, Fabian, ude, Rufus who had just arrived at the scene, Law, and Tilly ¡ª looked at each other in silence. Stefan kept his eyes on the two. Although they didn''t say anything, they came to one understanding.


    Tonight... would be a very long night for everyone.

 Chapter 737 Problems just keeps piling up

    Chapter 737 Problems just keeps piling up


    It had been three hours since Lilou and Samael started fighting, and they hadn''t shown any sign of stopping. us, Tilly, and Law were already sitting on the grass while Fabian served drinks and snacks to quench their grumbling stomach. Meanwhile, Stefan, Rufus, and ude stood still, watching how Lilou would kill Samael. "Damn... are they not done yet? How is he still alive?" asked us in a dull voice, biting a cookie whilst shaking his head mildly. His brows rose as he chewed, looking down at the biscuit in his hand. "Oh? This is good."


    "Heliot gave them to me as a gift," Tilly exined, catching us'' attention.


    "What?" he looked at Tilly suspiciously. "Are you sure it was a gift he knew about? Or did you steal it and called it his gift?"


    "You make it sound like Lady Tilly is a liar."


    "She is a liar," us stressed. "Oy, Fabian, I haven''t forgotten how you enjoyed rolling me on a hay that day! After them, it''ll be you and me!"


    "But I did it so you don''t feel so left out." Fabian smiled until his eyes were squinting, making us gasp in dismay. "This is why Lady Tilly is so corrupted!" thetter eximed in disbelief, darting his eyes between Tilly and Fabian. "She isn''t," Fabian argued calmly, and at the same time, Tilly also defended herself. "I''m not corrupted."


    "Tilly, please wake me up when it''s time for my father''s funeral." Lawzily wobbled down, resting his head on Tilly''sp, and yawned. "I will store my tears for him."


    Tilly nodded, brushing Law''s silver hair. "Alright."


    "Goodness... tsk tsk tsk." us could not help but click his tongue continuously. "I don''t even feel sorry for Hell. He deserved it. How can he watch Lilou die right in front of him, right?"


    "But she wouldn''t regain her memories if she didn''t," Fabian argued calmly, straightening his back and smiling at Lilou and Samael. "How nice. The night is already so deep, and yet, they had so much energy to spare."


    "What ¡ª ah, now that I think about it, Lilou died?" us tilted his head to the side. "Did Hell kill her? No, but she said he watched her die."


    "It seemed Lakresha killed her," Fabian exined, opening his eyes slightly. "As a member of the divine order, the holder and her weapon had to share a simr understanding. Lakresha had understood her master''s predicament."


    "But Lilou used to wield Lakresha even as a human," us exined, recalling the time before Lilou''s untimely death and also the time she was still a human. "That''s right. She had wielded Lakresha as the Duchess of Grimsbanne."


    "But back then, she had experiences that gave her strong will to fight and wield a powerful weapon such as Lakresha." This time, Rufus broke his silence, using just the bare information he had gathered throughout the night. "The current her... is apparently not enough to wield Lakresha."


    "In other words, if Lilou was strong enough, she wouldn''t even die wielding Lakresha," Tilly backed up Rufus'' ims. "Really?" us rocked his head, recalling the time he first met Lilou in the territory of Cunningham. Back then, Lilou had undergone intense training under Rufus and then would spar with Samael from time to time. So, somehow, that made sense.


    "Thing is... was this the answer?" Rufus narrowed his eyes before his gaze fell on Tilly. "Was dying the answer to retrieve their memories?"


    "I doubt." Stefan finally broke his silence, keeping his eyes on Lilou''s figure. "Lilou is thest... she''s thest pureblooded member of the Bloodfang. Not to mention, because of her n''s sacrifice to hide her as a human, she was hovering between two races: humans and vampires. She can be former and thetter."


    "But what we''re certain now is that those who had carried her blood had a possibility of regaining their memories as well," Fabian continued as he gazed down at us. "We''re unsure if this only worked on the people close to her, or the entire third squadron, who had pledged fealty to the duchess, was just as confused as you were moments ago."


    us''s brows rose, darting his eyes at the pairs of eyes looking back at him. His mouth opened and closed, but his voice was stuck in his throat. Just how was he supposed to answer that? When he sensed Lilou''s wrath, it was as if a switch was flipped within him. us didn''t even realize the situation until Fabian caught up to him and started talking. us let out a shallow breath and gazed at the ongoing stalemate duel from a distance. Back when Lilou imed the title of the duchess of Grimsbanne, the third squadron followed her because Samael faked his death. Itsted for eight months. They served Lilou, received her special blood to strengthen their own blood, and pledged loyalty to her.


    In other words, one way or another, Lilou had always been their master. Even though us ended up serving ude in Monarey, Kristina and Noah Remington under Rufus'' reign, deep inside their heart, they woulde to Lilou''s rescue. Not just because they cherish Lilou, but because it was their duty. "Would it be a problem if the third squadron regains their memories?" us murmured with genuine wonder in his voice. "Right... Yulis and Silvia received her blood for months as well."


    Silence fell on their shoulders, but the echoing sound of Lilou and Samael''s weapons deterred the silence to reign over them. Would it be a problem if those people regained their memories with Lilou''s memories awakening? Expectedly, the answer was supposed to be a no.


    However, they couldn''t be sure. Just like us, those people had no idea of the reversal of time. They might misunderstand the situation, and that... was the reason none of them could stay optimistic. Anything could happen if those people regained their memories because, in the first ce, Stefan was... a known enemy.


    "Fuck..." us cursed under his breath. "We haven''t even resolved one dilemma, but the problems just seem to pile up."

 Chapter 738 Where is Sunny?

    Chapter 738 Where is Sunny?


    Another two hours had gone by before Lilou and Samael finally copsed on thendscape. They were already catching up to their breathing, staring at the starless night sky. Law and Tilly had already gone inside the manor an hour ago so the boy could rest properly on the bed. But the rest remained until the two lovebirds copse.


    "Ah, goodness!" Samael breathed out, patting his chest as if that would help him calm his racing heart. "I think I''m growing old. How am I out of breath just after five hours of blocking my wife''s attacks?"


    Lilou closed her eyes, cked jaw. Just like Samael, she couldn''t believe she was out of breath after just five hours of fighting. They used to fight their enemies all the time; sometimes, each battle wouldst overnight. As for Samael, it wouldst for days. "Lilove," Samael called in between his ragged breathing, ncing to where she was lying t on her back. "Did you calm down now?"


    "No." Her voice was cold, casting him a side-eye. "I can''t believe you."


    "Oh,e on."


    "Sam."


    "I''m sorry." Samael zipped his mouth and focused on recovering his strength. His wife had gone all out and if he had lowered his guard, he would''ve lost a limb. Worse. His life. Surely, his wife had always been so intense and her anger wasn''t easily quenched.


    Lilou remained silent, keeping her eyes on the darkness enveloping the world. She licked her drying lips, gulping to bring moisture to her parched throat. Just moments ago, she knew nothing, and then... after the pain of being suffocated to death, her mind weed memories she wasn''t ready to recover. She recalled everything, and when everything, she meant from start to finish. Thest memory she recalled was rolling with Samael on the grass, making out with him, smiling andughing as if they were the only people in the world. It was a moment they usually cherished, but also the time they were the most vulnerable to the outside world. And then, in a blink of an eye, she was back to her shack, knowing nothing but the dread of crashing someone''s skulls. Deep in Lilou''s heart, she was aware she wasn''t just angry at Samael for letting her suffocate to death. She was angry at many things, and Samael was there to allow her to release that anger without Lilou running amok, killing everyone in sight. "When Lakresha went inside me, it was painful, Sam," she muttered, breathing out heavily. "I was scared, watching you look down on me and not reach back when I stretched out my hand. I know the reason why you didn''t reach your hand out... somehow."


    She paused, picturing the image of them back in his room. Lilou, indeed, reached out and called for help. However, the more she thought about it, the reflection she had in his eyes. Lilou wasn''t reaching out for help but rather raised her hand to stop him. Her mind wasn''t ready to remember the lost memories, but her heart was more than ready to deal with it. Even so, she didn''t know which part of her was the dominant one. Because right now, all she could feel was anger toward whoever did this to them and the high emotion to end them all once and for all. "I feel like I''m being torn, Sam. Am I angry? Or relieved? The guilt of taking the lives we had taken and the sacrifices we had made while gritting our teeth... are we supposed to go through all that once again?" she continued with a dry scoff. "But above all that, the first thing that came into my head when I retrieved my memories was... is this retribution?"


    Lilou swallowed a mouthful of air as her eyes, which bore a different color of olive and red, shone with mixed emotions. "What did my children do to deserve such punishments?"


    Samael nced at her side profile before setting them back at the night sky. He had the same sentiments as his wife. If they were going to be punished, he would happily ept this world''s verdict for as long as his family wasn''t involved. But their situation involved not just him, but the damned blood he passed on to his children. His anger was beyond words. Not just to his enemies, but especially to himself. "I''m sorry," he whispered, balling his hand into a tight fist. "I''m sorry you have to go through this."


    Lilou remained silent, pursing her lips into a thin line. Normally, she would tell him it wasn''t his fault, but her voice was stuck in her throat. "We... failed, Sam," she uttered under her breath after a minute of silence. "We failed to meet Marse or Abel and things went downhill. Tilly had told us to seek them, but we... we shouldn''t have made a stop in the Heart''s Kingdom. It''s my fault."


    "No. The situation would still be the same even if we didn''t make a stop."


    "You don''t have to make me feel better."


    "I''m not. Trust me, Lilou. I''m not." His eyes went solemn while staring at the night sky. "I know no matter what I say, words will not make you feel better. Neither it will make me feel better."


    Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line, biting her lips out of habit. "Everything already happened and we can only try to regain control over our lives," Samael continued with a deep exhale. "You can wield Lakresha and Catharsis is still responding to you. But I have to borrow Catharsis, for now, to send some motherfuckers back to hell where they belong."


    "Catharsis had been yours, to begin with." Her eyes bore mncholy, but an underlying danger lurked within. She gripped the scythe that was still within her grasp as it slowly turned back into a ne. "Using this ne... I will surely choke them all to death. How dare they mess with my family?"


    Samael let out a low chuckle and cast her a look. His eyes softened, staring at her sharp side profile. His wife was back, and he had mixed emotions about it. Would he feel relieved now? Or would he prefer if she was that naive, innocent Lilou? He couldn''t know for sure, but what he was certain was that he would miss that version of her one way or another. "Lilove, I miss..." he trailed off when Lilou suddenly murmured Sunny''s name. His eyes slowly dted, watching Lilou face him with genuine wonder in her eyes. "By the way, where is Sunny?" ''I''m dead...'' Samael carefully moved away, making Lilou''s eyes narrow.


    "Sam?" she called, propping her shoulder against the ground. "Where is my daughter?"


    "I''m..." heughed awkwardly before hopping away like a grasshopper. "... sorry!!" "Samael La Crox!!!" Lilou roared as her eyes lit up once more, jumping from her spot. She ground her teeth, calling Lakresha, to kill her husband for real this time. Meanwhile, as Lilou disappeared from her position in a blink of an eye to catch Samael, their audience could not help but shake their heads. "Seriously¡­ just when I thought we can discuss this properly." us let out a deep breath, shaking his head in dismay. "I don''t think they can sort it out until the morning."


    With that being said, us dragged his body up and dusted off his trousers, heading back inside without care if Samael die. As he returned inside, he nced at ude''s figure, only to sigh once more.


    ''Whatever¡­ I''ll talk to him tomorrow.''


    When us left to rest, the individuals who were left behind also returned to rest for tonight. And yet, no one prayed for Samael''s safety, nor did they ever think he would evene back tomorrow in one piece.

 Chapter 739 Sisters

    Chapter 739 Sisters


    [Heart''s Kingdom: Avolire Pce]


    Silvia stood in front of Cassara''s chambers. She drew a breath and exhaled it slowly from her lips, raising her fist to knock at the door. She hesitated for a second, but clenched her teeth and knocked three times. "Cassara, it''s Silvia," announced Silvia, keeping her chin up. "I would like to talk to you regarding something."


    Silence was the answer Silvia received from the other side of the door, making her sigh once more. Cassara had been locking herself in her room, which was very unlike Cassara. Silvia wouldn''t get worried if her sister was acting like a pampered princess and annoyed her. However, after Samael''s visit that night, Cassara never left her room. Therefore, Silvia was worried. Her sister might not be that likable, but Cassara was still her sister at the end of the day. As Cassara''s big sister, Silvia couldn''t overlook her sister''s odd behavior.


    "Can I go in, Cassara?" Silvia voiced out once more, this time a level louder than thest. "If you don''t respond, I have to go in."


    Silvia waited for straight two minutes, and when she heard no response, she reached for the knob to open it. But just before she could touch the knob, the door creaked ever so slowly from the inside. Raising her head, Silvia let out another sigh.


    Cassara opened the door, but only enough to peek at Silvia. Seeing that it was indeed Silvia, Cassara left the door ajar and walked away wordlessly. ''She''s really strange,'' Silvia muttered inwardly, pushing the door open as she walked inside Cassara''s chambers. As soon as she stepped her foot in, she looked around Cassara''s room. It was clean and everything was in order, a bit surprising, since this pampered princess used to throw things whenever she would throw a tantrum. "Ca ¨C"


    "What do you want?" Cassara asked, stopping in front of the corner stand to light up a candle. "Let''s not beat around the bush. It''s alreadyte and I would like to rest."


    Silvia stood near the set of settees, eyes on Cassara''s back. "I''m worried."


    "About?"


    "You, obviously." Silvia breathed out, dragging her feet to the armchair. She sat downfortably, leaning back, eyes at Cassara. "You''ve been cooped up in your chambers for days now. Thus, I came to check if you''re faring well."


    Cassara let out a shallow breath, making the me on the candle dance. She bit her inner lower lips, forcing a sneer on her face before turning on her heel to face Silvia.


    "Well, as you can see, I am faring well." She shrugged nonchntly. "Or¡­ are you basing my well-being on how many times in a day I throw a tantrum?"


    "If you are well, then that''s good." Silvia rocked her head, ignoring the tinge of sarcasm in Cassara''s tone. Cassaraughed briefly. "How about you, sister? Have you been well after meeting the love of your life?"


    "Barely." Silvia kept honest since there was no need to hide it. All her siblings were aware of her tragic love story with Rufus, and thus, she had no reason to hide it from Cassara. "Cassara, about Hell¡­"


    "Don''t mention him to me." Cassara dragged her feet to the settee across Silvia, keeping a firm countenance as she sat down and looked Silvia in the eye. "Lest you are not aware, I don''t care whether Hell dies. He can just die for all I care ¡ª him and that damn butler."


    Silvia furrowed her brows. Her lips parted, but her tongue rolled back for reasons she couldn''t understand. Silvia was there to witness Cassara bring back Fabian''s ''lost memories.'' "Cassara¡­" she called, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "What sort of memory did you see in Fabian''s mind?"


    Cassara kept quiet, but her eyes were fixated on Silvia. When she opened her mouth, she closed them again. She lowered her eyes, clenching her teeth until her jaw tighten.


    "Nothing," she breathed out. "I saw nothing that is worthy of your concern."


    "My concern here is your well-being, Cassara," Silvia argued. "I don''t care if Hell brings forth hell in this ce, but I know your ability. That butler had led a cruel life and now he shares those memories with you."


    "Are you worried I''ll end up just like my mother?" Cassara scoffed, her eyes full of ridicule. "Do you think I''ll lose my mind just because I brought forth someone else''s memories? And I wouldn''t discern which were mine and his?"


    She shook her head,ughing with her lips closed. Cassara leaned back, resting her leg over the other, hands on herp. "Don''t worry, Silvia. I can perfectly sort out my memories and his because we led a very different life. You said it yourself. That butler had led a cruel life far different from mine." Cassara''s eyes glinted as her expression turned solemn. "If you think the reason I''m staying in my chambers is that I''m having an identity crisis, you are wrong. I stayed in here because it was silent and peaceful."


    She chuckled with her lips closed, tilting her head to the side. "You should be concerned about your own well-being. You are not well yourself after meeting your first love, and I bet you''re dying to chase him to the ends of the world to get your answers. I advise you don''t do that because it''ll definitely hurt someone."


    "Who? Stefan?" Silvia snorted, shaking her head. "Very well. Since you are obviously fine, I''ll be on my way. I hope you have a good night, sister."


    Cassara watched Silvia stand up. They exchanged eye contact in silence before Silvia turned on her heel and walked away. Thetter didn''t even look back at Cassara, leaving without another word, and closing the door behind her. "That poor girl¡­" Cassara whispered, staring at the shut door silently. "I saw in his memories she will eventually fall in love with Yulis and marry him. I guess there''s no point in pitying her and letting her know it was that butler''s idea to ruin her and that knight."

 Chapter 740 The ripple effect

    Chapter 740 The ripple effect.


    Silvia let out a deep exhale as she closed the door behind her. She looked back at Cassara''s chamber, shaking her head mildly. "I guess she''s fine," she whispered. "Since she''s speaking nonsense again, there''s no need to be worried."


    Cassara''s ability wasn''t that useful in a battle; it was considered very weak in the world of vampires. However, it was also considered a very convenient one. Cassara''s ability had protected her from any powerful vampire abilities such as illusions, rewriting of memories (just like Silvia''s), and the sort. Even so, just like every ability, there were risks. For Cassara, using her abilities to bring back someone''s memories could be fatal. Because Cassara had to see those memories from that person''s perspective, feel that person''s heart and sufferings, and it would be her memories to carry. The reason Cassara rarely used it was because that was how her mother lost her mind. Cassara''s mother allowed the king to use her ability and didn''t pick the people she would help, losing her sense of identity in the end. Silvia stared at the shut doors for minutes, thinking about Cassara''s ability, which she inherited from her deceased mother. She was relieved that Cassara seemed to have strengthened her will for not cowering in the corner just as Silvia expected before knocking on this very door. "Well¡­ that''s good to hear," she whispered, turning on her heel to walk away. "But that''s strange. Why do I have to think about my own well-being? It''s not like this is the first time Ru hurt me."


    Silvia shook her head, tossing thest memory she had with Rufus that night at the back of her head. The pain that Rufus continuously fed her, already numbed her. Therefore, she was almost used to it¡­ or rather, she had learned how to distract herself to forget about the longing and pain she had for that man. "It''s not like¡ª" Silvia halted in the middle of the dim hallway, clutching her chest as it throbbed painfully. It was only for a split second, but her back and forehead had already broken out in cold sweats. Her breathing turned heavy as her pupils slowly dted, feeling her heart race inside her chest. Silvia''s lips quivered as it opened, feeling another pang in her heart that froze her on the spot. "What¡­?" the pain once again struck her, but this time, it crawled under her skin. It was as if thousands of needles were prickling every pore of her body. Her mouth fell open, catching up to her breathing. As her knees trembled, turning soft like tofu, memories she never knew she had surged in her head like a waterfall. It wasn''t just one memory, but tons of memories that she was certain had never happened before. "Ah¡­!" Silvia dropped to her knees, clutching her chest tighter.


    At first, the memories were hazy as they surge in her head in a sh, only showing Silvia and the rest was a blur. And then it slowed down to a memory where she and Rufus were sitting across from each other in a sitting room, not like any sitting room in the royal pce. The two of them were smiling, but it wasn''t a smile that was considered romantic. It wasn''t the same smile they shared in the past that would bring butterflies to her stomach. From what she had seen in her memories and felt in them, the energy between them was just¡­ serene. She wasn''t in any more pain sitting before Rufus, but rather relieved. And then Silvia was pulled into another memory, holding a faceless man''s hands. There, she looked happy and content, wrapping her arms around his neck and closing her eyes when he bent over to nt a kiss on her lips. Silvia''s eyes shook as she absorbed all these foreign memories of hers like a sponge. She remained silent, catching up to her breathing. As the memories continuously filled her head, she hung her head low. Minutes had passed in silence with Silvia trembling in the hallway. When she raised her head, herplexion had already turned pale. "Yul¡­" she whispered, lips quivering, as her heart was filled with dread. With the memories she knew were hers, but not in this timeline, and then Samael and his entourageing in here, Silvia was quick to grasp something big happened. After all, Silvia¡­ wasn''t Stefan''s wife anymore.


    Thest thing she remembered before waking up in her chambers in this Avolire Pce was in her own estate in the capital because she was Rufus'' wife''s, Florence Von Stein,dy-in-waiting. "What¡­ is going on?" her heart thudded, realizing she went back in time to where Stefan was still alive. Silvia clutched her skirt as she stood up. Her knees were still trembling, but she forced herself to rush to the inner pce to see Yulis. Her heart pounded against her chest at every step she took, and at every breath she made.


    ''This can''t be¨C'' her face contorted in pain, keeping her eyes ahead as she rushed to Yulis''s chambers. If she remembered correctly, Yulis was the same. He didn''t remember anything, or them, or the story they had shared that eventually led them to marriage. "No¡­" Silvia panted for air when she reached the hallway that led to Yulis'' room. She drew a deep breath, taking a pause. Her eyes glinted with determination, swallowed the frustrating tension building up in her throat.


    Silvia approached Yulis''s room and stopped in front of the door. Her eyes shook with worry, forgetting everything, as Yulis'' well-being was what mattered to her right now. He was her husband, her beloved, and she didn''t know how she would protect him with them traveling back in time.


    She raised her fist but hesitated to knock on the door. Silvia shook her head and mustered every bit of energy to knock on the door. However, before she could, the door opened from the inside. Silvia held her breath, watching the person peeking from the other side of the door. Her pupils slowly dted, and her heart melted the second she held Yulis''s gaze.


    "Silvia?" Yulis opened the door wider, furrowing his brows, and cocking his head to the side. "What are you doing here?"


    Silvia studied the genuine wonder in Yulis''s eyes, and her heart sank that second.


    ''He¡­ still doesn''t remember.''

 Chapter 741 The young Noah Remington

    Chapter 741 The young Noah Remington


    Meanwhile, in Whistlebird¡­


    In thevish dining hall of the Remington Mansion, all members of the n, with the Duke sitting on the head seat, were dining in silence. ng!


    The silent air broke when a cutlery fell from someone''s hand. Everyone raised their eyes at Noah Remington, furrowing their brows upon seeing his paleplexion. "Noah, are you alright?"


    Noah raised his shaking eyes at the person who asked him a question. There, his big brother, Arthur, who was also the heir of the Duke,ughed. Arthur pointed at the other cutlery with his chin. "You were suddenly zoning out while saying something," said Arthur to Noah, bringing his little brother back from his trance. "What is it? Father is listening."


    Noah opened and closed his mouth, looking around the dining table, and the dread that crept up his spine grew distinct. His eyes thennded on the person sitting at the end of the long table.


    ''Father¡­'' he held his breath, studying Duke Anton''s face. Noah then shifted his eyes back to Arthur, and thetter arched a brow. "What¡­" Noah sprung up from his feet, making everyone pause in eating, and setting their eyes on him. Arthur, the said heir of the Duke of Whistlebird, leaned back. His brows furrowed, curious at the shock that was dominating Noah''s face. "Sit down," Lord Anton, the current Duke of Whistlebird, broke his silence. Unlike everyone who was obviously wondering the same thing as Arthur, the duke continued slicing the piece of meat in his ce. "Our family might''ve umted all the wealth in the world, but do not waste the food in front of me. Don''t waste the food that our family had spent a dime with."


    "If you want to waste money, go to that pathetic restaurant owned by the Browns." Arthur shook his head, resuming his meal since the duke wasn''t bothered. "Uh¡­" Noah gulped, sitting back in his chair. His hand trembled, hiding them under the table while a servant approached him to rece his cutlery and picked up the other one. The family dinner resumed like usual; everyone was just silent, and without Noah bragging about anything he could broach, the life in the dining hall was practically dead. Some enjoyed Noah''s silence since it was rare, while others couldn''t be bothered.


    Noah was known to be the unreasonable young Lord who followed Arthur around. He wasn''t any less cruel than their father and Arthur, and thus, he got along with the heir of their father. Just a moment ago, Noah''s voice was echoing in the dining hall while bragging about how he forced a n to pay their injustice taxes. But now, he was just silent while staring at his barely touched food.


    ''What is going on?'' Keeping his head hung low, everyone failed to see the dread stered across his face. ''How¡­ are they all alive? No, how is this possible? Why am I back in here? With them?''


    Noah''sst memory before waking up as the young Lord of the Remington n was being in this same mansion. However, he wasn''t the young master, who was surviving by currying favor with Arthur''s wickedness. Before this¡­ he was the Duke of Whistlebird, and under his governance, he slightly changed the old wicked ways his father had established long ago.


    ''Kristina.'' His wife''s name crossed his head, making his grip around the cutlery tighten. ''I don''t¡­ His Grace!''


    Noah''s eyes lit up, recalling if Samael had known about this. Noah knew no matter how terrified and puzzled he was in this situation, he couldn''t just act recklessly. He raised his head slightly, taking a peek at Arthur.


    ''It seemed he doesn''t know yet.'' Noah heaved a sigh of relief before he shifted his eyes to his father, Duke Anton. His back stiffened when thetter nced at him.


    Duke Anton said nothing, nor did he hold Noah''s gaze that long. However, there was something different in the duke''s gaze and Noah couldn''t point out what it was exactly. ''Does he know?'' Noah wondered, clearing his throat, forcing himself to act like what everyone expected. It was his survival instinct to take charge, lest there were others who were aware of the situation. After all, how Noah had gotten the title of the duke was a blood phase in his life. Samael killed Arthur in the past, taking out Anton''s capable heir. And as such, Samael supported Noah to be the next duke of Whistlebird. Some of his family members supported Noah just because they didn''t want to offend Samael, while the others didn''t fancy the idea of having to deal with the said man. But that wasn''t Noah''s primary concern because, unlike the rest, Anton had fought for his status to death. Hence, to make sure Noah was capable and had the right to inherit the title, he had to challenge his father, which inevitably killed the duke.


    ''Until the end¡­ he didn''t acknowledge me.'' Noah refocused his attention on the food right in front of him. ''Lest he remembers what happened, and he knew I retrieved my memories for some unknown reasons, I''ll be in trouble. He will do everything he could to prevent what happened in the past¡­ even if that means killing me.''


    With that in mind, Noah continued eating in silence, trying to sort out his thoughts. But then, he slightly flinched when Duke Anton, Noah''s father, spoke.


    "Noah," called the Duke, watching Noah raise his eyes at him. "Did you talk to the Browns?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Noah, why do you look so surprised?" Arthur narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "Not only did you suddenly turn silent, but you''re acting strange."


    Noah''s throat bobbed under his father and his brother''s gaze. He thenughed awkwardly, waving.


    "What strange?" he shook his head, ncing at everyone around the table. "I mean, I definitely warned the Browns! I swear I ¨C" Noah winced and then huffed, setting his eyes back to Duke Anton. "Father, why the hell are you keeping those troublesome alive?! They kept resisting me and because you want them alive, I can''t¡ªugh! It''s frustrating!"


    "I knew it¡­" Arthur clicked his tongue, assuming Noah turned silent because he messed up with his task. The duke, on the other hand, studied Noah in silence before he rocked his head.


    "Arthur, take your brother and teach him how you bend those troublemakers," ordered the Duke to his heir, which Arthur received with a confident nod. Arthur pointed at Noah. "You are always so soft. Be honored. You''ll see me in action."


    "Tsk! Father! Arthur will just make me do all the hard work!" Noahined like usual, making Arthur chuckle. But deep in his heart, he sighed in relief, only to feel dread since his assumption that the Duke was aware of it grew solid.

 Chapter 742 It was hard for him too

    Chapter 742 It was hard for him too


    The next day¡­


    "So¡­ not only did he watch you die, but he also left your daughter on the maind all on her own?" us looked at Lilou under the linden tree. Seeing her nod and huff, he produced a series of tongue clicking. He then gazed up at Samael, hanged by a rope around his torso and arms, tied on the thick branch of the tree.


    "My¡­ he deserves more than being hanged in here," he mused, elbowing Lilou mildly. "Hey, should I dig a grave for him? Let''s bury him."


    "He should get buried alive, indeed." Lilou huffed, running her hand through her hazel hair. She raised her brows, noticing the frizzy tips of her hair. "Ah, goodness."


    "Oy, Hell. Why did you run all night? You should''ve just faced your doom instead of tiring your wife. Goodness¡­ you of all people¡ªI can''t believe you call yourself a man after running away with your tail in between your legs." usughed, obviously enjoying Samael''s plight. This was Samael''s karma, and us wasn''t kind enough to pity him. They abducted him and stored him in the food storage; us wasn''t a saint to forget that, even though he let it slide for Lilou''s sake. "Love¡­ please forgive me! I told you, I didn''t¡ªI mean, we were rolling on the grass while making out before things went downhill!" Samael exined at the top of his lungs, making his body swing back and forth in the air. "It was Tilly''s idea! I mean, I was back in my slumber and if not for her, I would still be inside that coffin cursing the life out of Stefan!" "Oh, right." us pounded the bottom of his fist against his palm, facing Lilou''s side profile. "If I remember correctly, we''re a year or two ahead from the time you two met. So Hell is still in his slumber."


    "Even so!" Lilou yelled, balling her hand into a tight fist. "You should''ve rushed to the maind to get Sunny! Why did youe to me when you knew Stefan wouldn''t harm me?!" Lilou panted, eyes glinting with murderous intent. If that person hanging on the tree wasn''t her husband, she would''ve deboned him and scattered his remains in the whole Karo Kingdom. "How can you¡­ argh! How do you think Sunny will survive, hah?!" she ground her teeth, barely keeping herself from unleashing Lakresha to beat the hell out of Samael. "Sunny is capable!"


    "She''s a child! Barely three years old, Sam!"


    "But she''s OUR child!"


    "Even so¡ªhah!" Lilou ran her fingers through her tousled locks and paced back and forth to calm herself down. us, who was looking at her, sighed in disbelief, clicking his tongue, darting his eyes at Samael and Lilou''s distressed figure. ''Shit¡­'' he cursed internally, getting stressed the more he got to know that this situation was more problematic. If us had an option, it was better to stay ignorant. In that case, he wouldn''t get bothered if Lilou was bothered or her worries. However, Lilou was his sister, and he cherished her more than he cherished his familial connection with Samael. That brother of his could just rot in hell for all he cared.


    "If the maind fell just as you imed and they were after the Grimsbanne, had it never crossed you, the first person they would seize is Sunny?" Lilou looked up at Samael once again, tears of anger and dismay shining in her eyes. "Sam, Sunny might be capable, but are you sure she can protect herself if she is met with a hundred purebloods?"


    Lilou held her head, already dying in worry for her youngest. How could she not? She might be a capable woman who could wield a powerful weapon, but before anything else, Lilou was a mother of two. Even if her children were not ordinary children, she wanted to protect their little innocence.


    Seeing her tear up in frustration, Samael''s eyes softened. He understood her actions, and her worries, since Lilou''s priorities were her children. "I''m sorry," he whispered. "I know I should''ve gone to her instead of going to you. However, Lilou, those people¡­ I know what I will tell you is not enough to quench your anger, but they won''t kill someone who bears the blood of Grimsbanne easily."


    Samael breathed out as he spoke through his gritted teeth. "They will seize her, but they will surely keep her alive. They weren''t stupid as to give her the slightest scratch if they want whatever n they had to seed. However, it wouldn''t be the same for you."


    "They weren''t justing for the Grimsbanne, but also they wereing at you. You''re thest member of the Bloodfang, and also, the product of your ns'' forbidden sacrifice," he continued, pausing as this reasoning was also a hard decision he had to make. "I hate it, I really do. I hate that I have to decide where I have to choose between my daughter and my wife."


    "But, I need to keep you all alive, Love. Even if it means this decision is killing me from the inside. I can''t lose any of you. Call it selfish and conceited or even ridiculous, but this is the most logical I can do at the moment," he added under his breath, and his tone bore a tinge of helplessness and anger. "I can''t return to Sunny without her mother. That¡­ will devastate her more than anything."


    Lilou bit her trembling lower lip until it bled, looking up at Samael, and holding his gaze. She knew that. She knew it all along that Samael had to decide and make a painful decision. Still, it angered her. She could die for all she cares, but not her children. She couldn''t allow her children to die before her. But at the end of the day, Samael''s decision was the most logical decision. They wouldn''t harm Sunny unless their enemiespletely lost their minds. Lilou huffed and turned on her heel, stomping her feet away. She didn''t say anything, leaving Samael hanging in the tree and us on his spot. As she walked away, us stared at her back and shook his head. us then nced up at Samael, who was staring at Lilou''s back. "Goodness¡­ why does it always need to be so stressful between you two?"

 Chapter 743 Why Sunny was left behind?

    Chapter 743 Why Sunny was left behind?


    Meanwhile, inside the mansion''s dining hall¡­


    Tilly, Law, and Rufus were already eating their breakfast, while Fabian served them refreshments. The head seat where Stefan always sits was empty, and a few chairs where Samael and Lilou would perch.


    "Will my father survive?" asked Law when he couldn''t take the silence anymore, raising his eyes at Rufus, who was sitting just across from him. "If Mother recovered her memories just as Tilly said, then that means she will remember about Sunny."


    Rufus froze as that slipped his mind, gazing at Tilly, who also paused in forking a piece of pea. "Uhh¡­"


    "His Grace will surely die," Fabian was the first to recover. Unlike Tilly and Rufus, who had almost forgotten about Sunny with everything that had happened during these months, Fabian had already thought long and hard about it all night. Hence, the ck funeral attire he was wearing. "But it was Tilly''s decision to leave Sunny behind." Law set his eyes to Tilly and sighed. "Tilly, you should rify that Father had nothing to do with it."


    "But then again, His Grace should''ve rushed to Sunny instead of heading straight to Karo, where mydy was," Fabian answered in a knowing tone. He could already imagine the argument Lilou and Samael were having right this second. "Why did you even leave a three-year-old child all alone in that ce?" this time, Rufus couldn''t keep his curiosity at bay anymore, since the topic was brought up. "Why did you take Law and left Sunny behind? Even if you asked the La Crox to look after that child, it was still dangerous."


    Tilly pursed her lips and glossed herzy eyes across the people around the table. As she did, she noticed udeing in from the side. But unlike the previous days, ude had shaved and seemed to have taken a good bath since he didn''t look like an old haggard man anymore.


    "They''re still not done?" ude asked while he pulled the chair in the farthest before sitting on it. "His Grace was caught, unfortunately," Fabian happily filled him in. "You look younger now, my Lord. I wonder what happened?"


    ude looked up at Fabian when thetter served him a te and poured him a ss of orange juice. He let out a shallow breath and smiled.


    "Thanks," he expressed, grabbing the ss of refreshment to his lips. As he took a sip, he noticed the in butler uniform and the ck ribbon attached to his chest. "You''ve prepared."


    "I am always prepared, my Lord."


    ude shook his head mildly, ignoring Fabian while he nced at Law and Rufus, whose attention was on Tilly. He overheard their conversation when he came in, so he was also intrigued about what was Tilly thinking about leaving Sunny behind. "Because Sunny grew up in the maind," was all Tilly exined, making Rufus and Law furrow their brows. ude nced at Fabian, and unlike them, he didn''t seem surprised at Tilly''s vague answer. "What does that even mean?" ude blurted out under his breath, keeping his eyes on Fabian. Between Tilly and Fabian, thetter was better at exining things. "What Lady Tilly means is thatpare to the young master, Sunny isn''t influenced by her parents'' teaching," Fabian tranted since Law and Rufus also looked in his direction for some trantion. "By this, she means, Sunny is born on the maind and had a different outlookpared to the young master. Aside from the fact that the young master is needed here because of the gift His Majesty bestowed upon him, the young master had grown up in the south Minowa, which is a very different environment from the maind."


    "Stop sugarcoating your words, Fabian," Rufus snorted. "What you both mean is Sunny took after you two and influenced her young mind?"


    "Exactly." Fabian nodded, keeping his smile that was reaching his squinting eyes. "The young master is capable with principles."


    "And that young child doesn''t have principles? Is that what you''re insinuating, Fabian?" "I wouldn''t say she doesn''t, but rather, unlike your virtuous principles, the young miss tends to be logical." "Even if that logic is evil and dangerous?" Rufus scoffed in disbelief as he couldn''t wrap his head around this reasoning. "Would it hurt if you took Sunny since you already brought Law with you?"


    He then set his eyes back on Tilly. "The Madam loves her children more than anything and anyone in this world. I wouldn''t be surprised if she went back to the maind now that she knew about her daughter''s situation."


    "Sunny wants to stay," Tilly spoke after the brief argument between the Barrett brothers, raising her eyes at the eyes cast upon her. "If she wants to go, she wouldn''t agree to be left behind."


    "But¡­ even if she''s exceptional. She''s still a child." This time, ude couldn''t help but raised his concern. It reminded him of his childhood in the royal pce; just because ude was mature at a young age, everyone just treated him as someone who could decide all on his own. If not for us'' guidance, ude would''ve made even graver mistakes. "But Sunny will disappear if she stayed with us." Tilly put down her cutlery and raised her chin, settling her eyes on Law. "We are back in a time where Law and Sunny shouldn''t be alive. Law is an exception, being able to hold the future, but Sunny¡­ she will eventually disappear if she stayed with us."


    "What?" Rufus gasped in dismay, not having heard of such a thing.


    "The energy outside the maind is far different from in the maind." Tilly let out a shallow breath. "I need to keep her safe."


    "How ¡ª how can you keep her safe on the maind? Where our enemies are?"


    "She left the maind." Tilly turned her head to the other entrance. Her eyes instantlynded on Lilou''s figure, who had juste and heard thest part of this conversation. "The maind isn''t a safe ce for her, Lilou. Now she is safe with us. That is why¡­ I sent her to a ce that had the same energy as the maind, but was a safer ce for her."


    Lilou''s lips quivered, taking a careful step into the dining hall, eyes on Tilly. "Where is she?" she asked under her breath. "She''ll be in my brother''s care."

 Chapter 744 She doesnt hate you.

    Chapter 744 She doesn''t hate you.


    Back on the maind, the Grimsbanne n ¡ª and everyone who lived in the forbidden forest ¡ª were indebted to the king of the maind. Samael''s entry on the said isted ind was first refused, but because of Tilly, he was able to live in thend with his family under the condition of not making any trouble. His life at first on the maind was tough. Not just for Samael, but for all of them, since the valuables they carried had no value in the saidnd. Lilou had witnessed how her husband grind to give their children a better life. Using his skills and talent, Samael sold portraits and books, ignoring the disdain in those watchful eyes. The person who recognized Samael''s talent was the king, and because of him, everyone in the forbidden forest lived a better life. A normal life where there was peace and no fear of what tomorrow holds. But now, that peace was gone and their family ¡ª Sunny, their daughter, in particr ¡ª was forced to stay in anothernd. The maind was no longer safe. "Sunny¡­" Lilou held her trembling hands together in front of her, sitting across from Tilly. They were still in the dining hall as Lilou couldn''t stand, feeling weak at what Tilly had just said. Her eyes had grown watery, barely keeping it together. Any mother would lose their mind in worry, knowing their child was somewhere far away from their reach. If not for Lilou''s strong will to survive through this, she would''ve snapped.


    "If I took Sunny with me, she would''ve disappeared right before your eyes," Tilly continued after a prolonged silence, breaking the news to them once and for all. "I don''t recall telling Samael regarding this, but I was certain he had already guessed this much."


    "Tilly." Law chimed in, looking at Tilly nkly. He didn''t hear anything about this until now. All this time, Law and Rufus believed Tilly simply left Sunny to keep an eye on the maind. But they didn''t expect Tilly had another reason.


    Rufus opened and closed his mouth, but his voice was stuck in his throat. He nced in Fabian''s direction, and even though his brother kept his usual smile, it barely reached his squinting eyes. ''So, he also knew?'' Rufus wondered, and then realized it wasn''t the case. ''He probably already guessed it.'' ¡ª after all, Fabian was quick in reading people''s actions and situations. "If the maind had fallen¡­" ude trailed off, mustering every energy of his body to raise the question no one didn''t have the heart to ask. "Are you sure Sunny was safe?"


    "She''s still alive." Tilly cast her eyes at ude. "For sure."


    "What about the king?"


    "He''s alive¡­ barely." Tilly then set her eyes back to Lilou and then sighed faintly. "I sent Leon to seek my brother. Once he meets with Sunny, he will send a word."


    Silence descended in the dining hall with no one attempting to break the silence. They couldn''t. They didn''t know what to say. All they could do was stare at Tilly''s unchanging front and then the distressed Lilou. "My baby." Lilou drew a deep breath, resting her forehead against her linked hands. "She didn''t do anything wrong."


    Her voice cracked, thinking about her youngest''s safety. There were many things Lilou felt ashamed of for having the leisure to do other things instead of saving her daughter. Meanwhile, Law lowered his eyes, but the worry in his eyes was deep. There were no words that could console Lilou, nor there were any words needed to reassure her. They were all aware that the situation was worse than they expected. Especially after knowing the royal family on the maind had fallen. ******


    us assisted Lilou to her chambers with Law so the two of them could rest for a while. Lilou was in a state of shock, and despite the sense of urgency she felt, her mind and body weren''t just functioning well. The rest remained in the dining hall. Rufus remained silent, watching Fabian clean the table wordlessly. Tilly and ude stayed seated in their original spot. Rufus''s lips parted, but no words came out.


    "Ugh¡­ my entire body hurts." Suddenly, Samael''s groggy voice pierced the thick silence in the dining hall. As soon as he stepped inside, he paused, looking at the four people in the dining hall. His brow arched, resuming in his steps until he dragged the chair across from Tilly. "Did someone die?" Samael asked out of in curiosity, ignoring Fabian, who was now serving him a clean te and arranging the cutleries on either side of the te. "Why do you look so depressed?"


    "My lord, the madam had already known about Sunny," exined Rufus, keeping it short and simple.


    tter''sck of reaction, Rufus was now certain Samael had known it all along. "It''s all my fault, isn''t it?" ude, who was in the farthest seat, murmured to himself. "Ah¡­ I know. She nearly killed mest night, remember?" Samael rocked his head in understanding, and then his eyes fell on Tilly. "Did shesh out at you?"


    Tilly didn''t answer as usual, keeping her eyes on the table. "My lord, did you know that the young miss might disappear if she tagged along with us?" Rufus asked since Tilly was keeping her silence. He observed Samael, and by thetter''sck of reaction, Rufus was now certain Samael had known it all along. "It''s all my fault, isn''t it?" ude, who was in the farthest seat, murmured to himself. "Why your family isn''tplete now... it''s because of me."


    Samael let out a shallow breath as he darted his eyes between Rufus'' solemn countenance and ude''s regretful facade. He ran his tongue across his inner cheek, casting Tilly another quick look. "She won''t hate you for that," he reassured, but Tilly didn''t raise her eyes at Samael. He didn''t mind as he picked up the cutleries to fill his stomach to have the energy to go on. "And it''s not your fault, ude. Even if you insist it is, ming yourself won''t help. What we need right now is for us to stay strong and ovee this quandary." Samael shrugged while slicing the meat on the te. "Lilou will be fine. I''m sure¡­ my wife can take anything. Give her just a bit of time and she''ll return fiercer."


    Samael paused and raised his eyes at Tilly, instantly catching thetter''s somber gaze. His lips stretched reassuringly. "She doesn''t hate you, Tilly. You know Lilou, so you shouldn''t be sad."


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff287d581d1fb0678555d462be31d6cebaaaa2033cf2ceda2a3e7f40a30c58627a92a743bad5dd6968547082d923ba6687ad2f37855496d8021c62abd58f2fef2b4

 Chapter 745 No time to idle

    Chapter 745 No time to idle


    "You are a mess." us stood on the futon where Lilou and Law were sitting on. His hands were on his hips, sighing for the umpteenth time. Lilou had been weeping while her son was consoling her by patting her back. "I''m so ashamed of myself. While I''m ying house here, my daughter¡­ my poor baby is caught up in a crossfire." Lilou''s voice was shaky, wiping her tears with the handkerchief Law handed her. She blew her nose, unable to stop the tears from flooding her eyes. "My poor baby¡­ I won''t forgive myself if something happened to her."


    "Mother¡­" Law called worriedly, teary-eyed. This was the first time Law had seen Lilou weep so dramatically. Hence, his heart ached for her. "Sunny will be fine." us breathed out. "Tilly will not leave her alone on the maind if she doesn''t trust Sunny. Moreover, whose daughter do you think she is?" us wasn''t used to consoling someone, but he was trying his best. He sauntered towards Lilou, sitting in the armchair next to the futon. "Lilou, you need to get it together. If you really want this to be over, we have to keep moving forward," he continued solemnly. "I''m sorry to say this, but we don''t have the leisure to look back. Whoever is responsible for the downfall of the royal family on the maind is moving at a lightning speed. They are already a step ahead of us. We can''t afford to let the gap widen."


    Lilou huped, gazing at us. Thetter sighed deeply once more, running his fingers through his hair. "Mother, Sunny will be alright." This time, Law reassured Lilou. "I''m also worried about her, but she''s more capable than she looks. She might be young, but I''m certain Sunny already went to Tilly''s big brother. Maybe she''s already there. Who knows?"


    Lilou slowly set her eyes on Law, feeling sorry for her son. She wordlessly pulled Law into her embrace, patting his back. "I''m sorry you have to go through this," she whispered, rubbing his trembling back. "I''m sorry."


    Law''s eyes softened as he lowered them, getting more emotional in his mother''s embrace. He had stayed strong until now, and never shed a single tear ever since leaving the maind. Law told himself to stay strong so he wouldn''t worry his parents. However, he, too, was scared. Law crawled his arms around Lilou, keeping his silence. Although his eyes still stopped him from shedding a tear, he allowed his heart to feel the fear in his heart, only to soothe it in his mother''s embrace. "Goodness¡­" us ruffled his hair, watching the mother and son duo embrace each other. He leaned back, spreading his legs, looking heavenward. "We still have to know if those fools retrieved their memories. It''ll be a problem."


    us mumbledzily, making Lilou and Law let go of each other. The two set their attention to us, raising their brows. "Uncle, what do you mean, it''ll be a problem?" Law blurted out, pressing his lips into a thin line upon realizing his question. But Lilou and us didn''t mind, as thetter shot him a look. "Ramin, Charlotte, Kristina, Noah, Silvia, and Yul. Those six went through a lot with us," exined us in a knowing tone. "Although Noah, Kristina, Silvia, and Yul stayed with Rufus to watch over the empire, they had sworn their loyalty to Lilou."


    "They were already there when Lilou was battling Stefan and managed to cinch the title of the Duchess of Grimsbanne. We equally despised Stefan back then. Going back in time with their memories and not having any notion of what was truly going on is the problem. They might do something crazy," he continued in the same tone. "I would do something crazy if I was in their shoes, but fortunately, I was here when it happened."


    "Silvia and Yul are the least of your concerns since they are smart. They will observe things first before acting. Kristina and Noah as well," us added, staring at Lilou solemnly. "But you know those two: Ramin and Charlotte. Those idiots¡­ there''s no telling what those two were going to do."


    Lilou pursed her lips into a thin line, grasping us'' point. She cleared her throat, wiping the lingering tears from the corner of her eyes. "You''re right. As members of the Divine Order, Ramin and Charlotte were equally capable. If they knew something happened to me and to our family¡­" she closed her eyes ever so slowly while breathing out heavily. When Lilou reopened her eyes, a glint flickered across her eyes. "They won''t sit idly." uspleted Lilou''s sentence solemnly. "Those two agreed to be mere servants on the maind, refusing to get any position under Rufus solely because of you and Hell."


    "I hope they won''t do anything stupid for now," she murmured, raising her eyes when a knock came from the door. "Can Ie in?" Samael''s voice from the other side of the door reached their ears. Lilou and us looked at each other. Thetter shrugged, nting his hands on the armrest to push himself up. "That''s my cue to leave. I did my best to console you," said us. "I hope once youe out of here, you already get yourself together."


    "Thank you, us."


    He let out a brief chuckle. "Not a big deal." With that being said, us sauntered off and opened the door. As soon as he did, his eyes fell on Samael, standing right outside the door. "She saide in." us tipped his head inside the chambers, taking a step to the side to give way to Samael. "Don''t make her cry more. I''ll kill you."


    Samael simply cast him a look but he didn''t retort. Instead, he stepped inside silently while us went out. Closing the door behind him, us looked back at the shut door. "Seriously¡­ just how confident is he about his children?" us mumbled, shaking his head mildly. "But well, I think that child, Sunny, is one capable youngdy. It''s more like she isn''t Lilou and Hell''s child, but Fabian and Tilly''s."


    us walked away, tossing whatever idea he had in his head. However, as he waltzed through the hallway, his eyes glinted dangerously. ''There were still two ude¡­'' he told himself, knowing the existence of two udes. ''We don''t have time to idle.''

 Chapter 746 Change of plans

    Chapter 746 Change of ns


    When Samael came inside Law''s chambers where his wife and son were, he stopped several steps from the shut door. His eyes fell on Lilou and Law, sitting on the futon. Her eyes were almost puffy from all the crying, and the tip of her nose had already turned red. Meanwhile, the worry in Law''s eyes was evident. A deep exhale slipped past his mouth, resuming in his steps until he was standing near the coffee table. Lilou looked away from him, looking back at Law.


    "Mother." Law smiled subtly at her. "I will leave you two alone."


    To his surprise, Lilou held his hand and shook her head. "Stay."


    "But¡­"


    "I agree with your mother, Law." Law raised his eyes at Samael at his remarks, watching thetter walk towards them. Samael squatted down in front of Lilou, holding Law''s other hand. "I think this is a discussion you need to hear, son. We''re family, and whether or not we like it, we cannot keep you in the dark."


    "Your mother and I failed to stop this from happening," Samael continued, casting Lilou a look. "And as a result, we have no other choice but to get you involved. Or at least, let you know everything."


    Lilou''s eyes softened with bitterness while Samael cupped her cheek. Samael then squeezed Law''s hand with his other hand, smiling subtly at his son. "I''m sorry for dragging you in this," he breathed out, but Law shook his head. "As father said, we''re family. And this predicament is our family''s problem, not just mother''s and father''s." The smile on Law''s face stretched slightly, nodding in understanding. "Don''t me yourselves. This is bound to happen, anyway, since people just won''t sit idly by knowing our family is at peace."


    Law squeezed his father''s hand and then looked at Lilou. "Don''t cry, Mother. Everything will be alright."


    "Law." Her lip stretched faintly, patting Law''s silver hair gently. "God¡­" Samael breathed out and before the two could react, he pulled Lilou and Law into his embrace. He was still squatting down, but his arms were around Lilou and Law. "Everything will be fine. Our family will beplete again. I promise."


    Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line while Law smiled gently. They could feel the vibration of Samael''s body against them, making them ce their hands on Samael''s back to pat it mildly. Samael had always brought forth a brave front, as he couldn''t afford to be weak ever since the regression. He told no one about his fears and worries, and no one also knew how he loathed and med himself all this time. Only now did Law realize how strong his father was. Not just by brute strength, but his heart was strong. Samael had been Law''s pir of support from the beginning ¡ª even back in Minowa when Lilou was in a deep slumber for years. "Everything will be fine. I promise." Samael''s voice shook, breathing through his gaping mouth. "Sunny will be fine."


    Lilou nodded. She didn''t have the heart to argue with him anymore; she had already unleashed all her frustrations the entire night. "I''m sorry, Sam," she whispered. "And thank you foring to me."


    "I trust you, Father," Law chimed in with a calm voice. "You promised to take back Mother, and you did. So, I know you''ll keep your promise."


    Samael carefully released his wife and son, smiling at them. He ruffled Law''s hair mildly and then cupped Lilou''s face. He then reached for their hands, nodding encouragingly at them. His lips parted, but no words came out. But words weren''t what they needed. The three of them remained silent, looking at each other. Their lips curled up subtly, holding each other''s hands, and reassuring each other with just the warmth of their hands. "We can ovee this," Lilou''s voice pierced the silence dominating them. "Our family can ovee this."


    "We will¡­" Samael smacked his lips. "For sure."


    ******


    Lilou, Samael, and Law stayed in the chambers for over an hour. When Samael left the room while Lilou and Law washed up, he ordered Rufus to summon everyone. And that summon also included Heliot. Fortunately, Heliot didn''t make a fuss and answered this summon since he also needed to discuss important matters with Samael. With that, everyone gathered in the dining hall since the table was wider to cater to the new people ¡ª ude, Lilou, and us ¡ª who attended. Stefan was also present, sitting on the head seat. On his right were Samael, Lilou, and Law. Several vacant seats from Law was ude. On Stefan''s left sat Heliot, Tilly, and then two vacant seats were us. Rufus was leaning against the wall with his arms folded under his chest. Meanwhile, Fabian stood behind Samael while holding a tray after serving them teas and snacks. Silence dominated the dining hall as neither of them spoke. Heliot''s curious eyes could not help but gloss over everyone''s faces. "It seemed this meeting gets more packed every time." Heliot''s monotonous voice shattered the prolonged silence, eyes lingering on Lilou''s face. He narrowed his eyes slightly, discerning that there was something odd about that unsuspecting woman. Lilou snapped her eyes ever so tenderly, holding Heliot''s midnight blue eyes. His eyes were always so enthralling, like a night full of stars. But unlike their previous encounter, she didn''t have the leisure to marvel at the beauty of his eyes. "We need to split." Lilou peeled her eyes away from Heliot and set them at Stefan squarely. "As you all know, Lakresha helped me remember my lost memories. The effect of that is us, who had drunk my blood back then as my chief knight also retrieved his memories."


    She kept her eyes on Stefan, but thetter could feel the distance between them. "There were still certain people whom we need for our ns to seed. After all, I cannot allow my dearest friend to be a scapegoat." Lilou then cast Heliot a cursory look. "Thend of Karo might be in danger since he didn''t kill me just as he was ordered," she continued, making Heliot''s brows furrow. "He had helped me a lot in the past. Betraying him wasn''t the repayment I am willing to give him."


    Her eyes glossed over everyone''s faces. "If anyone disagrees with me, Lakresha will answer you. If not, we need to revise our ns today."


    Lilou remained silent for a long time, waiting for anyone to raise an objection. When a full minute had passed without anyone disagreeing, she rested her arms against the edge of the table. "Since no one disagreed, will you listen to my n?"

 Chapter 747 The untold stories that were unfolding

    Chapter 747 The untold stories that were unfolding


    Heliot remained silent as Lilou raised a new proposition regarding their ns. As she spoke, he couldn''t help but wonder howe thatdy just a few days ago and this woman was the same person? Not just the way Lilou speaks, but also the grasp of her understanding was different. "I know nothing about this order." Heliot abruptly cut Lilou off. "I received no order to kill anyone. No one will dare order that."


    Lilou narrowed her eyes slightly. "Heliot, I understand we are years ahead and you might not have received the order yet."


    "As I''ve said, no one will dare."


    "Even if no one dares give you such an order, do you understand if I know you made that all up¡­" Lilou trailed off as the lines between her forehead deepened. She cast Samael a look, and he had also furrowed his brows. "It was strange for Prince Heliot to receive an order from someone. Even if it was an order from someone on the maind, there was no reason for Prince Heliot to act on it without any deep reason." Fabian rubbed his chin mildly, standing behind Samael''s chair, where he could see Heliot properly. The side of his lips curled up in amusement, jumping to an interesting conclusion. "Does that mean Karo was under a threat and Prince Heliot had no other choice but to ept this request?" Rufus chimed in, and just with the Barrett Brother''s mumbling, made the rest realize there were still many things they didn''t know about. "Even if that is the case, Heliot had let Lilou off back then. Karo was left untouched," us mumbled, recalling their lives before the regression. He then pointed at Rufus. "You had worked with him when you were the emperor. Even married his sister as the empress."


    "They were in the talks of divorce," Fabian happily added, warranting a re from us and Rufus. "Please do not misunderstand. I''m simply adding details lest we need them."


    "That''s right." Rufus ignored Fabian as he cleared his throat. "Prince Heliot and the Karo Kingdom were fine during my reign."


    He then set his eyes back to Heliot. "There are only two reasons would Prince Heliot kill the Madam. One was he was lying for his personal reasons or¡­ he somehow found leverage that will equal to the Madam''s life."


    "I was summoned here to n the attack in the Spade. I don''t appreciate how this somehow turned into an interrogation." Heliot voiced his thoughts monotonously. "Why would I want to kill her?"


    Heliot nced at Lilou and sized her up for a bit. "She might look and smell desirable with the blood of Bloodfang and Crawford running in her veins. However, that isn''t enough for me to lie. Nor it was an enough reason for me to end her life."


    "That''s right." Heliot arched a brow as Lilou nodded, agreeing with him despite the slight sarcasm in his eyes. "You are not the person to lie on such menial things, and the purity of my blood isn''t enough to entice you."


    Lilou rested her arms over the table and pondered about it. "But it doesn''t feel right. I can''t shrug off this feeling there was something¡­ we didn''t catch the first time. Just what is it?"


    There was a long silence that followed Lilou''s distressed mumbling. Back then, Heliot and Lilou had an agreement. Believing Samael had perished along with Fabian and Rufus, Lilou wished to die after taking down Stefan with her. Obviously, Samael turned out alive. Hence, Lilou had to null her deal with Heliot, and thankfully, Heliot agreed since they became good friends over time. Heliot''s reason back then was that he didn''t want to kill Lilou if she didn''t want to die anymore. But now that they thought about it, it was entirely strange. Heliot imed he was doing this because it was an order from the maind. If what Heliot imed was true, then there was no way he got away from it unscathed. Was he truly lying? But why would he lie about that? Or was their initial guess correct? Karo was under a threat and Heliot had no choice? But how did he ovee that predicament?


    There was something they all had in mind, but they just couldn''t point out what it was exactly. "Did you see him?" The silence was once again shattered when Tilly''s soft voice caressed their ears. She kept her unchanging countenance, watching everyone look in her direction, before she set her eyes on Rufus leaning in the corner. Rufus pressed his lips into a thin line and then nced at Heliot''s side profile. "No," he answered. "Thest time I''ve seen him was when we finalized the wedding. We still "Did you see Eli after the wedding?" Tilly repeated, making Rufus'' brows knit. "What do you mean¡­"


    "After the wedding. Your wedding." Tilly cut him off abruptly. "Did you see Eli physically?"


    "Tilly¡­" Lilou called under her breath, mouth falling open, grasping what Tilly was insinuating. Rufus pressed his lips into a thin line and then nced at Heliot''s side profile. "No," he answered. "Thest time I''ve seen him was when we finalized the wedding. We still exchanged letters, though¡­ although he stopped responding months after the wedding."


    "How can you not think something was wrong if he stopped responding?" us immediately raised a question, drawing a conclusion in his head.


    "He told me." Rufus'' reply was quick. "In hisst letter, he told me he would be on an expedition. Hence, he might not respond to me until he returned to Karo."


    Lilou let out a short and dryugh as she lowered her eyes. She shook her head mildly, while everyone bore a grim expression. Even Fabian''s smile lines faded, staring at Heliot with sharp eyes. "That made sense, then," said Fabian solemnly. "If he wasn''t lying about it, then there''s only one reason those on the maind agreed to let the Madam go. A leverage that is equal to the Madam''s death."


    "His own life." Samael massaged his temple while Lilou looked at Heliot in disbelief. Thetter tilted his head to the side, clueless at what they were saying despite having a vague idea of what it was. "Hah¡­" Lilou sped her chest, recalling all the memories she shared with Heliot and the strange things he would tell her out of nowhere. Her eyes shook, staring back at Heliot with guilt and gratefulness dominating her heart. There were many mysteries Lilou had overlooked because, before the regression, the story centered around her and Samael, not knowing the silent sacrifice of those around her. Be it enemies or friends, Lilou had no idea about their sacrifices.

 Chapter 748 Pennys death

    Chapter 748 Penny''s death


    "I do not appreciate this look you in your eyes." Heliot expressed his thoughts as his eyes glossed over their solemn countenance. "If you summoned me to resolve the problem that had yet happened, and this great sacrifice I had done which none of you didn''t know about, then I''ll be on my way." Heliot nted his hands on the armrest, about to push himself up. But before he could do so, Lilou spoke. "Gather a small unit of elite knights." Lilou''s voice was still shaky, but it was firmer. She raised her eyes at him, making his brows raise. "In today''s gathering, Prince Heliot had walked out of this room after ending his agreement with us because of differing views and opinions."


    Heliot furrowed his brows while Lilou rposed herself. When she raised her chin, her eyes glinted, staring straight into his eyes. "Withdraw all the people you gathered to attack the Spade Kingdom and gather a small unit of knights you can trust and are capable of fighting powerful people," Lilou repeated. "We''ll approach Zero as quietly as possible."


    "You are nning to fight zero and his troops of undead with just a few people?" Stefan couldn''t hold himself back from asking, shifting his eyes on Samael''s side profile. Samael simply shrugged without saying anything. "Isn''t that how like it was even before? You never won, though. Moreover, we areing with them," Lilou replied, casting Samael a look and then at Stefan. The second their eyes met, thetter held his breath at the distant look in her eyes. "My husband and I, including Rufus, Fabian, Law, and Tilly, wille with them."


    Stefan furrowed his brows upon not hearing his name. But before he could ask, Lilou continued.


    "You and us will have to return to the Heart''s Kingdom."


    "What?"


    "As I''ve mentioned, my people might''ve retrieved their memories before the regression. Although Silvia, Yul, Kristina, and Noah will surely not act rashly, there were those two, Ramin and Charlotte, who act before thinking." Lilou huffed, tapping her index against the surface of the table. "You had gathered the divine order before. You should gather them again and exin things to them."


    "They don''t like you and see you as a threat. If you summon them, they will surelye to find some clues about the regression," she continued solemnly. "That''s the easiest way to gather them. If you truly want to help us this time, you''ll do it, Your Majesty."


    Lilou balled her hands into a tight fist. "Also, send a letter to Beatrice."


    "Her?"


    "I need something from her." She breathed out, casting everyone a look. "As far as I know, she had connections with the wolves. She helped Yul back then. Among every one of us, she wants Zero''s head more than anyone. We might as well give her that chance. If anyone disagrees with this, you may raise your suggestions lest Sam and I have overlooked other angles."


    us raised a hand. "I don''t have any objections. I think splitting is a good and efficient way to catch up to whoever is responsible for this regression."


    "I am the one responsible for this regression," ude confessed while balling his hand under the table, watching us cast him a cursory look.


    "No," said us while shaking his head. "Didn''t you hear Tilly? You might have taken a part of it, but it''s not only you."


    ude ground his teeth, assuming they were simply trying to make him feel better by denying this fact. "They killed Penny."


    "But my lord, you were in delirium back then," Fabian argued. "You thought that woman named Penny was the Madam. Isn''t that the reason you tried to reverse the time to save her? Was this guilt ¡ª"


    "She''s dead," ude breathed out firmly. He then raised his eyes up at them. This was the first time ude joined their gatherings, as he hadn''t been himself for the past several months. With that being said, there were certain things he hadn''t told them yet. Everyone furrowed their brows as they frowned, staring at ude. Thetter lowered his eyes, resting his arms over the table. "Even when I reversed the time, Penny didn''t go back in time," ude confessed. "I had to bury her body somewhere in Minowa. The members weren''t there when I checked the guild house. I thought it was strange, but I was sure. I''ve seen it with my own two eyes and felt her body turn cold before burying her myself."


    "Penny¡­ she was never affected by my abilities," he continued under his breath. "Even during our first meeting, I reversed the time for a minute and it did not affect her. I almost forgot about it."


    Silence followed ude''s confession, as it puzzled everyone. They never heard about this, and now that they did, their ns were once again put on pause to make reconsideration. "Tilly, do you know anything about this?" asked Samael after an entire minute of nothing but silence, casting her an inquiring look. "Tell us now, since shocking revtions are already storming us, one after another. We need to know every little detail to get some sort of clues so we can deal with this ordingly."


    "That''s right. After this, we''ll be parting ways. Sending a word or news will take some time," us backed up Samael''s remarks, eyes fixed on Tilly. "Tell us anything ¡ª even if it was just a wild guess."


    Tilly pressed her lips, ncing at the people around the table, who was looking back at her with intrigued in their eyes. A shallow breath slipped past her lips. "I am not fond of speaking with uncertainty," she remarked with her naturally quiet voice. "But to make it simple, to fight darkness, there is always light. Vampires¡­ the Grimsbanne to be exact were the prophesied seeds born out of evilness. It was the same with Werewolves whose origin came from the cursed god turned into a wolf."


    "For creatures of the night and dark to walk freely in the mortal realm, the existence of the chosen individuals by the light will bnce it out," she added solemnly. "The Divine Order is a branch of light. Treat them as individuals equal to pureblooded vampires."

 Chapter 749 Fabian cant come

    Chapter 749 Fabian can''te


    ording to Tilly, there was a hierarchy in every race. Vampires, for instance, had a blood hierarchy. Starting from the bottom were Abnormals, turned, theplicated half-bloods, lower nobles, nobles, purebloods, and then the king. But not many knew¡­ or rather, only those on the maind were aware of the level above the King: the Grimsbanne. If they based it on the blood hierarchy, it was the same for the holders of light. The Divine Order was a branch of it. Their existence was obvious, and that was to stand on equal ground against the pureblooded vampires.


    The Divine Order was created by none other than Soran; the man who has washed ashore at the vampire''s breeding ground and captured the heart of the Grimsbannes. He was the man who used to rule the Heart''s Kingdom before meeting his unfortunate end. The only remnants this man left were the existence of the Divine Order as if he had known all along vampires would gue hisnd. Hence, the Divine Order doesn''t receive direct orders from its current ruler, Stefan.


    Their sole purpose was to stop the vampire who was ruling the Heart''s Kingdom if the vampires massacred humans unjustly. No more, no less. It was simple and yet a littleplicated from another person''s point of view, but Soran was strange, just as Tilly imed. With all thatid on the table, how did Soran create the weapons of the members of the Divine Order?


    As mentioned, in the blood hierarchy, the members of the Divine Order were akin to pureblooded vampires. In other words, Soran was one of the chosen holders of light whose caliber was equal to the King of Vampires or the Grimsbannes. "Vampires aren''t chosen as they were born with the gift of their blood," Tilly continued her exnation, breaking her record for speaking as she exined the setting of the world. "But the holders of light were chosen. I am not sure how they were chosen, but the criteria never require a person''s blood or history."


    "That''s tricky. You mean it''s random?" us concluded.


    Tilly nodded. "It may or may not be the case. However, what we do know is that there were those holders of light that were as strong as the Grimsbanne. We are not yet sure how strong they were, or if they knew about their gifts."


    "What I''m saying is that Peliperiru might be one, and she didn''t know about it. Hence, ude''s ability didn''t work on her since she''s protected by the holy light." Tilly set her eyes back to ude, only to hear Fabian''s correction.


    "Her name is Penny, mydy."


    "Isn''t that an advantage for us?" this time, Law could not help but break his silence. "Vampires knew which level of the hierarchy they fall into the second they were born. But the holders of light can be oblivious to their disposition. So they might die without knowing about it."


    "That''s right." Samael nodded. "It won''t be a threat now that we know they weren''tpleted yet."


    "Moreover, Lilou is a holder of Lakresha. She''s a member of the Divine Holder despite being a Bloodfang," us added and then gazed at ude, who was hanging his head low as thetter listened silently. "I''m sorry to hear about your friend."


    "It''s fine. It''s just¡­ funny, isn''t it?" ude slowly raised his head andughed bitterly. "I wanted to save her, but apparently, my abilities didn''t work on her. It seems like those who started these hierarchies¡­ the gods didn''t want peace to begin with."


    "Vampires are born hostile to other races such as werewolves and witches and vice versa," Tilly spoke once more. "More important than peace, they needed to put bnce in this world. However, we all had our liberty to decide and certain things can be tragic just because you were born different."


    "In any case, we are now aware there might be people who are aware of the regression without knowing the actual cause of it." Fabian rubbed his chin and rocked his head, making Tilly gaze at him. "I don''t know about other holders of light aside from Soran." Tilly blinked, watching Fabian look back at her. "But I assume Rufus inherited a part of it."


    Tilly and the rest slowly set their eyes on Rufus. Thetter furrowed his brows in puzzlement.


    "Me?"


    "Well, now that I think about it, I heard you retained your memories despite the regression," us mumbled and his eyes lit up as if he cracked a riddle he wasn''t able to answer all this time.


    "It affected me," argued Rufus firmly. "Because if I wasn''t, howe I had slept in the emperor''s chambers only to wake up in Grimsbanne?"


    "We can conclude that every holder of light can have different reactions in every ability. Since we do not know what secret Penny could have, we can''t tell exactly. But what we know is that ude''s ability didn''t affect her, but it somehow affected Rufus. Although we can also assume that was despite that, he was able to keep his memories." Samael exined, giving out the most rational exnation for this phenomenon. He then cast Lilou a look.


    "As for the Divine Order, it was understandable, since they were like the purebloods. However, it seemed the effects on them were much more fragile. Therefore, Lilou managed to retrieve her memories with Lakresha''s help." "Then we have more reason to seek the members of the Divine Order," Lilou asserted. "We are against vampires¡­"


    "Madam, it is presumptuous to assume we are simply against vampires," Fabian argued with a raised finger. "If the maind had fallen, it wasn''t surprising if one or two holders of light are involved in it. But I still agree that we will need the bearers of the Divine Weapons."


    "Then we will stick to the n?" us knocked his knuckles against the table. "Stefan and I will return to the Heart''s Kingdom. He will be the bait and the viin. I''ll y the hero. Once we seeded, we''ll seek that mad woman from the Le c to add some spark of madness. Meanwhile, the rest of you will chop that Zero''s head."


    us pped, making things sound easier. Looking at their faces, Stefan kept his lips in a tight sh. However, just as Samael''s lips parted to conclude today''s gathering, Tilly spoke once more. "I want to suggest something," said Tilly, catching everyone''s attention, only to see her fixed her eyes on Fabian. "Fabian¡­ can''te."

 Chapter 750 This time, I will protect you.

    Chapter 750 This time, I will protect you.


    "Fabian¡­ can''te."


    "What?" us gasped while the rest of them knitted their brows. "Mydy, may you exin the reason?" Fabian inquired with a misced innocence in his almost squinting eyes. "Are you worried I will mess things up?"


    "No." Tilly''s eyes fell on the skull ring around Fabian''s finger. "As I''ve said, if there was darkness, there is light. However, I haven''t mentioned one thing."


    "Why can''t you just say it in one go?!" us harrumphed in distress.


    Tilly paused while everyone somehow held their breaths to whatever bomb she was about to drop. Fabian''s eyes slowly opened, rubbing his skull ring with his thumb. "Maleficent?" Fabian asked, and Tilly nodded.


    "Your weapon, Maleficent, was created and named after a powerful witch. There weren''t many records regarding Maleficent. But there were only two things we know about her: one was she had risen to power out of nowhere and died silently. And the other one is that her power can be passed on."


    "And you want me to find the person who inherited it?"


    "Yes," answered Tilly without a second hesitation. "You might not know where to start, but my brother might know a thing or two. Or maybe Marse knows. They might give you a clue. After all, my brother had been searching to break the curse running in the Grimsbanne''s blood for the obvious reasons."


    "I hate to say this, but losing Fabian is a tremendous loss." us tapped the table to get their attention. "He can be troublesome, but we all know he''s capable of many things."


    "However, sacrifices should be made, even if it might put you at a disadvantage." This time, Heliot also joined the discussion, since he was already involved, anyway. "Or are you not confident you canplete your tasks without him?"


    "I am ttered." Fabian smiled, causing us''s face to sh red in anger. "We are not losing Fabian," Samael asserted, causing others to frown until they heard his exnation. "He''s just going to focus on another task. It''s also better to have someone look after Sunny."


    "I agree with him. If Sunny was safe, she should be in Marse or in Abel''s care now." Lilou agreed, mentioning Tilly''s siblings, which were also the people they were supposed to seek help from before the regression. "If we want to keep everyone safe and inflict as fewer casualties as possible, we have no choice but to do our best and seed in our ns."


    "Heliot will divert everyone''s attention by having a dispute with Sam and His Majesty. Stefan and us will return to the Heart''s Kingdom using the same reason as Heliot''s backing out," she continued without a second hesitation. "We need to make them believe the Grimsbanne was all on their own."


    "Once their attention was all on us, us and Stefan can gather the Divine Bearers while Heliot can avoid a problem that wasing to thend of Karo," Lilou added. "Once the Divine Bearers arepleted, and we gathered enough people ¡ª strong and capable ones ¡ª we will strike."


    Lilou''s eyes glossed over the faces sitting around the table. They looked at each other before looking back at her, nodding in agreement. "Then we''ll set off tomorrow night." us pped. "This is a better idea. Lilou, I missed your strategic decisions. Hell is just too straightforward and selfish. He''ll use everyone as a scapegoat to reach his goal."


    "My family is my priority." Samael shrugged, only to hear Heliot''s scornful remarks. "Your family isn''t the only precious thing in the world."


    "They''re the most precious to me." Samael rubbed his ear with his pinky inside his ear. "Others¡­ they can all just die."


    "But having to live, knowing tons of people died just for us to survive, is not the life I don''t want our children to carry. My guilt for living after the sacrifice of my n can''t even let me die in peace," Lilou retorted calmly, while Law nodded in agreement. "I agree with Mother. Sunny might disagree with us, though."


    "In any case, this n might have a higher risk, but once executed properly, we can have the upper hand." Rufus chimed in before this conversation would get sidetracked. "Letting them think we''re in a disadvantageous position will slightly make them lower their guards."


    "Even if they don''t, since we''re talking about the Grimsbanne n, it''s better to not let them know our next move," Stefan added solemnly.


    And with that being said, the meeting ¡ª probably thest they will have ¡ª came to a conclusion. Tomorrow night, Stefan, us, and Fabian would set off to their destinations to execute their mission. Meanwhile, Heliot would stay in thend of Karo while gathering a small unit of knights to be sent to assist those going to the Spade Kingdom in secret. He would also keep an eye on the people from the maind that were roaming thend of Karo. Samael, Tilly, ude, Lilou, Rufus, and ude would also set off to the Spade Kingdom. *****


    After the meeting, Heliot, although didn''t have a good impression of them, still politely bid them farewell. As he left the meeting room first, he stopped in the hallway as Lilou''s voice came from behind him. "Heliot," called Lilou, watching Heliot turn on his heel to face her. Heliot blinked twice, tilting his head to the side. Lilou cleared her throat and advanced in his direction, stopping three steps away from him. "Did I miss another important detail?" he asked when ten seconds had passed in silence. Lilou shook her head mildly, letting out a deep exhale. When she raised her head and looked at him straight in the eye, the side of her lips curled up.


    "You always have my gratitude, Your Highness," she expressed as her eyes softened, pleased to see her dearest friend, who had always been a strong pir of support. Even now that Heliot didn''t remember a thing, he was still helping them despite that his reason was that Samael threatened him. "You might not remember it, but you''ve been a great friend to me," she continued sincerely. "Eli, I''m really d to see you again. I might not know what you did, but I still remember every word you said in thest letter you sent me."


    Her lips stretched, hiding the bitterness in her eyes at the possibility that Heliot lied to her for the first time and actually sacrificed his life for her. After all, Heliot had always told her he would make sure she was happy and safe. "This time, I will protect you," she affirmed softly before performing a short curtsy. "I promise. May you have a safe journey home."


    Heliot could only stare at Lilou in silence before he nodded. "May you also have a safe journey, mydy."

 Chapter 751 Love yourself

    Chapter 751 Love yourself


    The rest of the day went by with each of them preparing for their departure and before they knew it, the night of their departure was a few hours close. All this time, Lilou had been preparing and stepped out of the estate to the garden to breathe some fresh air. Lilou sat down on the bench in the garden, looking up at the young night sky. She drew a deep breath, cocking her head back and closing her eyes. "If you want to say something, just say it." Her voice had a tinge of exhaustion while opening her eyes ever so slowly. "Just don''t stare at me from a distance. You know I can feel your gaze, right?"


    Lilou looked back. Her eyes instantly fell on Stefan, standing several steps away from the bench. Stefan chuckled dryly.


    "May I join you?" he requested and smiled when Lilou shrugged. She then moved to the side while Stefan advanced in her direction, sitting beside her, leaving a safe gap between them. When both of them were sitting on the bench, Lilou stared at the dark garden. Since it was temporary amodation, they didn''t have the leisure to decorate it withmps. Fabian would have, though. If they stayed longer.


    "Back on the maind, we had this enormous garden." Lilou''s calm and soft voice erupted in the air, keeping her eyes ahead. "I forgot how many times Fabian had to close his eyes every time I and Charlie try to add something in it to make him happy. Obviously, it just annoys him."


    "He sounds like he owns the house." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "He owns the house," she corrected andughed weakly. "He''s very efficient in housework and everything. I used to live all alone in my humble shack, but after meeting Sam and everyone, I can''t imagine living that life again."


    "I''m not saying the life of a peasant, but the life of being all alone," she continued, lowering her eyes. "It terrifies me. That''s why I was grateful that after the regression, you came for me."


    Stefan lowered his eyes and smiled subtly. "I¡­ initially nned on abducting you and hogging you all for myself," came out a confession, which didn''t surprise her at all. "I thought, what if¡­ I keep my mouth shut and let the guilt devour me bit by bit? Even if it''s just a short while, I want to live normally with you and delude myself that we are a couple." His tone had a tinge of bitterness and regret. "Before the regression, I had always asked myself with the ''what ifs?'' What if I didn''t erase her memories? What if I was just as selfish as Hell and kept you by my side regardless of the dangers? Will we be happy? What would it be like?"


    "Can I hold her hand just like how he holds her? Exchange vows with her? There were myriads of what-ifs that came into my head. I did my best to wrap things up, promising myself I''ll show up in that shack again and pursue you," he added, smiling bitterly as deep sadness pooled in his eyes. "But ns rarely go my way, don''t they?"


    "Hell suddenly woke up from his slumber and harassed you. Eventually, he captured your heart and married you, regardless of the dangers."


    "He didn''t harass me." Lilou bit her tongue when he cast her a cursory look and said, "he didn''t?"


    "Well¡­" she trailed off when he let out a low chuckle. Stefan looked at the nothingness ahead. "I was getting impatient and paranoid that I asked Hanzel to make an illusion to meet you. When I saw you standing in front of that window, good lord¡­ I missed her so much. That''s what I told myself."


    "I was so excited to see you up close and talk to you after years that I forgot the condition of the illusion. Only when you called me using a different name did I realize that illusion will make you see the person you love and trust the most." Stefan took a pause, recalling that time in Cunningham when Lilou fell into an illusion. "I was angry, but also selfish. I med others and didn''t want to take responsibility."


    "I took things further and further, getting more desperate to get what I believed was mine." He leaned back, stretching his legs forward. "Even though I know you were never mine, to begin with. It had always been Samael. From the start, you mistook me for him."


    Lilou remained silent as she listened to his voice, which still left a pang in her heart. "You''re right," her voice came out after a minute of nothing but silence. "I mistook you as Sam at first, thinking you''re that person who had always made me feel warm. I mistook you for someone who never made me feel alone," she continued in a somber tone. "However, I did like you at one point. How deep, I don''t know. But what I am certain of is that I liked Lexx for what and who he was¡­ even though he was cruel and nurtured the monster in me. I liked him. He was my family."


    "Was there a chance that we could''ve ended up together if I didn''t leave you in Banse?" he asked. "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know." Lilou shrugged. "And I don''t want to think about it. I''m with Sam now, and we had children together. I love him¡­ more than myself and I can''t imagine my life without him in it. I''d die."


    Stefan smiled bitterly. But he had seen that answering. He was all alone in those feelings and was the only person who had such questions. Even after the regression, he would never get her answers because with or without her memories, Lilou had always known there was already someone who had a strong hold of her heart. And that wasn''t Stefan. "But I meant every word I said before." Lilou snapped her eyes ever so tenderly, setting them to his side profile. She waited for him to look back at her before she continued. "I had always liked you, Lexx. It might not be the same as what I feel for my husband, but I never hated you. Be it then or now, regardless of the bad blood between us, I can never hate you."


    The side of her lips curled up as she rocked her head encouragingly. "How can I? If, at one point, I can understand why you were antagonizing us. It made me angry, yes. Because I had always understood your heart, I just cannot condone it and shed with you head-on. Hence, I never hated you when you were alive and even when after your death."


    "Lexx." Lilou mustered her courage and reached for his hand that was resting on hisp. "If you truly love me, don''t search for your happiness from me. Channel that love or emotion to yourself. Love yourself. That''s my only wish."


    Stefan observed the slight smile on her face, but her encouraging words didn''t encourage or discouraged him. It only tore his heart because what she was wishing for was devastating for him. "You''re really cruel." He held her hand with his thumb, pressing it mildly. "But I will try, Lulu. I will try¡­ to be happier without you. Maybe that''s the best revenge I can do."


    The two of them looked at each other, exchanging a subtle smile. They didn''t say much, but that was enough for them. A small talk without arguing. It somehow left this relief in their hearts. And they were grateful for this chance they had never had in the past.

 Chapter 752 A disgrace

    Chapter 752 A disgrace


    As nned, Stefan, us, and Fabian would leave first. Stefan had already ordered his people to retreat and return to the Heart''s Kingdom, telling them to be discreet but leave traces for the enemies to get the hint. The main point was for the enemies to think the Grimsbanne was all on their own; they might doubt it and think it was part of an borate n, but they won''tpletely rule that out. "Will they be fine?" Lilou asked, watching us and Stefan prepare their steeds from the room on the second floor of the mansion. "Of course," Samael answered nonchntly. "Don''t forget that''s Stefan. He gave us a hard time in the past."


    She looked back, facing Samael, who was sitting on the divan. Tilly was on the armchair while Fabian was standing near her. Fabian, although he had another mission, would need to leave separately and with discretion. They couldn''t allow the enemies to know Fabian had parted ways with them. "Tilly, do you have any idea where Sunny is right now?" Lilou inquired, walking back to the divan where Samael was sitting on. When she sat down beside her husband, she looked at Tilly squarely. "Just tell me she''s safe."


    "I don''t exactly know where she is right now. However, I can feel that she''s still alive."


    "That is not enough, Tilly." Lilou clutched her skirt tightly. "I need reassurance! That''s my daughter you left out there."


    Tilly pursed her lips into a thin line, observing the water coating Lilou''s eyes. She didn''t feel sorry for Samael before, but with Lilou, it was an entirely different case. Lilou was a mother and even if their children would reach adulthood, they would always be her children. "Madam, Lady Tilly already sent Leon to the little miss. We''ll surely hear from him soon," Fabian jumped in politely, smiling reassuringly at Lilou. He didn''t want to tell her they were all worried about Sunny; that would surely anger Lilou. After all, they couldn''tpare their worry to a mother''s worries.


    "Lilou." Samael reached for Lilou''s hand, brushing her knuckles with his thumb. He looked at her straight in the eye, offering a subtle smile. "If Leon didn''t meet Sunny, Fabian will. Don''t you trust Fabian?"


    "Now? I don''t." Lilou cast Fabian a look before looking back at Samael. "However, I ?trust his capabilities. Still, we can''t tell if Fabian can even reach my daughter alive!" She breathed out, massaging her temple mildly. "I''m sorry. I can''t help but worry about Sunny. Knowing I can go myself and see her right now, but I shouldn''t is pure torture, Sam."


    "Sunny will be alright." Samael squeezed her hand mildly, smiling at her when she raised her head. "She''s our daughter. I''m certain she will find a way to survive. "


    Lilou bit her inner lower lip. Both of them knew that wasn''t enough to reassure her; there wasn''t any word that would reassure the two of them that Sunny was alright. However, they had to deal with their current problem since they might lose their children permanently or the people they love if they acted on impulse.


    "Mhm?" Fabian blinked, setting his eyes on the window. Without a word, he approached it and opened it wide. Lilou, Samael, and Tilly silently watched Fabian as the butler stared outside. "What is it, Fabian?" asked Lilou curiously, but Fabian didn''t respond. She only realized the reason Fabian opened the window when a ravennded on the windowsill. Her brows knitted, curiosity filling Lilou''s eyes. She nced at Samael and then at Tilly. The two looked curious before setting her eyes back on Fabian''s vantage point. The butler was already taking the letter attached to the raven''s foot delicately. "What an interesting creature." Fabian smiled at the raven until his eyes were squinting. "You should stay ¡ª"


    Fabian halted as the raven spread its wing and fled. However, as it ascended, it kept its eye contact with Fabian as if to remember the butler''s face. "Take care." Fabian waved, watching the raven fly away. When he faced the three sitting around the coffee table, Fabian sauntered towards Samael to hand over the letter the raven delivered.


    Samael''s brows furrowed, epting the letter curiously. Seeing the ring seal wrapped around the rolled letter, he narrowed his eyes. "This seal¡­ where did I see it?" he wondered, shaking his head as he didn''t want to dwell on it. Samael pulled the ring that had a seal away, raising his eyes at Tilly and Lilou, only to see the anticipation in their eyes. "What is it?" Lilou asked, gripping her skirt tightly. Deep in her heart, she wished it was good news. After all, Tilly sent Leon ¡ª Samael''s cousin from the maind ¡ª to find Sunny. It had been months. Hence, she was hopeful Leon had finally reunited with her daughter.


    "Read it, Sam," urged Lilou, perking up at him. "It must be Leon. I don''t think that''s Heliot''s seal. He doesn''t have any reason to send you a letter in broad daylight."


    "Alright." Samael rocked his head in understanding, opening the letter to read its content. His expression, however, contorted as soon as his eyesnded on the content of the letter. "What is it?" Lilou asked, gripping her skirt tightly. Deep in her heart, she wished it was good news. After all, Tilly sent Leon ¡ª Samael''s cousin from the maind ¡ª to find Sunny. It had been months. Hence, she was hopeful Leon had finally reunited with her daughter.


    "Uh¡­ I don''t know?" Samael tilted his head to the side, passing the letter to Lilou. "Read it."


    Lilou frowned but epted the letter. When she gazed down, she instantly understood Samael''s remarks. "What is this?" she mumbled, ncing at Samael, only to see him shrug. She then cast Tilly a look and thetter tilted her head to the side. "Tilly, care to exin?"


    Lilou stretched her hand over the coffee table, waiting for Tilly to ept it. Tilly bent over, taking the letter from Lilou. Tilly slowly gazed down to read the letter. It says: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ If you''re reading this, know that I''m looking at you as if you''re a disgrace. Yes. You. A disgrace. ]


    While Tilly was reading the letter, Fabian had already stood behind her seat. He bent over, chuckling as soon as he read the content. "Sunny is safe." Tilly smiled subtly as she raised her eyes up at Samael and Lilou, who was sitting across from her. "What?" Lilou and Samael furrowed their brows. Tilly raised the paper and read it again. "It seemed Leon''s letter was altered." She then pointed at the ring seal in Samael''s hand. "That''s where they were."


    Samael raised the ring seal and kept it in between his thumb and index. "I don''t recall which empire or kingdom this coat of arms was. It looks fancy."


    "It''s the Grimsbanne," Tilly answered, only to hear Samael''s dull response.


    "I know it looks like the family seal of the Grimsbanne. However, this person who sent this is obviously not on the maind."


    "Right¡­"


    "Sir Knight might know." Fabian raised a finger, still smiling ear to ear. "He was once the emperor and your heir, my lord. I''m certain he can be of help."

 Chapter 753 Dont run amok

    Chapter 753 Don''t run amok


    Fabian''s suggestion wasn''t bad. Unlike Samael, who had deleted all political affairs when he moved to the maind and became a normal family man, Rufus was different. Rufus had a strong sense of justice and knowing how hard working he was, he would''ve memorized most coats of arms from different empires and noble families that were noteworthy. After Fabian''s suggestion, Lilou and Samael rushed to where Rufus was. Obviously, they found him in the backyard where he was training his sword with Law. They could''ve just summoned him, but the husband and wife didn''t want to bother Rufus since they also need to break a sweat to keep their joints moving. "So?" Lilou looked at Rufus in anticipation. "Do you know where it came from?"


    Rufus was holding the ring seal in between his thumb and? index. He rolled it around, tilting his head, staring at the coat of arms on it. When he raised his head, Lilou was looking at him wide-eyed. Samael''s expression might look rxed, but his eyes told Rufus he needed an answer. "Haimirich Empire," said Rufus, breathing out heavily. "I remember attending the World Summit and meeting the emperor. Anyone in power would know this coat of arms, since seeing their gs means war. The Emperor was a tyrant."


    "You met him at the World Summit?" Rufus rocked his head. "He''s one annoying guy, but he''s cunning and dangerous. He didn''t feel like a vampire, though," he exined, furrowing his brows. "Was the Emperor a part of Quentin''s scheme?"


    "No." Samael took the ring seal from Rufus. "That Emperor¡­ what''s his name?"


    "His name¡­" Rufus twisted the wooden sword against the ground as he recalled the name. He wouldn''t remember if the said emperor didn''t leave an impression on Rufus. After all, that tyrant in the world summit had pressed Rufus'' nerves a couple of times during their time at the world summit. "Eustass Silvestri Abel Bloodworth. That''s his name," Rufus answered with certainty. "Abel¡­" Samael whispered while Lilou looked at him. "Is that Tilly''s brother?" she inquired, making Rufus'' brows furrow. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Lady Tilly''s brother?"


    "Tilly had a brother named Abel. He could be that person. After all, he sent a letter with that seal on it," exined Lilou, keeping it short and clear for Rufus to understand.


    "But his name¡­"


    "He could''ve changed it," Samael mused, raising the seal up, and keeping his eyes on it. "What sort of person is he, Ru? Not what sort of ruler he is, but a person."


    Rufus drew his lips into a thin line, staring at Samael, who was appraising the ring seal. Lilou was standing beside Samael, staring back at Rufus. "He is¡­ anything but average," was what instantly came out of Rufus''s mouth. "I don''t know him as a person, but based on the amount of time I interacted with him, there''s only one thing I can tell about him."


    Samael looked back at Rufus when thetter paused. "What is it?"


    "If Fabian is to marry, he would propose to him."


    "..." Lilou''s face contorted at Rufus''sst remarks. She had thought of many things Rufus would tell them, but thatst one didn''t cross her mind. Meanwhile, Samael arched a brow as he looked back at Rufus. "Fabian will like him?" he asked, watching Rufus nod. "When I was with him at the world summit, I remember telling myself I don''t want to be in the same room as him again. It''s the same with Fabian. I don''t want to be in the same room as Fabian," exined Rufus, making whoever would hear him wonder if he was joking. However, knowing Rufus, he was being truthful. Rufus had the longest patience among them. For him to say such things to a person meant there was something in that person who Rufus felt ufortable with. Fabian, for instance, looked like a normal butler, but if one had gotten to know him, he could make others'' hair raise in horror. "Was he really Lady Tilly''s brother?" Rufus inquired, resting his palm on the end of the wooden sword. He nced up and rocked his head. "If he changed his name, I think he''s Lady Tilly''s brother."


    Samael arched a brow. "You think so?"


    "Yes, my lord. They might have a difference in appearance and demeanor. Matter of fact, there were many things that don''t connect them. However, if you meet him and Lady Tilly, you''ll understand." Rufus bit his tongue as he looked at Samael. Actually, he didn''t only base his assumption on Tilly and this tyrant of an emperor. Rufus also considered Samael, since Tilly and Samael might not look alike, but anyone could tell they were family. It was strange, but that would be everyone''s initial assumption. "I see¡­" Samael rocked his head, snapping his eyes to a distance as Law returned with Fabian. His son went to have some snacks when they came; Fabian helped Law, while Lilou and Samael questioned Rufus. "Fabian." Samael tossed the ring seal in Fabian''s direction when they were closer, which thetter caught on instinct. "Haimirich Empire. That is the coat of arms of the sovereign."


    Fabian gazed at the ring seal for the second time today. "Fancy," hemented, keeping his ssic smile as he raised his eyes to them.


    "I will hasten and meet with our little miss."


    "You know where Sunny is?" Law perked up at Fabian, and then at Samael and Lilou. His mother squatted down in front of him and smiled.


    "Tilly''s brother had sent a word. Sunny is safe," she said, but deep in her heart, she still had a lingering worry. After all, the content of the letter was too vague, and there was nowhere it says Sunny was there or her daughter was safe. But Lilou wanted to trust Tilly . Thetter wouldn''t give them false hope¡­ she wished. "That''s good." Lilou''s heart softened when relief fastened in Law''s eyes. "I''m d Sunny is safe."


    "Fabian, make sure to send us the letter once you meet with Sunny," Samael reminded solemnly, giving him this warning look as if he didn''t want to receive another altered letter.


    "Yes, my lord. I won''t disappoint this time." Fabian bowed, keeping his polite smile. With that being said, Lilou, Law, and Samael went back inside while Rufus and Fabian were left in the backyard. The Barrett brothers stared at the family of three silently until they were out of sight. "Take care," said Rufus to Fabian, snapping his eyes ever so slowly at his brother. "I heard a lot of things about that empire. Don''t run amok there."

 Chapter 754 Show you something amazing

    Chapter 754 Show you something amazing


    "Take care. I heard a lot of things about that empire. Don''t run amok there."


    Fabian chortled with his lips closed. "I''m looking forward to this person you think I would get along with."


    "If he was, indeed, a Grimsbanne, don''t put the young miss in danger." Rufus let out a deep exhale. Although Fabian''s eyes were squinting into mere slits, Rufus could see the excitement swirling underneath those eyelids. "He is an unpredictable man, and there''s no telling what he can do. Master will kill you¡­ no, I will end you if you put the young miss in danger, whatever the reason was."


    "Don''t worry, Sir Knight. The young miss is like a daughter to me." Fabian gazed at Rufus from head to toe, keeping his polite smile. "Why don''t we spar, Sir Knight? Since I assume I would wield Maleficent more than I had ever in the following months."


    Rufus remained silent, sizing up Fabian''s figure. Thetter was standing at an arm''s length; still pretty close. When another second passed, Rufus instinctively kicked the dirt off the ground to slow down Fabian''s attack as thetter suddenly called forth his dark spear. Rufus jumped several steps back, holding a wooden sword. His eyes glinted dangerously, staring at the silhouette behind the thin dust from Rufus''s action and Fabian''s assault. "Well¡­ I don''t think a spar with you isn''t a bad idea," Rufus muttered, gripping the wooden sword, unfazed by the fact he was wielding a wooden sword and not his actual sword. "Fighting you as a warm-up will immediately set a higher standard. The rest¡­ were easier to deal with." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His breathing slowed down, keeping his focus on Fabian''s figure. As the smoke thinned out, all Rufus saw was Fabian''s ear-to-ear smile, with dark mist shrouding his grip around his dark spear Maleficent.


    "It will be the same for me, Sir knight," Fabian mused, raising his arm to the side. "Having you as my warm-up¡­ the rest who wille after will be just as vulnerable as ants."


    CLASH!


    The second thest sybles slipped past Fabian''s lips, both of them lurched forward. Despite using a wooden sword, Rufus went head to head with Fabian''s Maleficent. And thus, the start of a fierce sparring battle between the Barrett brothers before they parted ways.


    ******


    Meanwhile, as the night fell deeper, ude stayed on the rooftop of the mansion. He was staring at his hand, holding this pocket watch since an hour ago. ude had watched Stefan and us leave the mansion. He had nothing to say to Stefan, who was his adoptive father in papers. But he had many things he wanted to tell us. However, thetter had been busy sparring with Rufus the second they agreed to part ways. Not that us was intentionally ignoring his nephew, but us was never this focused in the past. He wanted to do his task wlessly, using his little time asking the Barret Brothers to spar with him. Therefore, ude didn''t want to ruin us''s rhythm and stayed away even when his uncle left. "He wanted to correct it," ude whispered, staring at his own divine weapon, Auron. "I wish he doesn''t do something crazy."


    ude raised his head at the night sky. The moon hid from the thick clouds, only to peek out a tiny silver a momentter. From his vantage point, he could still hear the sh resonating from the backyard where Fabian and Rufus were sparring. "Mister Fabian is amazing," he muttered. "There are only a few hours left before he would depart, and yet, he was still sparring with Sir Rufus."


    A subtle smile dominated ude''s face as his eyes softened. Suddenly, his brows elevated as he heard a faint thud on the side. He turned his head, only to see Samael and Tilly standing on the corner of the roof.


    "Uncle?" he called, and then shifted his attention to Tilly. "Tilly? What are you doing here?"


    "Tilly said she would show me something spectacr," exined Samael nonchntly as he approached ude''s vantage point. Thetter rose to his feet on instinct, tilting his head to the side.


    "Something amazing?" ude''s brows furrowed, darting his eyes between Samael and Tilly as the two stopped at arm''s length. Samael shrugged, tipping his head at Tilly. "Come on, Tilly. You told me we can fly," urged Samael. "And that ude and I had a higher chance of doing it."


    "Fly?" Question marks hovered over ude''s head as he tried to make sense of his uncle''s remarks. "You mean¡­ jump high?"


    Samael scrunched his nose up and cast ude a look. Thetter pressed his lips and shrugged at the insulting look cast upon him. "This is Tilly, Uncle," exined ude in a knowing tone. "She tends to exaggerate things. No offense."


    Samael''s mouth opened, and then he frowned. "By flying, did you mean¡­ jumping so high you feel like flying? Tilly, don''t waste my precious time. I would rather cheer on Rufus tocerate Fabian than learn how to jump high. I can jump high. It is almost like I''m flying."


    "Me too." ude agreed as he might''ve felt useless the past half a year, but he was still a skilled knight in his own right. "You two break my heart." Tilly blinked, showing zero sign of emotion to back up her im. "What makes the Grimsbanne different is because of many things."


    She peeled her eyes away from them, setting them ahead. She looked up at the sky, waiting for the thick clouds to move until the moon was glowing on them.


    "Aside from the immeasurable power of the Grimsbanne, what makes them different from the rest was¡­ we had wings." Her eyelids drooped as her naturally dull crimson eyes glowed soothingly. What Samael and ude heard next was the sound of bones breaking. Both of them instinctively gazed at Tilly''s back, only to see something from under her clothes bulge. They gulped, eyes wide open, watching something gnaw a portion of Tilly''s dress until two featherless wings spread wide.


    "Holy shit¡­" Samael''s jaw dropped, eyes studying the wings that grew directly from Tilly''s back. Not just him, but ude was also dumbfounded at the size of her wings which were even bigger than Tilly''s.

 Chapter 755 No, you won.

    Chapter 755 No, you won.


    The sound of bones breaking sounded unnerving, as if something were crawling under their skin. Watching something protruded from Tilly''s back and witnessing how it slowly ripped the fabric of her clothes was mesmerizing and equally staggering. In a blink of an eye, two gigantic wings spread free. But unlike what most people knew about wings, Samael and ude studied the ones on her back as Tilly faced them squarely. Using one word, it looked like it was gigantic bat wings. But on a closer look, Samael''s brows furrowed. The tip of her wings was sharp and pointy, but what confounded him was that instead of feathers, her wings were made out of flesh. It was as though Tilly simply broke her spine apart and wrapped her flesh to make it look like wings. "Did it hurt?" was the first question that came out of Samael''s mouth as he set his eyes back at Tilly. "That thing¡­ how painful was it?"


    Tilly pressed her lips into a thin line. "I didn''t measure," her voice bore the usual dullness. "But I ?remember screaming for the first time when I unleashed them the first time."


    "Is this a part of your spine?" asked ude as he finally understood Samael''s question after studying Tilly''s wings for another minute. "It looks painful."


    "It''s in all of us," Tilly exined, ncing at her right wing. "Those higher-ups on the maind knew about them, but we had never spread them open. This thing¡­ set us apart from everyone. If we''re not vampires, not a wolf, and not humans¡­ where does the Grimsbanne stand?"


    She slowly set her eyes back to the two of them. "If you have one, you can force it out of your body and use it to get into ces."


    Samael ran his tongue across his inner cheek while ude let out a deep exhale. Thetter nted his hands on his hips, keeping his eyes on the gigantic bat wings that had no skin and were made out of flesh and bones. "Is that the only thing it can do for us?" asked ude after a minute of silence. "Flying is convenient, but at the same time, it brings more things to consider. This stagger even us, who were born vampires and carry the blood of Grimsbanne. I can imagine the reaction from those humans."


    "Being able to spread it means acknowledging the blood running in you." Tilly looked away, setting her eyes up at the moon. "It will open your mind and soul to a power you might grow to despise. Standing at the top had always been lonely ¡ª lonelier than living in a house all alone."


    Her eyes softened as her expression rxed. Yet, she neither looked sentimental nor boastful.


    "I''m not telling you this now, so you try to spread them on your own," she continued in the same soft tone. "I''m simply letting you know lest I forget, and also, to give you another card on your sleeve."


    "A part of me feels like things will only growplicated from this moment on," she added. "It was good that my brother had reached out to us, but that also means he was in aplicated situation. Hence, he''ll wait for us until we take down the limbs of our enemies." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Enemies¡­ yes. Who and how many there were was still unknown to them. What they only knew was that Quentin Moriarty was a part of it. Tilly moved her shoulders and her wings folded. Her jaw tightened as if to suppress the sudden pain. Her brows rose, stretching her neck to look over the roof. "Wow¡­" Rufus withdrew his hand over his brows when Tilly turned and looked down at them. "I have never seen such a hauntingly beautiful pair of wings."


    Fabian chuckled giddily. "How ironic. They said angels had beautiful wings and vampires were creatures of the night who originated from evil. Yet, the Grimsbanne has wings like angels." His squinting eyes slowly cracked open.


    "I''m starting to doubt the lores of the church," he added, lips curling into a dangerous smirk. "Since when did you believe in the homily?" Rufus arched a brow, looking at his brother in dismal. Fabian peeled his eyes away from Tilly to Rufus.


    "Sir Knight, lest you do not know, I had a time when I stayed in the convent. I was once a sacristan." Deep lines appeared in between Rufus''s brows at Fabian''s ims. Fabian''s smile stretched into a bright grin, telling Rufus what his brother was about to say was no good. "My time as a sacristan opened opportunities for me to venture on the spiritual edification and their doctrines," Fabian exined nonchntly, tilting his head to the side. "I''d say it was a fun phase of my life."


    "And it was proven staying in the church change nothing."


    "Sir knight, of course. I came there out of pure curiosity, and it was toote for their righteousness and sacredness to bend me. However¡­" Fabian''s lips stretched even wider as a glint crossed his eyes. "That doesn''t mean nothing had changed. Since they couldn''t change me nor convince me in the slightest, I had to convince them about my ideology of faith."


    Rufus''s face contorted, imagining how his brother tainted the sacredness of the church. But that didn''t surprise him anymore. If Fabian came in there to change, but they ''failed'' him, Fabian would surely teach those people how to bend others'' beliefs.


    "I cannot believe you¡­" Rufus shook his head in disbelief, uninterested in listening more to his story. He waved, turning on his heel. "I lost in the spar. You won. Now, go rest and prepare for your departure."


    Fabian watched Rufus walk away. His eyes fell on the wooden sword in Rufus''s grip.


    "He had be stronger," he whispered, smiling subtly as he heaved a sigh of relief. That wooden sword Rufus was carrying was the weapon he had from the beginning to the end.


    Rufus didn''t lose; Matter of fact, he won. After all, Fabian''s goal was to break that wooden sword, but he failed. "Now I''m at peace, leaving him for a while." Fabian nced up at the roof one more time, catching Samael, ude, and Tilly still discussing something. His smile stretched before he walked away silently.

 Chapter 756 Questions that were answered and not

    Chapter 756 Questions that were answered and not


    Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce of Karo¡­


    "You might not remember it, but you''ve been a great friend to me. Eli, I''m really d to see you again. I might not know what you did, but I still remember every word you said in thest letter you sent me."


    "This time, I will protect you."


    Heliot was sitting behind the desk. His hands were linked in front of him, staring at the floor silently. After hisst visit to that mansion, Heliot had withdrawn the order for their attack on the Spade Kingdom. Instead, he sent a secret order to the only people he could trust with his life to create a small squad to assist the Grimsbanne. However, whenever he was alone, just like right now, he couldn''t help but recall Lilou''s parting remarks to him. It bothered him. Her words were uttered with that intensity of sincerity and authenticity, paired with those determined olive eyes.


    It left a gigantic question mark on his head.


    Why?


    Why would Lilou say she would protect him when he never needed one? Why would she smile at him and spew promises so easily? Right¡­ they knew each other. Or rather, Lilou imed they were friends before the regression. Still, what was their rtionship? What sort of friendship did they have?


    Honestly, Heliot knew all the answers to that. He wasn''t dense not to put two and two together. During hisst meeting with the Grimsbanne, they had said all the relevant things and Heliot simply needed to put the pieces together. But despite that, he couldn''t understand because he doubted everything. Heliot knew himself more than anyone and friendship? There was no such thing that existed in his lexicon. Even if Lilou was a woman worthy of admiration, Heliot doubted they would be friends, especially since her taste was low for bing Samael''s wife. He would never be friends with the La Crox. ''I should¡­ stop thinking about them,'' he told himself ¡ª more like convincing himself. ''I did the end of the bargain. All they needed is skilled people to help them, and they will do the rest. Whatever rtionship I had before the regression¡­ I don''t need to learn more.''


    Heliot rocked his head, convincing himself of what was relevant. His brows rose when a faint knock caressed his ears, watching the door open from the outside. "Greetings, Your Highness." His trusted aide saluted with a bow, standing several steps from the prince''s desk. "Your Highness, the princess had woken up and was looking for you." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Heliot furrowed his brows. "Was she alright?" he asked, not moving an inch from his seat. His aide kept his mouth in a thin sh. "Yes, Your Highness."


    "You hesitated." Heliot pointed out.


    In Karo, when a person with a higher status or authority asked someone lower than him a question, the answer needed was mostly yes or no. Some required exnation, especially in court trials. However, Heliot was the type who didn''t want an exnation right off the bat unless he asked for it. He only needed a yes or no answer, and then decide on his own. "The princess was overall fine, Your Highness. The physician reassured us she simply fainted from shock, but she was alright," the aide exined monotonously. "However, ever since the princess had woken up, she was rather quiet. She only asked for you, and didn''t speak after that."


    "Is that so?" Heliot furrowed his brows, considering what could have happened to his sister, Florence. Since he didn''t want to jump to a conclusion, Heliot nted his hands on the desk to push himself up. He gazed at his aide and ordered, "lead the way to the Princess."


    "This way, Your Highness."


    Heliot followed his aide to the royal infirmary where Florence was being monitored. The servant knocked for the prince for courtesy before they opened it. Heliot remained silent as he stepped in, ncing over his shoulder. The servants immediately understood the prince''s orders as they stayed outside.


    As they closed the door behind Heliot, he marched inside. He stopped several steps from the bed, eyesnding on the youngdy sitting upright on it. "Are you alright, sister?" he asked monotonously, taking the armchair beside the bed. When he raised his head, his brows knitted. Florence was still sitting upright, staring at the open window silently. She didn''t give him a look or tried to greet him like she would use to. Florence was a model of good decorum and even if she was sick, she wouldn''t show she was enduring any sickness or pain to maintain her and the royal family''s image. So it was odd that she ignored Heliot. "Did that man¡­ hurt you?" Heliot''s voice pierced the silence once again but to no avail. He frowned, waiting for another minute for her answer. Florence kept quiet and didn''t move a muscle. "Princess, if keeping your silence is your way to retaliate, then I hope that would make you feel better," said Heliot, pushing himself to stand. "I would be in my way. May you recover quickly."


    With that being said, Heliot turned and sauntered off. He didn''t want to waste time since for him, as long as she was safe and alive, that was all that mattered. He had already done his job as the ''acting'' patriarch of the royal family. "Why?" Heliot stopped in his tracks when Florence spoke. "Why did you do that?"


    His brows knitted, looking back at her. To his surprise, Florence, the princess who always had a smile on her face, was looking back at him coldly. "I''m afraid I am not following your statements, sister." Heliot faced Florence. "What did I do to deserve such malicious re from you?"


    Florence balled her hands into a tight fist, clutching the quilt that was over herp. Her eyes sharpened, glinting with anger that words weren''t enough to exin. "You always act cold, apathetic, and rational¡­" she breathed out heavily. "Why¡­ did you send me to the Heart''s Empire, brother? Why did you send me to anothernd while you¡­ and everyone in Karo, died? I cannot understand."

 Chapter 757 The night of the regression

    Chapter 757 The night of the regression


    [ shback: The night of the regression ]


    Florence was fuming as soon as she reached her chambers, still clutching her skirt tightly. A loud shriek escaped her mouth as she recalled the humiliation she had met tonight. All her life, Florence had been the good girl. Despite being a young princess, she was always mindful of her reputation. She would put up a smile even when her feet were bleeding with the heels she was wearing. Her smile would never leave her face in every banquet, and no amount of inner turmoil could take it off. Even as the Empress of this great empire, Florence never showed the slightest vulnerability. Her emperor had broken her heart many times; every time Rufus would look at Silvia, a piece of her heart would fall. Yet, no one knew about it. However, the audacity of that butler! "How dare he defile me?" her voice shook as her entire body trembled in anger. Florence bit her lower lip to numb the lingering sensation Fabian left.


    "Ughh!!!" Florence stomped her feet towards the bed and threw herself on it. She reached for the pillow, burying her face to muffle her screams. She had been angry before, but not to this extent that she wanted to explode. Perhaps it was also because of the piled-up anger towards the emperor, Rufus, and Fabian''s shamelessness was simply thest straw. Either way, Florence felt like exploding. She wanted to detonate for real. "Hah¡­!" she breathed out, peeling her face from the pillow to breathe. Her face contorted as her eyes felt hot, while tears formed in the corner of her eyes.


    "How dare they¡­" her voice cracked, clutching the pillow. "Why are they so cruel?"


    Florence had suffered emotionally during her entire marriage with Rufus. She did everything she could; she did her best but to no avail. Even though Rufus was overall kind and considerate to her, Florence simply wished to gain his affection. They were husband and wife, after all. They didn''t have any dispute in this political marriage and there were many reasons for them to try. However, even though Florence was willing, Rufus wasn''t. His heart was shut and the most painful of all was that Florence would always catch him staring at another woman lovingly. She might''ve turned a blind eye or she could''ve turned mean to Silvia, but she couldn''t. Silvia was a wonderfuldy and Florence couldn''t me her if the emperor was in love with her. The only constion Florence had was that she knew the emperor was suffering just as great as her. After all, no matter how deep Rufus'' love for Silvia was, Silvia was married and in love with another man. They were both miserable in this marriage. Still, they could''ve prevented it. If only Rufus knew how to let go and tried his best to look in Florence''s way, they might actually be happy. Sadly, Rufus didn''t and Florence couldn''t force him. A tear rolled across her nose bridge, chewing her lower lip. ''That''s right¡­'' she thought. ''What did I expect?''


    Florence sniffed hard as she allowed her tears to overflow from her eyes. The anger she felt for Fabian, who kissed her without consent, wasn''t what truly disappoint her. It was Rufus'' reaction. "He''s right¡­" came out a shaking voice, recalling Fabian''s advice. "... he''s a bad husband. It''s a good thing I mustered my courage to propose a divorce."


    Deep in her heart, she wished the divorce process would soon be over. Since Rufus and Florence had a good rtionship as partners, she was certain Rufus wouldn''t mind letting her return to Karo. Florence cried silently for the next hours until her eyes were puffy. She didn''t know how long she had been crying, as the night was usually long for her. All she could tell herself was that everything would be fine soon. She wouldn''t hurt anymore and once she divorced, she would be free.


    She might not meet a man who would ept her, but what was important for her was to stay away from Rufus. Even though she loved him, she wanted to leave him. She couldn''t stay in this ce longer. Knock! Knock!


    Florence flinched when she suddenly heard a knock on the door. Widening her swollen eyes, she pushed herself to sit upright. "Your Highness, it is I¡­ returning after your orders¡­"


    She sniffed hard as she raised her brows, hearing her servant from the other side of the door. Because of all the crying all night, Florence took a minute to recall what sort of order she had given this servant. When she realized what it was, she hastily flung her legs out of the bed. Standing in front of the shut door, Florence cleared her throat. She opened the door slightly, slipping her hand.


    "Hand it over," she ordered with a coarse voice, embarrassed to present herself in front of the servant in such a wrecked state. "Your Majesty, are you alright?" asked the maid, warranting an irritated response from the empress.


    "Just hand it over!" Florence''s breath hitched upon realizing she raised her voice. "Just¡­ give it to me and don''t bother me anymore."


    The servant worriedly gazed at Florence''s hand and sighed. Being the empress''s maid for years, she already knew that the empress disliked showing her vulnerability. And that crying was considered one. "Your Majesty, we received a letter earlier than expected. It came from your friend in Karo. It seemed it was sent days before you sent your letter," reported the maid as she ced the letter that was meant for the empress. "If you need anything, I will be right outside." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No need," was what Florence said, closing the door as soon as she sped the letter. Florence rested her back against the door, biting her lower lip, holding the letter tightly. A deep exhale slipped past her lips, gazing down while raising the letter in her hand. "A letter¡­" she whispered. "... right. I thought it was a response to my previous letter regarding the divorce. But it seemed a letter from Karo was on its way before I sent mine."


    Another deep exhale slipped past Florence''s lips, hoping this letter from Karo wasn''t bad news. She would feel terrible if the letter was a bad one, and then her letter would arrive in her home country, only to know she was divorcing the emperor. Little did Florence know, the letter wasn''t just bad news. It was horrible to the core.


    ------ A/N: THIS IS FLORENCE PERSPECTIVE ON THE NIGHT OF THE REGRESSION. IF YOU NEED A REFERENCE, READ CH 646 TO REFRESH YOUR MEMORY OF WHAT HAPPENED.

 Chapter 758 The night of the regression II

    Chapter 758 The night of the regression II


    Florence had thought long and hard about the divorce even before she brought it up to Rufus in tonight''s shared dinner. She was an Empress and divorce was scandalous. However, she believed because she had an outstanding record, serving the empire that wasn''t her home for years was enough.


    Still, Heliot''s opinions mattered to her. Hence, she sent a letter days before she brought up the subject to Rufus. If her calction was correct, the letter she sent would''ve just arrived in Karo today at the earliest. To receive a letter from Karo, she could already expect it was something important. She didn''t have that sort of ''normal'' rtionship with his siblings that they would exchange casual letters. Myriads of things hovered over her head before opening the letter. She had considered all sorts of content to expect, mostly regarding politics, since she was an empress. However, never in her imagination did she consider the content she had read. "Hah¡­" Florence dropped the letter as her hands trembled. Her knees soon gave way,nding on the floor with a careless thud. "What¡­" she covered her lips in horror, eyes shaking, staring at the opened letter. Her gaze caught the blood smeared on the side. Even from this distance, she could see how clumsy the handwriting was, as if the person''s hand was shaking.


    "No, no, no." Florence crawled to pick up the letter, reading it again without blinking. Her heart stopped as her breath hitched until her neck turned taut. "What''s going on?" she mumbled in a shaking voice, shaking her head, reading the letter repeatedly. The letter says;


    [ To Her Majesty,


    If you received this letter, that meant I sessfully ryed His Highness Heliot''s message. Forgive me for writing hastily, for I am running out of time. Please¡­ bear with me. Your Highness, do not¡­ return to Karo at all costs.


    Several years ago, the people from the maind had threatened ournd, forcing His Highness to execute the Duchess of Grimsbanne. His Highness had followed their requests but was unable to take the life of the previous empress of the Heart''s Empire. In exchange for not fulfilling His Highness''s end of the bargain, he had sacrificed his life¡­ ]


    There was a long space on the letter as if the person writing it was interrupted. Or maybe the sender of the letter had to move to another ce to hide. Whatever the reason there was, the following content was even more direct.


    [ They betrayed him. They didn''t n on letting Karo go, even if His Highness seeded. Now, thend of Karo is on the verge of ruin. Your Highness, His Highness''sst order was for you to stay away from Karo. Do not return to Karo at all costs! And stop His Majesty La Crox from marching in Karo.


    Please¡­ Your Highness¡­ you are our only hope. Stay safe. ]


    Florence''s brain went nk for a moment after re-reading the letter for the umpteenth time. She couldn''t understand it and her heart was racing each time she would try toprehend it. "What''s going on?" her lips quivered, shaking her head to get herself together. "This can''t be happening. No. Karo¡­ won''t fall just like that."


    Florence crumpled the paper in her hand, her other hand clutched her skirt as she tried to stand. But s, her knees were shaking uncontrobly, and she subsequently fell back onto the floor. She clenched her teeth, punching her thigh to stand up.


    How could a pureblooded vampire like her be this weak? "Stand!" she yelled, forcing herself to stand up. After several tries, she managed to stand. Her body was still shaking and her heart was still racing. The adrenaline rushed to the ends of her nerves. However, instead of giving her the rush to sprint to the emperor''s chambers, Florence stood in front of the door motionlessly. She took a deep breath, releasing it through her lips. She couldn''t afford to panic ¡ª not for the sake of her reputation or image. Florence needed a clear mind since rushing things would do nothing. Much to her dismay, when she took another deep breath, the pungent scent of blood wafted her nostrils. Her back instantly stiffened, staring at the door wide-eyed.


    Florence took a careful step back, clutching the letter close to her chest. The scent of blood grew stronger, making her cover her mouth. Despite not seeing what was going on, she knew in her heart that right outside this door, a massacre was urring. But what was even more dreadful was that¡­ she could barely hear the faint thud each time a body fall on the floor. There were no other noises that could be heard; no wonder she didn''t notice it until now since she was crying and too preupied with her feelings. ''Will I die here?'' she wondered, taking more steps back. Not long after, blood crawled from underneath the gap in the door. Florence looked back at the window, thinking if she should jump from there. However, Florence was a coward. Vampires were strong and fast. Jumping from this height wouldn''t be a problem. But not Florence. ''I''m scared¡­'' She clenched her teeth, looking back at the shut door. She took another step back cautiously, barely making a sound. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As she stared at the door, Florence began hearing footsteps. They were careful and heavy footsteps, and each time that soundless tap of shoes caress her ears, her heart would skip a bit. At this moment, Florence could only think of one person.


    Rufus. ''Your Majesty¡­'' Florence covered her mouth, looking around her chambers. When her eyesnded on the closet, she looked back at the door. With clenched teeth, she tiptoed towards the closet and hid inside. Inside the darkness, she kept her hands over her lips while listening to the footsteps approaching her chambers. She wanted to shout for help, but the pungent scent of blood told her that was a stupid thing to do.


    The Imperial pce was under siege. Her breath hitched when she heard a loud creak that sounded louder than usual. Coldness washed over her body, seeping deep into her bones when she heard the footstep growing louder and louder.


    Florence kept her wide eyes on the shut doors of the closet, holding her breath, praying. She prayed and prayed, hoping whoever was outside would go away. But s, her prayers weren''t heard¡­ or so she thought because a secondter, the doors of the closet opened from the outside. She looked up ever so slowly, and her heart sank, seeing a familiar man she just met tonight. Fabian.

 Chapter 759 The night of the regression III

    759 The night of the regression III


    A part of Florence wished Rufus would save her for once. In her heart, even though she was angry at him, she hoped he would value her in times like this. She was his empress and he must''ve known that despite being a vampire, Florence¡­ was scared of many things.


    Her heart stopped beating as the footsteps came closer, and it dropped to her stomach, almost jumping when the doors of the closet flew open. With shaking, wide eyes, she gazed at the man looking down at her dangerously. Right then and there, her brain went nk as her entire body was frozen on the spot. She knew this man. This man¡­ imed her lips without her consent. He was that person who pressed all her buttons and got away with a smile. He had this smile on his face that looked so annoying for reasons she couldn''t understand. However, that smile was absent. All she could see was a man with blood on his face. His clothes, although she didn''t pay attention, were also soaking with nothing but blood. He reeked of blood and death. Turning her stomach in a way, she felt like throwing up.


    Three seconds¡­ that was just how long since their eyes met, but for her, it felt like it was over three days. The dread that felt like gnawing under her skin reached her heart, clenching it tightly until she couldn''t breathe. Her mouth fell open, about to let out a loud scream. But s, just as her lips parted, a bloody hand grabbed half of her lower face. Her eyes instantly went huge as her screams were shoved back down her throat, nearly choking her. Fabian ced a finger in front of his lips wordlessly, staring deep into her shaking, wide eyes. His finger still had fresh blood.


    "Quiet," he whispered, making her gulp nervously. "If you want to live, then don''t make a sound. Understood?"


    Tears shone in her eyes, nodding out of fear at this guy. There were many questions in her head, and one of them was: ''would he kill me?'' Fabian was Rufus''s brother, but it looked like this man was the viin and not the hero. Fabian''s eyelids drooped as a dangerous glint flickered across his eyes. He stared at her for several seconds before withdrawing his hand from her mouth. "I told you." He smirked. "I will visit you tonight."


    Her brows rose, watching him straighten his back. Before she could say or even think what he meant by that, Fabian hushed and closed the closet. ''What''s going on?'' she wondered, still shaking uncontrobly. Her question was answered soon as she heard more footsteps and then followed by the sound of woods breaking and porcin shattering. Florence instinctively covered her mouth to muffle her screams, flinching when a loud thud came from the entrance of the closet. It was as though somethingnded on it. Even so, she kept quiet as instructed. No matter how terrified she was at the noises outside and the increasing scent of blood.


    When the noises subsided, Florence gazed at the shut door in dread. She flinched once more when it flew open, revealing the familiar butler. This time, there was more blood on him and she didn''t know if all of that blood was from the enemies or his. Fabian bent over, nting a hand on top of her head. "Good girl," he praised while patting her head. For some reason, Florence felt slightly reassured. There was something in his pats that soothed the dread in her heart. It was ironic that Fabian terrified her right now, but also, her instinct told her he wouldn''t hurt her. "What''s going on?" she asked, barely forcing a voice out of her throat. Fabian arched a brow and nced over his shoulder. He slowly retrieved his hand from her head, scanning her silently. "I¡­ don''t know," he answered. "Do you?"


    "How can you not know?" her voice cracked, clutching her hand even tighter. "How can you not know?" Fabian returned the question to her with genuine wonder in his voice. "I simply came here since I told you ''it will happen again,'' but apparently, you had¡­ visitors."


    "What?" Fabian narrowed his eyes as he caught the crumpled paper in her tight grip. He raised a hand, clipping the end of the paper in between his fingers.


    "Can I?" he nced up at her.


    "This¡­" Florence clutched the paper tighter, but giving him the benefit of the doubt, she reluctantly let go. As Fabian straightened out the paper, she squeezed herself inside the closet as if she wanted to be one with it. "Hm¡­ interesting." Fabian rocked his head in understanding, folding the parchment, and handed it back to her. "You received this¡­?"


    "Just now." Her answer was quick with a tinge of panic. "I don''t understand and I haven''t¡­ I haven''t processed the context well when I smelled the scent of blood." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Florence lowered her head and snuck a look at him. Her brows furrowed, seeing him narrow his eyes as if he was mulling about something. "Is there¡­ do you know something about it?" she blurted out when over ten seconds had passed and he was still silent.


    "No¡­ but some things I heard from those nightwalkers seem to make more sense now." He breathed out, snapping his sharp eyes ever so tenderly. He then offered his hand to her. "We should go, You."


    Florence held her breath as her teeth clenched, gazing at his hand which was still dripping with blood. Her brows furrowed. "You''re injured?" she looked up, wide-eyed.


    "We should go," he repeated, this time stressing his remarks. "But ¡ª" Florence bit her tongue and clutched his hand. When she loosened her grip, she sped his hand and allowed him to assist her out of the closet. To her surprise, the second sheid her eyes upon her chambers, multiple corpses were scattered on the floor. Blood had tainted the broken walls and floor, severed flesh everywhere she looks, and just aplete disaster. Florence covered her mouth as her stomach turned, feeling sick at the sight she wasn''t ready to behold. Noticing this, Fabian snapped a finger in front of her to get her attention. When she looked up at him, he asked;


    "Do you need a distraction?" "What¡­?" her eyes went wide as he suddenly bent over. Florence held her breath, frozen on the spot, inhaling his deep breaths that were hitting her upper lip. "Do you need a distraction?" he repeated; his face and lips were only an inch apart from hers. "No ¨C no."


    "How unfortunate." Fabian drew his head back, smiling until his eyes were squinting. "Now, shall we?"

 Chapter 760 The night of the regression IV

    760 The night of the regression IV


    Florence covered her mouth the second they stepped outside her chambers. Her chambers were a disaster in a matter of minutes, but outside was not any better. Her heart skipped a beat as her stomach turned, catching her servant ¡ª the one who handed her a letter ¡ª sitting against the wall with her head on herp. It was gruesome, making Florence turn to Fabian.


    "It wasn''t me," Fabian rified, sensing the cautious look on his side. He then perked his chin at the corpse in the other corner. "It was him."


    Florence nced in the direction Fabian pointed and caught a corpse in ck clothing. He was wearing the same clothing as those who were left dying inside her chambers. She was quick to realize the difference in the sound of footsteps she initially heard before Fabian''s. "How did they get inside?" she blurted out as her body shook again. "And howe the royal knights hadn''t done anything yet?"


    "I didn''t know Her Majesty was this pitiful." Fabian set his eyes on her, looking at her with genuine pity.


    On normal days, Florence would take this as an insult, but she didn''t have the leisure to even argue with this man. Fabian still saved her at the end of the day ¡ª intentional or not.


    "Forgive me for being slow-witted, brother." She spat out through her gritted teeth, clutching her hand into a ball. "I am too rattled to use my head."


    "They didn''t get inside; they''ve already been inside for who knows how long." Fabian raised his eyes at the window nearby. "And this¡­ feels familiar."


    "What is?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The spell that is covering the entire imperial pce."


    The second those words slipped past Fabian''s lips, Florence held her breath. At that moment, she finally felt the strange ability that had been thick in the air. No wonder Fabian told her she was pitiful. Whatever prowess that was cast upon the imperial pce, any vampire would notice it. But Florence wouldn''t if he didn''t mention it.


    "My brother¡­" she whispered, wide-eyed, looking up at Fabian. "It''s not my brother''s!"


    Fabian arched a brow, looking back at her apathetically. "I never said it was." ¡ª he wouldn''t say ''it feels familiar'' if Fabian knew it was Heliot''s abilities. After all, Fabian had already felt Heliot''s abilities back when Lilou was governing the duchy. The day Fabian, Rufus, and Samael returned to Haimirich after their ''death,'' Samael unleashed such power that put many people to sleep. Heliot had the same ability, albeit much more powerful and controlled, unlike Samael''s. After all, Samael''s powers were mostly stolen, and thus, he rarely hones them. "But that is interesting," Fabian mumbled, eyes glinting as his lips curled into a smirk. "I wonder if they stole your brother''s abilities before killing him."


    With that being said, Fabian took a step forward to not waste a second anymore. He had to meet Rufus, knowing his brother would''ve woken up already. However, he stopped just as he did when a hand held his wrist.


    "I''m scared," Florence confessed under her breath, looking at him with shaking eyes. "Please don''t leave me."


    "I won''t, sister. Follow me."


    Florence clutched his wrist tighter, keeping her lips in a tight, thin sh. A shallow breath slipped past Fabian''s lips after staring at her for several seconds. Without a word, he peeled her fingers from his wrist, only to hold her hand. "Did that make you feel better?" he inquired with a tinge of impatience. She noticed the faint pressure in his tone, but she ignored it and nodded. "Come."


    And with that, the two of them fled the Avolire Pce. As they run through the silent hallway, her grip around his hand tightened. They had passed by several marshals in charge of the security of the said ce, and they were all silenced. Some servants'' bodies were also left lying in their own pool of blood. But the gruesome sight that tainted the glorious Avolire pce didn''t deter them from moving forward. Even when Florence realized the inner pce that was connecting all the pces shared the same fate as the Avolire Pce, they continued to sprint to the emperor''s pce. Although there was less blood in the inner pce, it seemed some of them were simply knocked unconscious. When they were minutes closer to the emperor''s pce, Fabian''s steps slowed down until he haltedpletely. Florence, who managed to keep up with him, gazed at him curiously.


    "What is it?" she asked in a panic. "Are there enemies ahead?"


    Florence studied his expression, and unlike his usual smile, Fabian''s expression was nk. He gazed in the direction ahead, eyes glinting dangerously. He released her hand, making her eyes dte in confusion. "Stay here, Your Majesty," he instructed, only to her head quick and loud, "no!" Florence flinched when Fabian set his sharp eyes on her. "You said you won''t leave me alone," she reminded him through her gritted teeth. "If there''re enemies ahead, I swear I won''t hold you back ¡ª I''ll hide! Just¡­ just don''t leave me alone here."


    "Please!" she then hurriedly held his hand with both her hands, eyes still fixed on him. "I know I''m annoying and pathetic, but I''m begging you. I can''t¡­ I don''t want to be left alone."


    There was a moment of silence that descended upon them as they looked at each other in silence. Florence had already swallowed the little pride she had out of fear. She had seen everyone in the ces they had been, and she was certain that being alone was thest thing she wanted right now. Her chances of survival would be closer to none. "I¡­ don''t like you," he muttered, narrowing his eyes, looking at her in utter dismay. "Do as you wish, but I''m telling you¡­ I might hurt you too if you came close."


    Her breath hitched when Fabian peeled his eyes away from her and sauntered off. Florence stayed in the same spot as he walked away, staring at his back with genuine dread in her eyes. For some reason, she felt the murderous intent shrouding his back as he walked towards the emperor''s pce. ''He''s going to kill someone,'' was what her subconscious mind told her¡­ and Florence was certain Fabian was going to the emperor''s pce to kill someone and not just meet Rufus.

 Chapter 761 The night of the regression V

    761 The night of the regression V


    The Emperor''s Pce was no different from the previous ones Florence and Fabian went through. The hallways were filled with servants and knights, but unlike the bloody scene from the previous hallways, there was no blood around. It only meant they were simply unconscious. However, that didn''t mean the scent of blood didn''t waft into their nostrils. There was this distinct sweet scent of blood and the closer Fabian and Florence were to the Emperor''s chambers, the stronger it got. Fabian''s expression slowly grew darker, while the fear in her eyes amplified until Fabian kicked the door open. Both of them froze by the door as the aromatic scent of blood wafted in their nose. Florence covered her nose and mouth because the scent left this tingling sensation in her teeth. It smelled delicious. "You¡­" she snapped her eyes when Fabian spoke. Florence nced at Fabian''s side, seeing him staring in a direction. Her gaze followed where he was staring, only for her pupils to slowly go wide.


    There, straddling the emperor''s body, was¡­ Silvia. Silvia was holding a knife tainted with blood. When Fabian''s voice reached her ears, her trembling hands dropped the knife on top of Rufus''s bleeding chest. She slowly raised her head, revealing the tears flooding her face. Fear and confusion filled her eyes as she fixed her gaze on Fabian. "Fabi¡­" she whispered, her lips trembling. "... I¡­ don''t know what happened."


    Fabian''s eyes darkened as a murderous glint flickered across his eyes. He raised his hand to the side, flexing his fingers as he call forth, "Maleficent."


    Florence''s breath hitched as Fabian disappeared right in front of her in a blink of an eye, only to see him standing beside the bed. His dark spear was pointing at Silvia''s throat while thetter had her chin raised. "You don''t know what happened¡­?" Fabian repeated with bloodlustced in his dark voice. "Let me tell you what happened, marchioness. You snuck inside the emperor''s chambers and stabbed him¡­"


    His eyes fell on Rufus''s chest. His brother''s clothes had turned red, making his dark spear tremble. "... thirty-three times. He probably woke up the first time your de went through his chest, but the first time was fatal. The rest that followed weren''t. but they were enough for him to feel every pain as he bleed out to his death."


    "Marchioness, I thought, since things are already peaceful¡­ the prophecy will not happen." Fabian''s jaw tightened as the veins underneath the back of his hand protruded angrily. "However, it seemed although the two of you didn''t end up together, the prophesy eventually transpired."


    Silvia''s eyes, which were filled with tears, shone with a different type of confusion. She knew Fabian well; they got along well through the years. Therefore, she was confused why Fabian wasn''t even surprised. The butler was furious; it was obvious in his eyes. Yet, he was rather calm, which shouldn''t surprise anyone, since Fabian had always been calm. But this involved Rufus, and Fabian''s calmness was strange. 11:20


    Silvia''s eyes, which were filled with tears, shone with a different type of confusion. She knew Fabian well; they got along well through the years. Therefore, she was confused why Fabian wasn''t even surprised. The butler was furious; it was obvious in his eyes. Yet, he was rather calm, which shouldn''t surprise anyone, since Fabian had always been calm. But this involved Rufus, and Fabian''s calmness was strange. "Fabian, what are you saying?" she asked in a tiny voice, feeling the tip of Maleficent pressed against her throat. "No¡­ what is going on? I don''t know. I¡­ I didn''t mean to hurt Ruru." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tears blurred her vision as she tried to remember how she got to this ce. She couldn''t remember, no matter how much she racks her brain. It was nk. All she could remember was going back to her senses when she heard Fabian''s voice.


    "I¡­ killed him." Silvia looked back at Rufus, ignoring the graze on her neck when she did. Her mouth fell open as reality sank in. She felt his chest and his wounds oozed with blood, causing her hands to tremble uncontrobly. "No." She shook her head. "No, no. no¡­" Watching Silvia slowly wake up from a moment of haze and shock, Fabian''s jaw tightened. He nced at Rufus''s side profile and then at Silvia''s. "Mydy," Fabian called, but Silvia was busy crying and stopping the blood from Rufus''s wounds. Hence, he called louder. "Silvia!"


    Silvia''s shoulder stiffened, looking back at Fabian slowly. "Forget about everything," he muttered, gripping his dark spear. Fabian raised his des and ced them on her forehead. He pressed it slightly until blood seeped out of her wound. Yet the blood seemed to be absorbed by his dark spear, producing a dark shroud.


    "It is my fault for not dealing with you earlier. But the next time I do¡­ I will definitely end you."


    Florence gasped when Fabian suddenly thrust his dark spear into Silvia''s head as if her skull were as soft as a watermelon. From her vantage point, she could see Silvia''s dted eyes as she stared at Fabian, and how those eyes slowly dim of life. When Fabian pulled his de out, Silvia''s body copsed on the bed helplessly. Florence took a careful step back, staring at Fabian''s back with utter dread. Emperor was dead, and he died in his sleep. Silvia, the empress''dy-in-waiting and also the Marchioness of La Lona March, killed him, and now she was also dead. There was no reason for Silvia to kill Rufus, and it was strange how Rufus died so easily. Rufus was the strongest knight. Hence, he would''ve woken up when Silvia came in here. Florence wanted to mistake this scenario for Silvia and Rufus having an affair, and things just went wrong. However, she knew Silvia and Rufus very well. Those two¡­ wouldn''t do that.


    ''Heliot''s sister isn''t as dumb as she looks.'' Florence froze when she heard a devious voice in her head, but before she could even do or speak, she felt her hand twitch. Her vision slowly blurred, and thest thing she saw was Fabian turning in her direction. She stretched her hand to him, but the next thing she knew she was falling to her side. And then there was just darkness. It was sudden. She didn''t even feel any pain aside from this distinct tightness in her chest. That was thest thing Florence remembered before she woke up carrying these memories after Fabian abducted her while she was still a princess in Karo.

 Chapter 762 Please banish me

    762 Please banish me


    [ PRESENT TIME ]


    "Why¡­ did you send me to the Heart''s Empire, brother? Why did you send me to anothernd while you¡­ and everyone in Karo, died? I cannot understand."


    Florence clutched the quilt that was covering herp. Her eyes heat up, grinding her teeth, waiting for Heliot''s answer. Deep in her heart, she knew Heliot wouldn''t know the answer, but lest he already made this ridiculous deal who would betray him and Karo, she was taking the risk. That night of the regression was one of the most traumatizing things Florence had experienced in all her heart. Her heartache in her marriage paled inparison. The sheer thought of blood right now could turn her stomach.


    "You¡­ remember?" Heliot narrowed his eyes as he sized up the princess sitting on the bed. Based on that series of questions, it was obvious Florence seemed to remember her memories before the regression. After all, she did mention ''Heart''s Empire'' instead of ''kingdom.'' "How?" he asked under his breath, intrigued by how his sister suddenly retrieved her memories. Just days ago, there was nothing wrong with Florence, and was acting like usual. How did she change the second she woke up after her abduction? It somehow reminded Heliot of how Lilou also changed overnight.


    "Does it matter?" Florence let out a short, ridiculingugh. "It seemed you still hadn''t made the deal¡­ or are you lying?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I am someone who is not in need to lie to anyone, Princess. However, I have to remind you to watch your tone."


    Hearing his remarks, Florenceughed in mockery. Her reaction brought a deep frown on his face, watching herugh andugh as if there was something wrong in her head. "You worry about my tone¡­" she ran her fingers through her hair, raising her gaze up at him. "... why are you always like this, brother?" Tears shone in her eyes as the veins in the sclera turned red. "You are always like this, your highness. You act aloof and emotionless. Although I admired your wise governance and achievements, I had always thought you do not have the heart to sympathize with anyone. That is why¡­" her voice broke, shaking her eyes in disbelief.


    "That is why I couldn''t understand. Why me, Your Highness?" she continued with utter confusion in her voice. "Why did you send me to that ce? And why did you tell me not to return to Karo at all costs? I am¡­pletely baffled."


    There was a moment of silence after her remarks. She hung her head low and her tearsnded on the back of her fist. Florence remembered losing her consciousness when Fabian fed her with his blood which had poison. But when she woke up, the memories before the regression surged in her head without a pause. At first, she was confused. But after some time, she was able to put the pieces together. But that wasn''t the only problem. Before this regression, there were many questions and unresolved things in Florence''s head. One of them was what happened when she lost consciousness back then. Did Fabian kill her just like how he killed Silvia?


    Her hand trembled at the thought of dying in Fabian''s hands. She shook her head, thinking there were other things that could''ve happened. Yet, she didn''t know Fabian that well. If that man could kill Silvia, he could do it to her. "I had always doubted their im regarding the regression, but it seemed what they had said were true." Heliot''s voice pierced the air after a moment. "Don''t worry about it now. They were already fixing it."


    A shallow breath slipped past Heliot''s lips, studying Florence''s demeanor. He heard the future Heliot had sent his sister to marry Rufus and be his empress. Right now, Heliot couldn''t understand why he did that since he had made a promise to Florence''s mother that he would protect Florence. Sending Florence to the Heart''s Empire sounded impossible, knowing that was akin to sending her to her prison. "Apologies for not carrying the answer you seek. But I won''t send you again to another ce," he added solemnly. "You may rest assured. Rest for now."


    With that being said, Heliot turned on his heel to leave. However, just as he did, he stopped when she spoke. "I want to leave Karo." Heliot frowned, turning around to face her, only to see a determined glint across her eyes. "Send me to the Heart''s Empire, Your Highness. Or better yet, banish me."


    "Princess, if my actions before the regression upset you, I would find a satisfactory answer."


    Florence shook her head. "This is not about your action¡­ or perhaps, it was. After all, before I died, which I assumed was my end before returning in time, Your Highness specifically ordered me not to return to Karo at all cost. You might not remember it now, but I remember."


    "What happened and what will happen had left a deep wound in my heart. However, I might''ve abhorred you for it, but I cannot deny Your Highness is a wise man and must''ve had a reason." She raised her chin, determined to follow her gut feeling. "You could''ve told me to send reinforcement, but instead, told me to even stop His Majesty Rufus if he wants to rescue Karo from the hands of your enemies."


    "Please¡­ banish me if sending me to the Heart''s Kingdom will put you in a difficult position," she added adamantly. "If you truly feel sorry for me, then let me do what I want, Your Highness." "No." Heliot''s eyelids drooped. "You are not going anywhere, sister. Whatever the reason was, I can protect Karo and my people."


    Florence''s jaw tightened, holding his cold gaze. "If that is already clear, use this time to rest. You do not have to worry about this matter. If what you said was all true, then I promise you it won''t happen again." Heliot remarked as a dangerous glint flickered across his eyes. "No one¡­ will touch mynd. Not under my watch."

 Chapter 763 A hero in some eyes, a cruel villain in anothers perspective.

    Chapter 763 A hero in some eyes, a cruel viin in another''s perspective.


    "No one¡­ will touch mynd. Not under my watch."


    With that being said, Heliot sauntered off without another word. As he left, Florence''s grip on the quilt trembled as tears rolled down her cheek. This time, her tears weren''t from fear or confusion, but because of anger and disappointment. That was the Heliot Von Stein she knew. If this was before, Florence would rather feel assured. After all, Heliot was a man of his words. Once Heliot gave his word, he would do it no matter what. But time reversed and there were certain things that left a crack in Florence''s trust towards Heliot. "You¡­ changed back then, brother," she whispered after some time, eyes still fixed on the shut door where Heliot left. "How did I not notice that?"


    Florence bit her inner lower lip, recalling the time before she was crowned the empress. Back then, when Heliot first attended the founding celebration of the Heart''s Kingdom and got acquainted with the Duchess of Grimsbanne, Heliot had changed. They thought Heliot and Lilou, the Duchess of Grimsbanne and also the former Empress before Florence, were developing feelings. Who wouldn''t?


    Heliot never exchanged letters with anyone in the past just as much as he exchanged letters with Lilou. Not just that, but Heliot had sent many gifts to Lilou, and he had also visited her a couple of times. Just the travel time Heliot spent to meet Lilou was enough to consider it a courtship. However, everyone knew Heliot and Lilou didn''t end up exchanging vows since the Duke of Grimsbanne turned up alive. The officials in thend of Karo were worried back then ¡ª Florence had remembered that time. The thing was, Heliot''s reaction wasn''t what everyone had expected. Heliot wasn''t broken-hearted or anything of the sort, but instead, he had always been in a great mood. Florence never met Lilou personally, but she knew the things she knew as she watched this side of the story unfold. Still, she couldn''t deny that Heliot slowly became less and less insufferable. And because of that¡­ he felt like someone who was within anyone''s reach, unlike the untouchable man he used to be.


    "Brother¡­ you might not remember, but I do not want you to regret letting me stay," she whispered, loosening her grip on the quilt. "Moreover, that Butler, Fabian¡­ is the only person who knew what happened that night."


    *******


    [ HEART''S KINGDOM ]


    "Cassara, I am not in the mood to y word games with you. Tell me. Where did Hell go?" Silvia gazed at Cassara across from her. Her eyes were sharp while Cassara was reclining on her side, showing herck of interest in Silvia''s inquiry. Ever since Silvia regained her consciousness, she had been investigating the kingdom. Yulis didn''t remember anything; it was the same with Dominique. Her hair would even raise whenever she would bump into Hanzel and the people she knew had died, but now well and just as vicious as before. Silvia had been careful and had acted almost the same as before. However, in front of Cassara, she wasn''t. After all, Cassara definitely knew things Silvia didn''t. Samael and his people were here months ago, and Silvia was certain they used Cassara''s ability to retrieve Fabian''s memories. She witnessed all that, which didn''t make sense to her until Silvia mysteriously regained her memories. The problem was that Cassara would either give her a silent treatment or wouldn''t meet her at all. If Silvia didn''t force her way in, she wouldn''t be sitting across from Cassara while thetter waszing on the settee.


    "Cassara!"


    "You are so loud, sister." Cassara fluttered her eyshes ever so tenderly, looking back at Silvia''s burning eyes. "I don''t know where the hell that man went and even if I know, why would I tell you? It''s a good thing you retrieved your memories, but will you not implicate me with your personal dilemma?"


    "Cassara, how can you be so rxed after knowing this reversal of time? You know yourself this was a defiance of the natural order of this world and ¡ª" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "And then, what?" Cassara arched a brow. "Sister, aren''t you being too much? I know you are surprised by this revtion. However, must you speak this way? Have you forgotten that I¡­ had died?"


    Silvia''s breath hitched at Cassara''s remarks, watching thetter push herself from her reclining position. Thetter faced Silvia squarely, bearing a dull expression. "For you, this is a problem. But for me, it''s a blessing in disguise. I do not know why I am back here, but what I do know is that all I want right now is to survive." Cassara leaned back, sizing up Silvia from head to toe. She folded her arms under her chest, smirking. "If you want to go and follow Hell, just kill yourself. For sure, you''ll go straight to hell."


    "Cassara ¡ª!"


    "Silvia, I will repeat myself. I don''t know where Hell went, and I absolutely don''t care about him. However, I''ll give you a piece of advice. If I were you, leave this ce." A glint flickered across Cassara''s eyes, keeping her smirk up. "Go somewhere far, far away, sister. Or else someone wille for you and deliver you to hell."


    Cassara pushed herself up, walking around the coffee table that was separating the two of them. She then stood beside Silvia, nting a hand on her shoulder.


    "Even if that person won''t kill you¡­" she bent over to whisper in Silvia''s ear. "... I will. After all, his memories were mine to bear, and if his memories managed to dominate mine, I will kill you for everything you had done the night of the regression."


    Cassara scoffed as she straightened her back, looking down at Silvia''s side profile. "He might''ve good control of his memories, but I don''t. Remember the time I ventured that peasant''s memory? She passed her craziness to me, and I hope that won''t happen again."


    "This is why I loathed Hell." She retrieved her hand from Silvia as she walked away. "All I want is to survive now, only for him to give me an ultimatum on when that butler''s memories reign over me and lead me to my death."

 Chapter 764 What are the odds?

    Chapter 764 What are the odds?


    Fabian didn''t hurt Florence and had only put her to sleep. Hence, she still has all the energy to use and sneak out of the Royal Pce. Fortunately, Heliot didn''t think she would sneak out and didn''t order an increase in security. Sneaking out for Florence was as easy as slicing a piece of cake. She had done it many times to count growing up since she wasn''t that an important princess. Even though Heliot knew about her mischief, he turned a blind eye to it, since thend of Karo was overall a safe ce for his sister. Moreover, it was not like it was doing Florence any harm.


    Who would have thought? That after many years of sneaking out, a day woulde where Florence would sneak out with no intention of returning? Well, it was not like she didn''t attempt to flee home that night Fabian abducted her. It just so happened Heliot didn''t know her heart, since he thought Fabian took her against her will. Running through the dark street of a particr district of Karo, Florence looked back. She heaved a sigh of relief when she was certain no one was following her. Still, that didn''t stop her feet from moving forth. ''I can''t becent yet,'' she told herself, looking ahead, taking a turn to the alley on her right. ''For as long as I''m in Karo, I can''t becent yet. I can''t stop here.''


    A glint of determination flickered across her eyes. There were many unanswered questions in her head, but Florence kept them all in the back of her head. Heliot wouldn''t give her an answer simply because he didn''t have any satisfactory answer right now. ''That insufferable butler¡­'' Florence gritted her teeth, recalling that annoying smile of that sadistic butler. Be it before the regression or the current timeline, Fabian was just as insufferable. Although there were some things she should thank him for, she couldn''t entirely feel indebted to him. Why would she? Each time Fabian helped her, he would im her lips without her consent. He may feel that wasn''t enough, but that was more than enough for her to feel a zero ounce of any gratitude towards him. ''Where should I go?'' she wondered, clutching her cloak in the front. ''The Heart''s Kingdom? But I don''t know anyone in that ce and even if I know anyone, I''m certain they wouldn''t remember me.'' The dilemma of not knowing where to go slowly crawled under her skin, making her heart race slightly. But that didn''t deter her from moving forth nor was it enough to slow her down. She didn''t mind sleeping in the street¡­ although that scared her witless. ''You''re not strong, Florence,'' she told herself. ''But you have to go. For Karo¡­ for your brother¡­ for everyone¡­ even though you don''t know exactly if you''re doing the right thing.''


    Florence mentally nodded, steeling her heart, reminding herself of the warning she received the night of the regression. Bitterness swirled in her midnight blue eyes as she thought about the night of the disaster. Back then, Karo had fallen, or so, from what the letter imed. This Karo¡­ this prosperous and peaceful country had fallen and then the Heart''s Empire. If the time didn''t reverse, Florence could imagine the worse the day after that night. ''My husband died¡­ and so was Lady Silvia.'' Her teeth clenched, exiting the alley only to jump into a darker alley. ''I fainted¡­ wait¡­''


    Florence narrowed her eyes as she recalled something. [ Heliot''s sister isn''t as dumb as she looks ]


    That second, her heart tightened as her breath hitched. Her speed slowed down, remembering that voice, yet the distinct voice in her head before the darkness overtook her. Remembering those words and that voice made the hair behind her neck raise.


    ''That''s right¡­ there''s that voice.'' Another question mark hovered over her head as she picked up her speed. ''I felt weak when I heard that voice.''


    Florence balled her hand into a tight fist as another purpose rose in her head. She needed to find the truth while running away. Her eyes glinted. ''The maind,'' she told herself. ''The people of the maind. I should start¡­''


    Her eyes went round as she was nearing the end of the dark alley, only to see someone passing by. Florence slowed down, her boots screeching to stop herself from crashing into the person at the end of the alley. But s, it was toote. The person passing by the alley slowly turned his head in the alley''s direction, only to see someone clumsily speed towards him. Knowing there wasn''t much time, he raised his hand to stop Florence, holding her shoulder. However, just as he did, he stepped foot on a small fever. Hence, as he used force to stop her, the pebble rolled, subsequently making them fall. Boogsh!


    Thick smoke instantly ascended on the two figures on the sandy ground. Florence clenched her teeth as her kneended on the ground, although the rest of her body was safe as the person she crashed into was underneath her. "Ah ¡ª" Florence ground her teeth, pushing herself to sit upright. She raised her palm and caught a minor scratch, wincing as she closed her fist. "That hurts¡­"


    Florence opened and closed her fist while the smoke thinned out. At this point, she hadn''t realized the awkward situation she was in until she noticed a person''s gaze under her.


    "I didn''t think Her Highness is into wild fantasies." She froze upon hearing a familiar voice of a man, setting her eyes down, only for her breath to hitch. Of all people she could''ve bumped into¡­ why would she bump into this insufferable being? Were the gods ying tricks on her right now? Seriously? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Karo isn''t that big, but it isn''t small either. However, it seems we''re meant to be¡­ don''t you think so, Your Highness?" Fabian smiled until his eyes were squinting, enjoying how the horror resurfaced in those pair of mesmerizing eyes and her mouth falling open from shock.

 Chapter 765 Cant you just apologize?

    Chapter 765 Can''t you just apologize?


    "Karo isn''t that big, but it isn''t small either. However, it seems we''re meant to be¡­ don''t you think so, Your Highness?"


    When Florence heard those shameless remarks, she was rendered speechless. Now, she was certain, without a shadow of a doubt, that she wasn''t seeing things. This man was that insufferable brother-inw, Fabian.


    "I''m not sorry," she breathed out, eyes zing angrily. "Forgiven."


    Florence clutched his chest and spat out through her gritted teeth. "I said, I''m not sorry!" "Oh¡­" His smile remained, nodding in understanding, raising his hand in surrender. "... but that doesn''t mean I will not forgive Your Highness. However, there''s a limit to my benevolence. I forgive you for crashing into me, but not if you defiled me."


    "What?" Florence gasped in disbelief, a bit surprised at that random remark. Seeing Fabian arch a brow yfully, she froze for a second the moment she realized she was literally sitting on him. A short squeal escaped her mouth, jumping from him in a hurry. Her eyes shook, jumping even further to create a good distance from him. She watched himzily sit upright, breath hitching as he snapped his eyes at her. "It''s alright, Your Highness. At least now, I am certain you do not intend to defile me," he reassured politely as he stood up, brushing off the dust off his clothes.


    "Why would I defile ¡ª I mean, are you following me?" she asked with a shaking voice. "Why did you suddenly appear out of nowhere? What else do you want from my brother now? Lest you do not know, I don''t have anything to do with him now. Thus, whatever business you need to deal with him, go straight to him and don''t use me as leverage." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fabian tilted his head to the side. "Your Highness, our meeting tonight is purely a coincidence."


    "Coincidence?" Florence narrowed her eyes suspiciously, looking around to see if there were other people. "Why should I believe you?"


    "I didn''t see you have to." He shrugged nonchntly. "Very well. If that is all, I''ll be on my way."


    Florence took a step back in case he nned to catch her off guard. When she saw ?Fabian turn on his heel and walked away, she clutched her hand closer to her chest. ''He is really leaving?'' she wondered, looking around at the empty and dark alley. She waited for a second if someone would appear, but no one slinked out of the shadow. Not that she felt another presence aside from him, but knowing how capable the people from the Heart''s Empire were, she didn''t want to lower her guard.


    "What did you do to me?" Florence asked, stopping Fabian from walking away. "You did something to me, didn''t you?"


    "I don''t seem to understand what her highness is talking about." He turned around to face her, only to see her raise her chin as she dropped her hand to the side. "I remembered everything," she stressed through her gritted teeth. "After what you did¡­" her hands balled into a fist as her eyes grew fiery. "... I woke up with my memories intact. Don''t lie to me, brother-inw. What did you do to me to return my memories?" Fabian didn''t answer immediately, sizing her up. "An¡­ experiment."


    "An experiment?"


    "That''s interesting. I didn''t think it''ll work¡­" his smile stretched until his eyes were squinting, waving her goodbye as he turned his back on her. "I''ll gather more data on the road to prove this theory."


    "You¡­!" Florence ground her teeth, remembering how she was also used as some sort of experiment subject in the past. The first time they met, Fabian was also proving something that she didn''t fully understand. And then now? Just how much more disrespect should she have to endure from this man?


    "Stop!" she yelled, stopping Fabian from his tracks. Florence stomped her feet towards him until she was standing in front of him, blocking his path. "Just what did I do for you to insult me from then and now?"


    "I believe you are misunderstanding something, Your Highness."


    "I don''t!" she harrumphed aggressively, balling her hand into a tight fist. "First, you imed my lips despite knowing I''m not only the Empress and the mother of the nation but also your brother''s wife. You never apologized, and then now¡­ you poisoned me. I might not be relevant in thend of Karo now, and your brother might not have valued me as his wife. But¡­ how dare you?"


    Fabian slowly opened his squinting eyes, noticing how the corner of her eyes turned red. "I¡­ simply returned your memories to help you and thend of Karo," he said calmly. "Satiating my curiosity for repayment sounds fair, don''t you think?"


    "A repayment?" she scoffed, only for her breath to hitch at his response.


    "I did save you back then when people should''ve ughtered you in your chambers. That''s my repayment for my rudeness for forcing you into my experiment for the poll," he exined. "And now, I had returned your memories and taken you out of the dark as a repayment for whatever stupid decision you had made before the regression."


    "What¡­" she let out a dry and shortugh, perplexed at his twisted logic. "... can''t you just apologize?"


    "Why would I?"


    Florence balled her hand into a fist, realizing it was pointless. Asking him for a proper apology for everything wouldn''t happen. Fabian was already convinced himself that what happened was a give-and-take situation. Tears pooled in her eyes, keeping her mouth shut, afraid her voice would crack if she speak another word. "If that is all, then I''ll be on my way." Fabian tilted his head down slightly, walking past her silently without looking back. However, Fabian stopped once again when she spoke. This time, he didn''t look back. "What happened to me when I lost consciousness?" Florence inquired, slowly turning on her heel to face him. She wiped the tear that managed to escape her traitorous eyes with the back of her hand, sporting a brave front, chin raised. "That night of the regression¡­ what happened to us?"

 Chapter 766 Tilly likes her

    Chapter 766 Tilly likes her


    "That night of the regression¡­ what happened to us?" Florence balled her hand into a tight fist, staring intently at Fabian''s back. She waited for his reply, but all she heard for the next minute was the silent whisper of the night.


    ''What happened that night of the regression?'' Fabian repeated in his head, and a glint shed across his sharp eyes. Although Florence couldn''t see the solemn expression dominating his face, anyone could tell what happened¡­ was something he didn''t want to talk about. "You remembered, did you?" Florence continued when another minute had passed and Fabian didn''t answer her. "I heard a voice in my head that night, brother. But after that, I didn''t have any control over my body and the darkness devour mepletely."


    She took a step. "Tell me. What happened that night?"


    "Nothing." Fabian snapped his eyes and looked back at her nonchntly. "Nothing happened. After you copsed, I also copsed. When I woke up, I was back in the duchy."


    "I don''t believe you." Florence stomped her feet towards him and grabbed his coat. "You''re lying."


    "And why would I lie to you?" he cocked his head to the side. "I don''t have a reason to hide the truth, especially to you, Your Highness. You said it yourself, my brother didn''t value you as his wife and you are irrelevant to thisnd right now. I don''t mind being called a lunatic, but I''m not a liar."


    Her grip on his coat tightened, ring at him straight in the eye. "That''s¡­ why I can''t understand," she breathed out. "You don''t seem the person who is anything but a liar. That''s why I can''t understand why¡­ are you lying to me right now?"


    "I''m not."


    "You are, right now, you are." The tightness in her chest felt inexplicable, shaking her head sideways. "I don''t know you that much, but I dislike you to the bone ¡ª you and your brother. Your brother torments me for neglecting me for years¡­ but you torment me even more. At the very least, Rufus had always been clear of his feelings and stayed within the line. He never crossed it, unlike how you shamelessly toe the line until it blurs."


    Florence slowly let him go but kept her eyes on him. "I don''t know why you were there that night and helped me. Nor do I understand why did you return my memories. Lie all you want; I''m tired of everyone thinking they can dictate how I live my life."


    "I never lectured you on how to live yours ¡ª"


    "You don''t have to say it to send the message." She took two steps back from him. "Don''t show you care for me if you''re just going to be a jerk, brother. It turns my stomach."


    With that being said, Florence turned her back against him and took a step away. She stopped when she heard him casually say, "don''t call me brother."


    "Calling you brother is a reminder for me that I shouldn''t associate with you or with Rufus," she exined without looking back at him. "And to be independent to avoid being used as a political tool for anyone."


    Florence bit her lower lip as her eyes zed. Her steps didn''t falter, wanting to get away from him as fast as she could. That man¡­ only knew how to break her head and leave all these questions in her head. Ever since the first time they met that night, all he did was stir her emotions. Was giving her rifications? Or answering her serious questions too much to ask? Sure, he saved her back then and even took her out of the dark. However, she didn''t know whether to thank him for this gesture since Fabian was doing all this for his own selfish reason.


    His help for her was unintentional. "I hate him," she whispered, picking up her pace to get away from thend of Karo with a more determined heart to prove herself. "I hate everyone."


    ****


    Meanwhile, Fabian stared at the end of the alley where Florence disappeared to. He stood still, keeping his eyes to where she left, wearing this unusual solemn front. "She''s truly beautiful, don''t you think?" he snapped his eyes after the prolonged silence, raising his eyes, only to see Tilly standing on the roof of the old building. He took a step to the side when Tilly jumped,nding three steps from him soundlessly. "Rufus'' wife is, indeed, beautiful." Tilly nodded, looking at him almost innocently. "Do you like her?"


    "No." He smiled. "But I think Lady Tilly likes her."


    Tilly blinked twice. "Tilly likes her."


    "I figured."


    "But you like her too." Tilly peeled her eyes from him to the direction where Florence left. "I wonder¡­ if that has something to do with her beguiling personality."


    Fabian chuckled with his lips closed. "She is an unusual one. For a pureblood¡­ she is rather human." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Humane," Tilly replied without taking her eyes off of the end alley. "Being humane isn''t exclusive to humans, Fabian."


    "Apologies, mydy. You are right. After all, I am a mere human and yet, I don''t have the heart to sympathize with the tragedy of others." He rocked his head in agreement, arching a brow as his eyes fell on her side profile. "Are you sad that I''ll be away, mydy?"


    "Mhm. Tilly likes Fabian a lot." Tilly slowly returned her gaze to him. "I want to send you off, but I found out something interesting."


    The side of his lips curled up into a subtle smile. "Very well. I appreciate your kind gesture."


    "Why did you send her away?" she asked just as he turned. "You didn''t tell Samael or Rufus about what you remembered. Yet, you took the risk of returning her memories. Heliot''s sister will run away... just as you nned."


    "Then, that''s better." Fabian smiled subtly. "At the very least, I don''t have to end everyone the second time. You do not have to double-check, Lady Tilly. I do not n on returning to the Heart''s Kingdom to end Silvia."


    Fabian resumed his steps and whispered, "although¡­ I can''t guarantee that Cassara won''t. After all, she had seen everything I had seen the night of the regression."


    **** A/N: Daily updates will resume. I wasn''t home for days and couldn''t write as much on the phone.

 Chapter 767 Its impressive -- at least for someone at your caliber

    767 It''s impressive -- at least for someone at your caliber


    [ The night of the regression ]


    Fabian froze, watching Florence copse to her side. She reached out her hand to him as if asking for help while the life in her eyes dimmed. However, just as he thought she wouldnd on the floor, Florence''s foot glided, stopping her body from falling. Her head was still hanging low, just like how her hands and body swayed listlessly.


    His eyes glinted menacingly, sensing the evil aura emanating from her back. He gripped his dark spear tightly, jaw tightening.


    "So, that is how it happened¡­" he whispered, breathing out calmly. "Poor Silvia."


    He watched Florence raise her head, only to see a wicked smirk that didn''t suit her face. He didn''t meet Florence until tonight, but he heard a lot about her. The second heid his eyes on her in that garden, Fabian was certain what he heard about her was correct.


    ording to Rufus, she was kind and considerate, and she was oddly scared of many things. After interacting with her for the first minute, Fabian was certain Rufus wasn''t lying. And then, after seeing her hiding inside that closet, he was certain even though thisdy had a lot of potentials, she wouldn''t swat a fly. The reason¡­ the wicked sight of her right now was a little insulting. Not only was the person who was possessing or controlling the empress right now disgraced the empress, but he was a coward to use people like Silvia and Florence tomit heinous crimes. "How amusing," Fabian muttered in a dull tone. "I''m intrigued¡­ just how scared you are of us that you''d use such ame method?"


    CLASH!


    Fabian blocked Florence''s sharp nails as she lurched forward, attacking him unannounced. Her mesmerizing midnight blue eyes glistened with malice, hissing with her fangs growing long. "Ahh¡­ Fabian the Butler¡­ truly, you lived up to your reputation," Florence spat out in mockery. "Was your appearance for tonight simply a coincidence? Or did you sense about your brother''s death and wanted to send him off yourself?"


    "Perhaps, a miscalction?" The side of Fabian''s lips curled up, but this time, it didn''t reach his eyes. "Or that you''re simply hapless for having me as your guest tonight."


    "I am delighted!" she hissed, putting force on her hands to shove him away. "For your attendance!"


    Fabian jumped back, stopping himself from crashing against the wall by putting all his weight on his feet. She swung his dark spear Maleficent to the side, smashing the window behind him using the bottom of his spear. "Quentin Moriarty?" he guessed, narrowing his eyes while sizing Florence up. There was only one person Fabian knew who could use the puppeteer''s ability, and that was the king of the Spade Kingdom. However, Zero was dead. Fabian checked it himself and even opened him up out of curiosity. Therefore, he was certain it was almost impossible that the person behind all this was Zero. ''Who?'' Fabian wondered while adrenaline prickled under his skin. ''Who could it be¡­?'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haha¡­" Florence chuckled as her eyes fastened with amusement. "... can''t guess?"


    She yfully tilted her head to the side and then slowly to the other. She didn''t blink ¡ª not even once ¡ª and her lips were stretched from ear to ear. It looked sinister, but not sinister enough to send the slightest dread onto Fabian''s spine. If anything, his curiosity soared. "Not Stefan, not Quentin, not the dead Alphonse¡­" she continued teasingly, enjoying the sight of Fabian. "... who am I?"


    Everyone knew that Fabian rarely gets things wrong. This butler was an animal d in human skin and could even intimidate a noble or pureblooded vampire. Therefore, seeing him not have clear answers under that sharp facade was undoubtedly satisfying. "Who are you don''t really matter." Fabian fluttered his eyshes ever so slowly. "It''s saddening that my dearest brother died in the hands of his beloved, and Silvia had to die because of it."


    He nced at the bed where Rufus'' and Silvia''s bodies lie lifelessly. "And it disheartens me that I do not have the time to mourn for their deaths. They lived a long life." Fabian slowly set his eyes back at Florence and smiled. "No one had mesmerized me as she did," he continued calmly, staring at Florence''s wicked face. "But I''m d you had possessed her body. If you didn''t, I''d kill her myself."


    "Interesting, Fabian! Interesting!" Florenceughed, bending her knees, preparing to charge at him. "Who would have thought you''d fancy your brother''s wife? Surely, your affection for your brother is far more twisted than I thought!" "You think that is twisted¡­? How cute." Fabian chuckled, and then, without a moment''s notice, he jumped out of the window. His expression remained sharp,nding from the seventh floor safely. Not even a graze, as if the height didn''t bother him. As soon as Fabian quickly retrieved the strength of his knees, he looked around at the openndscape hended on. He then looked up, his expression growing even more solemn. "Amusing," he whispered with a tinge of admiration. "Thest time I had seen such arge-scale power was when Master put up a blood and darkfield."


    Fabian snapped his eyes when he heard a loud thud from behind him. He looked back ever so slowly, catching the blood dripping from Florence''s knees, which she got from hernding. With just one nce, despite the darkness, he was certain she crushed her knees. Yet, she was still standing without a word ofint. "So, you do not share the pain of your host," Fabian pointed out, snapping his eyes up at her. "That''s tragic."


    Florenceughed. "What can you say about what you are seeing?"


    "I''d say it''s impressive." Fabian smiled until his eyes were squinting. "At least for someone at your low caliber."


    "Haha ¡ª" Florenceughed, only to halt when a figure suddenly hovered over her. When she looked up, her eyes dted at the bone-chilling glint of the dark spear aiming at her eyes.

 Chapter 768 Were in a race

    768 We''re in a race


    A lot of people may have known or heard stories about Fabian. He was no king nor does he own a title, but everyone, especially those people in the upper echelon or men in power, knew him as the Duke of Grimsbanne''s downright demonic butler.


    He was not as nonchnt and prideful as Samael was, or as righteous and honorable as Rufus. What made Fabian terrifying was that his emotions¡­ never get in his way. Even when it was no secret that Fabian ''worshiped'' Samael, this butler would go against the duke if he must.


    So¡­ what made this person, who was possessing Florence, that Fabian would stop his de just because she intrigued him?


    What a ridiculous assumption. THUD!


    Fabian held his dark spear to the side with its hilt stretched diagonally behind him. He snapped his eyes ever so slowly, catching a severed arm a meter before him. When he raised his gaze, Florence was standing a meter from the severed arm across from him. "Haha¡­!" Florenceughed condescendingly, holding her arm to stop its bleeding. "What a monster, indeed. I thought scratching this body is the worst you''d do, but severing her arm¡­ I wonder what she would think if I leave her body? She will probably writhe in pain after getting cut by Maleficent."


    Unlike the usual enthusiastic grin that would appear after cutting someone''s flesh, Fabian didn''t show the slightest amusement or resentment. He looked bored.


    "I feel terrible for cutting my sister-inw''s arm," confessed Fabian, albeit his expression said otherwise. "But I feel even more awful that you cannot feel the pain."


    Florence chortled. "What a devious man."


    "I should''ve cut her feet instead," Fabian whispered, ncing at her feet momentarily. "Or I should just end her."


    "So to end her sufferings quickly?" she let go of her severed arm, only to spread them open. "Cut me up then. Her body is useless¡­ very unlike that of Heliot Von Stein. He put up quite a fight."


    "May his soul rest." Fabian nodded, not surprised by her remarks as he had already read the letter Florence had received just an hour ago. "I had thought of His Highness Heliot with the highest regard. It was silly he died because he believes everyone sticks to their words just like him."


    Florence grinned, nodding in agreement. "He is foolish."


    "I do not think he regrets it." Fabian breathed out faintly. "Prince Heliot died being true to himself. I do not know what sort of deal he made that is worth his life."


    "Worth his life¡­?" Florenceughed, covering her face with her dirty palm. Sheughed andughed until she was hunching in as if she was reminded of a funny joke. Her lips curled into a smirk. "What can make you willingly stake your life?" "I do not know." Fabian shrugged. "I am surrounded by capable people. Hence, my mind is nk."


    "How arrogant."


    "I am not arrogant. I''m simply stating facts." His eyes glinted, studying Florence across from him. He knew she was stalling, but Fabian was stalling her as well. "But if it is necessary, my master would be very upset if he hears it, but I''d bargain my life in exchange for my master''s safety."


    Fabian cocked his head to the side. "But I''d only do that to repay his kindness all this time. I didn''t hear Prince Heliot had someone important to him more than Karo." He smacked his lips and thought about his remarks even more.


    It was, indeed, strange for Heliot to willingly sacrifice his life. Even if it was for his beloved Karo ¡ª especially for his beloved Karo. Heliot wouldn''t sacrifice his life, but instead, fight his enemies head-on if Karo was ever under siege. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thend of Karo might be a small country, but it was full of strong and persistent soldiers. They wouldn''t fall that easily in a war. Hence, that didn''t make sense to Fabian. "Hehe¡­" Florence chuckled, seeing that Fabian was left with even more questions. "Should I give you a hint?"


    Fabian snapped his eyes up at him and smiled. "The madam?"


    "Hah!" Florence gasped in admiration, assuming Fabian wouldn''t be able to guess it but he did. "The Madam and Prince Heliot had a deal back then that associated some people in the maind." Fabian rocked his head as he racked the archive in his head. "It was strange how Prince Heliot easily agreed with the Madam''s request to end their deal without any repercussion. The Madam thought it was because of the friendship they had built during that period, but it seemed there was more into it."


    A slight smile appeared on Fabian''s face. "She''d be heartbroken to hear this news."


    "Oh, Fabian. Do not worry." Florence shook her head and said she didn''t n to hurt Lilou that way. "I''d just kill her right away ¡ª just like how she always wanted. I wouldn''t say a word to her."


    "You sound like someone who knows her very well."


    "Of course!" Florence intoned. "Who doesn''t know thest pureblooded Bloodfang? Everyone knows her because everyone wants her and that blood running in her veins. Even those from the maind want a child with her!"


    A glint flickered across Fabian''s eyes, causing Florence''s smile to stretch even wider.


    "Haha! That offended you, isn''t it?" her eyes twinkled with amusement. "Of course, they were your master. Even I was insulted when I came across this information. That is why¡­ I had decided to kill her so she wouldn''t have to go through that pain of being a mother of many children from different men."


    "That¡­ sounds a bit of a stretch. Won''t that put you in trouble?" Fabian pointed out. His suspicions that whoever was possessing Florence knew them very well soared the more she talked.


    Florence smirked. "I¡­ don''t work for anyone. You might think I''m acting with a group, but since I liked you, I''ll tell you the truth. Your other enemies and me¡­ we''re in a race. I won''t let them get what they want."


    "What is it that they want?"


    "To squeeze out every power those on their list have."


    "And yours?"


    "I just told you." She arched a brow and smirked. "To not give what they want¡­ even if it means killing their targets before they could touch the tip of their hairs. Heliot and Rufus were now crossed out, probably that woman in the north, too. Do you know who is next?"


    Florence waited for several seconds before she chuckled. "Those children¡­ left on the maind."

 Chapter 769 I think...

    769 I think...


    "Those children¡­ left on the maind."


    There was a long silence that followed Florence''s confession, staring at Fabian, who didn''t react the slightest to all those revtions. Her brows rose when another minute had passed, and still nothing. "I must admit your reaction was anti-climatic, but well, what can I expect from you?" she hissed, cackling wickedly. "The man was Fabian Barrett. Who knows what is going through the wicked head of yours, knowing your little masters were in danger?"


    "Bold of you to think you can touch them." Fabian smiled. His tone was still polite. "Why? Because thedy in the forbidden forest is with them?" sheughed hysterically until she was coughing. "Ah, goodness! I would''ve mistaken that you people didn''t live on the maind for years."


    Fabian''s eyes narrowed as malice shone in them. "Amazing how you seemed to know about the maind as if you''ve lived there." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Because I did! For a short while." Florence simpered, looking at him mischievously. "But that short time was fruitful. I heard a lot about the Grimsbanne¡­ the Divine Order, the witches, the Zodiacs¡­ it was fascinating."


    "Zodiac¡­"


    "There is a more interesting set of people around this world, Fabian." Florence tucked her hair behind her ear coquettishly. "You''d be surprised to hear about them, but perhaps you won''t. After all, you''re the most interesting one."


    Her eyes fell on the dark spear within Fabian''s grip, biting a finger mildly. "Maleficent¡­ a weapon so powerful that many people want to wield, but couldn''t." She snapped her eyes up at him and smirked. "Isn''t that interesting? Your dark spear, if handled carelessly, can kill its holder. And yet, you swing it effortlessly. Amazing!" Florence caressed her severed arm, squeezing the clean cut he made. "Even though I couldn''t feel her pain, I can tell this cut is devastating! It tickles my curiosity."


    "Then¡­" Fabian bent his knees and then charged towards her, vanishing into thin air midway only to reappear behind her. "... allow me to serve you how it feels like to be kissed by Maleficent."


    Florence''s eyes dted when his voice sounded so close from behind her, ducking and spinning on the ground to kick his feet. However, her action guaranteed a stab on her shin, inducing a shriek from her. "Ahhh!!!!" she screamed, her lungs out, hands trembling as she stared at the dark spear plunged into her shin. Her teeth clenched when he stepped on her other foot, stilling her on the ground. "I thought long and hard about it while you were rumbling on and on." Fabian twisted his spear slowly, ignoring the shriek she was making. "How can I hurt this person? It''ll be a shame if I chop this body up, and he or she wouldn''t even feel the slightest pain."


    He paused to look at her twisting face, smiling in satisfaction. "But then, I remembered the time I opened up my young master''s body. There was a severed link I saw within him; it was a connection he had with Stefan. So I thought, perhaps if I can locate your link to this body, I can hurt you."


    "I didn''t think it would actually work," he added, pressing the des deeper into her flesh to make her scream louder. "You had said a lot of interesting things, but I''m curious about one thing."


    Fabian slowly squatted down, resting an arm over his thigh. "Are you pretty?"


    "Ugh¡­" Florence sucked air through her gritted teeth, ring daggers at him. "The way you tucked your hair told me you have pretty long hair." Fabian smiled as if he figured her out. "This is the reason people usually die before seeding. They talk a lot when they think they were untouchable."


    He raised his chin, pulling the spear out of her shin. He spun it around his fingers, repositioning it to her stomach. "Your Highness, I apologize we came into this." He held the back of her head while leaning his face closer, staring straight into her eyes so the person controlling Florence''s body would see him up close. "If I were you, run as far away and as fast as you can because I will hunt you down."


    "Rufus, Silvia, Prince Heliot and the Karo Kingdom, and this princess¡­" he continued, shaking his head mildly. "I don''t think my masters will even stop me from obsessing over you. Look forward to it."


    Florence''s eyes went round, sensing another stab would impale her flesh. Hence, before the tip of his dark spear plunged into her gut, the person controlling her severed the link. "What ¡ª" Fabian froze, unable to stop himself from stabbing her even after seeing that the life and rity in her eyes returned. Florence instinctively clutched his shoulder, gasping from the cold metal nibbling her skin and flesh like a thousand ants. She hadn''t grasped the pain yet as her body went into shock, but her lungs constricted. "Ah¡­" Florence''s mouth fell open while Fabian nted his hand on her back to stop her from falling. She gritted her teeth, gazing down nervously. Herplexion instantly turned paler, seeing arge ck material thrust into her stomach. Blood oozed from it at her ragged and heavy breathing, still clutching Fabian as if he was her lifeline. "It''s alright," was the first word she managed to force out of her mouth, patting his shoulder mildly. "You¡­ did what you must."


    Florence weakly pushed herself from him and smiled. His expression was unlike what she expected because he looked back at her almost nkly with a tinge of surprise. "I¡­ saw¡­ everything," she breathed out. "Thank you¡­ for hurting her."


    Her vision shook as coldness began to seep into her bones,ing from the tip of her head through the end of her toes. She wanted to say more, but couldn''t, with her life slipping out of her hand like running water. "Did I¡­ tell you?" the side of her lips curled up as she slowly fell forward. "You¡­ were quite cool¡­"


    Fabian caught her body steadily. She wasn''t moving anymore, and for the next five minutes, Fabian stayed in that same spot, motionless. He didn''t know why he couldn''t move immediately at that time, but he clearly remembered carrying her and burying her body in the garden with loads of his favorite flowers. There was just silence after that, cleaning up the enemies within the imperial pce without saying another word to them. He then carried Silvia''s body, which he buried in the same garden. Fabian did it with Rufus'' body as well, giving them a ce to rest despite how dirty and bloody his uniform had be throughout the massacre.


    Standing in front of the newly dug grave with the crown on top of it, Fabian''s expression remained in. "Master will not be pleased to meet you like this," he whispered his first words after hours of fighting, only to stay silent again for the next ten minutes. Fabian didn''t shed a single tear at the death of his brother, nor did Rufus'' death even sink in just yet. A lot had happened tonight, which wasn''t what he expected when he came into this ce. He snapped his eyes ever so slowly as multiple figures appeared behind him.


    "I guess I''ll have to reschedule my grief." Fabian slowly turned around to face the figures standing in the shadows. "There were a few who were left behind."


    His eyes sharpened, holding Maleficent to his side, ready to attack. This time, he knew these people who came to him were a lot more capable and skilled than those he squashed like bugs previously. But he didn''t show the slightest hesitation as he charged at them.


    That night, Fabian remembered fighting until he could no longer feel anything. All he could remember was fighting intensely, cutting everything in his vicinity, and getting stabbed a few times because he was fighting multiple people at the same time. There were no word exchanges during the fight, but he didn''t feel the need to talk as he lusted for blood for the loss of his brother, a friend, and that strange woman whom he hadn''t figured her role in his life. [ Present Time ]


    Fabian was lying on top of the hays on the cart he hitched a ride on. Staring at the dark blue-ish sky as the sunrise came close, he let out a shallow breath. "I think¡­" he whispered, trying to remember the rest of the memories before he woke up in the duchy without them. "... I died then."

 Chapter 770 Do our best not to die

    770 Do our best not to die


    Meanwhile¡­


    Lilou was standing in front of the window, but her eyes weren''t particrly focused on the darkness outside. She was staring at her faint reflection, nting her hand on the ss. Just days ago, this mansion wasn''t as loud and lively as their dwelling on the maind, but it wasn''t this silent as well. Stefan and us''s departure and then Fabian''s surely left this strange void; it wasn''t disheartening, but it wasn''t particrly a positive feeling either.


    "Tilly, is it possible we died that night?" Lilou asked when she felt Tilly''s faint presence on her back. "The night of the regression. Thest thing I remember was rolling with Sam on the grass. I fell asleep and then woke up in the middle of my haze while crushing a person''s head for the first time."


    She slowly turned around to face Tilly. "Did I fall asleep, though? Things like this had been bothering metely, especially after the possibility that Heliot died was raised."


    "I don''t know." Tilly''s expression didn''t change, looking back at Lilou. "But won''t you and Samael know you died if you died?"


    "That''s right." Lilou let out a shallow breath, turning on her heel. She hugged herself, squeezing her bicep mildly. "Sam and I will know if we died. However, since the regression, I felt like there were many things we didn''t know about. One thing is, what did Heliot know that he had forgotten?"


    Tilly drew her lips into a thin, tight sh. She kept her eyes on Lilou''s back for a moment before marching to the armchair nearby. "I put Karo under my protection," she said. "Take shelter in here if something happened to me."


    "What do you mean?" Lilou nced over her shoulder. "Tilly, thest thing we need is you falling."


    "Samael said I shouldn''t becent." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "He should tell that to himself. He is making my anxiety soar." Lilou shook her head mildly, but Tilly''s remarks surely left an impression on her. "I know you''re simply considering all possibilities, but remember, we are going home, Tilly. Not just me, my husband, and the children. You, Fabian, Charlie, and Ramin wille home with us."


    Tilly blinked. "You sound determined."


    "Because I am determined." Lilou slowly refocused her eyes on her reflection. "Back then, I refrained from looking at my reflection. The only time I stared at my reflection was in my husband''s and my children''s eyes."


    She paused, recalling a habit she picked up on the maind. Actually, she didn''t pick it up when she was on the maind, but when she woke up after her five-year slumber.


    "Do you know why?" she continued, watching her eyes glint on the reflection. "Because every time I looked at my reflection, there was a part of me who cannot unsee the person I see in my eyes."


    "She¡­ is wicked," Lilou added under her breath. "The woman who carried Law, she scares me. I often say that woman isn''t me."


    "Why are you staring at yourself now?"


    Lilou narrowed her eyes. "Because right now, who I need is her. I am searching for her; that woman. Not the carrier of Lakresha or the member of the Divine Order, but that fearless maniac who could hurt anyone except her child and husband."


    "I need her strength and resolve because I don''t think I am strong enough to carry on as we go through all these deaths again." She let out another shallow breath, gripping her shoulder tightly. "I''m not sure if returning to the original time is a better option. After all, our friends were dead over there."


    "Your children aren''t alive at this time, Lilou."


    "That is why I am conflicted." Lilou looked back at Tilly, revealing the conflicting emotions swirling in her eyes. "My friends got a second chance in life; they were alive, Tilly. But at the same time, our enemies were also breathing and my children had supposedly disappeared because this isn''t the time they should have existed."


    Her eyes heat up as the luster in her eyes grew clearer. "Fighting our enemies was not the problem, but the fact we have to weigh what is right and what we''re supposed to do."


    "In a few hours, we''ll depart to Spade, and even though we are prepared to sully our hands¡­ I haven''te to terms with inner turmoil." Lilou gulped, holding her fist to the side. "I want to save everyone, Tilly. Not just our family, but our friends and those who want to correct their lives."


    Lilou and Tilly held each other''s gazes in silence. Tilly could see and feel Lilou''s burning heart through her clear emerald eyes. "We¡­ cannot save everyone," Tilly said the truth, despite knowing it would hurt Lilou. She slowly got up to her feet, keeping her chin up. "But I support your wish and where your heart is. May you find enlightenment and eptance, Lilou."


    Tilly studied Lilou''s figure, and demeanor for a moment before she turned to leave. She only came because Samael told her to check on his wife, but now that she did, she wanted to rest for a while before they depart. When Tilly crossed the threshold, she stopped as Samael was leaning against the wall in front of the room. He had his arms folded under his chest, looking back at her silently. They didn''t speak to each other as Tilly resumed her steps without making a sound. "You didn''t have to make such a promise," he said, causing Tilly''s steps to slow down for a moment. "It''ll break her heart if you do something reckless for wanting to keep a promise. I think that''s how Heliot did his promise and hearing you make the same one is concerning."


    Tilly didn''t react as she resumed sauntering off without saying her own defense. Meanwhile, Samael shook his head while staring at her petite back.


    "Let''s just do our best not to die, Tilly," he added, raising his voice to make sure it would reach her. Tilly didn''t stop anymore until she disappeared into the darkness of the hallway. "She can be stubborn," he muttered, peeling his back from the wall to enter the room after knocking.

 Chapter 771 This particular night

    Chapter 771 This particr night


    When Samael entered the room, he caught Lilou marching towards the stand where the decanter of wine and ss were at. She stopped midway, ncing in his direction, and then continued. "Hey," he called, approaching Lilou. "Is everything alright?"


    "Is everything alright?" Lilou let out a dryugh, pouring herself a ss of wine. She unhesitatingly chugged down the beverage, hissing at the heat lining her throat. "Are you asking because you don''t know?" she turned to Samael, showing miff in her eyes. "No, Sam. Everything is not alright."


    Samael pressed his lips into a thin line. "You misunderstood," he said, taking the empty ss from her hand.


    "I am not asking the situation, but you. Are you alright? Can you endure everything for now?" he asked, pouring himself a ss, which he drank in one go.


    "Do I have a choice?" she returned after hearing him gulp. "What can you do if I can''t endure it?"


    "Then stay." Samael poured wine into the ss again, holding the bottom, and offered it to her. "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to. You and Law and maybe Tilly can stay in here." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What?" Lilou let out a dryugh, taking the ss from him. But instead of drinking it, she ced it back on the stand. "That''s the best you can tell me?"


    "What else do you want me to say, Lilou?" he leaned his face closer, frustrated. "I''m already doing everything I can and have to stitch my heart back over and over just so I don''t break. For you, for Law, for Sunny. I can only cut you some ck from wielding your Lakresha if that is what you want, and this still rips my soul ¡ª you don''t have any idea."


    Lilou opened her mouth but ended up shutting them again. She picked up the ss and chugged it down, breathing out a sharp breath through her mouth as she put down the ss.


    "I''m sorry," she calmed down, casting him a cursory look. "No matter how pressured and stressed out I''ve been, I shouldn''t have vented my frustration on you. You were right. You''re already doing everything with the best you have and the best you can."


    "It''s fine, love." Samael propped his side against the stand, jerking his chin toward the ss. Seeing this, Lilou cleared her throat and poured wine into the ss again. She slid it to him, which he picked up to his lips. "You don''t have to apologize next time. This situation is all because of our blood, after all," he said before drinking the wine. "It''s not like you asked to be born with such blood." Lilou took a step forward, reaching for the ss to stop him from pouring another ss. She looked at him up close, fluttering her eyshes ever so tenderly. "Sam, we''ll be fine, right?" she asked softly. "Fabian, us, and Stefan already left. It''ll be just us, but I can''t help but think of many things. It scares me."


    Samael let out a shallow breath, cupping her face. His thumb brushed her lean cheek, staring at her deep in the eyes.


    "We''ll be fine, Love. I¡­ I''ll make sure of that." He nodded encouragingly, while Lilou held his hand that was cupping her face. "We''ll figure things out together."


    Lilou pursed her lips and slowly closed her eyes. Seeing this, Samael carefully wrapped his other arm around her waist, bending over to press his lips on her. Just like us, Stefan, and Fabian, they would have to depart thend of Karo in a few hours to enter the lion''s den. The moment they step out of the Kingdom of Karo, everything would be filled with uncertainty. But just as Lilou said, they had no choice. Therefore, Samael had already pledged to protect her and his son. They would surely emerge from this situation alive and reunite with their youngest, Sunny. Wherever their daughter was, they would surely reunite with her. And for as long as they were together, Samael and Lilou believed they would not only survive, but emerge from this crisis as victors. They would regain their peace¡­ that was for sure. *****


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Your Majesty."


    Rufus paused from feeding his steed when he heard ude''s voice. He turned his head, seeing ude march in his direction. "Is there something you need me for?" Rufus asked while ude stopped a few steps from him. "Yes." Determination flickered across ude''s eyes, cing his hand on the sword''s handle that was clinging to his waist. "Since Mister Fabian and my uncle left, can you spar with me?"


    Rufus nced down at where ude''s hands were, before slowly raising his eyes back to his eyes. "Shouldn''t you conserve your energy since we might meet enemies before we can even reach the Spade Kingdom?" he blinked. Rufus just had an intense spar with Fabian before his brother left, but he didn''t mind. Actually, Rufus and us had been sparring as well before thetter left for the Heart''s Kingdom with Stefan. All Rufus did during their stay in thend of Karo was spar with different people nonstop. It was actually him who needed to conserve his energy, but the dominant part of him didn''t think that was necessary. "Since Quentin had sent his undead, I''m certain he retained his memories. I heard he nearly seeded in conquering the South Minowa if not for Uncle Hell arriving on time," ude said solemnly. The determination in his eyes continuously increased. "Since I wasn''t there back then, I don''t have any notion how strong our enemies were."


    "I do not want to burden everyone anymore. So¡­ I want to keep getting better and for that, I need to keep sparring with only the best," he continued, his gaze at Rufus unfaltering. "Please tell me if you are avable."


    Rufus studied ude''s demeanor. Thetter was a confident young man, and Rufus couldn''t me ude for being arrogant, as his skills and strength wouldn''t pale with anyone. But for ude to ask Rufus as if this favor would mean the world to him, Rufus was rather in awe. "How can I refuse if you are this determined?" Rufus smiled subtly, nodding in agreement. "I have to warn you, though. I haven''t been holding myself back."


    "That''s better." ude''s eyes lit up as he grinned from ear to ear, making Rufus chuckle. Rufus told ude to give him a moment as the former fed his beloved horse, Be. When he finished, the two of them headed to the courtyard, where they had multiple rounds of intense battle as if their life depended on it.

 Chapter 772 This particular night II

    Chapter 772 This particr night II


    Meanwhile¡­


    us nced to his side, catching Stefan bouncing along with his steed as they galloped through the thick forest. They had been rushing back to the Heart''s Kingdom without taking a break. Their group had also grown bigger because Stefan''s shadow knights had been following their king and just kept themselves hidden all this time.


    "Your Majesty!" yelled us to get Stefan''s attention. "Did you say we will make a detour?"


    "Yes!" Stefan yelled back, casting his brother a sidelong nce before focusing on the road. "I''ll have to visit some people."


    "Who are they?"


    "People¡­" Stefan''s eyes glinted, recalling he had recruited those people around this time in the past. "... members of the Divine Order."


    Upon hearing Stefan''s remarks, us rocked his head. Thetter kept his mouth shut, listening to the loud footsteps of the horses and the constant rustle of the leaves every time a shadow knightnd on a branch.


    "I think we should separate!" us proposed after several minutes of silence. He looked at Stefan once again, and thetter kept his focus ahead but was listening to his voice.


    "Fabian told me to keep an eye on Cassara and Silvia," he continued after pondering for a moment, recalling that Fabian approached him before they left thend of Karo.


    The only time Fabian would approach us was usually because that sick butler wanted to kill time by antagonizing us. The reason it was strange was that Fabian asked him for a favor, but kept everything vague. What was only clear to us was Fabian was deeply concerned about Silvia and Cassara.


    Therefore, despite theck of information, us didn''t want to disappoint Fabian. This was the first time that the butler asked him for a favor, and us was determined to help Lilou''s situation. If any of Lilou''s people died in this lifetime, once they returned to the original time, they couldn''t bring those who died before. It was a tricky situation.


    Meanwhile, Stefan remained silent as he mulled over us''s proposal. He cast his brother a look, only to see the solemness and unbending resolution in the corner of us'' eyes.


    "The only reason I''m taking you is that I know you don''t trust me," said Stefan, peeling his eyes away from us to look at the forest path ahead. "But if you have a more important thing to do that required your presence in the pce, then we can part ways at the end of the forest."


    Stefan''s eyes fastened with resolve, considering us'' proposal wasn''t really bad. What he said was nothing but the truth. Since there would always be doubt in their rtionship, knowing their rtionship wasn''t always a rtionship with deep trust, Stefan was willing to take us with him while he gather the rest of the divine bearers.


    During this time, he knew where were the rest of the divine bearers right now. Some bearers were easier to find, but there were some, like Maxine, who never stayed in the same spot. Hence, Stefan couldn''t afford to track them down if they changed location, so recruiting them now while he knew what those people were doing and which ce they were staying currently was the most efficient way.


    Both Stefan and us didn''t exchange words again as they galloped through the thick forest. When they exited the forest, they didn''t even cast each other a look as they parted ways; us continued ahead while Stefan turned to the right.


    Their eyes, despite separating, bore indistinguishable fire with the unbending resolution to attain their goals.


    *****


    [ Heart''s Kingdom: Inner Pce ]


    "You''ve been acting strange."


    Silvia turned around when she heard Yulis'' voice. Yulis was approaching her while she stood in front of the window in one of the hallways.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked as soon as he stood beside her. Yulis nced at the window to see what Silvia was staring at so intensely, only to realize there was nothing out there but a vast expanse and thick darkness.


    "Nothing interesting." He shrugged, looking back at her. His brows elevated when Silvia was staring at him silently. "What?"


    Silvia hugged herself and shook her head, setting her eyes back to the window.


    "Nothing, Yul," she said, swallowing down the tension that suddenly appeared in her throat.


    "Are you certain?"


    Her eyes lowered upon his question, knowing the answer was definitely, ''no.'' Silvia''s mind had been in disarray and her heart had been restless since remembering her forgotten memories. But more than the puzzlement of why they all go back to the past, there was one thing that was like a stake that was stuck in her heart.


    Yulis.


    At a time like this, Silvia would usually seek her husband''s warmth. Yulis was the warmest person Silvia had ever known, and hisfort often put her heart, mind, and body at ease. But right now, Yulis only sees her as his sister while he pretended to be a member of the La Crox, waiting for his Queen (Lilou) toe and im what he believed was rightfully hers: the throne.


    "Silvia, if there is anything you need, you can always tell me." His voice once again pierced the still air while observing her side profile. "I am always here for you. You know that, do you?"


    Silvia gripped her biceps tightly, telling herself not to do or say anything rash. She slowly faced him, and her heart sank with longing, seeing the deep worry in his beautiful eyes.


    "Can you¡­" her lower lip quivered and her voice cracked. "Can you¡­ embrace me, Yul?"


    Her request took him aback, but seeing the desperation in her eyes, Yulis reconsidered. He let out a deep exhale, treating this as Silvia, simply wantingfort from her longing.


    "Come," he said, spreading his arms wide with a subtle smile.


    Seeing him open his arms with that gentle smile, Silvia''s heart clenched. It would be nice if his eyes mirrored his lover, not his sister. But she missed him, and regardless of the biting pain his eyes brought to her heart, Silvia, without a second hesitation, leaped into his embrace. She buried her face in his chest, feeling his arms wrapped around her securely.


    "Is this one of those nights?" Yulis asked, patting her back gently. When he received silence as an answer, he sighed but asked again. "Do you miss him?"


    Bitterness pooled in her eyes, clutching his back tightly. His question was obviously about Rufus, but Silvia still answered even when she was referring to a different person.


    "Yes¡­ very much. I feel like breaking, Yul," she whispered, telling herself not to cry, but her traitorous heart let a tear leak out of her eyes. ''I really, really, missed you¡­ Yul.''


    A/N: The author focused on her health first and didn''t upload chapters because I want to make sure to get the proper rest my body needs.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 773 This particular night III

    Chapter 773 This particr night III


    Florence managed to hitch a ride on a group of merchants who were leaving thend of Karo. She covered her head with a shawl, just showing her eyes. She was d that these people were kind enough to let her hitch a ride, even though she had to be on the empty wagon. Florence could feel every bounce. Sitting on this rough wooden surface without any cushion was ufortable and painful on her rear, but it was better than going by foot. By this, her brother wouldn''t be able to catch her once he figured out she fled the pce. Hugging her knees, sitting on the corner of the wagon, Florence raised her head. The night sky was clear, and the moon was in clear view for everyone who would look up tonight. Her eyes were slowly filled with bitterness, remembering her encounter with Fabian several hours ago. "He can be very frustrating," she mumbled, peeling her eyes from the sky to her surrounding. It was dark, but as a vampire, she could see through the darkness clearly. It was just that despite this ability, Florence always felt scared of whates along with the darkness. The silence. The heightened emotions made her feel wary of the slightest sound lest she had to run away. "Don''t return to Karo at all cost¡­" she whispered, recalling the words the letter told her with such conviction the night of the regression. "... I''m scared."


    For someone who was too weak to be out in the outside world, her decision to run away was bold. However, she wanted to keep that promise. Heliot might not remember, but Heliot and some people were aware of the regression, and Florence had to make this decision. She had to do it before it was toote. ''I won''t be a leverage,'' she told herself, burying half of her lower face in her arms that were resting over her knees. ''Never¡­''


    Florence lowered her eyes that swirled with uncertainty and fear. She knew where to go, but she didn''t know how and if she could survive all on her own. However, her desire to not be a tool for someone to use her to destroy hernd and her brother was stronger. "You''re not the same Florence anymore," she whispered, looking up at the sky to look at the moon once again. "I will be fine, right?"


    The corner of her lips curled up bitterly, embracing the uncertainty of tomorrow. Under the same moon and sky, someone on the other side of Karo was staring at the moon. Fabian was lying on the wagon, unbothered by the harsh bounce it would make while going through the rough road.


    Fabian had been staring at the sky as the cart ambled away from the Kingdom of Karo. He was using his arms as his pillow, watching how the moon follow him. His mind, however, would wander from time to time to different timelines and scenarios. He kept thinking about what happened to him a minute before the regression because he couldn''t remember clearly. Anything could happen within that one-minute time frame. But in the middle of his deep thoughts, Florence would cross his mind. ''She really left,'' he thought, blinking ever so tenderly. Fabian could vividly recall the letter Florence received the night of the regression, and as Fabian was Fabian, he already got a gist of what she had nned to do. Honestly, he was tempted to take her on his journey.


    "She will die¡­" he told himself, estimating the distance between them right now. "... no, she won''t."


    Stubborn people usually die first, but there was a part of him who believed Florence wouldn''t die. That woman, who was scared of many things, would learn to stand on her own. He was sure of it because he was once been a weak and helpless man. Back then, Fabian was weak and couldn''t survive on his own without Rufus''s protection. Even when he was uncertain and incapable of protecting himself, he fled Grimsbanne ¡ª previously called the Mock Town ¡ª because he couldn''t bear to watch Rufus fight every single day for him.


    Even though the result was Fabian gained Maleficent and lost touch with his sanity, he achieved his goal. He didn''t need Rufus to protect himself; he could protect himself now, take another person''s life if he must, and could stand on his own without being a burden to anyone. If a helpless human like him could do it, Florence, who was a pureblooded vampire, could. As long as she was willing to use the gift she was born with, she would manage. "I wonder¡­ if she would be able to reach the maind? It seemed that will be her destination." The side of his lips curled up as his eyes fastened with anticipation. "I am looking forward to meeting her again. I''m certain she will be different."


    "Will I get a kiss then?" he smirked. "It''ll probably be difficult."


    With that being said, Fabian chuckled as he looked forward to what Florence would be in the future. He dwelled on this thought for quite some time, before his focus shifted to another important matter: his destination. ******


    [THE ROYAL PALACE OF KARO]


    Heliot kicked the door open, only to see the infirmary empty. His eyes red, marching inside to look around. Someone told him the princess was missing. He rushed here to double-check, and much to his dismay, they were correct. Just as Heliot called for the knights, he noticed a letter under themp, on the bedside table. He hurriedly picked up themp and took the letter underneath it. Reading the short message, the anger in his chest slowly subsided. [ Your Highness,


    If you are reading this, then that means you already figured out what I was missing. Do not fret. This decision was my responsibility to bear. You might wonder why I fled home. To be truthful, the reason was simple. You might not remember everything, and you and I might not share the same memories, but I cannot turn a blind eye to what I know. That is why I chose to stay away from Karo for I¡­ am told by Your Highness to never return to Karo at all costs. That was after your death, Your Highness. And also before mine. Until now, I do not understand the purpose of this message. However, I deem it of great importance. Therefore, before anything can happen and before it is toote for everyone, I decided to stay away from our beloved Karo. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Please do not look for me and do not send your men to bring me back. If you truly want me to return, then, Your Highness, find out the truth behind those orders. Only when you uncovered the truth, will I return to face the consequences of fleeing from my post. Thank you for your protection until now. I, your humble subject, will always be grateful to Your Highness. However, please allow me to walk on my own and shoulder the responsibility for my decisions.


    May you take care of yourself, Your Highness. Thend of Karo and your subjects need you. Your humble subject,


    Florence Von Stein ]

 Chapter 774 This particular night IV

    Chapter 774 This particr night IV


    Heliot slowly crumbled the piece of paper after reading the letter once. ''This again,'' he thought. Heliot had been hearing certain memories from different people that he couldn''t remember. He was aware it was because of this reversal of time that he forgot the rtionships he had built in the original timeline. It was annoying, especially since hisst encounter with Lilou had left an impression on him.


    But now, even Florence left a letter, telling him he ordered her not to return to Karo at all costs. Why would he say that? And did she say she died? Didn''t they say Florence would be the empress of the Heart''s Empire, and be Rufus''s wife? How would an empress die so easily?


    Myriads of questions surged in Heliot''s already muddled mind, and this letter was thest straw. No one knew what happened to him, and he could''ve died just as they imed. But why would he die?


    As Heliot was forced to focus on this mystery, everyone didn''t have any clear answer, a knight stepped inside the room. "Your Highness," called the knight, putting an abrupt stop to Heliot''s train of thoughts. Heliot slowly snapped his eyes at the knight, frowning, furrowing his brows. "A guest is requesting an audience," said the knight the moment he met Heliot''s eyes. "A guest?" Heliot''s frown deepened. "At this hour? Tell them to return tomorrow."


    The knight showed conflict in his eyes. "But Your Highness, the guests came from a prominent n."


    "Which family was it?"


    "The request came from the Le c," the knight reported. "There was a woman. She said her name was Beatrice Le c, and she told us you will regret it if you refuse her request."


    Heliot kept his frown, but hearing which n his guests were, his displeasure was reced with puzzlement. He pondered about it for a moment, before gazing at the knight. "Lead the way."


    "Yes, Your Highness." With that being said, the knight led Heliot to the sitting room, where the guests were waiting. Stopping in front of the room after minutes of walking, the knight stepped aside to give way. "Don''t let anyone know about this meeting," Heliot said, casting the knight a sidelong nce. "Yes, Your Highness." The knight bowed, already keeping this visit with the highest secrecy. The reason he personally went to the prince to report about it.


    Heliot nodded in satisfaction, raising his chin. His face bore the same in countenance, opening the door. As soon as he stepped inside, closing the door behind him, his eyes searched for this guest. There, standing in front of the window, was a woman. Her head was kept in a neat bun with a few strands of hair dangled down her slender neck. Even from this distance, Heliot got a whiff of this unique scenting from her. As a person who wasn''t fond of strong perfumes, Heliot found her scent a little tolerable. Actually, she smelled pleasant. He studied her from head to toe. Her stature was alright ¡ª not tall, but also not short. Even when the woman was facing him, he could tell her bearing was not bad, her shoulders a little low.


    "What do I owe this visit, Princess?" Heliot''s monotonous voice pierced the silence after a moment of observing the woman. The woman slowly turned on her heel to face him. She had a small face and alluring facial features. She was beautiful at first nce. Enchanting was the correct term to describe her. However, despite her allure, which was worthy of every man''s admiration, Heliot felt this slight disgust from her subtle smile.


    "Greeting, Your Highness, Heliot Von Stein." The woman, Beatrice Le c, curtsied meekly. She kept her smile, straightening her posture, and facing him with a smirk. "I am grateful for epting this sudden request."


    "Take a seat, Princess." Heliot marched towards the armchair, motioning his hands to the other chair across from his spot. "I assume for the princess of the Cross Kingdom to be in thend of Karo, this matter will be important."


    Despite the repugnance in his gut, Heliot concealed any traces of it from his face. This wasn''t the first time he felt so repulsed by another vampire''s presence. Hence, hiding this distaste was not a problem for him. Beatrice simply smiled as she sat down across from him. "It is, indeed."


    "However, if this matter Your Highness wants to talk about was an official matter both kingdoms needed to talk about, you would''ve sent an official letter of request." Heliot didn''t beat around the bush, insinuating they should cut to the chase. "Seeing you are here alone and without a delegation, I presume this matter requires secrecy."


    "That is right, Your Highness." Beatrice''s eyes shone with an inexplicable glint, keeping her subtle smile that just appeared like she was seducing someone. "I will cut to the chase just as what His Highness wanted."


    "That would be greatly appreciated."


    Beatrice let out a dryugh.


    "The purpose of my visit doesn''t have anything to do with my status as a princess of the Cross Kingdom," she said while he listened attentively. "I am affiliated with some people on the maind." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "With the king?"


    "I cannot disclose their identities."


    Heliot frowned. "I also have connections in the maind, Princess. If they need something from me, I believe they do not need to go through you first. They woulde to Karo directly."


    "Indeed, but as I''ve said, this isn''t an official matter that needed to be recorded," she said, and the side of her lips curled up into a smirk. Seeing her reaction, Heliot narrowed his eyes. He got the gist of her remarks. If not for unjust elimination, what else would this woman want from him? Knowing there was a regression, and he needed an answer for himself, Heliot remained silent and waited for further details.


    "Lilou Bloodfang," Beatrice dropped the name. "I heard you already met thest pureblooded Bloodfang."


    "And what about her?"


    "People¡­ wants her gone," she answered without a second hesitation. "We want you to do the job."


    "And why would I do that?" heughed in ridicule, only to see Beatrice smirk. When her lips moved, dawdling her words, his pupils dted as he unknowingly held his breath.


    "Interesting, isn''t it? Your Highness?" she asked, cocking her head to the side. "I bet that caught your attention."

 Chapter 775 This particular night V

    Chapter 775 This particr night V


    Heliot stood in front of the window, hands on his back, deep in thought. Beatrice had left. He didn''t ept her request, but he also didn''t refuse it. The answer he gave her was a simple, "I will need time to think about it."


    Fortunately, Beatrice from the royal family of the Le c didn''t press on the matter. She only told him, "I''ll be waiting, but they didn''t have that long patience to wait for a long time," before she bid him farewell.


    "Beatrice Le c," Heliot whispered monotonously. Even though Heliot hadn''t met her until their secret meeting tonight, he had heard about the Le c n and their kingdom. Their ns used to have strong ties, founding the Heart''s Kingdom, and lived in it once in harmony until thete king of the Heart''s Kingdom was eaten by his greed.


    As a result, the founding ns, Le c, Von Stein, and Moriarty, left thend. The Crawford and Bloodfang stayed, but everyone already knew the massacre that happened in the Bloodfang while the Crawfords lived as silently as a dead rat in Cunningham within the Heart''s Kingdom.


    So, Heliot, as a man who was always attentive, especially to these particr ns, had heard about them. For instance, he knew what sort of ce the Spade Kingdom was. That was the only ce that had these strange beliefs and practices that left a lot of intrigue for Heliot. But what was the most beguiling of all was how the people in the Spade Kingdom take in werewolves as pets for luxury. That practice of taking werewolves as pets or ves to toy with was the reason Heliot had taken an interest in it at first. Heliot had always been curious about people and their beguiling nature, but his interest neverst that long. The reason for this was because his passion for making thend of Karo the best ce for humans and vampires to live was his priority. "Lilou Bloodfang, a product of a forbidden ancient spell," he muttered, now understanding the reason she smelled so desirable. The said woman, Lilou, was very pleasing in the eye even as a human. However, when her mien changed, her scent smelled different. It was as though her blood had a mix of a potent aphrodisiac, making any vampire desire her. If not for Heliot''s years of abstinence, the temptations Lilou was giving off would affect him even the slightest. Not only that, but as a product of an ancient forbidden spell, the quality of her blood was in the caliber of the king on the maind of vampires. Meaning, that she was only a second to the Grimsbanne n who stand at the top of the blood hierarchy. No wonder people wanted her dead.


    That had always been how it was, wasn''t it? Since they couldn''t have Lilou, as Samael, a pureblooded vampire of La Crox and Grimsbanne, imed her, she had to die before she could even produce an insufferable bloodline of her blood and the Grimsbanne. "Why¡­ didn''t I end her back then?" Heliot wondered, tapping his fingers against his wrist as he held it on his back. "I would''ve." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Considering all the detailsid on the table, Heliot understood the worries of some people who wanted Lilou dead. Lilou''s cursed blood, which could produce a bloodline that could challenge the king and the Grimsbanne, was something to be rmed about. Sure. Lilou probably didn''t intend to harm anyone and she might be able to raise her children well. However, no one could tell what that bloodline could do after several generations. It happened in the founding ns of the Heart''s Kingdom as the newer generation shared a different sentiment, parting ways instead of living in harmony.


    "This time, I will protect you. I promise."


    Heliot''s eyes drooped, narrowing them as Lilou''s promise to him crossed his mind. His jaw tightened, recalling the deep sincerity in her eyes once again. "Why didn''t I kill you?" he repeated, thinking about the possibility of him sacrificing his life and thend of Karo for Lilou. "Why¡­"


    Again, her promise rang in his head and he trailed off, pausing from repeating the same question for the umpteenth time today. Just then, Heliot had an idea why he did what he ''probably'' did for Lilou. "She had a way with her words," he whispered as herst remarks to him left an impression on him. He wouldn''t recall her promise repeatedly if there wasn''t something special in it. It could be because of how she said it, the message itself, or the look in her eyes while speaking such a promise. Either way, Heliot had an idea why he chose his own end just to protect her. "She¡­ probably did something that only she can do," he guessed. "After all, I didn''t find it repulsive hearing her words of promise." ¡ª Heliot would normally deem it insulting if someone wanted to protect him, as that would make him feel the other party was looking down on him. But he finds her promise reassuring in a strange, tonic way. "How conflicting, indeed."


    Heliot raised his eyes at the clear night sky, keeping his silence for a very long time. He only stared at the moon, shunning all unnecessary thoughts from infiltrating his peace. "I am now more intrigued¡­ about the current situation of the maind."


    Knock knock


    Heliot fluttered his eyshes, ncing over his shoulder. A knight entered the room, and after he ceremoniously paid respect to the prince, he straightened his back. "The remaining guests of Karo had left their lodging. They were moving in haste; it was hard to follow their tracks," reported the knight sternly, referring to Samael''s group. "However, some knights managed and had confirmed their departure from your territory, Your Highness."


    "I see¡­" Heliot rocked his head in understanding. "And the small unit I told you to gather?"


    "They had discreetly left Karo, Your Highness. There were no eyewitnesses."


    "Good." Heliot nodded, pleased at the report. "Gather another unit and send them to check the current state of affairs on the maind."


    "I will do so immediately, Your Highness."


    "And another unit to the Cross Kingdom." Heliot''s eyes sharpened. "Investigate the Princess named Beatrice Le c. I would like to know her connections on the maind."


    "At once, Your Highness."


    Heliot let out a shallow breath as he listened to the knight''s footsteps as he left. His eyes were still sharp and his expression was solemn. For obvious reasons, Heliot was expecting the worst after this night. Knowing Samael''s ns and their destination, Heliot was aware of the brewing tension that would explode at the right time in the Spade Kingdom. "Thend¡­ of the remaining Moriarty. He is the only person I didn''t want to wage a war with."


    Under the same moon and dark sky, the restlessness in Heliot''s heart was felt by many. For reasons unknown, the air and the silence on this particr night felt especially unsettling and filled with uncertainty. No one had any idea what tomorrow would bring or if tomorrow would evene just as quickly as how the night fell. Regardless of that, everyone only had one choice, and that was to survive this seemingly endless night. ¨C END OF VOLUME 10 ¨C

 Chapter 776 Rookie

    Chapter 776 Rookie


    [ Wee to Volume 11 ] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    PROLOGUE


    SPADE KINGDOM


    Two monthster¡­


    It had been quite some time since Lilou, Samael, Tilly, Law, ude, and Rufus stepped foot in thend governed by the genius king and thest pureblooded Moriarty, Quentin Zero Moriarty. Their journey took over a week as they rarely made a stop, sprinting day in and out like shadows, just to reach the Kingdom of Spade. They entered the Spade Kingdom as silently as possible, and in it, they learned thend''s customs, way of living, and current state of affairs. The said kingdom was just like the Land of Karo with less sand. It was a rich kingdom just like Karo, but the difference was that Karo was a ce where everything was organized. It was a far more solemn ce while the Spade Kingdom had all sorts of entertainment and games they could enjoy.


    The loud cheers and shouts inside the colosseum reverberated across the surrounding. Some men stood from their seats, raising their fists in excitement. Women kept their modest but were clearly enjoying the spectacle unfolding. "End him!"


    "End him!"


    "Come on! Give him the finishing blow!"


    No one found the vicious shouts and cheers echoing as the tension consistently rose. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the arena.


    There, two people stood that appeared to be as tiny as ants from the farthest seats. The two people were facing each other, holding swords and shields on the other. Both had towering stature and a well-built physique, parading their sweaty and blood-stained bare top, and then a special kind of undergarment for the lower part of their body.


    They were called warriors. Warriors were official participants of a contest that would happen weekly. The rules were simple, and that was to stand victorious until their opponent was incapable of fighting or dead. And right now, it was clear to everyone who was winning. Between the two warriors, one was already bleeding heavily and could barely stand. The other one, although blood could be seen on his muscr body and on the des of his sword, could tell the blood wasn''t his. "End him, Rookie!" yelled the crowd excitedly. The one who was obviously winning the duel was a rookie and a new warrior who appeared around two months ago. Ever since this man participated in these types of contests, the excitement had soured. This rookie was bloodthirsty, and each time he fight, he would torture his opponents by striking them whilst avoiding any vital points. As a result, his opponents would bleed profusely, riling up the audience. The most exciting part for the audience was how his opponents bleed without dying, making their fight even bloodier until they were barely lifting their swords. Once the rookie''s opponents had dulled, the audience would start cheering him to end his opponent. They would cheer and cheer until their voices would reach a certain volume, and only then would this rookie warrior would grant their requests. And how would this rookie end the fight?


    By beheading his opponent. On the spot. No mercy. "End him! End him! End him!" The cheers and shouts continued in unison, growing louder and louder. "Will he end him?" A petite among the cheerful crowd, wearing a huge hat to cover her head, wondered. "This will be the eighth time if he did."


    "I feel sorry for them." Next to the woman with long silver hair that was braided over her shoulder was a child. Law turned his head at Tilly and sighed. "Does he have to go this far?"


    "He chooses his opponents, he must''ve had a reason¡­" Tilly kept her eyes on the arena, not blinking as the warrior swung his sword up, and his one swift down, the shouts from the crowd exploded. "Now that''s the eighth head in two months."


    Law let out another shallow breath, shifting his focus to the arena. As soon as he did, he saw this warrior pierce the severed head with the tip of his sword and then raised it for everyone to see. The warrior had never done this before, so when he did, the crowd went wild.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if this was Mister Fabian," murmured Law, whilst shaking his head sideways. "Did Mister Fabian''s spirit possess his brother?"


    "We are in this cruelnd," said Tilly, snapping her eyes at Law calmly. "If we do not go with the flow, it''ll be our problem."


    She then set her eyes back at the arena, seeing some facilitators approach the area while the rookie, Rufus, walked away. He flung his sword and rested it on his shoulder. Hence, as he walked away, everyone could see the head that was still on the tip of his weapon. "He knew that. Hence, even if it was out of his character, he had to," she added in the same tone.


    "Where is he getting all these ideas, anyway?" Law mumbled as they remained seated to watch the rest of the duels.


    Meanwhile, Rufus halted at the path upon seeing a figure leaning against the wall. A shallow breath escaped his mouth. His face had paint on it so no one could recognize him. His mysterious appearance was also one of the reasons his poprity soared in just two months. "You did my suggestions?" Rufus stopped when he walked past the other warrior. He turned his head to look at thetter. The other warrior was unlike any other warriors who had the same huge physique just like him. He was also wearing a helm.


    "Wow¡­ what a poor guy." The other warrior raised the visor of his helm, revealing a pair of crimson eyes. His eyes were squinting. "I heard Uncle Hell had be one of your fans. I wonder if he was among the crowd."


    "I''d appreciate it if you refrain from talking to me inside the colosseum," said Rufus monotonously at the mischievous ude, who had been feeding him ideas to gain poprity. "Hehe. I didn''t want to, but my duel is just right next to yours. I wonder what sort of show should I give those wicked people to make them forget about your battle," ude wondered as he walked in the direction where Rufus came from. He lowered the visor as he stepped out of the light, looking up at the lively crowd.


    ''These people are really scary,'' he thought as they were rather in a good mood after watching Rufus behead another person today. Despite his thoughts, ude spread his arms, basking in the crowd weing cheers as one of their favorite warriors, as he was even crueler than the other rookie.

 Chapter 777 Questionable family values

    Chapter 777 Questionable family values


    Meanwhile¡­


    Samael opened and closed his hands, flexing the muscle in his arms. His sleeve was folded up to his elbow, staring at the multiple bruises on his pale skin he got from the constant injection of needles. "Apparently, those little needles stings than when fangs sink into your skin," he remarked, shifting his eyes at the person sitting on the chair near him. The other person had his back facing him as he ced back little jars containing red fluid inside a suitcase.


    "How many can you make with those?" Samael asked.


    The person slowly turned around to face him, revealing an old vampire that Samael was so, so familiar with.


    Theodore Darkbridge. One of Zero''s strongest support and also a part of the ''seance'' Lilou used to attend back then, which was also attended by Mortas Martin, Acheron Roseberg, Tristan Willow, Yulis, and Zero himself. Thanks to Lilou, who used to be a part of this group in the past, they were able to create a meticulous n. They got an idea of whom to approach first, and how to make these people agree in a negotiation. Samael still thinks using violence to threaten these individuals was far easier, since this man, Theodore Darkbridge, died in his hands if he remembered correctly, or probably in Fabian or Rufus''s hands. But well, they all wanted to survive and couldn''t becent of just brute strength alone. They had no idea what sort of crafty trap Zero had prepared. Samael would apud Lilou for her strategic nning if only she were here. "I''ve been drawing your blood for over a month now," said Theodore as he took off his monocle, facing Samael squarely. "Once I finished the production in a few weeks, my men could start the distribution. You just have to tell us when would you like tounch it."


    "Heh¡­" Samael snorted, sitting upright while unfolding his sleeve. "That, if you can, start distributing it as soon as possible. It has been two months, after all."


    Theodore Darkbridge gazed at Samael solemnly. "Once this had reached the royal pce, he will hunt me down to the ends of the world. Zero¡­ is a madman, and I only epted your offer because you gave me your word."


    "You will stop Stefan La Crox from his madness," he continued, watching Samael fix his cufflinks from his seat. "Both kings are mad, and as someone who had human affiliates, thest thing I want is to watch them fall into their madness."


    "No, you epted my offer because you know I can be twice as crazy as Zero or Stefan." Samael snapped his eyes at the old vampire. "I got Stefan by the neck. All you need to do is go into hiding once the distribution starts. Take your family with you in thend of Karo because I cannot guarantee your safety. You''ll be on your own until I disyed his head and his people''s head at the gates of the royal pce."


    Theodore gulped, huffing sharply. "I cannot do that."


    "You cannot, what?" Samael blinked with genuine wonder in his eyes.


    "I had sent my wife and children to thend of Karo and by now, they had probably settled down in their temporary homes," he exined solemnly, holding Samael''s gaze firmly. "I will stay. In that case, even if he finds me, he would need some time to find them."


    "Using yourself as bait, huh?"


    "I am a man who has a family to protect, Your Grace," said Theodore as he slowly rose to his feet. "The danger I have to watch out for will buy my family enough time. If my death will save them, then I do not mind walking to hell myself." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That, I can understand," Samael smirked. "Everything for our family."


    Theodore nced at Samael and barely concealed the dubiousness in them. What could this man know about family values? This third prince of the La Crox and also the Duke of Grimsbanne disgraced his own father after winning a duel against him and still continued to antagonize Stefan, Samael''s brother, and also the current sovereign of the Heart''s Kingdom. So what was Samael was talking about? Theodore would want to renounce Samael and his questionable family values, but it wasn''t important. Lecturing this man was akin to lecturing a frog to stop eating insects. It was pointless.


    "May this be thest time we meet again, Your Grace." Theodore Darkbridge lowered his head, taking a step back from the chair Samael was sitting on. "You will hear from me once everything is prepared."


    "I''ll be looking forward to it." Samael nodded with a smile. With that being said, Theodore Darkbridge left the private lodging of the house, where he would secretly meet Samael once a week to draw his blood. Samael watched the old folk''s figure with a smirk, chuckling with his lips closed when Theodore was out of his sight. "Theodore Darkbridge, life is funny, isn''t it?" a glint flickered across his eyes. "Back then, you were Quentin''s avid supporter. Who would have thought? I only need to meet you sooner to steal that unbending loyalty you had to that guy sitting on that golden throne?"


    His smirk stretched, recalling thest memory he had with Theodore Darkbrigde. Theirst memory wasn''t very pleasant as thetter died along with Zero and Stefan in Minowa. Acheron Roseberg also died that day in Lilou''s hands.


    At times like this, Samael couldn''t help but feel satisfied with keeping his circle small. He only had Rufus and Fabian and no one couldn''t change their mind just like what he did to Theodore because they had known each other for many, many years. The additional people in their group were all Lilou''s people including, us, Silvia, Yul, some members of the Divine Order, Noah, and the list goes on. It wasn''t surprising, though. Lilou was an outstanding leader in her own right and he couldn''t me others for getting attached to an admirable leader like her. Unlike Samael¡­ who only attracted the weirdos.


    Well, Rufus was quite normal by the standard of society, but Fabian was definitely far from ordinary, and his sanity had always been questionable. Yet, those two were the only ones who stuck with him ¡ª thend of Cunningham too, but well, that ce was also filled with a bunch of weirdos as they were literally cults. "Goodness, why do I feel so depressed whenever I think about leadership?" he mumbled, flinging his legs out of the long chair. "I gotta go see her before her admirers steal her attention again. Damn! This is probably the curse of marrying a beauty."

 Chapter 778 The Hearts Kingdom

    Chapter 778 The Heart''s Kingdom


    [ HEART''s KINGDOM ]


    "You''re leaving again?" Silvia asked incredulously at Yulis. He was sitting across from her, joining her for an afternoon tea. Silvia was excited for today as she thought of spending a day with him again, only to hear the news of such depressing news. "I had to go on an inspection again," Yulis said with a reassuring smile. "As a La Crox, I have to do what I can to reassure His Majesty. Don''t worry. It''s just an inspection, and this wasn''t the first time I''m going to do it on His Majesty''s behalf."


    Silvia bit her tongue to stop herself from saying nonsense. It was true that around this time, while Yulis was still pretending a part of the La Crox, he would habitually conduct an inspection to make sure the kingdom was in a good shape just as the report said. Sometimes, her other brothers would do it, especially in those territories near Grimsbanne. us or Alistair or Dominique would go there, and theirst stop would be Cunningham. Only Stefan would dare step foot in the duchy.


    In other words, it was not a surprise that Yulis would go on an inspection as it was part of his duty. It was not like his destination was Grimsbanne. "When will you return this time?" she asked after a moment of contemtion. "Around the same time," he answered, picking up the teacup to his lips. "Around a month or two. Depends if there''s nothing amiss."


    Another sigh escaped Silvia''s lips, looking at him with worry. After regaining her memories before the regression, Silvia had a lot of regrets. One of them was her set up with her husband, Yulis, as they used to live separately because he had a duchy to take care of and Silvia had a march to oversee. They could live together in the capital as it was the center. However, they figured out that they wanted to be hands on. After all, Yulis was working on a project that could possibly change the education curriculum, while Silvia wanted to maintain being the main producer of the agricultural economy. Both of them had be important individuals in ten years'' time. Hence, for their people, they had topromise. They had always trusted each other and respected each other, so they decided to spend months separately and then a few months together. All of that, however, had be Silvia''s regret. If only she knew they would go back to square one, she would''ve made more memories with him. Perhaps, focused on starting a family since their setup had refrained them from sessfully having a child. "Silvia." Silvia was caught distracted, as he called her. "Are you alright?"


    "Uh, yes." She nodded, a bit distraught. "Why wouldn''t I? It''s not like this is the first time you''d be away. I was just a little saddened by the news since you''ve been a greatpany." Yulis sported a reassuring smile. "I will buy you gifts on my way."


    "You do not have to." She chuckled, tucking her hair behind her. "Just return in one piece. I''d personally prepare you tea on your return."


    Yulis chuckled. "That would be my honor, Your Royal Highness."


    Silvia kept her smile on the surface and sentiments a secret. And just like for the past two months, the two of them enjoyed a cup of tea, talking about the most menial things. After that night two months ago, Yulis had been kind enough to be a little bit sensitive about what he would say to lessen what was burdening her.


    Time quickly past without the two of them noticing, and before she knew it, the sun was about to set. "It was yet another well-spent afternoon," Yulis crooned with a gentle smile. "But despite that, I would need to excuse myself first with a heavy heart."


    Silvia chuckled, hiding her reluctance with a yful smile. "I appreciate that you spare me a time of the day again, Yulis."


    "Not at all," he said, shaking his head. "It was my honor to be in yourpany, and also, I enjoyed spending time with Your Highness."


    "If that is true, why not spend the night with me?" she humored, catching him off guard. Silvia burst out inughter, seeing his reaction. "I was jesting. I am His Majesty''s first wife, and sleeping with his brother ¡ª our brother will only result in a scandal." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yulis shook his head while chuckling. "You''ve been getting good at your jokes, Your Royal Highness. For a moment, I thought it was true."


    ''Because it was,'' was what Silvia wanted to tell him, but stopped herself. The current Yulis was a lot more reserved and sensitive. Therefore, if she outright seduced him, she was afraid he would just keep his distance. Rejection was also what she was afraid of ¡ª even though intermarriage was not forbidden in the kingdom, some of them -- Yulis, for instance -- had a different perspective regarding that matter.


    "Anyway, let me send you off," she proposed.


    "There''s no need, Your Royal Highness."


    Silvia shook her head and shed him a polite smile. "I insist, Your Highness. This is the least I can do since I don''t think I will be able to send you off on your departure for your inspection."


    Yulis opened his mouth, only to close them again. He assessed her eyes and discerned she had already decided. Hence, he smiled warmly and nodded. "How can I refuse my sister?" he remarked, leaving this pang in her heart that she barely survived without crying. With that being said, Silvia walked Yulis to the exit of the Avolire Pce. However, just as they were nearing the exit of the pce, both of them stopped to look at the person entering the premises.


    "us," Silvia called before her eyes fell on the young boy holding her brother''s hand. "I didn''t hear you are visiting the Avolire Pce with the crown prince tonight."


    us darted his eyes between Silvia and Yulis before he smirked. "He''s your son. Even if his birth parents were not the king or his first wife, Lucia and Dyrroth are still your siblings," he remarked politely. "It won''t hurt you if you had dinner with him, yes? Moreover, I need to have a word with Yulis. I came here after hearing that he had visited the Avolire Pce."


    Silvia''s jaw tightened, still wary of us. To her understanding, us was still on Stefan''s side, but it was obvious he still held his initial grudge against them because of the death of Lucia and Dyrroth, ude''s biological parents and their elder siblings. "I would also request an audience with you, Your Royal Highness." us''s eyes glinted, staring at Silvia withplexity in his eyes. "It was regarding a matter of great importance."

 Chapter 779 Why did we go back?

    Chapter 779 Why did we go back?


    "What do I owe this pleasure, us?" us assessed the sharpness and hostility in Silvia''s eyes. For the past two months, us had always kept an eye on Cassara and Silvia. These two always had this love and hate rtionship, until yearster, hate would be the only thing that would remain. During this time, before the regression, Silvia and Yulis also had a good rtionship. Hence, there was nothing wrong with Silvia''s tea time with Yulis since she hadn''t done anything suspicious. Moreover, Silvia had acted the same: hostile, always wary, alert, and sophisticated. It was hard for us to find out whether or not Silvia and Yulis had regained their memories since both of them had drunk Lilou''s blood and it wasn''t just a small amount. Lilou enhanced their blood, after all. He couldn''t also ask them outright, knowing giving them the idea of the regression would do them no good. Even when us was aware of the regression before he retrieved his memories, the sheer thought of it messed with his mind. He could imagine Yulis and Silvia having all sorts of questions in their head and the frustration of not recalling a single thing. That was the reason us was careful. But it had been two months, and us had to make a gamble. "Did you ask to have a private audience with me to stare at my face, brother?" the side of Silvia''s lips curled up, assuming us was still at Stefan''s side at the moment. She had been wary of everyone aside from Yulis, but Silvia had to constantly remind herself not to cross the line with Yulis. Until now, Silvia didn''t know if Stefan knew about the regression. If he did, she was afraid if Stefan found out she regained her memories, he would kill her. That was the least she wanted right now. "If that is the case, you are wasting my time. Don''t do this again." Silvia nted her hands on the armrest and pushed herself up, ayer of frost coating her eyes as she gazed down at us. "Even if you tell me to love that child as if he was my own, I will never do that. ude is Lucia and Dyrroth''s child, not mine. And even when Stefan legally adopted him, don''t expect me to have any maternal attachment to him."


    There was not a trace of remorse in Silvia''s tone, despite knowing her words were nothing but harsh. She could always protect ude in the shadows, just like what she had always done in the past. "ude is just right next to this room. Get him out of the Avolire Pce. He doesn''t belong in here," she added before she stepped away from him. Her steps, however, came to a halt when us spoke. "You were an excellent teacher," he said, slowly setting his eyes on her back. "And an admirable marchioness." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Silvia''s eyes zoomed in and out as her pupils dted, holding her breath at what she heard. But instead of rushing back to him, she kept herposure. This could be a trapid meticulously by Stefan. "Have you lost your mind, brother?" Silvia looked back at us, mockery apparent in her eyes. "A teacher? And a marchioness? Me? The Royal Consort of His Majesty, the King, is being mistaken as a lowly marchioness? Did you learn a new way to antagonize me?"


    us was unfazed; he had expected such a reaction from her. This could be a natural reaction or just a facade. Either way, he wouldn''t leave the Avolire Pce today without knowing the truth. "You remember, do you?" he continued calmly, assessing her subtle reaction. "That time in Grimsbanne with her and that time with Hell¡­ you remember everything, yes?"


    "I remember no such thing, us." This time, her voice was firm and dark, facing his vantage point squarely. "However, I will surely remember this insult."


    us slowly rose from his seat and faced her. "I remember everything, Silvia. And when I say everything¡­ I meant every single damn thing."


    Her neck turned taut, eyes shaking. However, her resolve didn''t breakpletely, although it faltered slightly. Anyone could say all these vague remarks to make someone confess. Silvia was far too familiar with such a tactic that she would be dumb to fall for it herself. "And those were?" she pried with a delicately arched brow. "I don''t think your vague remarks will refresh my memories."


    "Grimsbanne¡­" us strutted towards her as he spoke. "The Duchess of Grimsbanne ¡ª you and I pledged an oath and offered our blood to her, didn''t we?"


    He stopped right in front of her, his expression solemn, which was very rare to see with his blithe nature.


    "I was her chief knight while you were a lecturer in an academy and her handmaiden," he continued quietly. "When she fell into a five-year slumber, even though we had supported the new king and became his limbs, our hearts were always with her."


    "I hope you understand that everything you are saying now can be considered treason," she replied stubbornly, knowing what he uttered was allmon knowledge. Their enemies knew these details, and she was only waiting for him to mention a small piece that their enemies didn''t know about. Something private... It didn''t matter if it was an embarrassing moment or just a menial detail that left an impression on them. Just anything. Anything that others didn''t know but them.


    Seeing her unyielding front, us drew a deep breath. He was keeping things vague for her own sake, lest she truly didn''t remember. However, it seemed this wasn''t enough and he couldn''t me her. Silvia was a meticulous person, and she wouldn''t yield so easily.


    "Do you remember that time¡­ in Minowa?" us breathed out. "When we gathered there for her son''s birthday. We were on the second floor, talking. It was just the two of us back then. You were... a bit emotional ¡ª jealous, to be precise."


    This time, her heart thudded. It didn''t cross her until now that there was such a thing in the past. That time wasn''t an essential event for the two of them, but now that he mentioned it, that conversation with him suddenly bore importance.


    "Silvia, I¡­ remember everything and came back to this ce under her orders." us took another step as he lowered his head to her. "If you say you don''t still remember, I will pretend this didn''t happen. But if you do remember, which I wish you do, I need your help."


    Silvia gulped, studying his pair of burning eyes. This time, she was certain he was being serious and candid.


    "us," she whispered in a shaking voice. "Why did we go back?"

 Chapter 780 Do you think he’s pretending?

    Chapter 780 Do you think he¡¯s pretending?


    "us, why did we go back?"


    us''s eyes softened with bitterness, pressing his lips into a thin line. He watched theyers of defenses in Silvia''s eyes carefully unravel as she waited for his response. The aloof and fierce woman had slowly disappeared, leaving this vulnerable and confused Silvia. "Let''s seat first," he suggested with a mild tone. "We have many things to talk about, Silvia."


    With that being said, Silvia and us returned to their previous spots. They looked at each other, and knowing filling her in was more important than his questions, us let out a shallow breath. When his lips parted, us let her know about every little detail that had happened.


    The regression, what happened in the north and ude, Stefan and Samael''s alliance, Lilou''s death which caused their memories to return, and things for her to understand the situation. Although us didn''t detail Samael and Lilou''s ns for Spade and their whereabouts, he told her they were already doing something to fix this mess. "If¡­" Silvia''s lips quivered while doing her best to absorb all these pieces of information in one go. "... Lilou''s death was the reason our memories returned, why can''t Yulis remember?"


    She swallowed the frustrating tension in her throat. "My husband was with us in Grimsbanne and, just like you and me, he had consumed Lilou''s blood. Perhaps, much more than us, since Lilou was always worried about him and their facious affair."


    "That¡­ I have no idea, Silvia." us shook his head in disappointment. "I can only think of two reasons Yulis hadn''t regained his memories."


    "What are they?"


    "He didn''t drink Lilou''s blood," he answered almost immediately. "You know those Bloodfangs and their affection for each other. Lilou is Yulis'' only blood family, and therefore, he probably couldn''t stomach drinking his sister''s blood just so he could survive."


    "But that doesn''t make sense," Silvia argued with a shaking voice.


    "Why?"


    "It is true that Yulis cherished Lilou more than his own life. However, he wouldn''t insult her as to waste her blood, us," she exined with a level of certainty. "For us vampires, blood is the most essential thing. We lived for the blood, and we die for the blood. Yul will not disrespect Lilou like that."


    "That''s why I am not fully convinced about that." us let out a shallow breath because what Silvia had said was all true. "You said there are two reasons you can think of," Silvia breathed out sharply, sping her skirt tightly. "What is the other one, us?"


    "That¡­" this time, he trailed off as he held her gaze. "... I wish that is not the case."


    Silvia bit her inner lower lip. "Do you think he''s pretending?"


    "Yes," us answered with great difficulty, knowing this suggestion would hurt her. "Just like you and I, he probably didn''t want to show any sign that he remembered. After all, during this time, we didn''t have a great rapport."


    "But Yulis and I always had a good rtionship."


    "Even if he knew that¡­ you were still his wife, Silvia," he argued calmly. "Your husband cherishes you, and knowing you''d be fine for the next several years, he probably didn''t want to burden you with such information."


    There was a moment of silence between them. Silvia carefully lowered her eyes, rearranging her thoughts. When she raised her head, she shook it mildly.


    "No," she whispered, causing deep lines in between us'' brows. "Yul doesn''t remember."


    "How are you sure he didn''t?"


    "Because he never looked at me anything like how he used to look at me."


    "Yulis is good at concealing his emotions, Silvia. He had lived his entire life within the pce''s walls in deception. Even Stefan and Hell didn''t know he was a Bloodfang, and not a La Crox," us stressed but maintained his voice at the lowest volume. "That had always been his survival method, Silvia. Do not underestimate how the Bloodfang could hide things from anything ¡ª they could even deceive the world. You saw how Lilou deceived people for her goal."


    us huffed silently. "It is in their blood, sister. I hate I sound like I was badmouthing them, but that was a fact we mustn''t overlook. If he wants to deceive you, he would. It might be for a good reason or for something else, but we cannot rule out all possibilities just because of your personal feelings."


    Silvia opened and closed her mouth, but no words came out. She couldn''t argue with him because everything that came out of us''s mouth was nothing but the truth. If Yulis had regained his memories and was simply pretending, then¡­ it wouldn''t be hard for him to make everyone believe what he wanted them all to believe. "Is¡­ that even possible?" she fumbled with her words, her voice cracking. "I am his wife. How can he not look at me with the slightest affection other than affection for his sister?"


    "Because if you didn''t remember, what would you see him?" us returned, and this time, she couldn''t answer him. "Just like how you''ve kept him around without crossing the line or letting your longing overwhelm you, he''s probably doing the same. I have good faith in Yulis, not because I had admired him, but because I know he will never betray Lilou."


    He leaned forward, looking at her straight in the eye. "Convince yourself that if that is the case, Yulis is simply doing it for your sake."


    "But now that I know Stefan and Hell had an alliance, I won''t have any problem if I confront him."


    "Don''t." us shook his head. "Until we know his reasons, don''t tell him you knew things." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Why?" Silvia frowned. "Isn''t that better? And also the easiest?"


    "Silvia, what we had discussed was nothing but spection. I still have another conclusion and that was there were only certain people who drank Lilou''s blood who knew about the regression, but I highly doubt it. It''s still better if we are careful; we don''t know who is watching our every movement."


    Silvia''s grip on her skirt tightened, having these conflicting emotions in her heart. Sensing her dispirited mood, us pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "I''m d that you already remember everything," he said, dropping his hand from the bridge of his nose. "For now, focus on your own survival. Continue doing what you are doing, but be extra cautious of your surroundings, especially around Cassara."


    "Why? What''s with Cassara now?"


    "Nothing." us shook his head. "Just ¡ª just be careful around her. She retrieved Fabian''s memories, and you know what that means. As for Yulis, I will investigate him. Allow me to carry this burden, Silvia."


    "I don''t know what to say, but let me know if you got anything."


    "Of course ¡ª" Just then, us and Silvia''s bodies stiffened as their pupils slowly dted, catching a whiff of ude''s blood.

 Chapter 781 No one wants to stare at Truth because it was naked

    Chapter 781 No one wants to stare at Truth because it was naked


    "ude!"


    us and Silvia immediately rushed to the sitting room next to where they were the moment they smelled ude''s blood. Their dted eyes searched the room and instantly caught ude and Cassara inside. us''s eyes fell on ude''s hand, catching red fluid on thetter''s small palm. Cassara was holding up ude''s wrist while the other held a small knife.


    "You!" Fire shone in us''s eyes as she stormed inside. "What do you think you''re doing to him?"


    "us!" Silvia jumped in the middle before her brother could even reach Cassara. She nted her hand on his chest, shaking her head mildly. "Calm down, us."


    "Calm down?" us scoffed, keeping his unblinking eyes between his nephew and his sister. "It''s clear she nned to hurt him. I''m not going to let it slide."


    "I didn''t!" Cassara aggressively let the little ude go, huffing just as angrily. "If I wanted to harm him, this knife would''ve gone through his throat and not his little palm."


    "You ¨C!"


    "us!" Silvia perked up when us took a step. "Please, us. I know you care a lot for ude, but Cassara is still one of the king''s concubines."


    us ground his teeth, ring at Cassara, before gazing down at Silvia. The moment his eyes met with Silvia, she shook her head, her lips drawn into a thin sh. "ude,e here," he huffed, waving a hand. ude looked back at Cassara before he hurriedly went to us''s side, hiding behind his uncle. "What a vile child," Cassara spat out, seeing ude peek his head out behind us. "Is this really what you want, you cursed child?"


    "Cassara!" us''s voice thundered, barely holding himself back, knowing he couldn''t get his emotions to get the better of him. Silvia had a point. Cassara was still the king''s concubine, and one way or another, she still holds power no matter how little it may be. If she used that little power she had, it would definitely be a troublesome situation for us. And dealing with anything bothersome that could divert us from his mission was not worth everyone''s lives.


    "What?" Cassara scoffed as she raised her shaking eyes at us. "Isn''t that true, us? This child¡­ is the product of Lucia''s greed and selfishness. He is the proof of his mother''s vile nature, and I am not surprised why this child is so rotten at such a young age. After all, because he exists, Rottie has to die ¡ª"


    SLAP!


    Cassara''s breath hitched as her face was tossed to the side. Her cheek instantly swelled from that resounding p she received from Silvia. "A person''s sin isn''t their child to carry, Cassara. Neither of their deaths had got to do with this child as well. They¡­ were executed by Stefan, whom this child was forced to call Father. Do not forget this undeniable fact." Silvia''s voice was firm, staring at Cassara as thetter looked back at her with her hand on her cheek. "Did youe here with an intention of harming an innocent child?"


    "Why, Cassara?" she continued incredulously. "I am aware of your fondness for Hell and Dyrroth, and your jealousy of the amount of attention Lucia was getting from everyone. However, Dyrroth was dead, and Hell? He wouldn''t even bat an eye on you. If you''re going to be angry, be angry at Dyrroth for dying and to Hell. Do not unload your frustrations on this child." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cassaraughed dryly, peeling her hand from her slightly swollen cheek. Her mouth opened and closed, but she couldn''t find her voice for a moment. All she could do was dart her eyes between Silvia and us, who were looking back at her angrily. "I came here¡­" her voice was shaking from anger and indignation. "... to y with him. But why do I need to exin myself, right? No one ever believes me."


    Cassara stumbled a step back. "It''s a waste of time to even continue this when you are these pathetic hypocrites. This cursed blood that is running in my veins and in yours, Silvia, us¡­ and this family¡­ I loathed it to the very deep of my bones."


    "How I wish I was not born as a La Crox and had never met such a crude family." She shook her head. "You fear the day I turn mad because of my ability, but unlike you all, I am far more sane. All I''ve done and everything I had said, I was being true to myself. I was bad when I want to be bad no matter how shallow the reason was, and I was good when I meant to be good. I don''t lie, I don''t pretend, and that is how I am; I''m not a hypocrite."


    "I hate everyone and their inability to ept the truth. You only listen to the things you want to hear, and turn a blind eye even when the naked truth was standing before you," she continued sarcastically, tossing the knife away, whichnded with a ng. "Your unwillingness will be your own downfall, and I''ll make sure to be there and watch it with joy."


    Cassara let out a dryugh, darting her eyes between Silvia and us. Her eyes fell on ude, making the little prince hide slightly behind his uncle.


    "If I were you, never step foot in the Avolire Pce again or show up in front of me. I hold grudges and will never forget what you''ve done today," she threatened before she walked away without looking back at the three. Meanwhile, us and Silvia remained silent for a moment. When they raised their heads, they looked back at the open door, but Cassara already left. "That girl¡­" us snapped his tongue in irritation. "... won''t she ever mature?"


    "us, I think you should tend to ude''s wound first." Silvia nced down at ude before lifting her gaze back to her brother. "Don''t let him near the Avolire Pce or the inner pce for now. Cassara had to cool down first."


    "Tch." us shook his head as he bent down on one knee, taking out a handkerchief, which he wrapped around ude''s hand. After tying a small knot, he raised his eyes to ude. "Everything she said or calls you¡­ remember that''s not you." He raised a hand and ruffled ude''s head. "You''re good. I won''t bring you here next time."


    ude pursed his lips and nodded as a response, making us smile subtly. When us slowly rose to his feet, ude nced up at Silvia, only to see thetter observing him quietly. "You''re right, Silvia. It''s wrong to bring my nephew in this ce when clearly, the people in here only wish to hurt him," us remarked with a tinge of sarcasm. "We had a pleasant conversation, but I have to excuse myself first."


    Silvia nodded. "Take care on your way."


    With that being said, us bent down to carry ude in his arms. He cast Silvia another look before he marched away. Meanwhile, Silvia kept her eyes on ude, watching the little boy look back at her over us'' shoulder.


    Unlike how ude looked so innocent and harmless in front of us, his eyes sharpened the longer he held Silvia''s eyes. Seeing this transition, Silvia furrowed her brows and narrowed her eyes. "Did Cassara¡­" she whispered as soon as us was out of her sight. "... really hurt him?"

 Chapter 782 Uncle, are you crying?

    Chapter 782 Uncle, are you crying?


    "You''re alright," said us, offering ude a warm smile as he knelt on his knees while the little prince was sitting on the edge of the bed. "That madwoman won''t do anything to you. Just¡­ just¡­ stay here for now. This ce is safe for you."


    us ruffled the young boy''s hair in hopes that wouldfort him a bit. Being back in time and staying in the royal pce was not the best time for the two of them. Even though Stefan and Samael were now on the same boat, things for this child were still the same, and us would still say the same things he used to tell his nephew. But us had to. He had to repeat these painful words, which only reminded him and ude how little their world was. That in this world, the surface was thin as eggshells. Hence, each step should be careful and their weight calcted.


    Hence, it had always been safe for ude to stay within this cold pce where no one ever bothered to go. ude''s safe zone.


    "Uncle, are you going to leave now?" asked the young boy after mustering enough courage to speak. "Mhm." us nodded, smiling subtly at him. "I need to do something."


    ude''s little mouth opened, only to close it again. His uncle hadn''t been on good terms with the king, but even so, us had always followed Stefan''s orders without questions asked. us was a good man; he was the only nice person in this ce. And because us cared for him so much, he had to do things that were out of his principles for ude. "Will you be away for a long time again?" came out his tiny voice, and heaved a sigh of relief when us shook his head. "I''ll just be around for a while." us retrieved his hand from his nephew''s head, and then rested his arm on his leg. "Don''t worry. I''lle and visit you every day."


    "Really?" ude''s eyes glimmered; unlike the sharp look he cast at Silvia, ude was just like any other boy with his reaction. "Of course! Since when did I disappoint you?" us chuckled, tapping the surface of the bed. "ude, remember. You have me. Always. Even if I go on a mission, I will surelye back and apany you here."


    ude''s expression softened as he nodded. "Once I grow up, I will always go on a mission with you."


    "Haha! Well, I do not mind being the mentor of the crown prince." us winked yfully. "I''ll make you a great man!"


    Both of them smiled at each other for a moment before us tapped the soft bed again. "Now, time for you to sleep," said us, pushing himself up while ude crawled to his spot. After us tucked the little boy in, he sat down on the edge of the mattress, eyes on ude. "Bedtime stories?" he asked the little boy, only to see ude shake his head. "Uncle, can you take me out of the pce one day?" ude inquired curiously. He had outgrown bedtime stories but had grown fond of talking to us; asking questions to sate his curiosity. "Of course. I told you. I''ll take you out of the pce one day." us smiled. "One day, ude. One day."


    He then slowly peeled his eyes away from the little boy to look around the chamber. His hands were on either side of him, pursing his lips into a thin line. "Someday¡­ I will take you on an inspection with me," us continued with a hum along with it, recalling that time the two of them went to Cunningham. That was probably the turning point for the two of them, meeting Lilou for the first time, whom both of them were so fond of. us couldn''t help but smile as he looked back at ude. Even though many things happened after that event in Cunningham, the result was overall good. ude would break free from his royal duties as a prince and would get the title of the earl in Monarey. Monarey might be a ce where it was cold all year round, but they had a good time there. There might be problems here and there, but the two of them managed.


    Staring at ude''s young and adorable face, us couldn''t help but feel a little sentimental. The older ude grew, the more he had be mischievous, having Fabian as his role model. But at the same time, ude might be mischievous, but he had also be a fine young man; an earl everyone, even in the south Minowa, admired. "We''ll be fine, ude." us sniffed hard as he fixed the nket over the boy''s chest. "Uncle, are you crying?"


    "No, of course not."


    "Who made you sad?" "No one. I''m not crying." us chuckled as he forced a smile on the young boy''s face. "I''m just¡­ very proud of you ¡ª that''s all."


    "What did I do to make you proud?"


    Many. That was the first word that came into us'' head upon ude''s curious question.


    "For existing." us''s expression softened, knowing how this child went through so much at such a young age. Yet, ude didn''t let everything drag him down. And that¡­ bring equal pain and relief in us'' heart. Because the current ude, the one he left with Lilou and Samael, med himself for their situation right now. ude even lost a good friend, but he couldn''t even grieve properly.


    Life surely has a sick and twisted sense of humor. It wouldn''t even cut them some ck. ude smiled, moved by his uncle''s short yet heartwarming answer. No one had ever thanked him for existing or appreciated his existence. Hence, this meant a lot to him. "Don''t cry, uncle. I am a La Crox, and I will surely make everyone proud and love me." ude sported a reassuring smile. "Until then, I will stay safe in the cold pce." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mhm." us ruffled his head. "Good boy."


    us fixed the nket again properly and inspected the room lest there was an open window. The night could be very cold, and leaving one open would freeze ude to death ¡ª he was exaggerating. After snuffing out thest candle, us bid his nephew a good night and left. Standing in front of the door with his back against it, a deep exhale slipped past his lips. "I will surely make everyone proud and love me." ude''s remarks hovered over him, causing us to reveal the bitterness in them. ''There''s no need to feel sorry,'' he told himself as he took a step away. ''He might not achieve that in this ce even if he does everything, but Lilou would surely love him at first sight.''

 Chapter 783 You never changed

    Chapter 783 You never changed


    For us, the problems they must face and they had to win once again weren''t painful. They were bothersome with full of uncertainty, but he ¡ª they had grown stronger, wiser, and more mature before the regression. He was certain they could do it; just like all the other hurdles, they would ovee this.


    But what was painful to him was to watch ude in this cold pce again. It wasn''t like us had forgotten how this young boy lived within these walls. Around this time, ude was still full of hopes, eyes full of optimism, and still has this child-like personality. us didn''t want to watch how those things would slowly disappear ¡ª get taken from ude before meeting Lilou. Although the young and adult ude now lived in the same timeline, both were his nephew. And thus, having to experience those again, ripped through us''s soul like no other. ude had been through a lot ¡ª all of them had¡ª but us had always wished to end this cycle. The La Crox''s already suffered from the man who should''ve protected them. They all loathed their father for what he had done to them and his cruel way of raising his children, and yet, they were doing the exact same thing to ude. They might not hurt ude physically, but emotionally, the child was beaten ck and blue. The reason us was even fiercer to fix this problem they had. He had already confirmed Silvia, and he was aware Cassara was no good. Even if Cassara remembered everything, us didn''t raise his hope that that woman would help even just a bit. For as long as Cassara didn''t intentionally sabotage them, us didn''t care about her. Now¡­ he had to confirm whether or not Yulis remembered.


    "Yulis," us called when he saw Yulis in the open hallway connecting the inner pce to Yulis''s dwelling. Yulis was talking to the knights, who would escort him to his inspection as they would depart tomorrow.


    When Yulis looked in us''s direction, he waved a hand dismissively. The knights bowed and, without a word, left while us stopped at Yulis''s arms-length. "Brother," called Yulis, holding his hand behind him. "I thought this important matter you want to talk to me about isn''t as important as you said, since it took you some time."


    A deep exhale slipped past us''s nostril. "Yulis, would you like to spar with me?"


    "Spar with you?" Yulis cocked his head to the side with genuine wonder in his eyes. "I am departing in a few hours, us."


    "I know."


    "I cannot spar with you."


    "Why?"


    Yulisughed dryly. "Because I will be departing for an inspection. us. Therefore, sparring with you isn''t ideal. I do not want to present myself beaten ck and blue."


    Yulis lifted his chin when the sound of metal pierced his ear and a de was instantly pointed at his throat. He raised both his hands to the side, keeping hisposed surface in check. "You cannot wield your sword in here, us," said Yulis calmly. "Had your patience been testedtely that you deeply wanted to vent, even if you used force to make the other party agree?"


    "Yulis, do me a favor, will you?" us grinned devilishly. Doing this wouldn''t raise suspicion. After all, although us was a doting uncle to ude and an obedient soldier to Stefan, he was just in garbage to others.


    Who liked us? No one. The reason? This. His attitude to others was in trash. He was a jerk too, so Cassara wasn''t surprised as well when he nearly lost it after today''s events.


    "us." Yulis let out a deep exhale. "I can''t."


    "And why is that?" us cocked his head to the side, blinking almost innocently. "I just told you the reason. Twice," Yulis repeated and grunted when us just kept on blinking at him. "Is Dom not around? Or Hanzel? Hanzel is a better opponent than I am. You two will surely have a fun time together."


    "Ugh." us scrunched his face in disgust at the thought of Hanzel. If there was one person us''s mind didn''t change about was Hanzel. That guy was just ten times worse than us and Fabian. Yulis let out a chuckle. "Are there no other people you can spar with?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come on, Yulis. Are you dense? Would I ask you if there''s someone else I can spar with without desiring to tear their mouths open and rip their tongues out?"


    "I think those sentiments wille from your opponents, us."


    "One more fucking nonsense and this sword will go through your neck."


    "Calm down." Yulis chuckled. "You never changed."


    us arched his brow delicately. "Why would I change?"


    "Because¡­ why not?" Yulis carefully clipped his fingers on the de and took a step back. "You''ve been through a lot. Until now, you grieved for Lucia''s death and now, you have to watch over her son. You also have to listen to the orders of the man who was the same person who ordered Lucia''s death, live with Hanzel ¡ª the person who executed the order voluntarily, and grit your teeth each time you cross paths with them."


    Yulis smiled warmly, watching the slight surprise stered on us''s face. It wasn''t like what Yulis said was a top secret; everyone knew about this. But what surprised us was that¡­ Yulis dared speak these words aloud. "Even when all that happened¡­ you still hadn''t changed, us. And I''m d for that," Yulis added solemnly. "Once I return, I will spar with you."


    "Oy ¡ª"


    "Don''t tell Silvia, us." Yulis kept his meek countenance. "Don''t tell her about anything, and just say you didn''t find out. Or¡­ if you can, just tell her I don''t remember a single thing, us. It''ll be easier that way, easier not just for her¡­ but for me as well."


    us''s breath hitched, taken aback at how Yulis casually revealed everything without directly telling him. He came to uncover the truth, but here was the truth, right in front of him, and yet he couldn''t speak a word.

 Chapter 784 I think you already know the answer to that

    Chapter 784 I think you already know the answer to that


    "Don''t tell her about anything, and just say you didn''t find out. Or¡­ if you can, just tell her I don''t remember a single thing, us. It''ll be easier that way, easier not just for her¡­ but for me as well."


    Yulis pressed his lips and studied us''s stunned reaction. He nodded slightly, turning on his heel to leave. "Hey!" Yulis stopped when us suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path and grabbing his chest aggressively. "What did you say? You¡­ remember everything?"


    Yulis raised his chin and kept silent for a moment. "Yulis¡­" us tightened his grip on Yulis''s chest. "If you know Silvia remembered, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Because¡­ I don''t see the need why I have to tell her?"


    "You ¡ª"


    "us, it''s better not to dwell on what happened before the regression." Yulis cut us off offhandedly. "You do what you need to do, and let me do mine."


    "And what is that you need to do, Yulis?"


    "Something that is none of your concern." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yulis!" us''s voice thundered, echoing in the air which the wind drifted with it. "Something that is none of my concern? How the fuck is this not my concern when you, Yulis Bloodfang, had been pretending all this time? Your wife¡­ my sister, had to keep you at arm''s length. No matter how she longed for her husband and cry herself to sleep every single night, she couldn''t me you. She couldn''t even decide whether not retrieving your memories is a good or a bad sign."


    His eyes zed with anger, recalling how vulnerable and helpless Silvia was when she finally took off all her facade. Silvia was the type who gives her all in love. She gave everything to Rufus, so when Rufus left her, nothing was left for her. It took Silvia many years to mend her broken heart, which Rufus broke into smithereens. Silvia took a leap of faith and gave herself to open up her heart to Yulis. Although their rtionship before tying the knot was much moreplicated, she fought for him. Even when Yulis left her with a tiny note to go to the maind, Silvia came to him because she wanted to fight for them until the end. Silvia was an amazing woman who had a big heart and tons of love to give. And yet, Yulis had the audacity to do this to her? Did Yulis really remember everything? Or did he just remember a snippet? us didn''t know, because the Yulis he knew wouldn''t be this cold.


    "Yulis Bloodfang. Since when¡­ have you been ying innocent?" us breathed out, eyes shaking in anger, holding himself back from snapping Yulis at this very second. Yulis kept his mouth tight for a second before he returned. "Not the same time as that night she came running to my room to confirm if I felt Lilou''s blood burning me awake. But also, not the same time I woke up in my chambers in this ce."


    "You¡­ what did you say?" ¡ª did Yulis mean he already remembered even before them? "How did you ¡ª who retrieved your memories?"


    "I wished I didn''t remember, us. The past¡­ how I deeply wished I didn''t remember." Yulis carefully held us'' hand and peeled it from his suit. "I''d rather walk around this pce knowing nothing than wandering around in here, knowing the root of this anger building up within me at every breath."


    Rage shone underneath the thinyer of frost in his eyes. They still looked icy, so cold they could burn.


    "How about you, us? Can you remember what you were doing before the regression?" Yulis took a step forward to lessen his distance from us. "Did you just sleep? And then wake up ten years prior to the present? If so, good for you. It seemed even after one year, everyone had a good life."


    Yulis took a deep breath and blinked. When he reopened his eyes, the bottomless wrath within them was slowly reced with unnatural calmness. It was almost like a calm, hiding the storm ready to unleash at the drop of a hat. "You went back over ten years, us, but for me, it was only nine," he added under his breath, making us knit his brows in confusion. "Before this regression¡­ I was already dead ¡ª murdered." ¡ª The only reason Yulis knew that the regression was over ten years was after observing for months. As an eye nted by the Bloodfang to be useful once his queen decided to im the throne, Yulis was great at uncovering secrets. No matter how careful us was, he would always make a slip-up or mumble to himself. us didn''t change, and Yulis was d he didn''t because he wouldn''t get a good grasp of the situation if not for him. "Where''s Lilou, us?" Yulis inquired as that was the only thing us would never ever speak even to himself; Lilou''s location. "I¡­" us let out a sharp breath, backing away whilst keeping his eyes on Yulis. "I don''t trust you, Yulis."


    "If Lilou regained her memories, I''m certain she would one way or another had gone to the Spade Kingdom," Yulis concluded. He simply needed some confirmation from us; Yulis was far too sharp not to make urate predictions, and he knew Lilou too well. "Lilou is part of the Halberd."


    The Halberd.


    us had heard of that. It was an alliance of Zero, a few of his strong supporters, and thest living Bloodfangs.


    "It would be a miracle if she didn''t show up in front of Zero, despite not knowing how dangerous it was. But well, Hell is with her ¡ª Tilly''s presence was quite reassuring." Yulis rocked her head, taking a step back to create distance between them. "I know you don''t trust me, us, but the feeling is mutual. I trust no one but Lilou and Hell''s heart for her. If you truly want Silvia to save herself from heartache, it is best if knows nothing about this, us."


    Yulis smacked his lips, assessing us for a moment before turning around. But just as he took a step, us spoke. "Yulis." us straightened his back, staring at Yulis''s figure, his fist kept firmly on his side. "Who¡­ murdered you?"


    "I think you already know the answer to that, us." Yulis nced over his shoulder. "There''s only one person who can kill me and make me not want death."

 Chapter 785 Yulis destination

    Chapter 785 Yulis'' destination


    Death was never Yulis''s worry. Ever since he reced Cassara''s twin brother to be an eye within the royal pce of the La Crox, there was never a day Yulis forgot how dangerous his everyday life was.


    The man he called father was cruel, but also keen. He would end Yulis if he found out he wasn''t one of his children, and he could do that so easily. Thete king wouldn''t be able to drive out the founding ns if he wasn''t capable.


    That was also the reason the former queen, Ameria Grimsbanne-La Crox, asked the founding ns to cut ties with her husband. The previous n leaders might be capable, but against the patriarch of the La Crox and his wife, it would just be a losing war. Still, despite that the third prince, Samael La Crox, had had enough of his father''sck of regard, and challenged him to a duel and came back as a victor, Yulis never feltforted. Because the people he called siblings had grown into capable, smart, and vicious individuals. The oue would be the same for Yulis if they found out he wasn''t one of them.


    With Samael giving up the throne and passing it to the fourth prince, Stefan, Yulis had to tread on eggshells if he wanted to live. It wasn''t like Yulis''s driving force was his desire to live. No. Yulis''s only reason and purpose were to support his one and only blood kin; the holder of the Bloodfang''s will. Yulis waited patiently and carefully to the day the holder of their n''s will would appear. And she did. His only blood kin, Lilou, appeared as the bride of Samael ¡ª a La Crox. He did everything in his own subtle way to drive her out or make her reconsider her feelings and decision but to no avail. Lilou was deeply, madly, and devotedly in love with Samael. She came like a nk canvas with humble beginnings. Therefore, the onlyfort Yulis had told himself was, "she was probably not the chosen heir." But as things escted, Lilou became more and more capable, wise, and powerful ¡ª she had uncovered the will of their n. Yulis would die for Lilou.


    If she asked him to cut his arm, he would. Lilou was his life and the reason he endured for many years was to be with her; to watch her every step of the way, to guide or support her, and make sure she would achieve everything she set her eyes on. Therefore, Yulis¡­ had epted long ago his life wasn''t his anymore but to his blood sister. Even if he died on the way, at least, he would die with purpose. It just so happened Lilou was not the type who would use her people as pawns she would sacrifice.


    Lilou taught him what true life was; she taught him servitude, respect, and the value of life. And because of her persistence, Yulis found love. A love so strong he could live in a ce so far away from the woman he called his queen to live with another. His marriage with Silvia was happy and something he would forever be thankful for. Never once did Yulis regret loving Silvia and marrying her and giving his all. If there was one regret he had, that was¡­ he failed her. Not just Silvia, but Lilou as well. Yulis failed both of them by dying so easily and so quietly that no one even knew he had died. That was why¡­ with this second chance, Yulis had made a pledge. Once blinded by this so-called love and life and peace, now all he could see was the abyss calledcency. "Yulis." Yulis blinked as he slowly returned to the currentpse, gazing up at the man sitting on the throne. The throne hall was dark with only a few lit candbras just to avoid total darkness. Yulis stood in the middle of the carpet several steps from the raised tform where the king, Stefan La Crox, was sitting. "I heard us had confronted you," said Stefan calmly. "Didn''t you say you don''t want others to know your circumstance?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "us is a tenacious man. His grit scares me." Yulis humored. "When he came to me after months of behaving, I knew he was already desperate. He would do everything to uncover the truth, and therefore, to save both of us the time, I told him a part of everything."


    "I see." Stefan rocked his head in understanding, assessing Yulis from head to toe. When Stefan returned after collecting the members of the Divine Order, Yulis requested to have an audience with him. That day, Stefan came to know Yulis had regained his memories¡­ and they weren''t just simple ones. Yulis remembered everything till the day he died. It was a little unpredictable for Yulis to confess to Stefan, of all people. But Yulis wasn''t admired for his brilliant mind for nothing, and Stefan wouldn''t recognize his raw talent if the seventh prince didn''t deserve the merit. Therefore, Stefan wasn''t surprised that Yulis had already guessed about Stefan and Samael''s alliance. All Yulis wanted in return was for Stefan to give him an excuse to leave the royal pce. Thus, the inspection.


    "I had prepared someone to act as you during the inspection," said Stefan after a minute of silence. "However, as the person who had provided you this freedom, I have the right to know your destination. Lest I hadn''t made myself clear, you are not needed where she is. I cannot afford to risk the little friendship I built with your sister. She''d kill me if she sees you in that ce out of nowhere."


    Yulis let out a weak chuckle as he imagined Lilou''s troubled face if they meet in the Spade Kingdom. It would horrify her for sure.


    "I am part of the Halberd, but no. I do not have the face to show her at this moment, Your Majesty," exined Yulis, keeping it short and concise. "Helping her doesn''t necessarily mean I should be with her at all times. She is surrounded by people who candidly love her and are willing to protect her just as much as she wanted to protect them."


    "Your loyalty to her had always amused me, Yulis."


    "My loyalty¡­ is the only thing I can offer to her." Yulis smiled. "I have a ce I''d need to go and meet someone to settle scores with."


    "And who might be this person who had touched the untouched part of your demon?"


    Yulis kept quiet for a second, holding Stefan''s gaze firmly. "The Cross Kingdom¡­ to end Beatrice Le c."

 Chapter 786 A prayer for his little brother

    Chapter 786 A prayer for his little brother


    Beatrice Le c. A princess from thend of the cruel Cross. The Le c n was one of the Heart''s Kingdom founding ns and was said to be just aspetent as the La Crox, Moriarty, and Von Stein. As the king of the Heart''s Kingdom for many years, Stefan had always kept a close eye on these founding ns. Even though each of them had established a kingdom from scratch, Stefan was a man to consider all possibilities. Especially, knowing that these people knew how to hold a grudge, Stefan understood if he opened an opportunity for them, each of these ns would destroy the La Crox in a heartbeat. It was the same for other new n leaders of these founding ns. Take Heliot, for instance. He had always kept all other founding ns a close eye for the same reason. Perhaps this was the curse they all shared. They just couldn''t becent, knowing the ns they used to have strong ties with could be their worst enemies in the future. Therefore, Stefan heard a lot of things about the Cross Kingdom. The aforementioned ce was the onlynd that was reigned by vampires who indulged in enving werewolves. For the citizen of thisnd ¡ª especially, nobles and royalty ¡ª owning a werewolf and having them as pets, or simply having their pelts as essories had been a symbol of one''s social status. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If others had thought living in the Heart''s Kingdom was a dystopia, they probably hadn''t heard about the Cross Kingdom. Aside from that information, Stefan, in particr, knew this princess Beatrice Le c¡­ or not. Stefan had married her once out of a mutual and political agreement. They even shared multiple passionate nights that didn''t incorporate their hearts. Just an austere mating to quench their longing for the people they craved for.


    Beatrice was a woman Stefan would share a bed with, but not the type of woman he would want as a lifepanion. He could say Alphonse would say the same; even though his brother and Beatrice had a far deeper and obscure partnership than just tangling bodies, in which Stefan had no ce to pry about.


    At the same time, Stefan couldn''t deny that Beatrice was more dangerous than she appeared. She would do everything to get what she wanted, be it by means or foul. No one actually knew what was going on inside that twisted head of hers. He heard she fell head over heels for Yulis. Stefan doubted that, though. Beatrice was someone incapable of love; she would even use her body to get what she wanted in a heartbeat. There was only a slim chance Beatrice had actually fallen for Yulis without any hidden motive. But even if she did, then¡­ Stefan could understand where this rage in Yulis''s heart wasing from. It just suited the concept, ''if she can''t have him, no one else can,'' But for sure, the reason wasn''t as shallow as that. "I wonder¡­" Stefan whispered, standing in front of the window, as he watched the small unit of knights prepare to set off for the inspection he had approved. "... what did she actually do that induced this sort of reaction from Yulis?"


    Even though Stefan was aware Yulis had died silently, he wasn''t sure who did it or how it happened. But then again, Stefan heard Yulis and Silvia had gotten married. Hence, there were many things Stefan could think of. "Is it possible?" mumbled Stefan, putting the piece of information toplete the iplete puzzle in his head. "That Silvia had killed him in a moment of haze, and Yulis knew it deeper than what it appeared?"


    That was the only possibility that really made more sense for Stefan. After all, Yulis and Silvia were a married couple and even though the two had this very normal rtionship as a Marchioness of La Lona March and the Duke of Grimsbanne, where they live separately, there was no way Silvia wouldn''t figure out her husband''s passing. Unless, of course, Silvia didn''t care much about Yulis because that was the only exnation for his death to be left unknown. But Silvia married Yulis out of love, and not because it was convenient, like her marriage to Stefan. Silvia never once cared about Stefan''s opinion, and even if Stefan would disappear for a year without a word, Silvia wouldn''t care about him. "Howplicated, indeed," he whispered, catching Yulis raise his eyes to the floor where Stefan was watching them. "I guess my death was still far better than his. At the very least, I chose Hell to kill me that day in Minowa, but Yulis¡­ he had to die in the hands of his beloved wife ¡ª if my assumptions are correct."


    Stefan kept his eyes on Yulis from his vantage point until thetter peeled his eyes away from him. Yulis then talked to a few knights before mounting his steed. Upon Yulis'' call, the small unit that would apany Yulis to this ''inspection'' had galloped away.


    "She will kill me for sure," Stefan expressed under his breath, watching Yulis gallop from the pce to his dangerous yet personal mission. "I should''ve just told him Lilou might need a hand. If Yulis died in that Cross Kingdom, and she knew I allowed him to go, Lilou would definitely sunder my spine."


    Stefan shook his head mildly, knowing the ce Yulis was about to step foot in was a dangerous ce. And Yulis'' n to settle a score with Beatrice was ten times more dangerous than the ce. However, as a man, Stefan knew Yulis would do this with or without his permission. "I¡­ am not a firm believer, but I pray for his safety," he added quietly. "He may not share the blood that sustains me, but he had always been my little brother. May he seed in attaining the peace he had sought."


    Stefan pressed his lips and stood silently until all he could see was the thick smoke the horses ambled up in the air. "Yulis was a good child. May this not be thest time I see him."

 Chapter 787 Lala

    787 L


    [ SPADE KINGDOM ]


    A round of apuse exploded in the theater as the audience slowly rose to their feet. From their beautifully sewed dresses to their meticulously crafted suits, one could tell each of them came from well-off houses. A mask was covering each of the audience for tonight''s show, but the smile on their faces were apparent. Everyone had their eyes on the stage where a woman was posing after her enchanting dance. The performer had this bright hazel hair, the lower half of her face was covered with a veil, but her beautiful green eyes were enough to give the audience an idea of her beauty. Lilou gazed around the crowd in satisfaction. It was yet again a standing ovation. She slowly pulled her hand from the air, curtsying to return the apuse, as tonight''s guests were an amazing crowd. As Lilou paid attention to each row, whistles chorused with the apuse began to crescendo.


    The side of her lips curled up, bowing to thest row before straightening her back. She waved gracefully once again before the curtains closed before her. The moment the crowd was out of sight, her smile instantly disappeared. Lilou turned on her heel as she walked away from the stage to the people operating this entire y. "You did a good job again, L," said someone from the group Lilou had joined a month ago. "The audience tonight was very satisfied with your performance."


    Lilou let the woman follow her to her dressing room without responding to any of the praises thetter gave. Once they were inside, Lilou sat down on the divan to rest. "L, do you want any beverage?" Lilou raised her head at the woman standing near her vantage point, noticing thetter''s exceptionally bright smile. "Yes. Of course, you need one. You were exhausted."


    Lilou just watched the woman walk over to the stand in the corner of the dressing room which had be Lilou''s private room. It might be too early for Lilou to reach such sess in this field, but because of her performances that had been just as popr as the usual sport in the colosseum, the group she joined had enough funds to give her such luxury. "Here you go!" the woman, in charge of Lilou''s all needs, Freya, served Lilou a ss of fruit juice to freshen her up. "You''ve been performing for the past month without break, and everyone just wanted to see you."


    "Anyone tried to meet me?" asked Lilou as she reached for the ss of juice. "That is inevitable." Freya chuckled. "The numbers of your admirers had significantly every performance. Some of them were so devoted they wanted to buy some of your stuff."


    "Goodness¡­" Lilou gulped down, shaking her head as she leaned back. "Can people get any weirder?"


    "They like you so much. Even the nobledies, who were said to be vicious to otherdies, adore you."


    ''Of course,'' Lilou thought, casting Freya a sidelong nce. ''I made sure they''d love me. I wouldn''t be titled the most desirable woman in the Heart''s for nothing.'' Two months ago, Lilou had stepped foot in thend of Spade. Her husband wanted to outright taunt Zero, which was not surprising. Samael had always faced his problems head-on, and there was only one time he actually made a n. It wasn''t like Samael''s ns were bad. Matter of fact, Samael''s way of nning was meticulous, thorough, and genius. However, they were mostly risky and put a lot of people in danger before he get things done.


    So the person who was left in charge of their nning was Lilou and Rufus. Samael and ude added ideas here and there. It was ude''s idea to get their own careers in thisnd to get to know more about this ce and their way of living. Rufus and ude set their eyes on the colosseum out of personal interest. Samael associated himself with the ck market since he had no patience to be a warrior. Tilly and Law had bemon citizens and were getting enough money to live in peace and follow the trend in the kingdom from Lilou, Rufus, ude, and Samael. Lilou chose this. To be a performer. And she had a good reason for that; a reason just as good as Rufus and ude and Samael.


    "Ah, right!" Lilou quirked a brow when Freya pounded the bottom of her first against her palm. "You received a letter today!"


    Freya hurriedly went to one of the drawers and glided to Lilou''s side. Her smile was brighter this time, handing Lilou a letter with both of her hands. Lilou immediately understood what made Freya so happy when her eyes fell on the letter.


    "L, isn''t this a seal from the royal pce?" asked Freya, as Lilou epted the letter elegantly and slowly. She linked her hands together, watching Lilou in anticipation. "Hmm¡­" Lilou assessed the envelope, flipping it around to check the back of the envelope. "Maybe?"


    Of course, Lilou knew this seal. She had seen it many times back when she was the Duchess of Grimsbanne. Zero used to be her pen pal, although their exchange was mostly about politics and the state of affairs. The only reason she was feigning ignorance was that she wasn''t as ted as Freya; at least, she wasn''t ted for the same reason as Freya. As Lilou opened the letter, she nced at Freya.


    "Ah, right?" Freya cleared her throat, creating a distance from Lilou so she wouldn''t be able to peek at the letter. She could only watch Lilou open the letter carefully, waiting for good news with bated breaths. Getting even the slightest attention from the royal pce was big for the entire crew. Hence, Freya was silently praying for good news. When she saw the corner of Lilou''s lips curl up, her eyes lit up. "So?" Freya inquired when Lilou leaned back. "What did it say?"


    Lilou kept her smile and looked back at Freya, clipping the letter in between her middle finger and index to Freya. "It''s an invitation," said Lilou while Freya epted it, watching thetter lift her dted eyes back to her. "His Majesty wants to invite me to the royal banquet he would host." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Really?!" Freya gasped in excitement, reading the letter immediately to confirm Lilou''s news. "Oh, my goodness! This is big and will bring honor to everyone one of us."


    "Indeed." Lilou smiled as she looked away, eyes glinting with malice. "This is, indeed, big, and will bring honor to all of us."

 Chapter 788 The most beautiful swan dancing in a black lake

    788 The most beautiful swan dancing in a ckke


    It was no secret the people in the Spade Kingdom loved to indulge themselves in entertainment. It was so popr that it helped their country prosper by this wealth flowing within their walls. But, there was this one thing in particr that had the greatest honor for anyone in the country. That was to be invited into the pce and have an audience with the king. It wasn''t like it was rare for the king to attend banquets, but the king had chosen every event he would participate in. It was a great choice on his part, making a point that he only graces useful people with his presence. Anyone the king favored ¡ª even if that person was from the very bottom of the nobility ¡ª would have aplete change of life. Gaining the king''s respect was akin to gaining the entire country''s respect. This was definitely one of the strongest points of this country: their unity. It was like the king''s words were the people''s bible. This was why when Lilou, who was known for her stage name, L, was invited to the royal banquet she instantly became the talk of the town. The image and reputation Lilou built for the past month as a performer put her in a good light.


    Men had admired her gracefulness on the stage while women somehow looked up to her. A mere performer getting the respect of even the noblest of the noble was amazing on its own. After all, it was amazing to be loved by all since jealousy was mostly popr amongst thedies in thisnd. Especially if one was getting a lot of attention from men. Lilou was the special one.


    She made sure she would be. Carrying the blood of the Bloodfang, who had sacrificed their lives for her to live, Lilou had to charm everyone in thisnd. The reason she chose to perform. She wouldn''t attain that if she chose to be a bookkeeper which was her first option, or a barmaid to eavesdrop on the conversations in the taverns.


    The round of apuse coitantly rang along with the orchestra. At this point, Lilou had grown used to a such mix of soft harmony. Dancing in the middle of the greenhouse within the pce premises, Lilou flicked her fingers beautifully, not fazed by the attention from the crowd.


    Unlike the usual banquet in the Heart''s Kingdom, the banquet hosted by the king had a different and much more serene setting. Surrounded by beautiful flowers that only grow in the pce, tables and chairs were proportionately arranged on the side. There was not a single guest who was standing with everyone sitting on the chairs and tables prepared for them. As Lilou spun, she carefully assessed each table. The banquet wasn''t packed, so it was easy to identify some guests here as they were the king''s pir of support to strengthen his regime. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In other words, they were people she would have to fight if things go south. When Lilou was nearing the end of her performance, she faced therge terrace where the king was watching. Unlike everyone else, even though he was in the same ce, his distance from the rest was a symbol of where his authority and importance. He was very meticulous, and Lilou wasn''t surprised by it. Another round of apuse resonated in the serene greenhouse when Lilou took a stance, her hands in the air, fingers flicked, looking like a beautiful swan. The orchestra also faded while Lilou watched her deep breaths. "Amazing," a voice from the terrace disrupts the apuse, making everyone turn their attention to the king, Quentin Moriarty, or what Lilou called Zero.


    Zero stood in front of the railings, holding a winess delicately. His lips were curled up into a dashing smile, donning an elegant pair of white suits with a red cape hanging on his one shoulder. He nodded when Lilou curtsied to pay respect to him. "I''ll be honored," she remarked under her breath, watching him take two steps with his arms extending over her shoulder. Zero carefully pinched the drawstrings of her veil, watching how it fell from her nose to her red lips.


    10:54


    "Stunning as ever," he mused, narrowing his eyes as she turned her head to drink, but maintained her eye contact with him. His lips fell open at her open seduction, then smirked. "I never thought I''d ever see you dance with how much you loathed banquets, dear."


    "No wonder my subjects had been talking about the theater as ofte," he continued with an amused tone, turning on his heel as he sauntered towards the short steps down. "The beautiful swan, L, is worth every gold and time."


    Lilou stood straight, chin up, watching the man take the stairs and unhesitatingly approach her vantage point. When he stood at arm''s length from her, his lips stretched even brother. "You have stunning eyes¡­ like emerald found from the stillke," he praised seductively, studying her face that had a veil covering the lower half of her face. "That was the most stunning dance I had ever seen in my life ¡ª my heart has melted."


    "It is my honor my dance was able to move Your Majesty''s heart," replied Lilou modestly, keeping her eyes on him. From her peripheral vision, she could see everyone''s eyes on the two of them, smiling, as if it didn''t bother them that the woman before the king was a mere performer. "I want to offer you a toast." Zero raised his brows and nced down at the wine in his hand. Mischief flickered across his eyes before raising them to her, offering the ss in his hand. "Would you ept my offer to drink?"


    "I''m afraid I am not worthy enough to receive such honor."


    "Are you refusing me?"


    Lilou didn''t show the slightest fear, keeping her eyes on him. "This humble one doesn''t deserve such praise. However, how dare I refuse Your Majesty?" Her eyes squinted slightly, epting the ss from his hand whilst grazing the back of his hand with her pinkie. "Should I take off the veil?"


    There was a momentary pause after his question.


    "I''ll be honored," she remarked under her breath, watching him take two steps with his arms extending over her shoulder. Zero carefully pinched the drawstrings of her veil, watching how it fell from her nose to her red lips.


    "Stunning as ever," he mused, narrowing his eyes as she turned her head to drink, but maintained her eye contact with him. His lips fell open at her open seduction, then smirked. "I never thought I''d ever see you dance with how much you loathed banquets, dear."


    Zero then offered his hand. "Will you honor me to a dance, love?"


    Lilou licked her lips as she swallowed down the wine that had a strong concentration of blood. His blood. "I would love to," Lilou smirked, sping his hand ever so slowly.

 Chapter 789 Intro

    789 Intro


    Everyone wore a beautiful smile on their faces as they watched the emperor of Spade and the most dazzling woman in the banquet dance in the slow melody. Their hands intertwined to the side, her hand on the back of his shoulder. His hand was on the curve of her back.


    One step back, and a step forward, their feet moving in sync. Each movement was calcted, and their sharp eyes didn''t hide their contempt. Yet, the side of their lips was curled up into a lopsided smirk. "How did you like the wine?" Zero''s voice was warm and inviting. "Good?"


    "Will I get hanged if I speak lies?" Lilou let out a brief chuckle. "I am not as crazy as you think I was, my dearest bride." He humored back, chuckling with his lips closed. "Not as crazy as you. Surely, not par for your unique taste in men."


    Lilou giggled. "I don''t think so, Your Majesty."


    "Interesting. How so?"


    "I attract the crazy men," she dawdled, spinning elegantly before taking her original stance. "Most."


    "Hah¡­"


    "And it just so happened the ones who can only be crazy in this world were powerful men."


    "Shock, horror, L." Zero pulled her body closer until there was only a tiny gap between us. "me it in your blood. The blood that is created out of greed for power." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But many understand that greed, hence, that greed attracts." Lilou''s eyshes fluttered ever so flirtatiously while the luster in her eyes was enough to enchant someone at first nce. "It is so simple and yet, soplicated."


    "Attraction first¡­" Zero''s movements slowed down as his eyes fell down on her body, then slowly raised his eyes up. "Then, obsession. I still wonder what sort of obsession I need to seek."


    He pulled her body until it was against him. "Tell me, my dearest. Where is he?"


    "You are asking the wrong question and at the wrong person, dearest Zero." Lilou lifted her chin up and smirked, unbothered by the closeness of their bodies. "You should ask me, when will hee to get your head? I might give you the exact time and date if you ask nicely."


    "How bold."


    "Bold had always been my nature," she said. "I''m surprised that seemed to be a shock to you."


    "You never fail to amuse me, Lilou Bloodfang." The side of his lips hooked up wickedly. "I''m simply asking for his whereabouts to send him my first andst warning."


    "How kind of you." Another sultryugh slipped past her lips. "I can imagine himining if he heard about this."


    "That man¡­ had always been the loud type. His loud mouth never failed to amuse me, seriously."


    "I''ve been with him for years and I can assure you, you will never get used to it. Even after that long time, I never predicted what sort of things woulde out of that damn mouth of his." "No wonder he was born a vampire. A decade isn''t enough."


    "A hundred more thousand isn''t enough to urately keep track of his train of thoughts." Her eyes squinted, leaning forward to whisper in his ears. "But one thing I can tell you is he is not ying anymore, my dearest Zero."


    Lilou slowly leaned back and smirked. "I don''t think you ever saw him be serious. His wife never had, but thanks to you, I had met another side of him: Pride."


    The orchestra slowly faded, standing a step apart from each other whilst holding each other''s gazes. Lilou looked stunning with that devilish smirk, while Zero''s beauty didn''t pale inparison. He looked good, more gorgeous and dashing than any of their guests.


    Zero carefully arched his brow as footsteps grew distinct while the music faded. The soft apuse from the crowd when they finish also subsided. The guests slowly turned their heads to follow the sound of light footsteps. Ironically, even when the footsteps were intended to be light, they sounded heavier in everyone''s ears. Lilou''s brows elevated, making Zero''s brows raise as well. He slowly turned to the terrace where his seat was, and from his current vantage point, Zero caught a pair of deep crimson gazing down at him. "Oh, Samael." Zeroughed candidly, cocking his head back at the smiling Lilou. "A thousand years surely isn''t enough to urately guess what is going inside his mind."


    Lilou shrugged at Zero''s amused remarks. "I was thinking you would barge in, kicking the door wide open, and letting my men''s blood pervade the air." Zero mused at the man now sitting on his throne leisurely. "Perhaps, drag a person to make a more impactful entrance. I didn''t consider you''d sneak inside my ce like a mouse."


    He then threw his hands with a yful grin. "My bad. It seemed I have to overestimate you and saw you as a cat, not a mouse."


    Samael blinked ever so tenderly, watching Zero wee him much livelier than what would people normally expect. However, this was not a surprise for either Lilou or Samael. If they were crazy, this guy was just as crazy. The danger wasn''t enough to break him, nor the loss of many people whom he considered numbers to count.


    "This sit of yours¡­ isn''t asfortable as it appeared." Samael chuckled with his closed lips, stroking the armrest mildly. "Though it smells, Quentin."


    "It smells?" Zero snickered with an arched brow. "It smells like¡­" Samael sniffed hard, taking a pause before pushing himself up. "... bullshit."


    "Dear me, Quentin." Samael sauntered towards the railing, propping his arms against it, eyes down. "I would''ve pointed out what''s wrong with yourck of a sense of style if not for the fact you actually had your eyes on the most beautiful woman in this ce."


    His eyes slowly shifted to Lilou, who was standing behind Zero and smirked yfully. "I can''t me you. She makes me hard just at one nce."


    "I''ll take that as apliment." Lilou curtsied while Zero rocked his head, not a bit offended by this duo.


    "Anyway, since the main event is here. Why don''t we start the veritable banquet?" Samael raised a hand and snapped his finger. As soon as he did, the orchestra that stopped ying suddenly started ying as if puppets on strings were unable to control their movements. Zero arched his brow as he nced at the band ying. When he caught the surprise of the musicians, his smile faded as he gazed back at Samael. "Now this is music, Quentin." Samael kissed his fingertips briefly. "Perfect."

 Chapter 790 Come, let me earn your hatred.

    Chapter 790 Come, let me earn your hatred.


    "Now this is music, Quentin. Perfect."


    Zero''s smile faded, ncing at the orchestra ying. He then turned his head when Lilou walked past him, smirking at him. He watched her take up the stairs to where Samael was standing, wrapping her arms around Samael''s neck coquettishly. "I thought you won''te," Lilou said flirtatiously as if she hadn''t seen him in a while. "Why the hell did you think I won''t?" Samael humored, snaking his arm around her slim waist. "I made sure I wouldn''t gette this time."


    "I missed you."


    "I swear Quentin doesn''t have any idea of what would make this banquet perfect." Samael rolled his eyes and red at Zero in disappointment. "Quentin, whenever you host a banquet, inviting a gorgeousdy like my wife, you should''ve prepared a room. In that case, you don''t need to take a long journey before ripping out her clothes."


    Samael huffed, shaking his head. "But whatever. I don''t think you will even have the time to host an event. I''m wasting my breath on giving helpful advice." A sigh slipped past his lips, pulling Lilou closer to his body. "Darling, I don''t think that is even helpful." Lilouughed, paying with the tip of Samael''s hair. "At least, not for anyone."


    "Are you saying I am perverted to have such ideas?"


    "I didn''t say that. You did."


    "Well, I''m sorry, my love. It''s just so hard to resist your beauty." Samael let out a deep breath and again gazed down at Zero''s vantage point. "I''m so disappointed in you."


    Watching Samaelin whilst flirting with his wife, Zero''s expression remained hard. But a secondter, his lips curled up. As soon as his expression changed, the music also changed.


    "Imend you, Samael," mused Zero, raising his hand while moving his fingers as if he was controlling something from the tip of his fingers. "I mean, you really did a great job of luring Theodore to your side."


    "It''s interesting, watching an insolent like you, my dearest bride, your damned son, that pale woman who looked like she needed immediate medical help, the unstable twisted earl, and the normal man in your group, sneak around my territory like rats," he continued, the music in sync with his fingers'' movements. "I enjoyed watching what you people had in store for me."


    Quentin''s brows then rose. "Oh! I didn''t see that butler, but well, I''m not expecting to watch his movements. I already guessed he was the only person who can go in and out of my territory unnoticed. Or did he evene? I heard your daughter was left on the maind."


    "Well, anyway, it was a fun two months, and I especially enjoyed your nning," he added as his lips stretched from ear to ear. "One thing I can tell you, Samael, is that your taste in music is awful. How insufferable!" "Fuck you." Samael nearly rolled his eyes, throwing his hand in disbelief. "Even your favoriteposer will disagree. Stop this nonsense, Quentin. We all know you are simply going with the flow to fit the nobility, but you''re no noble. Don''t pretend."


    Quentinughed. "I don''t pretend. I am rich!"


    "You are ¡ª well, make sense." Samael nodded in agreement. "But you still have a bad taste in music ¡ª but on second thought, it''s fine. I killed your favoriteposer to stop his delusions, and I will kill you."


    "That makes me angry." Zero''s face stiffened as his tone dropped.


    "You can''t me me. He was bad, and I simply did the world a favor!"


    Lilou couldn''t help but roll her eyes as this conversation definitely drifted to an unexpected turn. What did she expect from her husband, though? Samael wasn''t the type to take things seriously in a long run. There would always be an out-of-ce discussion or sudden thought in between. As the two argued about which music taste was horrible, Samael and Lilou''s eyes suddenly sharpened. In a blink, Samael pulled her closer, barely dodging the arrowing at Lilou. "That is not nice." Samael shook his head, watching a few strands of her hair fall onto the ground. But before he could say anything, red threads that were amassed to createrge red threads suddenly appeared on their back. Each tip was sharp, aiming directly at Samael.


    "Lakresha!" was the only thing that Samael heard before a piercing pang resonated in his ear. Samael nced over his shoulder, catching Lilou blocking therge and sharp threads with her scythe, Lakresha. "Thank you, my love." He expressed with his hand across his chest.


    "Sam, can you please focus?" Lilou rolled her eyes, pushing therge thread away with all her might. "Goodness, that was heavy! I swear, Sam, I will kill you if you keep up with that music talk!"


    Samael cringed and faced Zero. "She''s not sweet all the time. Don''t misunderstand and take it as a sign of marriage crumbling down."


    "I have epted that to have her, I should kill you first." Zero smiled until his eyes were squinting. "Fret not. I will take care of her and make sure she will forget you, your son, and that little daughter of yours."


    "Catharsis." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The moment Samael called forth his heavy sword, a surge of power filled the greenhouse. Some sses shattered at the inbound current that circled around inside. When Samael held his sword, multiple people and guests surrounded Zero in a protective stance. "Oh, my¡­" Samael clicked his tongue while shaking his head in disappointment. "What a baby!" PANG!


    Another loud sh was heard with Samael jumping from the terrace, only to sh against multiple people at once. In a second, multiple thuds and painful grunts were heard, crashing against the floor, which created cracks and hollow holes in it. Smoke ascended from each person who tried to stop Samael, only to fall on the floor. As the smoke thinned out, Samael''s figure came into sight. "They said if people had gathered to take you down, that means you are powerful," Zero mused, not a bit surprised Samael finished a few of his people in one blow. "I''ll take this as apliment."


    "Whatever makes you happy, Quentin," Samael smirked as his eyes shone a sinister glint. "Although I can say I''m simply in a hurry. Soe forth and let me earn your hatred."


    The corner of Zero''s lips curled up and within a blink of an eye, another loud sh exploded in the air. This time, all the sses had shattered as the fight broke out with Samael against Zero, while Lilou made sure no one would interfere. In other words, she fought the rest.

 Chapter 791 Angry

    Chapter 791 Angry


    "Will they be alright?" Law turned his head to Tilly, standing on top of the highest church where they could see the royal pce. "Mother and Father are the only ones who are there and they''re against a lot of bad people."


    "To the people of Spade, it was them against two bad people." Tilly kept her eyes in the same direction. "They will be fine. Lilou and Samael."


    Law let out a deep exhale, not really sure whether he should be reassured by what Tilly had said. Tilly didn''t even show the slightest reassurance or any emotion at all. It was as though she simply read a script and that was all. "It''s bad," murmured Law, looking around the capital, and catching peopleing out of their homes in the middle of the night. They looked like a colony of ants from his vantage point, but he was certain that going down there wasn''t what he wished for right now. "Quentin was prepared," he continued under his breath, snapping his eyes in a different direction. "Considering he had been watching everything and had nned this for a long time, it''ll be silly if he didn''t prepare just as much," Tilly replied, casting the vast darkness reigning over thend a quick look. "He isn''t someone to be underestimated. Especially with his affiliations with the man on the maind."


    "Did it really fall, Tilly?"


    "Mhm. It did." Tilly rocked her head, looking heavenward. "Even the moon knew what would happen tonight, and is hiding in shame, for it couldn''t do anything about it again."


    Law stared at Tilly with pursed lips, reaching for thetter''s hand. "Are you sad, Tilly?"


    "No."


    "Then why do you look¡­ different?" he asked, having a hard time guessing which word to use to describe the slight difference in Tilly''s aura. It was faint and barely noticeable; if one wasn''t paying attention or didn''t know Tilly, they wouldn''t even notice it. "I''m angry." There was not that huge difference in her tone or the look in her eyes, but Law knew she was telling the truth. "They make me very¡­ angry."


    "What will you do?"


    "Nothing¡­ just yet." Tilly gazed down on the capital and the people in the street grew in number. "These people aren''t Tilly''s enemy. The man on the maind was."


    She then set her eyes on the pce again. "That man in the pce as well and everyone involved in the fall of the maind."


    "What about the person turning back the time?"


    "Fabian is gone," she whispered. "I don''t think it''s right to turn things back to normal."


    "Tilly. What are you suddenly talking about?"


    Tilly slowly cast Law a look and nted a hand on his head. She ruffled it mildly, not smiling or frowning. "Gut feeling," was all she told him, staring into each other''s eyes. "You haven''t said that to them, have you?" he inquired, only for Tilly to look back at the pce. "I did. I told Samael and Lilou that Fabian was acting strange back in Karo."


    "No, he wasn''t. He was being his usual self."


    "He was," she stressed soothingly. "When he epted the idea to part ways, he already confirmed something had gone terribly wrong before the regression."


    Law furrowed his brows, staring at Tilly''s side profile curiously. He knew about most of their ns and the role he must take. However, never once he had ever noticed something was wrong with Fabian. Fabian raised Law when Lilou was in aa, so it was safe to say Law knew their family butler. But then again, Tilly and Fabian had this strange, strong connection with each other. They didn''t need to tell each other what the other feels or think because they could easily guess. They share the same brainwave, which was almost strange at one point. Therefore, Law couldn''t rule out Tilly''s guess, even though it originated from a gut feeling.


    Thud.


    Law''s train of thought came to a halt when he heard somethingnd on another high roof. He turned his head to where the faint sound came from, catching Rufus in his casual clothing with a sword clinging to his waist. Law''s eyes lingered on the sword that was glinting brightly due to its polished silver scabbard. Rufus had always protected his sword and polished it, warranting jokes from Samael, Fabian, and even from us. It never crossed Law until now that he was hyperaware of his surroundings and the people. Rufus''s sword didn''t look anything special, but somehow, it looked brighter than any sword Law hadid his eyes on. "ude will stay behind in the colosseum," Rufus''s voice pierced the still air, snapping Law from his trance. "He said he will try to catch up. He got a ton of friends back there."


    Tilly just nodded while Law pressed his lips into a thin line. "Big brother, will you go to the pce?" Law inquired, only to see Rufus shake his head. "Then you will go to the border?"


    "I have to." Rufus''s expression was firm, but his eyes softened at Law. "I have to make way for Heliot and Stefan. We are in a hurry to reunite with Sunny."


    Law let out another deep breath. "Alright. Take care on your way." His eyes then fell on the za again, but this time, the sight of people sent a chill down his spine. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Quentin seeded in enhancing his people''s strength," Law added, sensing the sickening aura building up from the distance. "We already know that," replied Rufus sternly, as his expression turned solemn once more. "It''s awful and makes my stomach turn."


    Rufus''s hand trembled as he held the handle of his sword. "Tilly, I''ll leave Law''s care in your hands."


    "Mhm. Take care." Tilly waved and with that, she and Law watched Rufus jump from the roof he was standing on, only to hear loud growls and grunts from the ground. A loud explosion rattled the night, and from the two''s vantage point, they watched how a fight broke out with Rufusing like a storm against countless vampires Zero experimented on.

 Chapter 792 One against countless

    Chapter 792 One against countless


    "Sam!"


    Lilou yelled after ying another pureblooded vampire to the ground. She looked up, catching Samael and Zero sh midair. "Tch!" She clicked her tongue, annoyed at the smug grin stered across her husband''s face. He was enjoying it.


    "I told him not to get carried away," she mumbled, hearing a loud yell from her side. Lilou raised her scythe to block the attack on instinct. The piercing metal shing rang in her ear. "Why¡­ can''t he stick to the n?" came out through her gritted teeth, kicking the person who attacked her before leaving a sh across the man''s body. "Samael La Crox!" When Samael heard his wife''s voice echo like thunder, he snapped back to his senses and sent Zero flying. As Zero crashed against the wall, hended safely on the second floor of the greenhouse. "What, my love?" he asked out of in curiosity, tilting his head to the side. He had his hand on his hip, gazing at her, who was in the middle of the fight. "Do you, perhaps, need my help?"


    "The n ¡ª ugh!" Lilou grunted as she pushed another enemy back while kicking another one away. "Stick to the n, Sam!"


    Samael frowned. "There''s a n!"


    "My ¡ª" Her frustration spiked, baring her fangs as she struck another person. "Why are these people keeping at me?!"


    "Because you are their enemy, my love!"


    "I know!!" Lilou barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes, grabbing an enemy''s back cor to use him as a shield, and then shing with the sword that wasing at her. The longer she fought countless of pureblooded vampires to back up Samael, the more frustrated she was. Who wouldn''t? They had a n, but her husband was showing signs of forgetting them. "Now, of all time!" Lilou yelled as she wiped out the people surrounding her, finally having the brief time to look back to where Samael stood. "Love, are you always this forgetful?"


    "I thought our n was to improvise."


    "That is the opposite of the n, Sam!"


    "Oh¡­" Samael rocked his head, ncing at the thinning smoke caused by Zero''s crash. "Well, I guess you can say this is a sign of aging?"


    "Ugh! Forget it!" Lilou rolled her eyes, noticing more and more knights surrounding the greenhouse. Not good, she thought, considering both of them only needed to buy the rest some time and keep Zero busy. Perhaps, lower the number of their enemies because of the modifications the vampires in this ce had gone through. "Just an hour, Sam!" she yelled, shifting her focus to the countless knights surrounding her. "I''ll meet you at the rendezvous point. If not, I''m leaving you!"


    "Oh, my god¡­" Samael''s eyes glinted, but before the horror of being abandoned could take ce, sharpness took charge. CLASH!


    "One hour it is!" Samael yelled, grinning from ear to ear as his heavy sword shed with another. "Well, hello there, demon. I didn''t know you liked the Grimsbanne blood so much you will find ways to be like us."


    Both swords rattled at the forces from their wielder, staying in between Zero and Samael. Both their eyes shone in bright crimson; their eyes mirroring two different monsters. "Hoo! This will be fun," remarked Samael, staring at the changing color of Zero''s sclera that has slowly turned dark. His hand trembled both in excitement and a bit of fear, watching the dark blood trickling down from the side of Zero''s head down to his eyes.


    "Samael La Crox!" Zero''s voice was strong and rasped, sounding like a monster caged in a cave at the natural echo from his throat. "May you not disappoint me."


    "Wish I would." Samael''s lips stretched even broader. "Because if I don''t, this will be yourst night. No more second chances."


    "Hah." Zero only let out a dryugh before their fierce duel raged on once again. Meanwhile, Lilou stood motionless on the same spot while her eyes scanned the knights surrounding her. She counted in her head and realized it was a bad idea to count. They were just too many of them. "Surrender now, Lilou Bloodfang!" yelled a knight as he took a step forth. "We do not want to hurt you."


    The corner of Lilou''s lips curled up into a smirk. "It seemed Zero was truly prepared. But s¡­ how dare you call me a Bloodfang when I carry the name of my husband?"


    "We are ordered to restrain His Majesty''s bride. We do not want to hurt you, but if you resist, we cannot guarantee your safety."


    "Of course." Lilouughed, twirling her gigantic scythe until it was held diagonally on her back. "Zero doesn''t need my hands and feet, nor did he need my eyes, ears, or tongue. For as long as he can have my womb and bear his child, he will not care about other things." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her eyelids drooped until they were partially closed, smirking. "What a disgusting idea to ever cross a man, but then again, men are a bunch of simpletons who only think of fathering an heir."


    Fortunately, Samael was too busy toment. Although he heard her and Zero mocked him whilst shing with him, his focus was on the battle. They only got another hour before they retreat. They had to finish the job. "Don''t worry. The only time Zero will have me is when I am dead." A glint flickered across her eyes as one eye turned red; the other maintained the original viridescent color. "Or when my family is dead. I don''t think they would even allow someone like your king to touch my dead body."


    Her lips curled up as her remarks were the clear answer the knights sought. Lilou would not surrender over her dead body. And thus, the knights'' who were ordered to restrain her held their weapons, observing the growing aura emanating from her. One against countless. Lilou stood proud, carrying the pride of the Bloodfang, who had fallen to the schemes of the Moriarty, and her heart as a mother and Samael''s wife.


    In a snap of a finger, a loud roar came out of her lips and she disappeared from her vantage point, fighting anyone who crossed the invisible line she had created.

 Chapter 793 The cruel fates of the warriors

    Chapter 793 The cruel fates of the warriors


    [ COLOSSEUM ]


    Two months since the time ude set foot in the Spade Kingdom and became a warrior to entertain. His cruel methods almost gained him instant poprity. ude could''ve done something better than fight all day, create a bloodbath, and listen to the vicious cheers of the people. Warriors. In somend, that word brought honor and valor attached to it. But in thisnd, warriors were considered beasts who had to tear their enemies apart without mercy for entertainment. Entertainment. One should know that entertainment had its unspoken limit. Life was not something to consider as part of it, even though life itself was full of mockery.


    ude was sitting in the corner of the chambers where the warriors were held. Chamber, as in this tiny cell as if they were prisoners. They were, though. Men who did a minor or huge crime that disobeyed the rules of the kingdom were being held in this ce; their sentence was to fight to death. This wasn''t a secret to everyone, though. Even the audience who would attend these fights were aware the warriors they were rooting for or booing were a criminal. What others didn''t know was that not all warriors were actual criminals. Some of them were simply farmers who voiced their thoughts to the unfair king. What they got in return was that they were thrown into these very cells to fight for their life. To keep them busy was what the king, Zero, told them. ude gazed at the injured men rotting in this cell from the corner. His knee was bent while his arm was resting on it. The men in here were the ones who got injured during theirst battle. Some of them barely survived the fight, and they were all good men. ''Looking at them right now, I somehow think that His Majesty and I were wrong in choosing those scums who deserved to die,'' he thought, thinking that Rufus and ude had always chosen their opponents. Not that they initially had the privilege to choose, but ude had his way with his words. Rufus, on the other hand, knew how to y with the facilitators. And thus, they get to choose who to execute in every battle. Those opponents never yed fair and square, but in the end, since only the good was left, they still have to fight. At least, these men had to fight, but ude and Rufus had already finished theirst battle. There were no more bad guys since they would end the current regime. "You good?" asked the man sitting in the other corner of the cell. ude slowly turned his eyes to the man. The man had a darkplexion and a great physique¡­ if not for the severed leg and bandages across his body, he would be a great warrior.


    A real one. A warrior he used to be.


    "Of course," ude smirked, staring at the fire in the man''s eyes. "Are you?"


    The man let out a scoff, gazing down at his severed hand. "Thatst battle was quick, a hard one."


    "Well, Perry was a good man. The battles these days are just¡­ what will I say? Harder battles to even think about," said another prisoner. Unlike the first guy, he was already old yet injured, with a broken ankle and a sling for his broken arm. Everyone in this cell was injured and incapable of fighting. Some would recover, while others would just die in here. That was the fate of the warriors of this colosseum. It was in tragic.


    "They were our friends, after all. We''ve been stuck in here for a long time; we meet people and then they''re gone the next day," another injured fellow added with a tired voice, shrugging. "It''s been a cycle. I''m tired of it."


    Everyone let out a deep exhale as soon as they heard the word tired. Everyone in here was beyond exhausted. Although they were grateful that they were alive, the frustration of knowing another one of them didn''t return to this cell hindered that gratefulness. To be honest, all of them didn''t know why they were still trying. They knew the only way to stop the cruel fate they didn''t deserve was death. They fight to die, and yet, theye back to this cell with a lost finger or a limb. That was just how fierce each and every battle was for them. The only exception was the neers, who gained instant poprity. Rufus and ude. "Why are you even here, boy?" asked the old man, who was lucky enough tost this long in a fight. "You don''t seem injured like the rest of us."


    "Well." ude cleared his throat and shrugged. "Just checking on you guys."


    "Hah¡­" Another oneughed in mockery. "We''re all alive, unfortunately. Don''t tell me you came here to mock us, since you never get a scratch in your battles."


    The man''s remarks put a frown on the faces of some of them. All the people they met, like ude, were arrogant men. Hence, since they only watched ude from afar or they would bump into him, they already had built an image of ude in their heads. ude had portrayed himself as a maniac since all his battles were more like an exhibition. It was always a one-sided fight.


    ude pressed his lips and shrugged once more. "As much as I want tough at people''s misfortunes, I don''t have the time."


    ude slowly rose to his spot, stretching his arms and spine. When he felt a satisfying crack on his back, he let out a hiss of satisfaction.


    "That''s good." He grinned, nting his hands on his hips. He cocked his head, seeing that they were simply looking back at him with poker faces, only to realize his action was a little insensitive of him. "Right¡­ you''re all injured and some of you can''t stretch like that, huh?"


    "This boy ¡ª"


    "Well, anyway." ude pped, cutting off the man, who was immediately irritated at his remarks. "If you want to leave this ce just as much as I do, thene with me."


    ude march towards the bars, ignoring the eyes that were following him. ude still had his hands on his hips, cocking his head back, eyes on them. Without a second hesitation, he kicked the metal bars, and nothing happened.


    "What are you doing, boy?" asked the man with a severed leg, frowning. "Getting out of here." ude''s lips stretched even brighter, and what they heard next was a cracking sound, before the piercing noise of the metal bar falling on the ground. "Let''s go?"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 794 May the best warrior wins

    Chapter 794 May the best warrior wins


    The echoing yell, metals banging and shing, and the scent of blood pervaded the inside of the huge colosseum. These piercing noises and scent wasn''t new to those who had lived in the colosseum, but tonight, it wasn''t out of entertainment. The cries, sweat, blood, and tears wereing from their fiery desires for freedom. The thick walls that had kept their cries and screams a secret from the outside world wouldn''t be enough anymore. ude led the group, opening the other cells, and giving everyone the option toe with him out of this hellhole. Those who were able and sick of these sick games either assisted ude from fighting; some of them helped those injured and unable to escape. There wasn''t any nning that happened. ude didn''t waste his time briefing everyone. The goal was simple, after all. They had to get out of here. This opportunity wouldn''te again, and that was definitely true.


    They would either die fighting for freedom. They would die anyway if they stayed in this ce. Somested longer than the rest, others had to sacrifice their lives. However, their deaths¡­ were probably the proudest moment of their lives more than the countless battles they had conquered. People who were turned undead and knights soon surrounded the Colosseum. Since the warriors were overpowering the knights in charge of the ce, reinforcement soon came. It didn''t take long before another wave of roars and growls filled the air. ude screamed his lungs out, haggard from all the fighting, drenched in sweat and blood. He raised his sword, raising these warriors mocked and forced to entertain with their talent. Another wave of roar echoed, making the colosseum tremble.


    Simultaneously, outside the capital of the Spade Kingdom, screams were also heard. But this time, it wasn''t arge group of warriors against another group of undead and royal knights. It was just countless undead against one: Rufus. Rufus bolted through the undead thronging the street. Some of them were akin to brainless flesh. They were so easily cut. Others were quick and intelligent enough to fight, but Rufus never held back. "Unless he sends someone worthy to stop, I will not stop," he breathed out, creating a whirlwind with his sword as he sent multiple enemies away. Rufus stood mightily in the middle of the street. He looked around, and as if he didn''t send people flying, the numbers of enemies just seemed wouldn''t decrease. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How unforgivable," whispered Rufus, his eyes falling on the little boy growling at him while dragging his feet in his direction. The boy was obviously unconscious. Those empty eyes were the same as the others. However, if Rufus hold back, he would be their prey. Hence, he mostly incapacitated those who blocked his path. Using the back of his sword until now, Rufus let out a deep exhale. He closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, another whisper slipped past his lips. "I''m sorry."


    The moment those words rolled out of his tongue, Rufus disappeared from his vantage point, only to reappear on top of the house. He raised his sword up, and as its de was sucking the moonlight, a small light beam slowly appeared on the tip of his sword. "It''s been a while," he muttered to himself. "How I wished I didn''t need to use this again."


    Rufus kept his sword up for a moment, and after a while, he swung it down. Those flocking the street watched the small light descend on them. It was small, like a bead. But because of the night, its light was very clear.


    They stared at it, but they didn''t show any reaction when the small light hovered in the air and didn''tnd on the floor. The only time they showed a reaction was when the light suddenly exploded, blinding everyone. Some raised an arm to cover their eyes, but that wasn''t enough to not get affected by it. When the light exploded, bringing daylight for a moment, everyone around the area felt their barely beating heart thud. Others felt suffocated by the light and the aura it brought they passed out. Some coughed out blood, only to slowly disintegrate to dust. A power of the first divine weapon. That was the sword Rufus used from then until now. Although it wasn''t on the list of the Divine Order, his weapon was still considered divine. It was said that only the righteous could wield this weapon and use it to its full potential. If its wielder''s heart was rotten and selfish, there was no way this weapon would listen. It was as though this sword was meant for Rufus, the man who was known as the strongest human. "The power of light." Rufus snapped his eyes ever so tenderly, turning his head on his side. There, on the other roof, three houses away from his vantage point was a man. The man pped slowly, watching how the light disappeared, and darkness took over. The undead on the street were unconscious. Some turned into dust. "I heard about it before, but since I never witnessed it myself, I never truly believed it," said the man, facing Rufus''s direction squarely. "Who would believe that a man can be this righteous? That a weapon exists and could cleanse a person''s soul or give them a swift release to the heavens above?"


    "Acheron," Rufus called, upon recognizing the man. Acheron Roseberg was one of Zero''s loyal followers. Just like Rufus, this man was capable. Even Lilou had a hard time killing this man in the previous timeline, so Rufus was already aware he wouldn''t reach the pier that soon. "Rufus Barrett." Acheron''s expression was stern, pulling an aura on Rufus. "I finally had the chance to have a duel with you. It was a pleasure, Sir Knight."


    "The feeling is mutual, Your Grace." Rufus twisted his sword since he had been using the back of his sword since parting with Law and Tilly. "You have all my respect, my lord, and it is such a shame you followed the wrong man."


    Acheron smiled subtly. "My sentiments are the same. You have all my respect and it is such a shame you are on the wrong side."


    Both men who lived their lives fighting fair and square, proving their worth through the countless battles they won, stared at each other. They were both undefeated, and tonight, they were aware they could lose a battle for the first time. "May the best warrior win," they remarked through their gritted teeth, and at that very moment, an explosion of aura that was just as intense as thoseing from the royal pce was felt.

 Chapter 795 Naval warfare

    Chapter 795 Naval warfare


    "Your Majesty."


    Stefan nced over his shoulder after hearing Dominique''s voice behind him. Standing by the deck, he didn''t say anything, hand behind him. "We sighted ships that raised the Spade Kingdom gs. It seemed he had anticipated this," reported Dominique the moment he stood beside his brother. "We are expecting to encounter naval warfare."


    "Quentin Moriarty is a wise and genius ruler," Stefan muttered, eyes on the vast ocean surrounding their ships. "It''s also the reason we prepared this much."


    Dominique breathed out deeply, rocking his head. "I still don''t understand how Hell got a problem with him when he was in slumber all this time. He just brings problems the moment he wakes up. Hell and his people."


    Stefan cast Dominique a side-eye. Although they were expecting to go into a war against the Spade Kingdom, Stefan kept the details simple to avoid more confusion. Still, Stefan wasn''t surprised that his decision to side with Samael bothered Dominique. The two had aplicated rtionship.


    It was so unlike Stefan¡­ or rather; it was so unlike Samael to drag Stefan with his affairs. "Hell wasn''t in slumber all this time," remarked Stefan, keeping his eyes on the sea ahead, and sensing his brother''s gaze on his side. "I had said it before and I will repeat it, Quentin is up to something huge. One way or another, even if it was initially a personal affair Hell has to deal with, Quentin''s ns won''t stop in just killing Hell."


    "Quentin wants total dominance, not just an empire. He and the man on the maind want to rule the world. And for them to seed, they had to take out people who could be a threat to them. The people who were capable of standing up instead of bowing before them," he continued solemnly, just repeating his exnation to everyone before departing the Heart''s Kingdom. "They seeded in turning back the time. If no action was done, their n would continue and it wouldn''t be a surprise if it seeded." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dominique had his brows furrowed as he listened silently. All of those Stefan mentioned were already mentioned before, except one.


    "What do you mean they seeded in turning back time?" he asked out of in curiosity. A small part of him told him he probably misheard Stefan.


    Stefan slowly shifted his eyes to his brother, looking him in the eye. "We¡­ are back in time, Dom. I shouldn''t be alive."


    "What?"


    "Ten years or more." Stefan peeled his eyes away from Dominique, setting them ahead. "It''s the same for Quentin and some of us in here. People already perished, only to return ten years in the past to do it all over again."


    "Many things had happened in the past ten years. The reason Hell and Quentin were in such a tricky situation was that they pushed him back to the time he was in slumber. If not for Hell''s aunt, he would''ve stayed in slumber," he added solemnly. "Even so¡­ even if Mathilda isn''t there to force him out of his slumber, we''d still be in this same situation with the Spade Kingdom."


    "Probably, it would be them attacking us while we are on defense." Stefan shrugged, considering all possible scenarios that could''ve happened without Samael. Stefan would still be forced to wage war against the Spade Kingdom, knowing full well about their n. Zero Moriarty and that man on the maind. Those two nned things for many years, waiting for the perfect chance to execute their n. And the time was riped three years or so after Stefan''s death. Just the thought of it turned his stomach, sending this unknown emotion crawling under his skin. "I know you have many questions, Dom, and you probably want to know why and how I died." Stefan broke the building silence between him and Dominique, listening to the sound of waves and inhaling the salt in the air. "However, this is not the right time for that. But what I can tell you is my death¡­ was one of my proudest moments."


    "I fought for what I believe was right and what I want to fight for. It might be wrong for others, but all that matters was my own heart." Stefan lifted his chin, showing zero traces of regret for what had happened in the past. As the former main antagonist, Stefan was aware his previous actions and scheme were awful and hurt others. Many had died in his hands, doing the orders that came straight from his mouth. However, he wouldn''t deny he did it back then because he was too blinded. Stefan already embraced his methods might be cruel and heartless, but he did it believing in what he was fighting for. He had a reason, and he would never forget that. But not that he wasn''t repenting; it was also the main reason he was trying to do things right. "For now, let us focus on stopping this before everything esctes even further. As long as we stop Zero, that man on the maind had to take a step back to n his next move." He breathed out calmly, batting his sharp eyes ever so tenderly. "I will dwell in the past when this is all over. I still have a duty to do as the king of the Heart''s Kingdom, and as Hell''s brother. The only person who can kill me is him."


    Dominique pursed his lips into a thin line, getting a grasp of what could''ve happened before the reversal of time. He wasn''t stupid to put two and two together. It was obvious who sent Stefan to hell, but knowing his king, Stefan was probably proud to die in Samael''s hands. It had always been that way, wasn''t it?


    "So, the Spade for now, huh?" Dominique gazed ahead, narrowing his eyes while a glint shed across his eyes. "Well¡­ it''s not like we have another choice. They would attack us if we didn''t, anyway."


    Far away from their fleet were shipsing out of the thick fog, raising the Spade Kingdom''s gs. When Stefan blinked, he caught a cannon flying right at them but didn''t reach their ship because the distance between them was this huge. "Fucking bastards¡­" Dominique hissed at that pathetic first attempt, miffed that they were using cannons to measure how far their fleets were. "Gather everyone before the battle," ordered Stefan, keeping his eyes on the multiple ships behind the main one. "I don''t think we''ll be able tond without turning this sea red."

 Chapter 796 Happening in the east border

    796 Happening in the east border


    Marching to thend of Spade Kingdom was arge troop raising the gs of the Karo Kingdom. Those who had a glimpse of thisrge troop spread awareness to the neighboring kingdom. Since the establishment of the saidnd, there was never a time they had seen the Karo Kingdom wage war with any kingdom. There were disputes and political tensions, but the people of Karo, especially the rulers in the saidnd were rational. They weren''t fond of settling any disputes through bloodshed but always find a peaceful resolution andpromise. For the Karo Kingdom to resort to war, the Spade Kingdom had surely crossed the line no one should. Therefore, thosends close to the Spade Kingdom had either closed their borders or deployed soldiers in case the war would reach theirnds. "Your Highness," A knight called Heliot, slowing down beside the prince''s steed. "We received word from the scouting unit that there were armed knights sighted on the east border of the Spade Kingdom. It seemed they were expecting."


    "That''s expected." Heliot''s eyes glinted sharply, keeping his eyes ahead. "The Spade Kingdom will not flourish with a tyrant as king if he wasn''t clever enough."


    "They had advanced weapons, Your Highness. The Spade Kingdom had used another kingdom to procure those advanced weapons from the Haimirich Empire. We had them as well. We''re expecting a bloody war." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Blood war. Of course, they were expecting such an event. Heliot remained silent after listening to his knight telling him what he had already expected. Heliot was a person, who would ratherpromise than take part in a war. Although war at this time wasn''t new, he disliked the idea of sending his men to die. That wasn''t the valor and honor he had in mind. For him, his knights were supposed to protect the people of Karo and make sure everything in Karo was in order. Although going to war was also a means of protecting the people of Karo, it was different. "Keep the formation." His tone was stern, keeping his eyes ahead as he sighted the huge borders of the Spade Kingdom. "And order tounch the cannons to break the walls and all those on the way."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Once we step into the vicinity of the Spade Kingdom, expect that they will startunching fire," he continued firmly as if he was an experienced warmonger; this was Heliot''s first leading his people to war, though. "I''ll stay in the front line."


    "As you wished, Your Highness." The knight beckoned a neck bow, maneuvering his steed to turn around to send the word to those on the back. "Prepare the cannons and the formation!" yelled the knight at the top of his lungs, stopping on the side of the procession while shouting. "The Spade had advanced weapons ¡ª prepare for battle!" "Prepare for battle!" another knight yelled so the people in the back could hear, and then another knight yelled the same message until the word reached those in the back lines. The moment it reached thest knights on the back, the disciplined procession started spreading around the area. Huge cannons mounted on the carts were surrounded by a few knights, and then a person was riding along with them. The cart behind it was ammunition to support the person who would utilize it. Those were only meant to support the front line as they were expecting more people to do closebat. This was their first war, but it didn''t mean they were discouraged by Heliot leading them to the front line. Before the front line crossed the threshold of the Spade Kingdom, the knights on the back and were ordered to cover for the front line stopped. The knights efficiently unloaded the cannon from the cart, setting it up as the distance was enough. Everyone expected the vast empty lot before the border would be the battlefield. That was Heliot''s expectation and with the troop defending the borders of the Spade Kingdom, Heliot''s prediction was correct. Thus, while others set up the cannons, others prepared tents a little further away as their base. No one expected a war that would only end in a day. They were against the Spade Kingdom and the king of the aforementionednd wouldn''t fall so easily. Even though Heliot was certain Lilou and Samael''s party was already having a st inside the kingdom, it would still be hard for the outside forces to get in. PHEW¡­


    Everyone on the front line caught the sparking from the borders of the Spade Kingdom. The spark was followed by a thin and almost silent st, making Heliot nce up. Despite the darkness of the night, Heliot saw the huge spherical projectile in the air,ing into them, directly to the people in the front line. His eyes glinted as his eyes shone in red. Still riding his steed, Heliot shouted his lungs out. "Advance!!!" Shouts and roars from those in the area assaulted the air, picking up their pace as they galloped ahead. While more knights galloped past Heliot''s steed, thetter kept his eyes on the cannonball in the air. He slowly released the reins, and in one breath, Heliot jumped so high that he was in front of the cannonball. He spread his fingers midair, sand and wind created under his palm. Instead of using a sword to split the cannonball in half, Heliot calmly touched the side of the cannonball and tossed it away from them. The sand underneath his palm slowed down the speed of that dangerous explosive, lowering the chances of it exploding upon his touch. BOOM!


    A huge st assaulted the echoing screams of men charging to the borders while Heliotnded on his horse. He gripped the reins tightly, galloping with his men as multiple sparks were seeing before them. "Forward!" the knights yelled, showing no fear in the face of explosives, knowing at the same time, sparks on the back lines were also twinkling like stars in the night. This was war. A bloody war they all must conquer.

 Chapter 797 Happening in the east border II

    797 Happening in the east border II


    BOOM! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Keep moving forward!" Heliot yelled, slowly standing on the back of the moving steed, eyes on the fires over the borders. Fires was glowing at the tip of the arrows which soon flew into the sky, dominating the dark sky like stars, about to fall to burn everyone on the ground. Heliot''s eyes were sharp, watching countless ming arrowse at them. He spread his hand, creating a powerful gust of wind with sand forming around it like a whirlwind. In one swift move of his hand, and distinguished the fire and slowed down the velocity of the arrows, making themnd without hurting a single knight advancing to the border.


    "Ahhhh!" the knights cried to raise their morale, knowing Heliot was fighting with them. Heliot''s presence greatly influenced everyone, charging at the undead on the front line. They all expected to battle with that undead that wouldn''t stop fighting, even if they lost a limb or two. Therefore, everyone focused on beheading them or assaulting them, which was instant death. No mercy. That was Heliot''s orders; it was good that they trained the knights in thend of Karo to show no mercy and to treat their enemies as equals. Whether they were men or women, elderly or even children. Everyone was equal if they stepped foot on the battlefield. Harsh? Frankly, yes. But Heliot knew that if his men were to show the slightest bit of empathy, they would lose. The man they were against would use anyone and everything at his disposal and not lose a wink of sleep. Zero killed his own kin with his own hands to secure his position; there was nothing the man could do to achieve his goal. "Forward!" Another rapturous roar broke out before the front lines engaged in a real battle.


    Sparks flew, and blood sshed on the ground, painting it red. The cries and growls synced with the sh of metals and explosions on the ground. Dust ascended in the air, creating a fog, but the battle raged on. As the knights of thend of Karo growled their battle cry, they just kept on advancing, ying anyone on the way. Some of them would y one enemy, only to get pounced on from behind and get preyed on by the undead. It was chaos. Disaster.


    Merciless.


    It didn''t take long before piles of body and flesh from both parties littered the ground. Those who were still engaged in battle would either step on them or used their lifeless body as shields. But no one stopped or thought of any tact, only thinking about how to survive this bloody night filled with deaths, blood, and uncertainty. Watching his men fall one after another while the rest continued to advance to the border, Heliot stood still on the battlefield. More knights behind him rushed past him, screaming, but his eyes remained on the towering border that seemed to be so out of reach. "Quentin," Heliot whispered, balling his hand into a tight fist. Despite the mixed scent of blood and gunpowder in the air, Heliot could detect all his men''s blood and how many men he had lost in just ten minutes since engaging in the fight. One would think he was idling, but Heliot was observing. His eyes shifted to their enemies, the undead, seeing an olddy fearlessly charge into one of his knights. The olddy fought clumsily against a trained knight, her head rolled on the ground. However, the knight didn''t stop or even pause, marching ahead, ying another undead only to get yed after killing about five enemies. It was a cycle that started the moment they crossed the threshold of the Spade territory. And watching how this battlefield unfold right before Heliot, the fury in his heart significantly snowballed. Tact and morality might not matter in a war for as long as one had the capacity to kill, but this? Their enemies weren''t willing participants, and that only made Heliot''s men murderers.


    "Moriarty¡­ they had always warned me about you people." Heliot calmly blinked, lifting his gaze back to the border. "How repulsive."


    The moment thest syble rolled out of his tongue, Heliot disappeared from his vantage point. The fire in his magical midnight blue made it appear red, revealing rage that he never showed or felt before. Heliot then appeared midair, thin sand underneath his boots. No one noticed his appearance in the sky as everyone on the ground was busy surviving or killing. But those who had spare time looked at his figure with nk eyes. "That Rufus Barrett¡­" he breathed out, recalling his agreement with Samael''s party and Rufus''s n. "... I don''t think I can wait for him or that young Earl to open the borders."


    The ground where the battle was raging on trembled, putting a stop to the battle. Knowing Heliot''s capability, all the knights under his orders gazed up on instinct. The moment they caught him floating midair, they disengaged quickly, hopping back or bolting forth just to get away from what they thought would happen.


    No one fighting on Karo''s side was on the ground as they either jumped as high as they could or used the lifeless bodies as stepping stones when a huge area of the ground suddenly opened up. Those who didn''t know about Heliot''s abilities fell into the sinkhole that appeared out of nowhere. But there were those undeads who were keen enough to copy the knights'' actions. When the ground closed, the number of undead was cut in half, but everyone knew that those undeads who survived that sinkhole were undead with a considerable amount of intelligence. "Don''t fall behind!" A knight yelled, piercing the still air, and picking up their momentum. "Forward!" "Ahhh!!!"


    As if nothing happened, the battle continued after a momentary pause. This time, they all noticed that the first wave was just undead to exhaust them. The second wave was much stronger and knew how to fight. And as this continued, both parties fired their cannons, with Heliot covering for his people from the enemy''s explosives while adding more speed and precision for their cannons to reach the borders.

 Chapter 798 A worthy opponent

    798 A worthy opponent


    [ COLOSSEUM ]


    ude clenched his teeth, pulling out his sword from his enemy''s chest. Blood sshed on him and the already red ground, making no difference in the amount of blood that flooded the floor. Their enemies just keep oning, exhausting all the warriors of the Colosseum. If not for ude, the warriors would just fall after putting up a fight. "These motherfuckers¡­" his voice shook, catching another undead from the corner of his eyes. "Shit!" ude breathed out as his eyes shone, turning his head to the undead that was about to smash another warrior that was carrying an injuredrade. Before the undead could reach the two, the hand of the pocket watch, Auron, hid under his clothes, moved back a few ticks.


    The distance between the undead widened a little, and when the pocket watch started moving normally, ude appeared right behind the undead. With one swift movement, he swung his sword, severing the undead''s head. Thud!


    The warrior and the injured fellow on his back froze, gazing down at the headless undead near their feet. Their eyes were nk, moving them up to the bloody ude. Thetter was panting for air, not saying a word or showing the slightest remorse at beheading someone on the spot. "Tha ¡ª thanks." The warrior stuttered, flinching the second he met ude''s eyes. "You better move quickly," said ude along with his deep breaths. "What the hell are you even doing? Go! I''ll cover for you!" "Ye ¡ª yes."


    ude turned on his heel, not wasting a breath on the two of them. After clearing the path for them, ude switched sides because arge wave of undead wasing on the back. Those capable led the warriors on the front line since knights were attacking from the front.


    ude was only a single person. Therefore, he had to choose. It was only rational that he would deal with the undead since they were even more persistent than a normal knight. Moreover, the warriors of the colosseum shouldn''t be underestimated as well. The warriors in this ce would fight every single day for survival. They were all champions here. ude had to put total trust in those on the front to protect the injured warriors who were in the middle. All he could do was give support to everyone. Aside from fighting the undead, ude would support them by manipting time with discretion. There were times he would move time back for a few seconds or simply pause it to maintain a low casualty count. "I told myself I will never use Auron after what happened to Penny," his voice rumbled down his chest, facing another wave of undeading to catch up to them. ''But¡­ this time, I won''t let them manipte this fucking curse and screw everyone I care about.'' His eyes shone in bright red, his fangs growing even longer. ude bent his knees slightly and then catapulted through the wave of undead like a bolt of lightning. This time, his movements were swift and efficient, beheading everyone in his vicinity. The only thing that this undead had as an advantage was that they were persistent and couldn''t feel pain. But if someone knew how to kill them instantly, they wouldn''t be a problem. One would just need to be familiar with this time of the battle, though. As ude wiped out the undead following his group from the back, half of his attention was on the front line. Thus, he would pause time for the enemy knights to give the Warriors an advantage. After sparring beforeing in here and spending time in Karo, ude learned from Tilly he could manipte time on people as well. If used correctly, Auron was a deadly weapon.


    A dangerous one. The reason it was as powerful and useful as Lakresha. And also the very reason Stefan had shown an inkling before the regression. It was just that ude, at that time, was too young to understand his divine weapon and bring its maximum potential.


    Standing on the flood of blood and piles of already rotting bodies of the undead, ude gasped for air. The downside of constantly using Auron was it was exhausting its holder. Each time he would pause time or reverse it for a few seconds, it would take a ton of ude''s energy. "We have to get out. Not yet." ude was about to turn around to follow the group and rest for a little while since he wiped out the enemies from this side. However, just as he did, he heard this distinct footsteping from the hallway behind him. His eyes glinted sharply, raising his eyes, setting them in the dark hallway behind. ude didn''t move a muscle, eyes fixed in the same direction. The footsteps grew louder with every passing second, and the dark auraing from that direction grew even more powerful. "A worthy opponent has arrived," ude remarked, watching a figure that was in the shadow. His eyes narrowed as that figure slowly slinked out of the shadows, revealing a tall man with a petite figure and a youthful face. "Tristan Willow," greeted ude as the corner of his lips stretched from ear to ear. "Or should I call you Tristan Moriarty?"


    Tristan didn''t budge at ude''s correction, sizing up the young man from head to toe. "You''ve grown into a fine young man, Your Highness."


    "And you didn''t look different," ude humored yfully, assessing his enemy that would hold him down for a little while. "So you''re the one in charge of me, huh? I guess your father had foreseen thising and sent you here."


    "You people¡­ had been causing disharmony in our peacefulnd," said Tristan calmly, but his aura consistently grew. "That is why he sent me here to put a stop to this problem you are causing in our precious Colosseum."


    udeughed in ridicule, twisting his body to face Tristan squarely. "No, little prince." He shook his head mildly, eyes glinting dangerously. In one single breath, ude disappeared from his vantage point, only to reappear mid-air, his sword glinting on his side before he wouldunch an attack. "He sent you here because he doesn''t see you as his son," ude remarked, time slowing down as she moved his sword toward Tristan. "No sane father would send his son to his death."


    Tristan slowly gazed up and despite the time maniption, his lips curled up into a smirk.


    "Na ah," he murmured as contempt filled his eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was toote for ude to realize time didn''t affect Tristan as a force assaulted his abdomen, sending ude flying, crashing into the thick walls of the Colosseum.

 Chapter 799 will god ever forgive me?

    Chapter 799 will god ever forgive me?


    [ ROYAL PALACE ]


    "Ah!" Lilou let out a short cry, repelling multiple weaponsing at her. It had been past an hour since everything blew out of proportion, and she never had a second break to take a breath at the countless enemiesing at her. Standing in the middle of the vast expanse to lure the enemies away from Samael and Zero''s battle, her eyes glowed with resolve. Her grip around her scythe tightened as her chest heaved in and out heavily. "Just how much more¡­" Her voice rumbled down her chest in anger. "... Zero, just how far will you take this to achieve your goal?"


    Lilou''s breath hitched, observing the undead that were surrounding her slowly. After fighting for over an hour without a second break, Lilou realized not all of her enemies were her enemies. Some of them were simply maids, still dressed in their uniforms. However, instead of cleaning or doing their chores in the royal pce, here they were, shedding blood. It wasn''t like Lilou didn''t expect such a thing from urring. Matter of fact, she, Samael, and everyone in her party had expected this. But thinking and nning about it were different in reality. Her anger consistently grew in her chest. These weren''t her people, and they were subjects of another. They could''ve agreed to be experimental subjects or soldiers when theirnd needed extra manpower. But it was simply inhumane. "No sane king would send all his people to their death¡­" she breathed out deeply, grinding her teeth until her fangs were showing. Her eyes, which were olive and red, glowed as a glint shed across them.


    "Quentin Zero Moriarty," called Lilou under her breath. "If Sam didn''t kill you, I will tear you limb by limb and I will make sure that it will hurt you."


    The increasing growls in the air caressed her ears, sending a chill down her spine. It was only been a few seconds when shended on thisndscape, but these people had already caught up to her. Yet, she showed no sign of urgency to wipe them all out and paint the grass red. Lilou closed her eyes calmly, drawing a deep breath. "The Colosseum¡­" she whispered, keeping her eyes closed. "... so you''re being held down there, huh?"


    Beforeing in here and parting with everyone, Lilou and Samael drank everyone''s blood. They came prepared, and after being in many battles, they already knew whatcked in the past. Communication. To assure that everyone would be safe despite knowing there was only uncertainty in battle, Lilou and Samael drank a portion of everyone''s blood. Therefore, Lilou had this slight glimpse of where everyone was and what they were doing.


    "Rufus," she called under her breath, eyes still shut. "Can you kill him?"


    Lilou heard Rufus'' grunt before his voice came through her head. "Do you need me anywhere?"


    "No." Lilou slowly opened her eyes, only to see the first wave of undead sprinting in her direction. "I trust you can take him down. However¡­ these undead right before me¡­ will god ever forgive me?"


    Rufus, who was in a middle of a fierce battle, could not help but grin. He blocked an iing attack, causing a powerful gust of wind and an impact. The ground shook as his sword tattled against another sword, eyes at the dangerous monster whose eyes were screaming to tear him apart. "Since when¡­" he spoke through his gritted teeth. "... were you concerned about what god thinks?"


    "Since I became a mother."


    "He might not, my empress." Rufus''s eyes shone, pausing as he repelled Acheron, forcing thetter to hop several meters away in the street they shed. "We might have secured a spot in hell tonight. However, by securing out a spot in hell, those who didn''t have to stain their hands might have a chance to stand before the pearly gates."


    A subtle smile appeared on Lilou''s face, cutting her link to Rufus. "As always. He''s the person to talk to at times of crisis," she whispered, casually spinning her scythe with her fingers. "That''s right, Lilou. We might''ve secured a spot in hell tonight¡­ or many years ago. But at least, I''m certain those in the future will have a chance for salvation."


    "Ahhh!!" Lilou let out a loud cry, bending her knees, and catapulted to the countless innocent enemies forced to die in her hands. As the saying goes, someone had to stain their hands so others wouldn''t be forced to take matters into their hands. And that would be them. Lilou.


    Samael.


    Rufus.


    ude.


    Stefan.


    Heliot.


    And all those who marched in this damn hell to take down Zero and stop his madness. Knowing the reward was simply the heaviness and guilt that would be left in their hearts if they ever win, they were damned well prepared for it. No regrets.


    They did it once, and they would do it again. Even if somehow, things turned back again, they would do it again and again. Going to hell and back until everyone would just get sick of their persistence.


    "Ahh¡­!!!" Lilou let out a loud scream, and the aura it carried sent all those undeads flying. While midair, Lilou jumped like a bolt of lightning. sh! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This isn''t the first or the second," she huffed, skipping from space to space, shing all the undead in half in just a split-second frame. When her feetnded on the ground, she was panting for air, not blinking for a few seconds now.


    Thud!


    Continuous thuds resonated behind her, but she stood still. The blood that drenched her and the adrenaline pumping through the ends of her nerves slightly took her breath away. When silence followed thest thud, Lilou slowly turned around to see countless headless bodies drowned in their rotting pool of blood. "Zero¡­!" Lilou''s voice shook as her anger reached its peak. She might''ve been the person who slew everyone on the ground, but the man who forced this situation was none other than the mad king, Zero. Booogsh!


    Lilou turned her head to the distinct explosion she heard on instinct, only to see Samael crashing out of the roof while dark and thick stringsunching blows at him. "I''m fine!" was what Lilou heard from her husband, yet Samael kept his focus on the dark strings. He dodged and blocked the dark thread midair. His pair of crimson shone so brightly in the night. As he did so, his pupils suddenly dted. "Lilou! Watch out!"

 Chapter 800 Hells Gate

    Chapter 800 Hell''s Gate


    "Lilou! Watch out!" Lilou froze momentarily, sensing this hot breath down her nape. Before she could think of anything, Lilou''s body turned to save her. PANG!


    Her eyes fell on the dark thread that fell on the ground, wide-eyed. When she raised her gaze, her breathing slowed down. "You¡­" she trailed off, gulping. "... who are you?"


    Several steps away from her was a person so familiar to her. tinum hair and those bright, malicious golden eyes. Zero. However, as this man stood before Lilou, she was certain Samael was also fighting this same guy. Howe there were two of them? "It''s me, dear, your fiance." Zero spread his bloodstained arms with a sick grin stered on his face. "Can''t you remember me?"


    "I know your name, but howe there are two of you?" her grip on Lakresha tightened, growing wary of him as she could feel his growing aura. "Is that really important, my fiancee?" he cocked his head to the side, sighing. "Just think of it as, uh¡­ my preparation so I won''t leave you behind again?"


    ''What?'' Another sigh slipped past Zero''s lips, retrieving his hand, since she wouldn''t run to his embrace, anyway. "That man, Stefan, me him," exined Zero in a somber tone. "Back then, he betrayed me and let himself die in that insufferable Samael''s hands. If he desired death so much, he shouldn''t have implicated me and ruined my ns. Good thing I prepared a backup n since I couldn''tpletely trust that soft-hearted boy."


    Lilou gulped another mouthful of air, sensing this chill down her spine. She didn''t know where this was going, but her gut feeling told her Zero still had cards up his sleeve. "My dearest Lilou, I will save you, do not worry."


    "Save me?" Lilou let out a short, ridiculingugh. "And who do you think you are to save me?"


    "I am your fiance! Of course, I wille to your rescue."


    "Don''t make meugh."


    Zero frowned slightly, ncing in the air, and the attacks of another Zero on Samael grew fiercer. He kept Samael busy just so he could have private time with Lilou, and he nned to use this time to set her straight.


    "My fiancee, my poor fiancee." He let out another deep sigh. "He brainwashed you so much that you are blind to what''s right before you."


    "I might be blind, but that same goes for you."


    "I cannot deny that." Zero rocked his head in agreement. "If I''m not blind, I would''ve slit your throat a long time ago. But, perhaps, I am just as soft as Stefan. I already know my fiancee wouldn''t behave, and yet, I still try so hard not toy a scratch on you. Surely, love is a terrifying and appalling thing."


    Love¡­ Lilou could not help butugh at the level of ridiculousness she was forced to listen to. "I died once and I cannot forget that moment in my life." Zero continued, spreading his fingers as he gazed at his palm. "Back then, I couldn''t think of anything. I lost my people, my goal grew dim, my fiancee, and everything I hold slowly slipped away from my grip like grains."


    "I told myself I wouldn''t let that happen again, my fiancee." He slowly sped his hand, lifting his glinting eyes back to her. "If I''m going to do it again, I will only rely on myself."


    "That is why the moment I opened my eyes when my backup n seeded, I recreated myself," he added as his lips stretched until his teeth were showing. "You can kill me multiple times, but Lilou, are you certain the man standing before you or that person keeping that insufferable Samael busy is the real me?"


    Listening to his calm and threatening remarks churned her stomach, tying the knot in it. Her heart thudded as realization struck her. Was that the reason Zero was so confident in letting them in the Spade Kingdom?


    Lilou knew Zero well, and she had an idea of how sick and twisted he could be. Was hementing about losing his people? Deep in her heart, she knew he didn''t mean it in an honorable way. Zero wasn''t the type who would stop just because a closerade died. Zero was the epitome of selfishness. Nothing could stop him from getting what he wanted. Back then, she thought death would, but now, she couldn''t be sure anymore. "It seems you resolved the problem with death," Lilou breathed out with a short and dryugh. "Oh, Zero. You are really persistent, and Imend you for that."


    He smiled. "Your praise is truly one of a kind and gives me this inexplicable feeling."


    "Don''t worry." Her eyes sharpened, shunning her surrounding as she set her undivided attention on him. "I''ll make you regret wanting my undivided attention. I will turn this kingdom upside down to find your real body. And I''m telling you, once I find your body, I will mince while you''re alive enough for you to never wish you didn''t exist in the first ce." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haha¡­" Zero returned her threats with amusedughter. "Sure, my fiance. I deeply wish you good luck with that."


    His eyelids drooped until they were partially closed. "Didn''t I tell you? Love is such an appalling thing, my bride. I should''ve felt offended, but all I felt upon your remarks were good wishes. Although I couldn''t deny that it breaks my heart that you speak so cruelly to me."


    "I don''t me you, though, Lilou, my bride." Zero raised a hand, spreading his fingers. Lilou caught this faint dark shroud on his fingertips. As he moved and flexed his fingers, it look as though he was controlling something. "I can only push the me on Samael La Crox. It''s all his fault for seducing and taking what is originally mine. Not only he brainwashed you with his flowery words, but also imed that body to produce his damn seed." His smile slowly faded while Lilou''s breath hitched. "I will correct everything and put things back in their proper ce. The Bloodfang¡­ were mine, to begin with, after all."


    Lilou took a step back for the first time as she had only been advancing without looking back. She gazed heavenward on instinct, and despite knowing it was already nighttime, the sky grew darker as this powerful shroud that almost felt like a dark field surrounded the entire Spade Kingdom.


    "Hell''s Gate," was all she heard from Zero, and before she knew it, Lilou felt stuck in arge gate.


    ******


    AUTHOR''S NOTE: Read it, it''s important.


    Happy 800th Chapter!


    I want to thank everyone who stuck with me until now <3 Really. Without you, I wouldn''t be able to continue writing or reach this far. TDP currently has 900k+ words and we''re halfway there to reach 1 million words. WoW! I said it before, I originally n TDP to only have 60 chapters and a maximum of 80k words. So, I couldn''t believe that this book is almost a million words. It''s the longest novel I have at the moment. I nned to end it once we reach 1 million words or 1 thousand chapters, but that n seemed impossible anymore. Unless, of course, there were still details that I haven''t covered. But TDP will still soon reach its end and will be markedpleted. Fret not. If you want to see our beloved characters, they will appear in my other novel that is also part of the Crimson Series, The Tyrant''s Pet Volume 5: The Grimsbanne. Though I rmend you read The Tyrant''s Pet from the very beginning. <3


    This journey with you had always been a pleasure.


    Always grateful,


    alienfrommars

 Chapter 801 Far beyond your limit called morality

    Chapter 801 Far beyond your limit called morality


    Hell''s Gate.


    There was only one person Lilou knew who could unleash such power. It was an ability Tilly used back on the maind, and out of curiosity, Lilou bugged Tilly to exin to her this ability''s real nature. ording to Tilly, Hell''s Gate was akin to blood and darkfield. The difference was that the bloodfield mostly controlled the blood that was within it. If the caster of the bloodfield was stronger than his opponent, they could control their opponent through their blood. A darkfield, on the other hand, was a level higher than a bloodfield. It didn''t have much difference, but a darkfield was more like a dimension. The caster of a darkfield would have the upper hand as its caster would enhance its caster''s ability, strength, agility, and so on. It was a double edge though because if the person who could cast a darkfield met a formidable opponent, the darkfield would only suck the life out of its caster. The hell''s gate was like both that leaned more on the side of the darkfield. However, there was one thing that made hell''s gate different. Just like its name, Hell''s Gate, everyone who was within it was hovering at death''s door. It was an ability that could take everyone to a different dimension that wasn''t affected by time, or the urrence outside, and could weaken everyone who was within it. If one was not strong enough, being inside the hell''s gate was guaranteed death. In other words, Tilly said that if she didn''t want to bother the rest of the world, she would unleash hell''s gate, so no one would bother her as well. It was an ability that only a few could do, like Tilly. Even Samael and Fabian just started learning it back on the maind out of boredom. And what Lilou could say was that Samael and Fabian ¡ª those two who were no doubt excelled on the battlefield ¡ª had a hard time learning and maintaining a small hell''s gate. But Zero¡­


    Lilou held her breath, gazing far away to where her eyes could reach. ''How can Zero unleash such a huge hell''s gate?'' she slowly shifted her dted eyes back to Zero, only to see him smirk. "You¡­ just what are you trying to do?"


    "Isn''t it obvious, my fiancee?" Zero cocked his head to the side, his arms spread wide open. "I am ending everything and starting anew. As you can see, everyone in this ce was a¡­ disaster. If there were no people, there was nothing to rule over, wasn''t it?"


    Lilou''s entire body shook in anger, realizing how Zero could unleash such a powerful ability. "No wonder you¡­" she trailed off, grinding her teeth in anger, unable to continue her realization. That was right. Zero couldn''t unleash such powerful hell''s gate all by himself. Even though Zero came from a powerhouse n, Moriarty, his blood wasn''t on the level of the king on the maind or the damned n Grimsbanne. Compare to the Grimsbanne and the royalty on the maind, the Moriarty could be called exceptional but not to that level. For Zero to pull this off, he sacrificed hundreds of thousands of people for this power. And that sacrifice?


    The people of Spade Kingdom. All those undead¡­ were nothing but victims in all of this madness. They were forced to battle in the front lines to be fodders, and when necessary, Zero would steal their life forces, energy, and every bit of their strength for his own. "How sickening," Lilou spat out through her gritted teeth, feeling her stomach churn at the thought. "Zero. Just how far will you take this for power?"


    "Far beyond your limit called morality, my fiancee." His grin stretched wickedly, malice swirling in his glinting pair of golden eyes. Her heart thudded uncontrobly at his sickening answer. She was aware Zero would stop at nothing to get what he wanted, but this stretched far beyond her expectation.


    This was real madness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You¡­" Lilou gripped her scythe tightly until her fist trembled. Her olive and red eyes glinted until her green eye slowly turned red to match the other. "... I had always been scared of myself, Zero."


    "Sometimes, I get so terrified of myself that I avoided looking at my reflection. Do you know why?" her voice turned softer as she assessed the wicked grin stered on his face. "Because every time I see my reflection, I do not recognize myself. That look in my eyes¡­ that bloodthirst, that wickedness¡­ I don''t like them."


    Lilou slowly lifted her chin and when she blinked, the green eye was no more. Both of her eyes shone with crimson red, making the corner of her lips hooked up into a sinister smirk.


    "She¡­ was evil, Zero," she breathed out. Her tone sounded different from a moment ago, as it reeked of lust for blood and madness. "But now that we are in hell''s gate, I don''t see any reason to stop this demon froming out."


    Zero''s eyes narrowed, witnessing how her expression, tone, and aura changed. It was not like her face and body changed, but now, he could feel the blood of Bloodfang taking control of her instead of the blood of the virtuous Crawford from her mother''s line. "Lilou Bloodfang." His lips stretched until his fangs were showing. "You won''t deny that name anymore, huh?"


    Lilou didn''t speak, tilting her head to the side. "Moriarty¡­" she blinked ever so tenderly, listening to the countless voices screaming in her head. "... right. They were the ones who were at fault, huh?"


    Lilou closed her lips into a thin line, gazing at him from head to toe. Her lips curled up subtly, eyelids drooping, but the dangerous glint that flickered in her bloodthirsty eyes was apparent. "Was the core ¡ª" Zero''s breath hitched when Lilou suddenly appeared right before him. She was fast ¡ª faster than the wind. His eyes dted as time slowed down for him, watching her, cocked her head without blinking. "I guess a clone isn''t as capable as the original, huh?" her chilly and monotonous voice sent dread down his spine, and before he knew it, the tip of her scythe plunged deep into the center of his abdomen. Without a second hesitation, she pulled her scythe to the side, slicing half of his body from the center of his abdomen to his waist.

 Chapter 802 A trust like no other

    Chapter 802 A trust like no other


    THUD!


    Lilou wiped the blood that squirted onto her cheek with the back of her fist. Her eyes were fixed on Zero''s severed body lying on the ground, watching the dark miste out of his wounds. "What a troublesomed," she murmured with a deep exhale while the severed body slowly disintegrate in the air. "No wonder he was so brave to face everyone head-on. He had another card up his sleeve."


    Lilou kept her focus on Zero''s body just to study what was there to expect. What she learned as she watched his body disappear into thin air slowly was that Zero''s body was shallow, like a balloon that was popped. Although he appeared as though the real Zero spoke like how Zero would speak, and even his attacks were fierce, once he inflicted a fatal wound, he would be like a balloon with a leak. "So there''s no other way to know if he was the real Zero, not unless he gets inflicted by a wound, huh?" she rocked her head in understanding, turning on her heel when thest part of his body turned into mist. Lilou gazed up, blinking when another loud crash caught her attention. Her husband was still fighting this gigantic thread. Usually, she would question Samael for being held down longer than expected, but since she had a brief conversation with Zero, she understood that Zero was a worthy opponent. "Sam!" she shouted her lungs out.


    Despite the great distance between them, Samael, who crashed into another castle, heard her loud and clear. A grunt escaped his mouth, pushing a huge rock thatnded on him upon his crash. "Fucking ¡ª" Samael snapped his tongue in irritation, stretching his neck that produced loud cracks. He gazed up at the hole in the roof his body had caused after the crash.


    "Sam! I will find his body! Keep him busy!" her voice echoed in the air while Samael didn''t move from the floor immediately.


    "I knew it." Samael breathed out, catching up to his breathing. "So he prepared stand-ins, huh?"


    Samael already realized something was off when he first shed with Zero before these ck threadsunched continuous attacks. Now that Lilou confirmed his suspicion, everything made sense. "Hell''s gate, huh?" he mumbled, listening to his wife''s footsteps that sounded distant every passing second. Samael trusted his wife more than he trusts himself, and when she said she would find Zero''s body, he knew he had to do his part. Keep Zero busy. Zero might be listening somewhere and knew their n, but that didn''t matter. But instead of attacking the ck threads, Samael idled. He kept his eyes on the hole in the roof, gazing directly at the unnatural dark sky. "Hell''s gate," he repeated, assessing the hell''s gate that was covering the sky. "So he was really working with the people on the maind, huh?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was only one person Samael could think of who could''ve granted this power to Zero. Although hell''s gate was a natural ability of a powerful vampire like the king of the maind or an Original Grimsbanne could unleash, it was not impossible for others to do so. Many tried, and many failed, though. The cost of trying such a dangerous technique was heavy.


    There were only rare cases in which someone had seeded. But Zero?


    Samael was certain there was another party that was at y for him to reach such a height. But then again, considering the Moriartys'' were involved in the massacre of the Bloodfang n that bore a fruit which was Lilou''s core, things such as this shouldn''t be surprising. "God damn¡­" Samael slowly dragged his body to stand, dusting off the dirt on the apparent crease of his trousers. He swung his heavy sword, Catharsis, resting the back of its de on his shoulder. When Samael gazed up once again, he bent his knees before catapulting through the hole in the roof. Samaelnded safely on the roof, raising his brows as he searched for the ck threads that gave him a break for a minute. Samael narrowed his eyes, assessing the ck thread from the banquet halling out of the hole it made in the walls. It was just waving in the air like leaves, making one wonder why it wasn''t attacking anyone. "Ahh¡­" he rocked his head in understanding and then his lips stretched from ear to ear. "... so he needs some time to recover, huh?"


    "What a downside." His eyes glinted menacingly, grinning. In a heartbeat, Samael disappeared from his vantage point like a shadow. At the same time, the ck threads that were previously waving in the air also sped through, stretching in a particr direction. As this was happening, Lilou was skipping her steps away from the royal pce. Her brow arched upon sensing dangering behind her like a bolt of lightning. However, instead of looking back, she kept her eyes ahead. Even when the ck thread caught up to her and was a palm length away from the tip of her hazel hair, Lilou didn''t attempt to block it. SLASH!


    A small part of the tip of her hair was snipped, falling behind her speeding figure. This time, her steps skidded to a halt. Looking back to see what was going on, the corner of her lips curled up. There, standing a meter from her, was Samael. He had his back facing her, swinging his sword after chopping the tip of the ck thread which fell on the ground along with her hair. "Thanks, love," she expressed with a satisfied smile, watching Samaelnguidly cock his head back to look at her. "My wife trusts me so much she didn''t even attempt blocking this ball that looks like Quentin''s nasty pubic hair he collected for years." He grinned, a misced chief stered on his dashing face. Samael then faced the ck thread that was pushed back, bolting in his direction. However, from the way it was going, he quickly realized that the ck thread wasn''t going for his head but to his wife a meter behind him. "Haha." He let out a dryugh. "Don''t stop, my love. I''ll deal with him."


    Lilou let out a shallow breath and smiled mildly. "Don''t die," was all she said, turning on her heel to flee this scene for her own mission. As Lilou ran away, the ck threads split into many parts to avoid Samael and stop her. But s, just like what Samael said, Lilou didn''t stop. Instead, she kept moving forward while Samael kept his promise. Not even the tip of her hair was touched, sessfully leaving the royal pce and leaving Samael to deal with this troublesome opponent.

 Chapter 803 Devils Dust

    803 Devil''s Dust


    From the east border to the sea within the Spade Kingdom territory, all battles paused momentarily upon the appearance of Hell''s Gate. Some dwell in it as their hearts brought this sense of dread down to the pit of their stomach, others seemed to have expected such a thing from unfolding. But one thing was for sure, this wasn''t the peak of this dreadful night. It was just the beginning. Knights from the Spade Kingdom, for some reason, suddenly regained their morale. Especially, in the battle urring on the eastern border against the persistent people of Karo led by Heliot. With Heliot fighting on the front line, covering his people from the aerial attacks and proving the cannons and arrows useless with his presence, the battle was leaning toward a one-sided battle. However, when the night sky was covered by this thickyer of darkness, the undead and the knight grew stronger. Their glowing red eyes shone brighter as their sclera slowly turned ck. Their movements, speed, strength, everything skipped several levels, and in no time, the battle that was almost one-sided turned equal once again. Heliot slowlynded on the ground, clenching his teeth at the cry of his men as they fell into the hands of these vicious people one after another. Yet, regardless of the casualties and losses, the people of Karo didn''t stop advancing. "Quentin Zero Moriarty¡­" Heliot turned his head heavenward, keeping his fist tightly to his side. "... so you''ve really conspired with the people in the maind?"


    The Hell''s Gate only proved that the maind of vampires had something to do with all of this. Even if they weren''t the ones who were directly involved, Heliot knew they were a part of this one way or another. After all, Hell''s Gate was never used outside of the maind. Heliot and the Von Stein n had been affiliated with the maind since their n left the Heart''s Kingdom. Their rtionship was diplomatic. The maind had strict rules and strongly refused to wee anyone back, but they made an exception for the Von Stein n. The rtionship was simple, centered on the trade and the Von Stein acting as their middleman to do their bidding in the outside world. In other words, even though thend of Karo and the maind had such a rtionship, Heliot was keen enough to understand the maind. Since the maind was a conservative nation bound by strict rules, no one in the royal family left thend. Meaning to say, there was no way in hell any of them could learn or even try unleashing such powerful conjuration without proper guidance from the royal family. If not the royal family, there was only one n that could perform this Hell''s Gate and that was the Grimsbanne n. But considering there was only one pureblooded Grimsbanne left on the maind and that person, Tilly, was here fighting Zero, the me directly fell on the royal family. But who?


    "The maind fell¡­" whispered Heliot, recalling Tilly''s news to him. The people he sent to check the maind hadn''t returned, but despite that, Heliot took it as confirmation that the people of Karo weren''t wee on the maind anymore. Their failure to return only meant his men died on duty and that alone was enough motivation for him to back up Samael''s n since the maind turned its back on them without prior notice.


    "The new king, huh?" Heliot''s eyes glinted with anger as the slightest doubt in his heart that the maind didn''t have anything to do with this disappeared without a trace. Heliot didn''t have to hold back or think of their diplomatic rtions with the maind. Thetter cut them off, and it was clear as day that they wanted to make enemies with thend of Karo. ''If that is what they want¡­'' Heliot blinked ever so tenderly, bending down to grab a handful of soil. The soil was damp with blood, spreading his arm to the side as a bit of grain fell from his grip. ''... if they had chosen the Spade over Karo, I''ll show them they weren''t as wise as they thought they were.''


    Heliot threw the soil in the air, and instead of it falling, it stayed midair. The wind around the vicinity of the battlefield grew stronger, taking the dust and soil, and small materials on the ground until the entire battlefield was within arge whirlwind.


    "Ugh!" Knights from Karo, who were very much aware of their prince''s abilities, had to strategically stop fighting. Those who could immediately find ways to stop themselves from getting caught in the powerful wind. Others continued fighting, only to stab their weapons deep into the ground to hold on to them. Bodies and severed limbs that had littered the battlefield slowly turned lightweight as the wind kicked up their bodies until the whirlwind wasn''t just dust and soil or twigs. Soon, the whirlwind surrounding the entire battlefield was filled with bodies, severed limbs, and weapons. Its color slowly turned red with the blood that came along with the soil. Devil''s Dust. As the Devil''s Dust grew stronger and more aggressive, even those who were still alive and didn''t have an idea of what this could mean were sucked into the air.


    The people on the border that weren''t within the dust devil could only stare at the terrifying sight of it. Their mouth fell open with equal awe, shock, and fear. They watched the whirlwind grow bigger until its tip formed into an ancient creature''s head that was once told in fables. GROWL¡­


    A resounding roar shook thend of Spade as the appearance of the whirlwind appeared as though a sand dragon that was only told in fables suddenly came to life. Even its roar sounded rear, making their hearts thud violently against their chest. At that moment, everyone that was protecting the border had one thought in mind. Retreat. The border wasn''t defended. How could they fight against something so monstrous that had no real physical body?


    Heliot''s entire body trembled. He was the only person who stood in the middle of this monstrous whirlwind who wasn''t holding onto anything. "Make way¡­ for my people," came out his shaking voice and another piercing roar rang in the air. He ground his teeth angrily. "Obliterate that border."


    The moment that order rolled out of his tongue, the Devil''s Dust roared once again and it started moving, rearing its head straight to the border. "Retreat!!!" ****** AUTHOR''S NOTE:


    Hello everyone! I hope you are all alright. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Because of the typhoon, the area where I lived lost electricity for days. A part of our home got destroyed, but thankfully, I and my family are all safe. :) I hope nothing bad happened to any of you.

 Chapter 804 Until then, they must fight together.

    804 Until then, they must fight together.


    As the warships from the Heart and Spade kingdoms came closer, the fires of cannons grew intense. Soldiers on both sides hoist their anchors, shooting it up to the uing naval ships to invade one another. The battle was so intense with nond surface for a fight, thus, conquering each other''s ships was their only way to win such a battle. Even when the thousand elegant stars that were dominating the sky disappeared due to theyer of darkness that covered the sky,nd, and even the sea, no one paid attention to it. Those who did were people who were capable enough to pause. For instance, Stefan. Stefan stood mightily on the desk, stopping the cannons from hitting the ship he was in. Despite the distance of other ships, some of his men jumped from the ship. Using their agility, they were able to reach the enemy ship, and the enemy had done the same. Some of them fell into the sea as they met halfway, and othersnded sessfully. Thanks to them, no one had reached Stefan''s ship so far. "Hell''s Gate," whispered Stefan, looking heavenward.


    Unlike the surprise of others upon seeing the Hell''s Gate, Stefan didn''t show the slightest surprise. He had conspired with Zero in the past, and he was also aware of Zero''s connection to the maind. The reason Stefan was able to go into hiding when Samael overthrew Stefan''s regime before the regression was because of that. "Foolish Quentin," he continued under his breath. "You knew the maind wouldn''t care whether you seed or not. Yet you are continuing to unleash such dangerous powers they lent you."


    Zero might be a genius and a powerful vampire. However, those on the maind were cruel. Stefan couldn''t judge, though. Zero would stop at nothing to attain what he wanted. He was just as selfish and greedy as those on the maind. Stefan was aware that if Zero seeded in his ns and defeated all of them, the maind woulde after him just like how the maind came after all powerful vampires outside the maind for their own twisted reason.


    "I do not pity you¡­" Stefan peeled his eyes from the sky to the battle ahead. A loud explosion was heard from one of the enemy ships, and despite the distance, Stefan could clearly see Dominique wreaking havoc all alone. "I told you once, my friend, that you should back out. But s, you did not take my advice." His eyes narrowed, letting the wind blow past his face. "Samael and Lilou¡­ those two including those other people behind them, are persistent people. No matter what sort of power you borrow from another party, they wouldn''t just back down. They''re troublesome people to deal with and draining as well."


    The reason Stefan didn''t have the slightest worry for those people that were already in thend of Spade Kingdom. It was the same for those people; they didn''t have the slightest worry about Stefan that was surely battling in the sea because they were each other''s enemies in the past. Therefore, they were aware of each other''s capabilities. Stefan might''ve died at the hands of Samael, but before his death, he gave them a challenging time. Considering it was just Stefan versus everyone in the past, one couldn''t underestimate Stefan. If it was just one versus one, then the oue would be uncertain. "Maxine," called Stefan quietly, and the person standing behind him remained silent. The woman, Maxine, a member of the Divine Order, kept her eyes on the king''s back. Stefan stood motionless on the deck while they waited for whatever orders he had for them. So far, Stefan only ordered Dominique to assist their soldiers in battle on the front line. "Send a word to everyone to get in formation," Stefan ordered without looking back at the members of the Divine Order he had gathered months before this attack. "We''ll enter the battle soon."


    Stefan slowly turned to face the people behind him. There, multiple familiar people were standing with Maxine. His eyes scanned each and every one of them; even Ramin, Charlotte, and Kristina who were originally Lilou and Samael''s people, were present. Unlike the sharpness in the other members of the Divine Order, those three, in particr, had a different look in their eyes. They were looking at Stefan without the same fire in their eyes. Instead, they had this iprehensible look, which was understandable because they remembered everything. Stefan''s eyes lingered on Ramin, the holder of Labyrinth. "As you all know, Quentin unleashed a powerful ability called Hell''s Gate. Since I am not a person who could unleash such a dangerous power, I am unsure myself how stable this ability was," said Stefan, glossing his eyes over their grim and solemn countenance. "But that wasn''t what was important. We need to reach thend sooner."


    "Please." Stefan drew a deep breath and lowered his head, humbling himself to ask for their help. "The Divine Order wasn''t directly working under the king, but I am asking you to help us in this battle." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was no secret the Divine Orders weren''t mandated to work under the king. The Order was a different group of people who could wield their divine weapons. And their purpose was to stop the king if ever he lost his mind and start the carnage. That goal that was instilled in their weapons and their hearts was what made the divine bearers one. Zero might be a different king of anothernd, but since his sess could implicate the Heart''s Kingdom in the future, Stefan was humbling himself to ask them to lend him strength. "I used to work alone¡­" Stefan slowly raised his head, revealing his solemn countenance. "... but I cannot do this alone. I need your help."


    Those members of the Divine Order who didn''t manage to regain their memories were moved by the king''s action. Only the three of them weren''t affected by his actions. Ramin, Charlotte, and Kristina looked at each other but didn''t say a word. Charlotte cleared her throat, marching to the side that caught everyone''s attention. No one stopped her from whatever she was nning, watching her take this spear lying on the side. She nced at Stefan before she blew on the tip of the spear. "I am not fighting for you¡­" she said, peeling her gaze from Stefan to the ship far away. "... I am doing this because my master and madam were somewhere on thend of Spade, risking their lives. Not being able to assist them is the greatest insult to me. That is why¡­"


    Her eyes glinted as they sharpened, throwing the spear with all her might. Everyone''s gaze instinctively followed the spear she threw, and much to their surprise, their keen eyes saw it pierce through the person that came up behind Dominique. "You don''t need to tell us or bow your head." Charlotte dusted her hands off, setting her eyes back on Stefan. "Until we reunite with them, we''ll assist you. But if you were ever to betray them, we will make sure this ocean will be your grave, Your Majesty."


    Stefan maintained his stoic expression, ncing at Ramin and Kristina, who shared the same fire in their eyes. "Do as you wished." Stefan nodded in agreement. "Until then, let''s fight together."

 Chapter 805 If you lie, make sure you perfect it

    805 If you lie, make sure you perfect it


    Meanwhile, back in the Heart''s Kingdom¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Silvia wrapped her body with the silk coverup standing on the balcony of her room. Her eyes were fixed on a particr direction since sunset. "You called for me?" she snapped her eyes ever so slowly upon hearing us'' voice behind her, ncing over her shoulder. "What do you need me for?"


    Silvia swallowed a mouthful, turning on her heel to face her brother. "What did you talk with Yul that day, us?"


    "Huh?"


    "Yulis left the royal pce for inspection. It''s been two months since ¡ª it''s just an inspection,us. Stefan already gathered his soldiers and ships to war and my husband hadn''t returned." Silvia drew a deep breath, stopping herself from going hysterical because of the growing worry in her heart. "Where did Yulis go?"


    us kept quiet for a moment before he shrug nonchntly. "I don''t know, Silvia."


    "us!" Silvia stomped her feet toward him, grabbing thepel of his suit tightly. "Don''t lie to me. The inspection is just a cover, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that us was keeping a tight lip, her jaw tightened. "He remembers everything, did he?" she breathed out, keeping her shaking eyes on him. "Yulis has his memory, isn''t it?"


    "I confronted him and tried, Silvia. What I can tell you is that he doesn''t."


    This time, Silvia let out a dryugh. She released him ever so slowly, shaking her head while taking a step back. "You should really learn how to lie, us," she remarked in dismay. "I don''t know why you are trying to hide the truth, nor do I understand the reason Yulis chose to feign ignorance. Honestly, I don''t know a lot of things ever since the regression. I had no idea why Stefan and Hell are working together now, and what else was there?"


    "Was it because you can''t trust me enough? Or did this have something about not being capable enough?" she continued, hurt that she was being kept in the dark. To be fair, Silvia cared little about the reason Stefan set sail with several warships, which he hadn''t done before. If Samael and Stefan found the same equilibrium and chose to be allies in this lifetime, Silvia was d. That was better than her brothers trying to kill each other. But this? Yulis? And us? Silvia had no idea why they were denying it. She wouldn''t have such a conclusion if Yulis returned, but the people Silvia sent to check Yulis'' entourage told her Yulis used a proxy. The person doing the inspection wasn''t her husband, but someone else. Furthermore, Yulis was never with them. Why did Yulis lie to Silvia? If Yulis had other ns or orders, he would''ve hinted at Silvia. But no. Yulis didn''t leave a clue and just made her believe it was just an inspection; he woulde back. us''s answer confirmed her suspicion. Although us didn''t show the slightest hesitation, that fact alone was enough to confirm her assumption. us answered so fast as if he simply wanted to stop her from prying. Normally, he would show even a slight concern, but he didn''t, which meant he already knew Yulis didn''t do the inspection. "Silvia." us''s expression turned solemn. "The kingdom is now at war. The king, the Duke of Grimsbanne, and the Divine Bearers were probably engaging in a battle as we speak. Since the king isn''t here, the least we can do is make sure everything in this ce is in order."


    "Is that the reason you chose to stay behind, us?" she returned immediately. "Or do you have another reason?"


    Silvia assessed the solemn countenance stered on us. "I guess it''s thetter. I figured it was strange that everyone was preparing to set sail and participate in the war while you are here. You, us, of all people, will not miss ying people like a maniac to unleash your murderous intent. It was strange that you didn''t even throw a huge fit for not participating."


    "What is it, us?" she asked without giving him a second to think for an answer. "What is so important that you willingly stayed behind with us?"


    "As I''ve said." us cleared his throat, maintaining hisposure despite the series of questions from her. "The kingdom is at war and since the king led the royal knights and the Divine Order, someone needs to stay behind. Cassara is, overall, useless in the royal court, and someone needs to assist you. You can''t do everything alone, Silvia. Therefore, I chose to stay behind with a heavy heart."


    "This world might''ve returned ten years in the past, but I am not the same us anymore, Silvia. Don''t forget what we''ve been through before this point." us raised his chin, sticking to his story to protect her from the truth. It might hurt her since she knew he was lying, but that was better than letting her know what those hands of hers had done. "Do not forget, I was the Duchess of Grimsbanne''s personal knight before bing the chief knight of the Earl of Monarey. During my time, the knights from the north were the most vicious and capable. Those knights trained under me became the Earl''s strongest card in his sleeve, and also the reason ude had the strongest military in the kingdom," he added proudly, spewing nothing but facts to back up his lies. "I do not throw a huge fit just because I couldn''t wield my sword and kill the people I never met. I admit I was once foolish, but even the most foolish man had to get himself together to not burden those people who didn''t give up on him."


    "Stefan, Hell, Lilou, and everyone was already risking their lives. The least I can do is to make sure once everything is over, they have a ce to go home to and rest." us huffed as a thinyer of frost coated his eyes. "If that sate your curiosity, I''ll be on my way. Look for me once you had calmed down and your judgment had cleared up."


    us lowered his head, and without wasting a second, he turned on his heel and walked away. Silvia could only watch his back in silence, biting her inner lower lip. ''If you learned how to lie, you should practice it more to perfect it.'' Silvia let out a scoff. ''That level isn''t enough to fool me, us.''


    Little did Silvia and us know the person who could give Silvia the truth she so desired was listening in her room, concocting her evil ns to sprinkle chaos in this ce.

 Chapter 806 What did they do to my real twin brother?

    806 What did they do to my real twin brother?


    Silvia stayed on the balcony while deep in thought. Her exchange with us didn''t alleviate the heaviness in her heart. If anything, it only left her with a myriad of unanswered questions and doubts. It just didn''t make sense to her. However, there was a point that was clear to her. Regardless of her personal issues, she was still currently the king''s wife. As Stefan''s wife and royalty, Silvia had to protect the court from copsing while the king was in the war. Many officials already dered their opposition to Stefan''s participation in the war, especially without a son and heir.


    ude might be the current crown prince and Stefan had already dered ude his official heir. But despite that, many didn''t support that. The only reason everyone just epted that fact was that they were terrified of Stefan. Now that he was away without a guarantee of return, Silvia''s duty was not only to protect the young ude, but also to keep the order in this kingdom. "Seriously." Silvia drew a deep breath with her eyes closed. "Once this was over, I won''t just let them off that easily. And that includes Yulis, us, and even Lilou. How dare they leave me behind just like this?"


    Silvia reopened her eyes ever so slowly, letting out a deep exhale. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Get yourself together, Silvia. We''ll figure out the truth one day." She nodded in agreement, telling herself us or whoever would exin the reason. There must be a deeper reason why they were keeping her in the dark. So it was only a waste if she dwell on this instead of doing something more productive. Silvia turned on her heel, going back inside her chamber to rest. But as soon as she closed the balcony, she jolted upon catching a figure standing in the dark. Her hand clutched her chest, turning her head to the person who was standing several steps from her vantage point.


    "Cassara?" her brows furrowed, assessing Cassara from head to toe. "What are you doing here?"


    "I just thought my sister needs somepany tonight." Cassara shrugged and smiled, causing Silvia''s brow to raise. "Did you find that strange?"


    ''It was suspicious,'' was what Silvia wanted to tell her sister, but bit her tongue to stop herself. All she could do was hold Cassara''s gaze momentarily. Her rtionship with Cassara wasn''t enough to consider good, but they had been civil. At the very least, Cassara had behaved herself for the past months. Cassara had also been vocal in wanting to live peacefully and luxuriously without getting involved in her sibling''s craziness. ''I guess she really wants to change.'' Silvia mentally sighed once again, feeling a little guilty for always being so wary of her sister. "Do you want some tea?" offered Silvia with a subtle smile. Cassara smacked her lips. "Up to you."


    "I see. Then have a seat. I''ll call for someone to bring us some."


    "Alright."


    Silvia watched Cassara march to the set of chairs in her chambers near the firece and let out another sigh. ''I''m really terrible for thinking she always has bad motives.''


    She didn''t dwell on her thought, shaking her head mildly. Silvia then sauntered toward the stand, picking up a bell to alert anyone outside. In almost an instant, the personal maid serving Silvia came to the chamber where she received an order from Silvia. "Yes, Your Royal Highness," said the maid politely before leaving the chamber. "The night is quite cold, so it''s better to stay in," Silvia remarked as she sat down on the divan across from Cassara. When she lifted her eyes, she caught Cassara staring at the hearth silently. Her lips parted just to keep the mood light since silence meant awkwardness. "Crazy isn''t it, Silvia?" Cassara mused before Silvia could speak, facing thetter squarely. "Pardon?"


    "We are sisters, and yet, it feels like we are just strangers put inside the same chambers," exined Cassara with a light chuckle, setting her eyes back to the fire. "You know, Silvia, I had always thought why I was always so drawn to Hell. Even when he rejects me and abandons me, I always yearn for him."


    "I realized my heart and my emotions aren''t what I thought they were. It wasn''t that kind of love that drove me to yearn for him, but because I felt like he was my only family. He is the only one I have, Silvia," she continued with a tinge of nostalgia in her soft tone. "Dyrroth and Hell, they''re my precious brothers who loved me sincerely. So when Dyrroth left with Lucia, I couldn''t believe that he had left me here. I thought Hell wouldn''t do the same, but he also left to travel the world."


    "At first, I told myself, everything will be fine. He will return and wouldn''t leave just like Rottie. But in the end, he also abandoned me. I''ve always known Hell won''te back for me, but there''s a stubborn part in my heart that believed he will not forget about me," she added, chuckling bitterly. "It''s strange, isn''t it?"


    Cassara slowly faced Silvia once again. "Rottie and Hell are my half-brothers but my love for them was deeper than most biological siblings. Yet, I can''t feel the same connection to my twin brother, Yulis."


    "It''s not even as distant as my connections to the rest of my siblings like you, us, Alistair, Alphonse, and everyone. One way or another, even when I''m not particrly close with everyone, a part of me¡­ my blood in particr recognized you as my siblings." She peeled her eyes from Silvia back to the hearth. The light from the fire danced on her beautiful, unsmiling face. "It just feels nothing as if he wasn''t my family at all, like a stranger that has no connection to me except everyone''s ims that he is my twin brother and carries the name La Crox."


    The corner of her lips curled up. "Should I keep turning a blind eye to that, Silvia?"


    Silvia held her breath, eyes fixed on Cassara''s side profile. When thetter faced her once again, her lips quivered open, but her voice was stuck in her throat. "Or should I keep wondering what did they do to my real twin brother?"

 Chapter 807 I’d rather face the cruel truth than be coaxed by a lie

    807 I¡¯d rather face the cruel truth than be coaxed by a lie


    "Or should I keep wondering what did they do to my real twin brother?"


    Silvia held her breath as she stared at Cassara''s face, gripping the armrest unknowingly. In the future, everyone would know that Yulis wasn''t actually a La Crox, but a pureblooded Bloodfang. No one questioned it, nor did this truth even matter. There was a more important matter to settle, and Yulis''s origins were not of them.


    Yulis was with Lilou; thus, his loyalty was all that mattered. However, it was an entirely different case with Cassara. Cassara always believed Yulis was her twin brother. Growing up, Cassara and Yulis were the closest and the distance between them just somehow grew wider.


    "Did they kill him?" Cassara inquired, breaking the building-up silence in Silvia''s chambers. "Did they kill my brother, Silvia?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Cassara."


    "There''s no need to pretend, Silvia." Cassara shook her head mildly. "I am not asking if this was the truth. All I want to know is whether my real brother is still alive or if they killed him even before he could see the beauty of this world."


    "Cassara."


    "I always had this feeling even before, but I deluded myself that it was probably because I am not just as fond of him as much as when we were children. My focus was on Rottie and Hell, so I med myself for the growing distance between me and my twin." Cassara cut her off mid-sentence. "Back then, every time I look at him, I have to shun this guilt."


    "Maybe I should be a little more considerate of him. He is my twin, after all. However, he doesn''t even care about me. Why would I care? Those were my thoughts back then. I would go on with my day with those thoughts, but deep in my heart, I knew I was simply deluding myself," she continued in a quiet voice. "A big part of my heart couldn''t help but me him."


    "If only my twin brother care about me enough, I wouldn''t have to squeeze myself into Rottie and Hell''s life. If only he showed even the slightest concern. Perhaps I wouldn''t crave love from a sibling. He would be enough for me; after all, he was my only real family and we''re siblings," she added, smiling bitterly as she lowered her eyes. "But instead of ming him and hating him, I just thought maybe if I ignore him, I wouldn''t hate my brother."


    "He is my twin, and it''s better if, instead of loathing his existence, we''ll remain passive with each other. I don''t want to hate him, Silvia. I love him because, at the end of the day, he was my twin." Cassara slowly raised her eyes, holding Silvia''s gaze firmly. "But as I grow older, I couldn''t help but raise some suspicion about our connection."


    "Is he really my twin brother? But why can''t I feel the same connection I had with the rest of my step-siblings?" she tilted her head to the side. "It took me two lifetimes toe up to a logical conclusion. Or rather, it took me two lifetimes to have the courage to acknowledge this conclusion." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yulis isn''t my brother, is he?" Cassara added with a tinge of certainty. "He is not my brother or yours or even has a little bit of blood of the La Crox."


    Silvia opened her mouth, but her voice was lost in her throat. How was she supposed to answer that? Yulis''s real origin and purpose were easier to ept back then, but the situation was different.


    "I have no idea." Silvia shook her head when she recovered her voice, sticking to her initial resolution to feign ignorance. "If you have concerns, you should ask Yulis, not me. I have more important things to settle since Stefan was out there in the front line for you and me and for the people of thisnd."


    Cassara let out a dry snicker. "Right¡­ my concerns were always not important to anyone."


    "Cassara, that is not what I mean."


    "And what do you mean, Silvia?" Cassara cocked her head to the side. "That my concerns, my feelings, and my questions could be dealt withter? That my feelings are important, but they can take another dy? Isn''t that so hypocritical? Do you¡­ people really take me for a fool?"


    Silvia let out a deep exhale, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "I know I cannot me everyone, since I''ve always acted spoiled and clueless." Cassara shook her head, letting out another short, dryugh. "It''s not that I am a fool, Silvia. It''s just that I really don''t care about everything that''s going on in here. I don''t have a huge ambition in life."


    Cassara nted her hand on the armrest, pushing herself up while continuing her sentiments.


    "All I ever wanted was for my siblings to have a good rtionship, just like when we were children. Those peaceful days¡­ when we didn''t care about who takes the throne or how to get more power. Everyone, you included, is just tense. That is why I always thought that perhaps if they have a foolish sister, they would loosen up a bit." "What are you doing?" Silvia arched her brow, watching Cassara approach her seat. She raised her head when Cassara stood beside her chair, cocking her head to the side, puzzled. Cassara gazed down at Silvia in silence momentarily. Her eyes were emotionless; the pompous princess she used to be was gone. All that was left was theck of emotion for the person before her. Matter of fact, Cassara didn''t seem to care about anything anymore.


    "Cassara." Silvia pushed herself up, only to sit down again as Cassara pressed Silvia''s shoulder. Her eyes went wide in surprise, gazing up at Cassara in surprise. "Cassara, what are you ¡ª"


    "I went here tonight because I cannot decide whether to punish you or not." A thickyer of frost coated Cassara''s eyes. "Deep in my heart, I was hoping my sister will at least share my sentiments and try to console me. However, you just shrug off my concerns like usual. Thus, don''t me me for punishing you, Silvia."


    Cassara swiftly moved her hand from Silvia''s shoulder to thetter''s temple. Her other hand was on the other side of Silvia''s head, bending over until they were at eye level. "At this point, I''d rather face the cruel truth than be coaxed by a lie, Silvia. I hope you are the same." The side of her lips curled up. "Because your truth¡­ will cripple you, Silvia. I''ll teach you how to enlighten someone."


    Silvia''s lips parted, wide-eyed. Before she could retaliate, she was suddenly pulled to the crippling memories Silvia, herself tried to seal so she would forget about them.


    **** NOTE:


    I was busy moving to another ce. Hence, theck of updates. Will get used to my new ce and got my inte line connected, so updates will resume today. Thank you :)

 Chapter 808 Silvia

    808 Silvia


    Love¡­ was something Silvia always had to think over a hundred times. Her first love came to ruin with how it ended with Rufus and her. She loved Rufus and even after years ¡ª decades, Silvia always hoped to mend their broken heart by giving each other a chance.


    Obviously, that didn''t happen. Even when she met Rufus again after many years, Rufus was stubborn. He wanted nothing to do with her, or even if he had to work with her, he made sure to keep a clear line between them. That was how she ended up with Yulis.


    It might appear that Silvia was simply using Yulis to forget about Rufus. No, it wasn''t. What she felt for Yulis was something unexpected, and a feeling she suppressed, afraid she would ruin her familial rtionship with her ''brother.''


    She struggled to keep her budding feelings for him until it just happened. There were no ns or anything of the sort. Silvia and Yulis just became lovers, and they were happy. It might not be as smooth sailing at first, but they got married and supported each other. No doubt they were happy, looking forward to spending the rest of their endless life with each other. His love was like no other. Yulis was different; he made Silvia love herself more, knowing he was just right behind her, supporting her every step of the way. It was the same for her to him. Whatever decision Yulis would make, Silvia would be there cheering for him. But howe this love she was so proud of and the rtionship she cherished the most had such a dark and tragic turn?


    With the unsolicited help from Cassara, Silvia was able to see how happy she was with Yulis for the first two years of their marriage. The two of them barely have disagreements, and even if they had, they would talk it out and settle it. Despite that Silvia stayed in the La Lona March while Yulis in Grimsbanne, he would go to her no matter how far it was to be with her. Or Silvia would go to the Grimsbanne whenever she missed him.


    Their distance wasn''t a huge problem, giving their people priorities but at the same time, not making that an excuse not to do their marital duties. When the third year of their marriage rolled in, something happened that both of them didn''t expect. Their rtionship was just as good as the past year until Silvia met with someone. That was when everything about Silvia went south.


    "Thank you for granting my request to visit you, marchioness." Silvia stared at the person sitting across from her inside the sitting room of the Marchioness. "I was afraid because the empire will be weing an empress soon, and you will be busy with the changes and arrangements."


    "There is no need for formality, Beatrice." Silvia kept a stern countenance. "You know that I am currently preupied with assisting His Majesty and His Highness Heliot with this union. But s, I have to make time since you said in your letters the Empire and the Karo Kingdom are in great danger."


    "Let''s not beat around the bush and get to the point." She continued without a moment''s pause. "What is the maind wants from us, Princess?"


    The corner of Beatrice''s lips curled up into a smirk. "They want everyone''s demise."


    "Hah¡­"


    "Silvia, you do understand that the founders of the Heart''s Kingdom were heirs and heiresses of their ns. They had responsibilities in the past from thend they came from, but s, they chose to leave thatnd and be traitors," Beatrice continued. "Leaving the maind was never a huge deal. However, with multiple heirs leaving at once, unnecessary problems rose."


    "Being an heir of a powerhouse n means these people were capable. I think that''s not a surprise, considering most of them built their kingdom from scratch after parting ways," she added in the same solemn tone. "My point here is, since the people in the maind ¡ª mainly, those who reced those heirs were threatened."


    "Are you saying because they were threatened that their rtives were out here, minding their own affairs, they want to end all of us?"


    "Not really." Beatrice chuckled, shaking her head mildly. "All I''m saying is since Quentin had been in contact with them, you have to be careful."


    "Quentin is dead. What else can a dead person do?"


    "Do not underestimate Quentin, Silvia. He might''ve died, but don''t becent. He is not someone who will go down that easily. It wouldn''t be surprising if hees back from the dead," humored Beatrice, smirking. "I am simply warning you since the Cross Kingdom and the Heart''s Empire were now allies. I still get intel from the maind, so I''m keeping an eye on the people who helped me."


    Silvia narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Princess, I am baffled."


    "Hmm?"


    "If this matter is so important and you are truly concerned about the empire, why did youe to me?" asked Silvia bluntly. "You''ve spent a good amount of time with His Majesty. Therefore, I don''t think he will disregard your requests, especially if it was as important as this."


    "Well¡­" Beatrice smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "I believed he is busy."


    "Don''t lie to me, Beatrice. You asked for my time. Don''t make me regret sparing you a moment of my time just to listen to your half-truths."


    Beatriceughed dryly. "Well, you can say I was hopeful to see Yulis."


    "Princess, are you still hopeful of seducing my husband?" Silvia''s expression turned icy the moment Yulis''s name rolled out of Beatrice''s vile mouth. "Leave Yulis alone. I think he had already made it clear enough for you to understand there''s no way there''s a chance for the both of you."


    "You speak so cruelly, marchioness," Beatrice humored. "Admiring your husband is a form of ttery. You should be proud that a beauty like me admires Yulis." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If that is all, you may now leave." Silvia didn''t beat around the bush. "I will investigate this matter."


    "Very well." Beatrice pushed herself up, straightening her back. "Take care, Marchioness. I mean it. Don''t get bitten by anything. They sting."


    Silvia just assessed Beatrice''s short smile before thetter turned around to leave. She didn''t think anything else about this exchange at first, a little distracted by Beatrice''s delusion about Yulis. Little did Silvia know, letting this meeting happen with Beatrice was akin to opening a door for a nightmare to enter easily.

 Chapter 809 This punishment was indeed crippling

    809 This punishment was indeed crippling n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dayster¡­


    Silvia wiped the des of her saber while sitting on the edge of the bed. Her white nightdress was drenched in blood and her face had some speck on it. She cleaned it so calmly, but her eyes looked dim and lifeless as if she was unconscious with her eyes open. "It''s crazy," she whispered, blinking and a sign of life resurfaced in her eyes. "How did I get this far for you."


    Silvia looked back and her eyes fell on the dead and bleeding body of Yulis lying on the bed. She smacked her lips, not showing the slightest remorse for what she had done. "I warned you many times, Yulis. I sent you as many letters and invitations. What did you do?" Silvia twisted her body, crawling her way on top of his lifeless body. "I was left with no choice, Yulis."


    The only time her eyes revealed a tinge of sadness was when she thought of the longing she felt every time Yulis made her feel unimportant. Even her act of kindness and sincere deed, he wouldn''t listen to her. If only he did, Silvia, or rather, the person who possessed Silvia''s body, wouldn''t need to sully her hands. "Now, you won''t have to worry about many things, Yulis." Silvia cupped his cheek, smiling subtly at him. "You will rest in peace¡­ and I''d be at peace too. After all, I wouldn''t think of what you and your wife are doing since she wouldn''t be able to be with you."


    Her eyes narrowed until they were partially closed. She bent over until she was resting her body on top of his lifeless body. The side of her head rested on his bloody chest, humming him a luby. "They won''t be able to hurt you anymore, Yulis," she whispered after some time, patting his arm with her fingertips. "And you wouldn''t be able to see what else I''m about to do. Or rather, what I''d do with these hands. Don''t worry, Silvia wouldn''t know a thing. Once everything is over, I''d join you to hell, Yulis. Silvia can just do whatever the hell she wants to do. I''m tired."


    Exhaustion washed over her face and her eyes softened as if all hope she used to have disappeared. "I missed Alphonse," came out a murmur, letting out a deep exhale. "Good for him he died early. He didn''t need to witness or experience everything I was going through. Cross Kingdom is in shambles because of those damn wolves. Now, the maind had everyone on a leash."


    "How would I face Alphonse in hell with this failure I''m carrying with me?" she continued, speaking the things that she only knew. "I need to make things right. Quentin is still giving me a headache even when he''s dead. Seriously. Just what the hell did that man do to make the king support him and silence Stefan?"


    "I think it''s all Stefan''s fault," she added with another deep sigh. "If not for him, I wouldn''t be in this mess."


    Silvia pushed herself up, setting her eyes on Yulis''s pale face. "It''s Stefan''s fault, right? Or was it Heliot? Well, Stefan''s dead, and Heliot is about to die soon. People are just dying with no one knowing. But you¡­ those people you care for might not know your death, but I will always remember you, Yulis."


    "See? I am the only one who truly cares for you." She cupped his face once again, smiling. "Too bad you''d never realize that. But oh well, it''s your honor to die in the hands of the woman who truly cared for you."


    "Do not forget, Yulis," she added, giving her remarks a little bit of stress. "Beatrice Le c. That is the woman you need toe after."


    Silvia''s face turned colder as the thin smile on her face disappeared. That night, Silvia locked this chamber in her castle in La Lona March and forbid anyone froming inside. The next day, when Silvia woke up, all she felt was her aching muscle as if she did a marathon. However, she didn''t dwell on it as she went on with her day like usual. That same day, she received a letter from the Grimsbanne ¡ª a letter from her husband. Not knowing her husband was simply rotting in one of the rooms inside the same castle. Since then, her setup with Yulis continued, living separately. There were a few times Silvia would ''meet'' Yulis and spend time with him, not knowing she was simply living in a well-crafted illusion. Not just her, but everyone especially in the duchy lived in an illusion where Yulis was alive. Not knowing, the Grimsbanne was slowly crumbling down with people from outside the empire taking charge bit by bit. No one knew what was going on and how the capable empire like the Heart''s Empire was getting handicapped without their knowledge. Until that night of the attack, the same person once again possessed Silvia''s body.


    Just like what she did to Yulis, Silvia carefully poisoned Rufus so he wouldn''t struggle like Yulis did. Rufus trusted Silvia so much that he didn''t know she was already ruining him like a parasite. Even the empress, Florence Von Stein, had no idea she was keeping a snake under her nose. However, no matter how perfect her ns were, things still didn''t go the way she nned. On the night of Rufus''s death, Fabian was in the imperial pce. Hence, Fabian managed to stop ''Silvia'' or rather, Beatrice, who had gotten control of Silvia''s consciousness. That night, Florence was able to live and Fabian ended Silvia without mercy. Silvia, who was very useful, died beside her first love. Meanwhile, Fabian was able to find her, but before he could kill her, Zero''s ns came into motion. The time reversed.


    It saved Beatrice in a nick of time, and the damages she caused were repaired, driving her to square one. It wouldn''t be a problem if people didn''t know. However, some troublesome people retained their memories. Cassara brought Fabian''s memories as well, and now Cassara had done the same to Silvia. Cassara brought back all the memories that were not originally Silvia''s, but of the person who possessed her while she was inside Silvia''s body. It was, indeed, Cassara''s punishment for Silvia. This truth was enough to cripple Silvia.

 Chapter 810 Misery loves company

    810 Misery lovespany


    [ PRESENT TIME ]


    Cassara slowly retrieved her hands from Silvia''s temple. Her eyes were cold, taking a step back, studying Silvia''s nk countenance. Bringing back Fabian allowed Cassara to see things she never wished to see and uncover some truths she wasn''t ready to know. However, Samael forced her to bring Fabian''s memories back, knowing that the butler''s twisted mind was harmful to Cassara or even to anyone. It was unfair when Cassara was struggling to keep her sanity, while Silvia was being protected. On top of that, Cassara loathed Samael and Yulis for pretending to be her twin brother. She might not know what happened to her real twin brother, but it didn''t matter. He could''ve been murdered so Yulis could rece him.


    "I¡­ am all alone in here," whispered Cassara, watching Silvia''s nk eyes move to hold her gaze. "I don''t have anyone to protect me. Now, you might have everyone to protect you, but yourself."


    "May the guilt of killing your husband and Rufus and everyone around you eat you alive you''d wish to die." The corner of her lips curled up into a smirk. "That is just a small portion of how my mind torments me. I hope now, you will understand my sufferings."


    Anotheryer of frost coated Cassara''s eyes before turning on her heel. Just as she took a step away, she halted upon hearing Silvia''s tiny, shaking voice.


    "Why¡­?" Silvia breathed out, barely keeping herself together with these vile memories ying in her head repeatedly. "Why are you doing this, Cassara?"


    "Why?" Cassara scoffed weakly, ncing over her shoulder. "Misery lovespany, my dearest sister. I am all alone in here, hence, I invited you."


    With that being said, Cassara resumed her steps, leaving the chamber without looking back. All Silvia could do was stare at her sister''s back until the door shut behind Cassara. "Hah¡­" Silvia clutched her chest, gasping for air asyers of tears coated her eyes. "I¡­ I¡­"


    Silvia''s breath hitched, unable to grasp ande to terms with these vivid memories in her head. She slowly raised her trembling hands, staring at these palms that killed the people she cared about.


    "Hah!" her face scrunched up as tears stained her cheeks. "What did I do?"


    Although Silvia was aware she was possessed by another when she did those atrocious acts, guilt still gnawed at her heart. She should''ve known, was what she told herself. Silvia should''ve known something was wrong with her instead of throwing those thoughts at the back of her head. If only she did, she would know Yulis wasn''t in Grimsbanne and he wasn''t the person sending those letters. If Silvia paid close attention, those letters and that handwriting from Yulis were hers, and Yulis''s rotting body was just right around the corner.


    There were many signs which Silvia purposely ignored,cent that everything was over and there was nothing to be afraid of anymore. That this story already came to an end, and they should all live happily ever after. But s¡­ because she wascent, she didn''t get to value and treasure the meaning of happily ever after. The end of the story didn''t mean their lives came to an end, but rather, it was simply a new beginning of what sort of life they had to protect and maintain. Silvia failed to realize that or rather, she realized it far toote. Even if Yulis was alive now and the time-reversed, the guilt remained. No wonder Yulis chose to pretend he didn''t regain his memories and us chose to keep it a secret as well. The truth was something they could barely grasp; what more, Silvia, who was used as a tool to harm the people she cared for?


    "Ahh¡­" Silvia sobbed and her cry had a tinge of unspeakable pain. She was clutching her chest while her other hand grabbed her hair.


    Silvia could onlyment as misery embraced her tightly; her pain hindered her from sleeping despite the amount of tears she had shed. There were no words to describe the pain; the memories were akin to a time bomb, tick-tocking, waiting for someone to set it off, before it detonated, destroying her from the inside. **********


    Meanwhile¡­


    The Cross Kingdom was known to be and reigned by vampires who tantly and shamelessly publicized their hate for werewolves. In thisnd, werewolves were nothing but pets, and over time, owning one or owning at least their pelts had be a symbol of status. With this informationid on the table, Yulis could only say one thing: The people of the Cross Kingdom were not only twisted but capable. For vampires to go against the werewolves, it only meant they were confident they could fight the werewolves head-on. This practice had dated back many generations, after all, and this practice continued up until this day. Standing in the dark alley, Yulis leaned his side against the wall. His arms were folded under his chest and his head was covered with a hood. His eyes were fixed on the crowd, thronging the za for a special festival in thisnd.


    ''While other people were fighting and dying in a war, the people here were having the time of their life,'' he thought, observing everything unfold. ''Not that I me them, though. The war between the Heart and Spade Kingdom had nothing to do with them.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''However¡­'' Yulis eyes glinted, watching some people approach the tform in the middle of the square. ''I have some serious business with the people in this ce.'' His jaw tightened, setting his eyes on some people on the tform wearing the Le c royal family insignia. With them was a man tied up, ushering him to the guillotine for a public execution. Yes. One of the main events in this festival was a public execution of a werewolf. This was to show that their country was stronger than ever and to reassure the people even the werewolves couldn''t touch them. Just when Yulis thought the Heart''s Kingdom was already worse; who would have thought there was an even worst kingdom?


    Yulis slowly raised his eyes at the towering Royal Pce standing gloriously at the peak of the mountain. "Beatrice Le c," he whispered as contempt swirled in his eyes. "I hope you are prepared just as you said."


    Note: If you are interested, I will soon write short books (stand-alone) for some of our characters. They might be the main protagonist or an ingredient for the book''s plot or important side characters. Could be viins too. Hence, these chapters are for baseline. Don''t worry. These books will only get released next year after The Duke''s Passion ends.

 Chapter 811 No way...

    811 No way...


    [ Spade Kingdom ]


    Lilou stood on top of the tallest church in the heart of the capital, looking over thend. Her crimson eyes shone as her heart thudded, seeing how terrible the urrence outside the royal pce was. It was not like Lilou didn''t expect this to happen. Matter of fact, she knew it would be bad for the people of Spade. However, she didn''t expect it to be this bad. It was the worst. "Zero¡­" she clenched her teeth, grinding them in anger. "... you are no king."


    A king''s duty was to protect his people. It was the reason Samael abdicated his throne to live a normal life with his family. Samael might be capable if he wanted to and could be a sage ruler. However, governing a nation wasn''t his heart''s true desire. Samael was selfish, and he knew that. Everyone does. That was the reason he couldn''t live a life ruling a king or an empire. He couldn''t put his people''s interest before his own, and there was no way in hell would he ever choose duty over his family. Forcing him into this duty was not only unfair to him but also the people. But Zero¡­ Zero seemed to have a different understanding of what a king was. Instead of protecting his people and theirnds, he sacrificed all these people to gain more power. It might sound hypocritical that these feelings were swelling up in Lilou''s chest, knowing they were technically this kingdom''s enemies. However, she couldn''t stomach it. Even the vilest of the most wicked named Samael would never stomach this atrocity.


    "Rufus¡­" she called under her breath, stretching her neck from one side to the other. It took a minute before Rufus''s voice came through her head.


    "Acheron," was all Rufus said, but Lilou understood all the unspoken remarks Rufus didn''t say. Rufus was currently battling Acheron Roseberg, a member of the seance and also, the man who pledged to serve Zero for the rest of his life. This man was dangerous; Lilou knew that because she was the one who had yed him in the past. Acheron Roseberg was aware that what Zero was doing or what he was nning to do was wrong. However, because he was a loyal knight of Zero, he would still abide by every order. He wasn''t called Zero''s terrifying hellhound for no reason. "The people¡­" Lilou breathed out, only to hear him reply calmly.


    "I knocked them unconscious. However, I don''t think that will stop them once they regained consciousness. Mydy, this hell''s gate is dangerous. The longer we are here, the smaller our chances of leaving this ce are getting small. My sword reassures that."


    Her expression turned more solemn, already aware of that. This was the first time Lilou was inside such power, but she knew there was something more in this ce. Lilou wasn''t sure what it was exactly, but she was certain there was more to this hell''s gate that they hadn''t figured out yet. "Keep Acheron busy," she mumbled, knowing she couldn''t disturb Rufus any longer until his battle with Acheron ended. Hence, she cut her link with Rufus so he could focus and tried to reach for ude. "Ugh¡­" ude''s grunt was the first sound she heard in her mind. "ude, are you alright?" Lilou panicked slightly, knowing ude was in a different ce.


    "I''m not." His breathy and exhausted voice caused her to look around in a hurry, ready toe to his rescue if he was ever injured gravely. "How can I be fine when I miss you so damn much?"


    Lilou''s expression instantly died. "ude."


    "Haha. Auntie Lilove, did you kill this guy named Tristan Willow in the past?" he asked, distracting her from his previous teasing. "He sure is a troublesomed to fight."


    "No. I captured him once, but after that, Zero just kept him somewhere safe." A light huff slipped past her lips. "He had a troublesome ability to blend in the shadow." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Goodness. No wonder he just keeps appearing out of nowhere ¡ª" his voice suddenly cut off, and Lilou was certain he had suddenly engaged in a battle. "I guess he''s fine." Lilou shook her head mildly, heaving a sigh of relief. Knowing Rufus and ude were holding their ground was good enough for her. However, she couldn''t ask for their help right now, since they were busy. She tried reaching out to Tilly, but to no avail, which was not surprising. "Tilly," she called under her breath, knowing Tilly was someone who wouldn''t respond but listen. "Zero created clones of himself. Even though they were clones, they were still capable. Sam is battling with one or two. We need to find the original body of Zero and destroy it."


    There was just nothing but silence that followed her remarks, making Lilou let out a sigh. "If you are done, help me find it. I don''t think I can find him with just myself. It''s better if others were looking for his body," she added, stressing each word so that Tilly would understand it clearly.


    But just as Lilou was about to cut her link with Tilly and go on to search for Zero''s original body, Tilly''s monotonous tone suddenly came into her head. "He is not here," said Tilly calmly. "Quentin''s original body is not in this ce, Lilou."


    "What?" Tilly didn''t respond anymore, leaving Lilou with a myriad of question marks on her head. If Zero''s original body wasn''t in the Spade kingdom, then where was it? Her eyes slightly dted at a realization that dawned on her. Maind.


    Zero was connected to the maind. To protect his original body, there was only one ce he would keep it safe in case Lilou and Samael figured out he had created clones. Still, another question rose in her head.


    If Zero''s original body wasn''t in the Spade Kingdom, then how could he unleash such destructive power like Hell''s Gate? Lilou pondered about it for minutes before holding her breath and setting her eyes on the za. "No way¡­"

 Chapter 812 Poor guy

    812 Poor guy


    "No way¡­"


    Lilou''s eyes dted, staring at the za. People were scattered in the za and in every street of the capital. Some were on the ground, unconscious. While others were just going in different directions, like zombies looking for their prey. There were even people below the church. But unlike those in the distance, the people below the top of the church where Lilou was standing were simply looking up at her. They weren''t doing anything and just staring at her without blinking even once. "Damn you, Zero¡­" Lilou breathed out heavily, keeping her eyes on the ground they were standing on. Lilou didn''t notice it until now because everything was just too dark. The darkness surrounding the Spade Kingdom covered the moonlight, hindering it from giving them some light. The only reason they could see was that they were vampires¡­ and that wildfire from some other parts of thend. Only now that she paid attention did she notice that the darkness wasn''t only covering the sky, but also the ground. And from the ground, she could see shrouds that looked like hands holding the people''s ankles, draining their life.


    The numbers thronging the streets camouged this mass execution.


    The sight of it made her entire body tremble but felt stuck at the moment. "Just how will I deal with this?" she wondered to herself. Jumping off from the roof would guarantee a battle against these innocent people, but staying on this vantage point was the same. These people would still die without them knowing. Her heart ached at this, sympathizing with them, but at the same time, her anger toward Zero reached its peak.


    "God¡­" she whispered, keeping her eyes on the nk eyes gazing at her from below. "... may you help these people. They did nothing wrong."


    ******


    Meanwhile¡­


    CLASH!


    Samael bent his knees as he plunged his sword deep into the ground to stop his body from flying away. Thick dust and smoke ascended in the air while the ground showed tracks of his feet and his sword. His eyes glinted, watching the smoke thin out.


    A silhouette appeared behind the smoke until it grew clearer by the second. The corner of Samael''s lips stretched into a smirk, spitting out some blood on the side while keeping his eyes on his enemy. Ever since Lilou left, Samael didn''t have a second to breathe as he exchanged blows with Zero and that gigantic ck threading at him. Only now did he have the time to take a breath, gasping as if breathing in as much air as he could before another intense exchange would take ce. "I am so out of shape." Samael let out a dryugh, pushing himself upzily. "Was it because this body of mine still feels like it just came out of thousands of years of slumber?"


    "It is just that I am stronger than Samael," Zero spat back arrogantly, unfazed at his severed hand, which Samael cut clean moments ago. Samael''s eyes fell on Zero''s severed hand, catching some dark shroud forming on the end of his wrist. The dark shroud seemed to heal Zero''s severed hand at an insane pace.


    "What a troublesome power-up," mumbled Samael, wincing when he flexed his shoulders. He nced over his shoulder, only to see a sh across his back. "Damn it!"


    "Samael, I always wanted to have a chat with you for obvious reasons," said Zero, making Samael arch a brow as thetter set his eyes back to him. "To tell you the truth, I do not mind calling a truce. You are capable and smart and yourbative skills are iparable."


    Samael snickered. "What is this? After trying to kill me, you''re now admiring the amazing me? Can you make up your mind?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I must admit that if this battle happened earlier, I would be at a disadvantage. But our hours of exchange already proved you no longer have the upper hand," Zero continued, ignoring Samael''s sarcasm. "Why don''t you join me, Samael?"


    "Quentin, let me tell you something. There were more interesting topics we can talk about while you and I are stalling each other''s time." Laziness washed over Samael''s countenance as his eyes fell on Zero''s hand once again. "I mean, I know you''re stalling time so your hand can recover. However, even if I want to attack you, I am dead. So tired¡­"


    Zero chuckled in amusement, still not used to Samael''s carefree nature. But he knew what Samael said was nothing but the truth. Samael wouldn''t miss the chance to let Zero recover unless he, too, needed some time to breathe. That was the very reason Zero hadn''t stopped attacking him until now. He needed to exhaust Samael to have some time to chat. Zero had something to tell him and he didn''t want to regret not offering an alliance with him at least once.


    "All I want is for you to give up Lilou," Zero shamelessly offered, making Samael''s face scrunch up in dismay. "I didn''t n to let you and your children live at first, but if you take my offer, I will let you live with your children. I won''t even bother you or look for you, leaving you people alone for as long as you don''t cause me trouble."


    "You know my answer to that, right?" "I was being hopeful that you will use your head for once."


    "I always use my head¡­ although it''s the other head," the rest of Samael''s reply came out as a mumble, suddenly feeling fear at the thought that Lilou would hear his perverse remarks. He cleared his throat, setting his eyes back to Zero while his heart calmed down.


    "I know my wife is beautiful and simply divine. So I won''t ask for an exnation why you wanted her from then and now, and by means or foul," said Samael as his tone grew solemn. "However, there was no way in hell I would sacrifice my wife just so I can live with my children. Those little devils¡­ although they''re mischievous and had this natural talent to make my blood pressure hit the sky, would rather die fighting for our little family instead of sacrificing one just so the rest of us would live."


    The side of his lips stretched, lifting his sword, which he rested on his shoulder. "What am I doing? Even if I go on and on here, preaching about family values, you will not understand the concept of family. You don''t have one. You killed all of them. Poor guy."

 Chapter 813 The source of it all

    813 The source of it all


    "What am I doing? Even if I go on and on here, preaching about family values, you will not understand the concept of family. You don''t have one. You killed all of them. Poor guy."


    Zero maintained his smile despite the continuous taunting from Samael. Well, he couldn''t get angry because one, what Samael said was nothing but the truth. And second, he felt no shame in massacring the entire Moriarty lineage. "They were all nuisance," he said with a nonchnt shrug. "But anyway, I did my best, Samael. I tried giving you the option to end this chaos rather peacefully. But s, it seemed I can''t change your mind."


    "I hope you will not regret this," Zero added, smiling confidently. Samael''s eyes fell on Zero''s hand, which had now almost recovered as if it was good as new. Surely, this ability was something that posed a threat to Samael. This Zero wasn''t the real Zero, but he acted, speak, and fight like the real one. The only abnormality about him, aside from his twisted train of thoughts was how Zero appeared so invincible right now.


    Even if he severed Zero multiple times, he would just regenerate a lost limb.


    "This will be a fucking long night¡­" mumbled Samael, his voice had a tinge of exhaustion. "Why can''t nights with my wife be this long?"


    He closed his eyes ever so slowly, stretching his neck from one side to the other. When Samael reopened his eyes, his lips parted as he breathed out through them. The silent whisper of the wind caressed his ears, causing the withered and dry leaves to roll on the grass they were standing on. Both of them held each other''s gaze; Zero bearing a triumphant smirk while Samael''s expression was in. In a blink of an eye, both of them disappeared from their vantage point. They never reappeared, or rather, they did, but only sparks were seen, shing from different directions. The ck threads woulde at Samael from time to time, but he would efficiently dodge them. Holes appeared on the ground because of the ck threads, but the sparks in the sky continued shing. An intense battle between Zero and Samael. This time, the two of them were aware there was no point in talking anymore. The only time they could have a rest was if one of them fall to the ground, dead. At this point, Samael didn''t know how long this battle wouldst. However, what he was certain of was that this battle would only end once the sun rose. And by that, he meant once this hell''s gate disappeared, for they were trapped in this endless darkness, distorting time, for there was only darkness without a chance to have a glimpse of the elegance of the light. Meanwhile, somewhere in the Spade Kingdom¡­


    "Tilly¡­" Law called under his breath. His pupils were dted, staring in a particr direction in horror.


    Previously, Law and Tilly were just standing on a roof in the capital. They met up with Rufus, but thetter didn''t stay long with them, heading to the borders to assist Heliot in entering the Spade Kingdom. After that, Law and Tilly simply skipped from roof to roof. Unlike Tilly, who wasn''t counting how far they had gone, Law was aware they already reached the outskirts of the capital. Thankfully, they didn''t encounter any enemies since they were on the roofs and they had concealed their presence. Their goal was simple, and that was to take down Zero. By that, each of them was tasked to cripple his arms and legs ¡ª the people and ces that made Zero invincible. Law and Tilly''s task wasn''t anything like Rufus, Heliot, Stefan, or just like his father and mother. Law and Tilly''s task was simple, and that was to look around.


    Yes. To look around and figure out something that could help everyone stop Zero''s madness. However, Law didn''t expect that by looking around, they would discover something horrifying.


    Law walked closer to Tilly, holding her skirt as if that would ease the dread crawling down his spine. They just entered a separate castle, which was one of the king''s vacation homes on the outskirt. He didn''t know why Tilly wanted to go here, but now he understood why. Tilly sensed something he hadn''t.


    "Tilly, what is that?" he asked, gazing up at that horrifying thing right before them. "I''ve never seen such a thing before."


    Tilly kept her expressionless front, but her eyes had been glued on the thing right before them. She stood motionless, blinking silently. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Over there, several meters from them in this vast underground space was a gigantic creature hanging. Its shiny skin was ck, and gigantic chains that were bigger than an average human were bound on itsrge wrists. Some spears and even anchors were linked to the massive chains attached to the walls and were also plunged deep into that monstrous creature.


    Aside from its horrendous appearance and colossal body that was definitely not human or any other creatures that were sighted before, what caught Tilly''s attention was the dark fluid dripping from it to the ground. Naturally, the fluid should crawl on the floor, but it wasn''t. The dark fluid was stuck in the same area as if there was a hollow in it. But that wasn''t the case. Tilly was certain of it. "The ground was sucking its blood," whispered Tilly, making Law flinch as he raised his head to her. "And thus, the reason for these repulsive powers."


    "Tilly?"


    "That''s where he got his ability." Tilly blinked ever so tenderly, showing no sign of any emotion at this terrifying discovery. "Lives lost, sacrifices, tragedy, madness, and everything that is happening in thisnd and its people. This is the source of it all."


    "Tilly, what is that?" asked Law, studying her side profile and figuring out she knew this thing. At least she was aware of its existence. Tilly didn''t respond immediately as she just gazed at it.


    "Demon." Her voice was quiet, but somehow, Law felt like it echoed. "The one they would call a real one ¡ª how insulting."

 Chapter 814 Kill it

    814 Kill it


    Demons, devils, cursed beings, direct descendants of evil¡­ those were just one among many names the Grimsbanne n was known for. They said even if no one had met any of them, their natural silver hairs and deep crimson eyes that looked like they could see the very depths of a person''s soul made it easy for others to recognize them. The Grimsbanne n''s family history dates back even before the establishment of the maind. However, it was a rather short and vague one. A history that could be summarized in a short paragraph. They were beings who carried the blood of a demon, who once tried to conquer the world. This demon used to be a heavenly god who fell into darkness, and his unresolved issues were the root of his vileness. But s, just like in any fable, if there was bad, there was also good. The devil failed in his conquest of domination and doom, but he left his two seeds to carry his will. Those two seeds were meant to reproduce until the time was ripe toplete the seven sins of the devil. That was all there is in the supposed long history of their cursed existence.


    The reason even if they lived in seclusion or had gone far away from home, people had always been wary of them. To them, their existence alone was a sin, which, from history, was quite right. They were cursed. However, what Tilly found unbelievable was that those same people would resort to such wicked means to end their cursed lineage. "Demons and angels¡­ they only appear in the fables. One can freely assume whether there was such an existence or a figment of one''s imagination," whispered Law as he studied the gigantic thing hanging with chains attached to it. "I didn''t know demons are colossal and fat."


    "They feed with people''s fears, agony, and negativity," Tilly answered with the same meek tone, eyes fixed on the demon. "The constant wars that are urring all across the world¡­ where do you think that countless blood goes?"


    "To the ground¡­" Law trailed off, furrowing his brows before turning his head in Tilly''s direction. But before he could raise a follow-up question to satisfy his curiosity, Tilly continued. "Just like how his blood is being sucked by the ground, the deaths of countless people on top of their everyday fears, anxiety, and negativity feed those who live underground." Her eyshes fluttered ever so tenderly. "It is a cycle that no one could stop."


    Tilly took anguid step forward without any trace of fear in her eyes. But when she was about to take another one, she halted. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Tilly, it''s dangerous!" Law panicked despite that their distance from the chained demon was huge. "Don''t approach it!"


    "It''s dead."


    "Pardon?"


    Tilly looked back at Law and repeated, "he''s dead."


    "What¡­?" Deep lines appeared in between his brows, looking back at Tilly with puzzlement. What did she mean by dead? Like literally dead? Law nced at the ck creature, scanning it suspiciously. "He doesn''t look dead to me," he blurted out, seeing that the demon still had this grin that revealed its razor-sharp teeth. "More like he was simply restrained."


    "He is dead," she argued, resuming her steps forward. "A demon''s blood was the most repulsive of all. However, some people wanted even just a drop of a demon''s blood." ¡ª that was because regardless of the terrible taste, just drinking a drop of a demon''s blood could give one power they would never consider reaching. Law kept his gaze on Tilly''s back while thetter advanced in the demon''s direction. He wanted to stop her and remind her it was dangerous one more time. But s, his lips were parted but his voice was stuck in his throat. There was no point, he thought. If Tilly said it was dead, then it was dead. Thest thing this woman wanted to do was engage in a fight. Tilly would lose for sure because it wouldn''t be surprising if she fell asleep midway.


    "Wait, Tilly. Just be careful, at least." Law jogged his way to follow her, creating soundless footsteps to disy how cautious he was at the moment. "You talk as if this isn''t the first time you''ve seen one."


    "Because I''ve seen one before," said Tilly, stopping several feet from the demon. The demon looked far bigger up close, causing Tilly and Law to cock their head back just to look at it. "He gives me the creeps." Law rubbed his shoulders, feeling this wave of chill down his spine. "Where did you see one, Tilly? You don''t even go out."


    "We have one before as a pet."


    "What?" Law scrunched his face, casting Tilly a look of doubt. "You had a demon before?"


    "And also, the king of the maind had caged one," she added, pointing a finger at the creature ahead. "He looks exactly like that one."


    "That means their appearance wasn''t uniform, huh?" ¡ª just like animals who looked the same but not quite. "So, does he look more abnormal than the rest? He''s even fatter than Sunny."


    "They look like each other," said Tilly. "However, it is like owning a pet. Even if another petes, you''d know they weren''t the same.


    "Ahh¡­" Law rocked his head in understanding, keeping his distance from the demon. "What happened to your pet then? Did you kill it?"


    "It was stolen."


    "What?!"


    "And found dead."


    There was a minute of silence after her remarks. Law was already used at Tilly''s strangeness. However, there were still times when he couldn''t understand her. Unless it was necessary, there was no way Tilly would waste a breath. "So¡­" he cleared his throat, getting a bitfortable despite the repulsive air in this room. "... what''s our next n, Tilly? I don''t think everyone might be able to help tonight."


    "We¡­" Tilly trailed off, keeping her gaze on the monster before them. As usual, her expression was almost the same, but her eyes were glowing in this darkness.


    "... will kill it."

 Chapter 815 What a simpleton

    815 What a simpleton


    [ COLOSSEUM ]


    "Ugh!" ude crashed into the concrete wall of the coliseum, sending him out of the establishment to the space before the raised tform. His palm was propped on the ground, wiping the blood on the corner of his lips with the back of his fist. For two months, ude had battled in this stadium where all the seats were always upied by countless audiences all across the kingdom. Cheers of approval would always resonate in this ce while blood would splutter on that raised tform. But tonight, it was just utter silence. Strange how the noises inside the coliseum didn''t reach this area, but it wasn''t surprising. It would take at least several thousand people cheering to prate that building where the warriors were held captive. "What a troublesomed," he mumbled, catching a silhouette in the thick smoke advancing in his direction. "I can''t believe I am being held up by him."


    ude spat out blood to the side, pushing himself up. He stretched his neck and shoulders, producing satisfying cracks. When the stiffness in his muscles eased up, he set his eyes back on the person who came out of the smoke. Tristan Willow. Zero''s bastard son. It was still a mystery why Zero kept his son alive when he ughtered everyone in the Moriarty n. Even Lilou wasn''t able to unravel that mystery. All they knew was that Zero kept his son close for his own reason. "I told myself, it doesn''t matter the reason Quentin kept you alive and even kept you close by his side," mused ude, offering Tristan Willow a thin smile. "But I''m really curious, Tristan Willow. You know your king, who is also your father, couldn''t have this so-called familial affection."


    "He might''ve kept you by his side, but I''m certain you know there was a different reason," he continued with a tinge of mockery in his tone. "Don''t tell me you''re allowing him to use you to his heart''s content just because he imed to be your father?"


    "Are you the one to talk?"


    "Huh?"


    Tristan''s eyelids drooped, scrutinizing his opponent from head to toe. "A once child locked in the towers of the cold pce. Your royal parents were executed by the man who adopted you as his son," he reminded ude. "You once called your parent''s murderer your father, isn''t it? And you lived your life as his neglected son. If not for the Duke and Duchess of Grimsbanne, I can imagine you ying the role of a royal prince."


    10:16 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That is why I was curious." Despite the irritating remarks Tristan spewed, ude maintained his calm. What Tristan said was nothing but the fact, and getting riled up over it wouldn''t change it. "You are correct, Tristan Willow. There was a period when I once addressed the person who killed my beloved parents'' father, and I will never forget how I had to grit my teeth every time he act immactely in front of me."


    "It''s repulsing even to listen to a man preach when you know they were no better than you," he continued, smirking. "That is why I can''t understand you, Tristan Willow. If it''s me, there was no way in hell I would obey him. Especially, the current me won''t allow that. The young ude is too vulnerable and barely survived that hell under the protection of my uncle, but now, I don''t need such protection anymore."


    "I can decide for myself, risk my life, prepare myself for the regrets I might faceter on, and shoulder the consequences of my actions." ude cocked his head to the side, blinking ever so tenderly. "And one of those decisions was to not allow that man to have control over me ever again."


    "We might''ve worked on the same goal now, but whether he dies in his battle or emerge victorious is none of my concerns," he added with confidence. "All that matters is that we get done with this situation and part ways with no personal emotions involved."


    "So you have forgiven him?" ude''s brows rose before furrowing them. "Forgiveness?"


    "From all that bbering, all that is clear is that you have forgiven him. Won''t yourte parents feel wrong for that?" Tristan shed him a short smile. "They had died in the hands of Stefan La Crox just because he was initially threatened that their existence would put his position as the king in peril. Howe their child, who should''ve avenged them, wasn''t even considering it?"


    The wind howled silently, blowing away the words that left Tristan Willow''s lips. The silence that followed sounded way louder than the asional shrill from afar. Both of them stared at each other without saying a word before ude let out a shallow breath.


    "Poor thing." ude shook his head mildly. "I don''t know why you took my nonchnce as forgiveness, but sure. Let''s say I had forgiven him, and what is it to my birth parents has anything to do with that? I''m sure they''d rather wish that I live a far better and more peaceful life than take the course of revenge."


    "Even if that isn''t what they truly wanted, what I am certain of is that they were the type of people who would wish for me to do what will make me feel alive," he continued, eyes softening at the thought of his birth parents. ude might''ve had limited memories of Lucia and Dyrroth (his mother and father), but he was certain they were both good people. Holding a grudge and taking the revenge route was something they wouldn''t approve of; especially if this revenge was for their deaths.


    "Thest thing they want was for their child to lead a lonely life," ude whispered, raising his gaze back to Tristan. "That I am certain of."


    The corner of Tristan''s lips curled up into an amused smirk, chuckling with his lips closed. ude''s expression sharpened at the ridiculing chuckles caressing his ears. "How amusing," mused Tristan, and in a heartbeat, he suddenly appeared right behind ude. Thetter''s breath hitched, taken aback at how fast Tristan was. Tristan was faster than he was a second ago. "Lucia and Dyrroth surely raised their kid with love," were the words ude heard from behind him, but somehow, Tristan''s voice sounded like Zero''s. "I too raised my son with all the love he could ask from a father. That is why he will offer his body to me if I asked nicely. What a simpleton."

 Chapter 816 What are you fighting for?

    Chapter 816 What are you fighting for?


    Meanwhile¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What are you fighting for, Rufus Barrett?" CLANG!


    The spark caused by the metals lighted up between Rufus and Acheron. Thetter''s firm voice resounded after the piercing sh of metals, echoing in the howling silence in the air. Both of their swords rattled against in between two figures holding their ground in their fierce duel.


    "I fight for what is right," Rufus breathed out through his gritted teeth, eyes glinting at Acheron. "What are you fighting for, Acheron Roseberg?"


    Acheron sneered, channeling his stretch to his grip to push Rufus back. Another piercing ng resounded in his ears, jumping up in the air, only to catapult Rufus tounch another attack. CLANG!


    Rufus blocked the attack in the nick of time, but the ground underneath his feet created a hollow as a result of that attack. If Rufus was a little weaker, that attack would crush not just his sword, but also him. "I fight for the future," was Acheron''s answer, warranting a ridiculing look from Rufus. "No," Rufus remarked, shaking his head mildly. "You fight for your damn king, not the future."


    "Your king, Quentin Moriarty, doesn''t want the future. He wants to destroy it. You and I know that very well, Acheron Roseberg," he added through his gritted teeth, spewing nothing but facts. "I feel sorry for those people born in this ce to have such a cruel and selfish ruler as him."


    "You don''t know His Majesty!" Acheron pushed Rufus back once again, exerting more strength than he was supposed to. Again, Rufus slid back, harrowing the concrete ground with his feet.


    Rufus assessed Acheron when he stopped sliding back. His expression was solemn, noticing the anger in Acheron''s eyes that suddenly resurfaced. Even though both men had been fighting, there was mutual respect between them. They were warriors from opposing parties, and they were fighting for what they thought was right. But now, from the looks of it, Acheron was easily angered when Rufus mentioned Zero''s name so easily. It wasn''t like Rufus lied or he was trying to press Acheron''s nerves. That wasn''t Rufus''s intention; he wasn''t like his brother Fabian, who enjoyed annoying people in the middle of a fight. "You¡­" Rufus straightened his back, holding his sword to the side. Unlike Acheron''s energy, which seemed to reach its peak so easily, Rufus maintained his calm demeanor. "... are deluding yourself just because you want to honor your knight''s oath."


    "My loyalty to my king is not something ¡ª"


    "If loyalty is taking innocent lives just for the sake of your king''s personal gain, then I apud you for being loyal." Rufus cut him mid-sentence, letting out a short snicker. "I have no words for someone like you since it seemed you already decided to believe your twisted beliefs."


    "You are in no position to speak and act so immacte, Rufus Barrett."


    "Indeed, I am not. I had sacrificed many things for my duty as a knight. However, what I can tell you is that even when I pledged to serve my master, Ismael La Crox, I will not tolerate any ridiculous orders such as killing the innocent." Ayer of frost coated Rufus''s eyes as his breathing slowed down. "My loyalty stems down deeper than you can ever tell. The meaning of loyalty isn''t just following orders blindly, but knowing your master''s heart and realigning their paths if they ever get astray."


    "You knock some senses into them if necessary. My master might disapprove or get irritated, but in the end, I know he would understand," he continued. "We are their subject for a reason because the throne¡­ the throne that people fights for and bathe with blood, is a dangerous power to hold."


    "It changes people. I know because I owned one before." Rufus narrowed his eyes, covering himself with a thick aura that appeared to be a silver glow. "I don''t think telling you all this will change your beliefs. You had already chosen to follow Quentin, so I assumed that''s all that matters."


    "It is only a shame¡­" his tone lowered, keeping his eyes on Acheron. Just moments ago, Rufus looked at the man with high regard, but after their brief interaction, Acheron was no warrior.


    In Rufus''s eyes, Acheron was a mere dog ¡ª a beast that would mindlessly tear anyone if his master ordered to. It wouldn''t matter if Zero was in the right or wrong or if the order was for entertainment purposes. People like Acheron were no better than Zero. No matter how strong and capable they were, Rufus had no ounce of pity for them. "... really a shame that you had wasted such a talent for someone like him," Rufus continued under his breath. "But I guess that is the reason you are here fighting me."


    Rufus raised his sword, sporting an offensive stance. "I will do as you wish and end you tonight."


    "End me?" Acheronughed weakly, assessing the light glow surrounding his opponent. "What a blessed creature."


    Acheron didn''t speak anything regarding everything that Rufus''s spewed. Although it was annoying, nothing changes their situation. Only death would grant them the liberty to leave this area. Until then, they had to fight with all their might. "It is a blessing to fight such a blessed creature," he said, preparing his sword for another sh. "However, I am the person who will walk out of here alive."


    CLASH!


    Both men disappeared from their vantage point, meeting halfway as a spark lit up upon the meeting of their des. This time, however, Rufus didn''t let him gain momentum as heunched another attack¡­ and then another one, followed by countless more. Since the beginning of their match, Acheron had been attacking Rufus while thetter mostly defended himself. But now, Rufus didn''t stopunching attacks and each of them was more powerful than the previous one. His speed also picked up until Acheron was starting to feel the need to catch up. How was this possible? Just moments ago, they were equal in both strength and speed. Now, Rufus just kept getting faster and stronger, driving Acheron to the corner and giving him no room but to defend himself. As Acheron receive multiple attacks all at once, a realization dawned on him.


    Rufus was simply assessing Acheron''s strength to match him. Not that Rufus tried to tire him out, but more like, Rufus didn''t n to exert more strength than necessary as he needed to conserve his energy.


    "Don''t¡­" Acheron''s eyes dted as time seemed to slow down for him, gazing at the beast rearing in his direction with his sword glinting. "... zone out while in a battle!"


    Acheron didn''t have time to react before a searing pain across his chest stuck the ends of his nerves.

 Chapter 817 It wasnt over yet

    Chapter 817 It wasn''t over yet


    What were you fighting for?


    Rufus already had an answer to that question; it wouldn''t even take time for him to answer such a simple question. However, ever since Acheron Roseberg asked that question, Rufus couldn''t help but think about it. It wasn''t that Rufus was questioning his own agenda, nor was he thinking about it to judge Acheron. In fact, the more he thought about that question and what drove Acheron this far, the more Acheron''s action made sense. Not everyone was like Rufus and Samael''s rtionship.


    Acheron and Zero''s rtionship didn''t stem from friendship. It wasn''t anything like that. From what Rufus heard from Lilou, Acheron treated Zero as his own. Like a parent who would do anything for their child, even if it was wrong. Rufus trusted Lilou, but now that he was fighting Acheron, he had confirmed that. Acheron''s loyalty wasn''t just that of a hellhound, but he truly cherished Zero.


    "What a shame¡­" Rufus trailed off as the tip of his sword glinted while Acheron''s pupils went wide. "... that your own son sent you to your death."


    SLASH!


    Blood spurted from Acheron''s chest, sshing some blood on Rufus''s stern countenance. Rufus held his breath while noticing Acheron''s breath hitch.


    Acheron stumbled back, hands on his bleeding chest. When he peeked down, he realized the sh was deeper than it appeared. Not just that, but it wasn''t healing on its own. If anything, the wound was slowly growing deeper.


    "I do not know your story." Acheron raised his head to Rufus, only to see a solemn expression on Rufus''s bloodstained face. "However, I believe that if you love someone and see them as your own, you''d correct their wrongdoing and not enable them. I guess you already figured that out, but it was already toote."


    "Hah¡­" Acheron winced in pain, pressing his chest to stop the bleeding, but s, it was to no avail. All he could do was lift his gaze on Rufus once again and scoff bitterly. "What¡­ do you know?" he whispered, but somehow, it reached Rufus'' ears. "You know nothing, Rufus Barrett."


    Rufus didn''t refute Acheron''s remarks, watching the man drop his hand from his wound. Rufus''s sword was said to be blessed by the goddess of light, inheriting it a long time ago. His sword came from Samael because Samael couldn''t wield it, and thought it was just rubbish. Only after a while when Rufus started noticing that this sword never gets dulled no matter how he abused it, and after doing some investigation, he slowly learned what his sword could do. The bringer of light. That was his sword, and as his sword was called, he could slice through the darkness. The darker the person''s soul was, the more painful the wounds he would inflict. Acheron managed to conceal the crippling affliction across his chest, but the blood gushing out of it was enough for Rufus to know his opponent was in a lot of pain. It wasn''t surprising, though. Acheron did a lot of atrocities to please his master, Zero. Now, he was being cleansed, and the cleansing Rufus had done would be a lot more painful. However, only Rufus was aware of what could happen with this cleansing. Instead of killing Acheron immediately, the man would have a chance to enter the pearly gates. That was what Rufus believed, and he wanted to keep believing in that fable. "His Majesty¡­ is a kind man." Acheron fluttered his eyshes before he slowly dropped to his knees. Normally, if he was just a normal person, Acheron would be writhing in pain on the ground. However, he impaled his sword on the ground as a support.


    "The Moriarty¡­ they ruined that poor boy," he continued in a hushed voice. "I regret nothing until now. Though I will not give justification for what I had done for him, I regret nothing, Rufus Barrett."


    Acheron''s lips parted, gazing up at the ck sky that covered the countless stars. The corner of his lips curled up into a subtle smile, blood dripping from the side of his closed lips. "All Hail¡­ Your Majesty, my King¡­" came out a weak, airy voice. "Long live my king¡­"


    THUD!


    Rufus kept his eyes on Acheron as thetter dropped to the ground. Acherony on his side, eyes on the pair of boots not far away. As his consciousness slowly drifted from his grip, he reached his hand out with all the remaining strength he had. "Your Highness¡­" a tear rolled across the bridge of his nose, talking to someone Rufus couldn''t see. "... did I do a good job?"


    Rufus kept quiet as he listened to Acheron''s weak voice talking to someone. This wasn''t a new sight to behold for him. Thest phase of the cleansing was bringing out the person''s deep desire that originated from the little goodness left in them. If a person didn''t have the slightest goodness in them, then they would just perish immediately. "I see¡­ I''m d that is what you think." Peace dominated Acheron''s face, closing his eyes ever so slowly with a subtle smile. Whatever Acheron saw as he hovered between life and death was not something Rufus wanted to know. Acheron''s face, as he perished, was enough for Rufus to know that Acheron did what he could to protect his words. Perhaps, to protect a promise he made to someone else. "Love¡­ is truly such a strange thing, isn''t it, Acheron Roseberg?" whispered Rufus, breathing out calmly. "Also, a man''s oath is such a tricky situation. Perhaps men, in general, are pitiful creatures."


    Rufus slowly turned on his heel to walk away from the scene, setting his eyes on his next agenda. Fighting Acheron wasn''t his original n, but now that it was over, Rufus thought he could provide assistance to Heliot or Stefan. However, just as Rufus took a step away, his heart suddenly pounded against his chest. His eyes dted, gazing up at the darkening hell''s gate before his breath hitched. Rufus looked back in panic, only to see Acheron slowly stand back to his feet. "No¡­" he whispered, assessing the lifeless body of Acheron as thetter''s pores sucked the dark mist into the air. It wasn''t over yet.


    Zero was just starting and Rufus had just grown aware of the situation all across thend of Spade.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 818 How trees grow

    Chapter 818 How trees grow


    [ Spade Kingdom: Royal Pce ]


    "Damn it¡­" Samael breathed out as he tried to catch up to his breath. His eyes were initially fixed on the flesh disintegrating in tendrils of smoke rising up in the air. "He is really starting to annoy me."


    Samael slowly gazed up at where the dark mist was ascending to. A shallow breath slipped past his lips, swinging his heavy sword to the side to get rid of unnecessary blood on the de. His opponent, Zero, was already nowhere in sight. However, Samael knew that didn''t mean Zero was dead. Samael was able the y Zero''s clone which was now instigating from the ground near his feet. Still, this was still far from over.


    "Lilou," came out a whisper, thinking that Lilou would have a hard time searching for the original body. "Knowing her, she was probably held by the people outside the castle walls."


    His wife, although, could be a little scheming and vicious, Lilou always had a soft spot for people. It had always been his wife''s habit to make sure no innocent people would get hurt every time she would n her next movement. Back then, their main enemy, Stefan, although he was a scumbag, he at least let the innocent people off. All their problems centered on royalties and theirplicated rtionships, and the situation would turn upside down within the royal pce of the Heart''s Kingdom. There might be times their explosive resentment against each other would implicate the capital, but all people would always be evacuated. Stefan wouldn''t order the evacuation, but he had a valid reason for it. Most of the people in the capital of the Heart''s Kingdom were capable people. They would flee to safety if they sensed danger. But this ce¡­ this kingdom and their mad king¡­ there was no way Lilou would turn a blind eye to them. "I did what I can," whispered Samael once again, thinking he had been donating his blood and adding it to people''s teas. Theodore, a member of the seance, was the person in charge of distributing it. But two months wasn''t enough. Compare to Samael who only started donating his blood two months ago, Zero had done this for years. If not for the Grimsbanne blood (his mother''s blood) running in Samael''s veins, there was no way he would even gain the slightest control over the people who drank his blood from the tea. "Quentin¡­" Samael blinked ever so slowly, breathing out through his mouth. Above him were bigger and darker threads wiggling like tentacles. ying the clone didn''t affect these dark threadsbined. No matter how many times Samael cut them, they would not only regenerate but also grew stronger, faster, and heavier.


    Samael already inspected where these ck threads came from, and after some time, he found himself back in the royal pce of thend. Much to his dismay, the source of this was rooted in the ground. He nced at his back to see where the ck threads wereing from. The floor where the ck threads wereing from looked darker than ink. It also smelled terribly bad like rotting flesh. The strangest thing was that the darkness on the ground remained where they were. It looked like tree roots at this point that stemmed underground. But the only question was¡­ how deep underground?


    "I will hurt my head thinking about this disgusting being," he murmured, peeling his eyes from the back to the dark threads above him. "No matter how big you grow¡­ I will continue to cut you down until you can no longer regenerate. It seems that is the only way, after all."


    His deep crimson eyes shone with determination, leaving the rest to his wife and the people who came in here. Because one thing was for sure. If not for Samael, this ck thing would wreak havoc outside the royal pce. With how monstrous and destructive its every movement was, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the entire Spade Kingdom would be nothing but rubble once this was all over. Just what was Zero thinking? That question hovered over Samael''s mind but instantly got enlightenment. Zero didn''t n to continue ruling the Spade Kingdom. He simply used thisnd and his position to take a better role and power. The reason he didn''t mind sacrificing everything including the beauty of thisnd and the innocent lives all for the sake of satisfying his own greed. If this wasn''t evil, then Samael had to reeducate himself about the meaning of it. "Hah." A deep breath escaped Samael''s mouth again, swinging his sword to make a clean cut on the tentacle-like that was charging towards his head. It fell on the ground and made a sound like a lump of meat, making him quick a brow. "That''s interesting." He gazed down in interest, noticing some blood leak from the severed flesh. "It used to just disintegrate like before¡­ hah!"


    Samael slowly gazed up again with his lips stretched until his teeth were showing, but no sign of happiness or amusementced on his expression. If anything, this sudden theory that crossed his mind was enough to nurture the growing repugnance he had for Zero and these ck threads. "You piece of unforgivable trash¡­" he muttered through his gritted teeth. "So, that''s how it is, huh?"


    Anger shone in Samael''s eyes, assuming his conclusion was correct, then there was nothing to save Zero. Right now, the entirend of Spade was covered by thick darkness. People would only notice the one in the sky, missing the entire point of hell''s gate. Hell. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even children knew what hell meant and what sort of ce it was. That being said, Hell''s gate not only covered the sky but also the ground. If all the people in Spade were now dying one after another, the blood they would spill would naturally flood the ground. "It''s like a tree¡­" Samael watched as multiple flexible limbs charged in his direction. "To grow trees, you have to water them. And that thing¡­ not only sucks their life but also their blood."


    "Hah¡­" Despite the limbs attacking him all at once, Samael leisurely closed his eyes and stretched his neck from one side to the other. When he reopened his eyes, he swiftly took a leap to meet them halfway. In one swift movement, he swung his sword, Catharsis, and cut all the limbs he could cut.


    "Do you know what thing Fabian hates about me?" he breathed out while still midair, talking to this lump of meat which he knew was starting to grow consciousness. "It was how I always uproot his dearest nts whenever he pisses me off. Doing it quite more often recently earned me the talent of uprooting weeds perfectly." The corner of his lips hooked up, spinning the sword in his hand, only to throw it on the ground. "Let''s see how deep you are underground."

 Chapter 819 Ah... ouch

    Chapter 819 Ah... ouch


    Powerful explosions resonated in the air as the smoke in the air thickened into a fog. Samael leaped one after another attack, dodging all the gigantic ck threadsing at him like dust devils. He had a n and a simpleton like him first thought digging up the ground to uproot his current opponent would be easy.


    However, with only his sword, Catharsis, to abuse, he quickly realized it wouldn''t be as easy as he thought it would. Therefore, he had to improvise.


    BOOGSH!


    Samael jumped from the ground, flying up in the air. Gazing down, the side of his lips curled up into a smirk upon seeing the tentacle-like threads wiggling while its head was deep into the ground. "Let''s dig together." His tone was arrogant, grinning as he looked back at the iing threads. "Good. The faster and stronger, the better."


    Samael didn''t move in the air until the ends of the ckness were at arm''s length. Instead of cutting it just as he initially nned, he made it do the job for him. When he dodged it, the threads instantly crash into the ground, creating these massive hollows.


    "Oy!" he called, and not to his surprise, the rest of the ck threads seemed to have turned their attention to him. "What a nasty little thing you are. I can''t believe you''d really gain consciousness. Come! Let me kill you!" Nothing further was said as the multiple ck threads attacked him without a second break. Not once, Samael wielded his sword, dodging all the attacks. The hollows on the ground slowly increased in number until the original tiled floor was full of holes. Still, that wasn''t enough. And with that, Samael kept taunting it and dodging its attack, almost dancing in the thick fog until all he could see was the silhouette. After minutes of dodging the attacks, Samaelnded on the railing of the second floor. Half of the floor was already ruined, but Samael didn''t pay attention to it. "Oy." He called quietly, watching the threads who attacked him fiercely try to pull its parts from the ground. "You can understand me now, am I correct?"


    Samael arched his brow, ncing in the direction where the root of this dark thing wasing from. Most of the concrete ground was shattered, even the surface of the root. However, now that he could see it clearly, he was certain the root was deeper than what he expected. Not to mention, some dark lines underneath the rubbles had appeared as well. "So if we dig for at least five inches more, the enter ground will be ck, huh?" he mumbled, lifting his eyes at the ck threads. Samael didn''t even flinch when the dark threads pulled out of the ground, causing some debris to fly across the pce. His expression turned firm, letting out a deep exhale through his closed lips. "What a bother," he muttered, and in a blink of an eye, the dark threads were once against catapulting in his direction. This time, however, Samael didn''t dodge them with the purpose of digging. Instead, he bent his knees and jumped. Unlike previously, he didn''tnd but leaped from anything he could to reach the broken roof. Samael went through the hole the ck thread created previously. The moment he reached past the hole, he twisted his body to face the ck threadsing at him. "Ah, fuck!" he cursed, toote to dodge an attack. All Samael could do was toughen his stomach and within a second, a ck thread crashed into the roof where he was.


    Samael winced at the pain that erupted in his stomach, yet he ignored it as he raised his sword to the side. With one swift movement, he swung his arm and cut the ck threads, leaping into another debris as more and more threads smashed into the roof. Soon, Samael was surrounded by them as if he was a fish underwater surrounded by seaweed. Tak.


    The moment hended on the sturdy part of the roof, probably the only surface there was. He assessed the threads, and when a second had passed and it didn''t attack, he already knew it was somehow taking a break. This wasn''t the first time it paused from its attacks, but what he did notice was that its break was happening more frequently, the stronger its attacks. Using this time, Samael took a deep breath before shouting; "Tilly!!"


    His voice echoed multiple times before silence followed. Samael huffed and screamed his lungs out, calling for Tilly as if she was there when he perfectly knew she wasn''t around. "Damn it, Tilly." Samael ruffled his hair in irritation, snapping his eyes up. "Just who am I going to leave this thing with? I don''t think it''s productive to even fight this one."


    At this point, Samael realized stopping this thing with brute force was useless. If he wanted to stop itpletely, chopping it off wasn''t the way. The more it bled and the more it needed to regenerate, more and more lives would be gone to waste. Samael might not be able to save them from dying as undead, but at least he had the morals of respecting their deaths. He didn''t participate in Zero''s twisted game and use even the deaths of the innocent to sustain this disgusting thing. "Ti ¡ª" Samael nearly bit his tongue as his eyes dted. He swiftly used his sword, shing his index and dripping a few of his blood on the ck thread underneath him. "Oy, oy! Come, follow me, big guy!" He didn''t idle, letting his finger bleed as he fled the scene like a bolt of lightning. The scent of his precious blood caught the attention of the ck thread,ing at him at the same speed. The ck threads continued to stretch out, destroying anyone on the way as they left the pce grounds in a particr direction. *


    *


    *


    [ Colosseum ]


    "Lucia and Dyrroth surely raised their kid with love. I too raised my son with all the love he could ask from a father. That is why he will offer his body to me if I asked nicely. What a simpleton."


    ude held his breath, hearing Zero''s voice from behind him. His instinct immediately tried to save him by stopping time. The surrounding did, but not the de about to slice through his spine. Boogsh!


    A strong gust of wind blew past ude, followed by a loud explosion that made the ground shake. The moment ude couldn''t feel the threat around him, a deep exhale slipped past his gaping mouth. He nearly died, and he was certain he just dodged death. "Ah¡­ ouch¡­ goodness. God damn it."


    The voice that caressed ude''s ears brought him back to his trance, turning around in a hurry, only to see Samael pushing himself from the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Uncle Hell!"

 Chapter 820 That one mystery answered

    Chapter 820 That one mystery answered


    "Uncle Hell!" ude and Samael didn''t have the time to chat after the former''s call as both of them leaped from their spot, dodging the ck threads that came right above them. While midair, ude''s eyes snapped open at the gigantic threads that were akin to whirlpoolsing to life, destroying a part of the arena in the Colosseum. "Holy¡­" ude gasped as his eyes widened even more. He looked up, searching for Samael''s figure, and found him in a distance, also in the air. "Uncle Hell!" Samael simply cast ude a look. "Man, look at you. How the hell did you think you can steal my wife if you''re dead, boy?"


    "What?"


    "Good thing I rush in here when I fucking sense that guy''s rotten smell." Samael gazed down at Tristan Willow, spatting out to the side the moment he locked eyes with thetter. "There you fucking are, Quentin." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A glint flickered across Samael''s eyes, assessing Zero''s biological son, Tristan Willow. The moment Samael saw the slight smirk in Tristan''s eyes, a realization dawned on Samael. A mystery and the big question mark no one had the answer to finally came to light.


    Why did Zero keep his son by his side when he ughtered his entire n?


    This was the answer. Zero kept Tristan Willow by his side because thetter was his own flesh and blood. It wasn''t out of fatherly love, just as expected. To make Zero''s ns work, which was to dispose of his own body, he needed to find the right shell. Whatever the reason, Zero had to create clones and take ownership of Tristan''s body. It didn''t matter. It could be because he saw it as a resort to flee with a new identity or something else. The point was, Samael was slowly unveiling all of Zero''s cards, one after another. This wouldn''t work, unless there was a bigger card Zero had on his sleeve. ude also gazed down at Tristan, gulping a mouthful of air. "He''s changed," said ude under his breath, but Samael still heard him loud and clear. "Tristan¡­ that guy was just here a moment ago. I''m sure of that."


    "Haha!" Tristanughed, darting his eyes between ude and Samael, who managed to stay midair by watching their weight. "I''m sure my son loved yourpany, Earl of Monarey."


    "Tch." ude clicked his tongue, feeling this growing repugnance towards Zero. "Where did you take him?"


    "Huh?"


    "Your son!" ude raised his voice. "Where is Tristan Willow?"


    Tristan blinked, cocking his head to the side. "Why are you looking for my son, Earl? Don''t tell me you and my son are now friends just because you exchanged blows?"


    ude clenched his teeth in irritation, balling his hand into a tight fist. That wasn''t it, was what he wanted to say, but he knew exining was futile. Zero, who was now in the body of Tristan, was just using this time to entertain himself. "ude," Samael called solemnly, keeping his eyes on Tristan. "Get away from here."


    "But uncle Hell ¡ª"


    "You want those warriors out of this ce safely, right? Then, help them go on. This ce is still less dangerous than outside, is what I''m telling you." Samael slowly snapped his eyes at ude, staring at thetter through the thick, dark threads surrounding them. "Zero is mine to kill. There were more things you can do than get held down by this garbage."


    ude ground his teeth as equal fury and disappointment pooled in his eyes. He felt like Samael was doing this because ude was nearly killed just now. However, the dominant part of him told him that wasn''t Samael''s intention.


    "Fine." ude breathed out in frustration, loosening his fist. "If you die in here, the only thing I can say is you don''t have to worry about Auntie Lilove. I''ll take care of her for sure."


    "Fucking bastard¡­"


    "That is why!" ude was panting, speaking through his gritted teeth. "Come out of here in one piece!"


    Samael gazed at his nephew for a moment and then smirked. He peeled his eyes from ude down to Tristan.


    "The person who would kill me, Samael La Crox, isn''t born yet." The corner of his lips stretched from ear to ear until his fangs were showing. "There is no fucking way I will die in here, knowing a fool is out here to get my role as my wife''s husband."


    Seeing the enthusiasm Samael was emanating, ude couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. ude trusted Samael more than he trusted himself. If his uncle said he woulde out of here alive, then ?he would. Samael''s words were his bond. "Then¡­ I''ll see youter." ude didn''t idle, turning his head and putting down his weight tond. His foot didn''t evenst on the broken area as he leaped away, swiftly avoiding the ck threads. Meanwhile, Samael also descended andnded several meters from Tristan. The ck threads didn''t attack him immediately, wiggling in the air leisurely. "What a surprise," mused Samael. "You didn''te after my nephew. I thought you would stop him, just like how you attempted to stop my wife from leaving the pce."


    Tristan sported a short smile. "I know you will stop me."


    "And I will seed in stopping you," added Samael in a knowing tone, shrugging confidently. "I guess your ego is much more important."


    "Samael La Crox." Tristan shook his head while keeping his eyes on Samael. "You never cease to leave me in awe. I surely underestimated your stubbornness ¡ª it is annoying. How can a person''s existence be this annoying?"


    Samael grinned and chortled. "I know, right? I''m a persistent guy¡­ just like you."


    "Indeed, we are." Tristan rocked his head as his smile faded. "I can''t let you run wild anymore, Samael La Crox."


    "The feeling is mutual, Quentin." Samael''s smile also grew solemn and wicked. The white area of his eyes slowly turned darker until they were as nk as ink while his irises shone in bright red. "I said it before and I will say it again, no matter which body you are in, I will be the one to deliver you to hell, Moriarty. The audacity you have to flee from me and try to kill my cute little nephew?"

 Chapter 821 For the new dawn!

    821 For the new dawn!


    ude fled the scene as fast as he could, regrouping with the wounded warriors and saving them on the skin of his teeth. The warriors fought bravely and held their ground against their enemies. But with ude joining them, they were able to leave the Colosseum faster.


    But just as they exited the Colosseum that bound them for many years, a loud explosion was heard inside. It wasn''t an explosion that came from an explosive, but more like something big crashing into the walls of the Colosseum, and the rubbles it created produced a terrifying noise. Everyone looked back on instinct, only for their eyes to dte at the sight of ck threads moving past the towering walls of the Colosseum. Thick smoke and dust also ascended into the sky while a single tower within the Colosseum copsed. No one knew what was happening inside. Matter of fact, what they all knew was that aside from those dead people ¡ª both warriors and undead ¡ª there was no one else or nothing else inside. They didn''t even know about that ck thread that had stretched from a particr direction and was now over the other side of the establishment. They couldn''t see where the ck threads originated, but what they could tell was that it destroyed everything on its path to the Colosseum. "What the hell is that?" a warrior asked with a shaking voice. He didn''t get an answer because no one knew what it was. However, aside from sharing the same question, they also share the relief of getting out of the Colosseum on time. They wouldn''t stand a chance against that massive creature.


    Booogsh!


    "The tower¡­" someone among the group noticed, pointing his trembling hand in the direction of a tower.


    The Colosseum was built with high walls. However, one thing the warrior knew was that a particr tower inside had a height that was past the walls. That tower was where they were all imprisoned. Although the top floor was more like an office and a guardhouse.


    "The tower¡­ it''s¡­ copsing¡­" another warrior blurted out under his breath. All of them stared at the copsing tower, ignoring the gigantic ck threads around the establishment. As they watched this tower tremble and explode as if something had crashed into it, staring into the debris falling, they all suddenly felt his strange sensation in their hearts. Relief. The tower that had imprisoned them for many years, the walls that had witnessed their agony and misery, and the floor where their spilled blood had dried up were now copsing right before their eyes. The explosion continued, but the deafening noise sounded more and more distant. "Hah¡­" A warrior copsed on his knees, teary-eyed. "We''re free."


    Those words¡­ immediately struck everyone''s heart. Freedom.


    Many years of imprisonment, fighting for their lives, and even killing theirrades with all those sick games. Never once did they ever think freedom was possible. In fact, whenever they thought of freedom, it was like a far-fetched dream. But now, they were free. Not only did they get out of the Colosseum, but with all that fierce explosion happening inside, the existence of this vile ce would soon turn to ruins. As the warriors fell on their knees with tears in their eyes as they watched the Colosseum copse, ude nced at them.


    ''That''s right¡­'' thought ude, drawing a deep breath as he set his eyes back on the establishment. ''Even if they manage to get out of this ce, for as long as it exists, they would always be a prisoner of it.''


    Gratefulness resurfaced in ude''s eyes as he pressed his lips into a thin line. "Uncle Hell¡­" he whispered softly. "... just how many more times do I have to thank you?"


    One fact was clear to ude. Samael was aware that ude was someone who had always thought of taking all these warriors out of the Colosseum. It was the reason no one forced ude toe to other ces because they respected his will to help these people. But what ude didn''t consider was that getting all these warriors out of this Colosseum wasn''t all he needed to do to help these people. These warriors weren''t only battling physically, but also emotionally, spiritually, and psychologically. "I guess I still have tons of things to learn from him." The side of ude''s lips curled up into a subtle smile. "You promised, Uncle Hell. I will wait for you."


    The softness stered on ude''s face slowly faded, reced by firmness and determination. He nodded slightly at the copsing Colosseum, aware that Samael was currently having a fierce showdown against the ck threads and Tristan ¡ª or Zero, who was now in the body of his son.


    "Let''s go!" shouted ude, snapping everyone back from their trance. "This is not over yet! We still have to move!"


    Everyone slowly looked back at ude, trying to get themselves together. Some of them were wiping their tears, while others didn''t bother, but their teary eyes slowly showed morale and determination. "You." A warrior cleared his throat, still on his knees. "Who are you and what''s going on inside there?"


    "Who I am isn''t important," said ude sternly, eyes scanning everyone''s faces. His lips parted again, but his tongue rolled back from saying, ''they shouldn''t worry about the Colosseum anymore.''


    Right now, they were already at war. To keep these soldiers from going, they needed to hold on to some hope because outside the Colosseum was the real challenge. Samael said so himself. "You might not know him or hear of him, so listen up! I will only say this once!" ude raised his voice so they would hear him despite the deafening noises behind them. "Samael La Crox. That man is the strongest man and the most capable man I know. He saved me from the brink of death moments ago from the clutches of the person who put you all inside that Colosseum."


    "What?" some of them gasped in horror. "His Majesty was ¡ª he was there?"


    "Yes." ude nodded. "And right now, my uncle and that mad king are fighting. If there is a person who can end Quentin''s madness, he is the person to do it."


    "So, if you all want to see the new dawn¡­ pick up yourselves and trust him," he continued with a strong conviction. "We will all witness the new dawn."


    The warriors stared at ude''s stern countenance, rising from their knees until all of them were standing. Some were injured, being assisted by others, but the fire in their eyes zed. Knowing someone could fight Zero head-on, and with ude leading them, their morale skyrocketed.


    It was death or freedom, and every single one of them chose thetter. "Let us fight for freedom," ude remarked, giving each of them equal attention. "For freedom! For the new dawn!"


    "FOR THE NEW DAWN!" the warriors roared, regaining the confidence they once lost. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 822 Dont hurt yourself trying to understand people

    822 Don''t hurt yourself trying to understand people


    Explosions could be heard all across thend of Spade. Thick smoke formed into clouds in the lightless sky, creating fog in the surroundings that made everything hard to see. If not for the fires all across the capital and even on the outskirts, it would just be total darkness. ude led the group of warriors into safety, fighting some undeads and knights. Those capable warriors backed him up with their newfound hope of witnessing the new dawn. Meanwhile, others assisted those injured ones who couldn''t engage in battle. There was only one ce ude could think of that was safe. It was the mansion where Tilly, Samael, and Law stayed. That ce was blessed by Tilly, so it was a safe, unnoticeable residence. Lilou had been with the troupe since two months ago; Samael would constantly visit her with Law if it was safe. After all, they were being discreet.


    But when ude and the warriors reached the za, they stopped. ude panted for air, a little exhausted from fighting nonstop. Even though the undead they faced were weaker than Tristan, their numbers and continuous attacks were tiring. The undead weren''t afraid to attack, even if it would kill them. Heck. Even if the undead lost a limb or inflict a deep wound, they wouldn''t stop unless they died. "Seriously¡­ at this point, it feels like an endless night," mumbled ude, looking around at the countless undead surrounding them after repelling an undead. Every second, more and more undead thronged the za until there were just a bunch of them around. However, their movements weren''t as fast as those they fought before. ude didn''t know the reason for it, but at this point, he realized that there were times the undeads would stop attacking as if they were taking a break before they attack fiercely again. "Without the light, no one can tell how much time had passed." ude could only guess. If he was correct, it had almost been half a day since this mayhem broke out. Yet, there was still no sign that it would end soon. Samael was still fighting in the Colosseum; ude might have gone far from that ce, but the explosion and sh of bloodcurdling aura from that direction would still reach him. Outside the Colosseum, the numbers of the undead seemed they weren''t already reduced. There were just a lot of them. But then again, Zero sacrificed his entire nation. So, it wasn''t surprising that their numbers, even if they ughtered a hundred thousand of them, wouldn''t hurt their numbers. "Stand back!" ude shouted from his chest, scanning the undead surrounding their group. "Stick close to each other. Those who had been fighting step forth. Surround those injured and make sure they won''t get their hands on you. We don''t know what could their touch do."


    The warriors sported solemn expressions. Without giving ude a look, those helping the injured stood close to each other while those able surrounded them with a protective stance.


    "These are people of the Spade," said a warrior, observing the undeads approaching them slowly. "That damn mad king¡­ how can he deploy all these innocent people to fight for him?"


    The warrior''s sentiments fueled the resentment they had toward Zero. They had been fighting for hours to understand that their enemies weren''t their real enemies. These mindless monsters were simply being used and exploited by the man who was supposed to protect them. "He is heartless," another warrior uttered through his gritted teeth. "It''s repulsive."


    Yet, despite knowing that they were fighting innocent people, they couldn''t help but fight back. These undeads wouldn''t stop whatever they would say. It was futile. They already tried, and it proved to be pointless. The warrior who tried talking to them was now dead after they feast on him like hungry beasts. "Keep that anger within¡­" ude breathed out after listening to their sentiments filled with hatred. "We all share the same sentiments. However, we needed to survive these seemingly endless nights. Keep your eyes and ears open for any call for help. I believe there might be some people who didn''t turn."


    "Yes!" the warriors shouted in unison, keeping their wary eyes on the undead. When a few undead leaped to reach them, ude and the rest, who had weapons, repelled them. Some died on the spot, while others had to make a few moves to silence them. "But what I don''t understand is that¡­ why would that mad king do all this?" another warrior couldn''t help but raise his real concern. "Surely, this isn''t all about fighting one enemy, right?"


    "I''m afraid that''s the point." Another one answered after beheading an undead with a clean cut. "That king is probably scared and resorted to this madness."


    Another warrior snickered, pulling out his des from an undead''s chest. "Only cowards do that. Acting all high and mighty¡­ only to get scared when the real deales to teach him a lesson." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The warriors casually chatted as they defended their area from the undeads. They still had time to talk and fuel their determination, since the undeads wereing at them one by one.


    "Focus!" ude yelled after shing through three undead all at once. "This is not the time to talk. Whatever vile reason Quentin has, we will never understand. You can only respect they are built like that, and thus, you take action on how you are also built. Don''t hurt yourself trying to understand a person ¡ª you''ll never figure it out."


    Just as ude straightened his back and nced over his shoulder, his heart clenched suddenly. His pupils went wide, gazing ahead, only to yell, "stand back!"


    The urgency in his voice caught the attention of the warriors, looking back at him. As soon as they did, all they saw was the panic stered on ude''s face. "Now!" yelled ude again, and this time, the warriors didn''t think twice about creating distance from him. But before they could even get far away, the ground shook as something or someone crashed into an area full of undead, and near them.

 Chapter 823 Cousins

    823 Cousins


    "Now!"


    Boom!


    Everyone was caught off guard at the sudden crash near ude and the warrior''s vantage point. They were frozen on their spot, seeing that the smoke crawled in their direction until it stopped right beside ude. Everyone''s eyes were wide, unknowingly holding their breaths, watching the thick smoke rise in the air. Silence followed the crash, hearing some soft noises from debris falling on the ground. All eyes were still on the thick smoke that enveloped ude in an instant. When the smoke thinned out, the warriors caught two silhouettes: one was standing while the other one was slumped on the ground. "Oy, young warrior¡­" called a warrior to ude, making ude look back at them.


    "I''m fine." ude looked back, shing them a reassuring smile. The smoke was already thin enough for them to see him smiling. "Did anyone get hurt?"


    "Uhh¡­" the warriors looked at each other, and upon confirming none of them got hurt, they looked back at him. They shook their heads before an old warrior spoke. "No one got hurt, fortunately." Since it took them a moment to follow ude''s instructions, they were certain they wouldn''t get hurt. The person came flying to them ¡ª crashing into the ground and stopped beside ude. Only when everything appeared clear did the warriors catch the sword that was plunged into the ground. ude was resting his palm on the sword impaled on the ground. The other person beside ude was on his knees. His heel, however, was pressed on the sword. That was how ude stopped the person from ramming through them. Amazing. But who was this person?


    Curiosity soon hovered in the warriors'' minds as their eyes lingered on the other man''s back. Thetter had broad shoulders and back, and despite just seeing his back, one could tell his physique resulted from regr training. "Sir Knight, just what the hell are you doing?" Ignoring the curious eyes of the warriors, ude set his eyes on the person kneeling beside him. "You nearly killed them."


    The smoke where ude was standing cleared up, revealing Rufus''s stern countenance. Rufus snapped his eyes up at ude before rising to his feet.


    "Apologies," said Rufus, turning around to face the warrior. "I didn''t mean to startle you."


    The moment the warriors caught Rufus''s face, their eyes slowly dted. As the warriors in the Colosseum, they had grown used to getting familiar with faces. One particr face everyone remembered was this man, who entered the Colosseum at the same time as ude. Ironically, although ude was known as someone who appeared to enjoy the fights in the arena the most, Rufus was more popr among the warriors. The reason for that was because not only Rufus was strong but also, he was mysterious. Rufus never mingled with other warriors, always with himself. Most of the time, he would spend his day and even night training himself. Even in his own cell, there was not a moment anyone had seen him sit still. He would always either meditate or work out, doing thousands of push-ups without taking a break. His dedication somehow made him stand out. Hence, warriors were wary of him. What was this guy doing here? The warriors darted their eyes between Rufus and ude, and then it clicked. Rufus and ude entered the Colosseum around the same time. It wasn''t new for new warriors entering the Colosseum, so no one suspected that these two actually knew each other. "You two¡­" a warrior mumbled, raising a finger at Rufus and then at ude. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ahh¡­" udeughed and pped. "Right. Sir Knight, our colleagues, hadn''t known that we''re actually cousins!"


    "Colleague?" Rufus furrowed his brows, casting ude a side-eye. Did ude think battling in the Colosseum was just nothing but legal work? Also, Rufus didn''t recall having such a cousin.


    "My uncle is his dad." ude pointed at Rufus with his thumb, casually exining to the warriors about their rtionship. "You know my uncle? The one we left in the Colosseum. That''s his dad! So, don''t worry about him. He can be trusted."


    Rufus maintained his stoic countenance, even though he had a strong sense of correcting him. Or at least, give enlightenment to these people. However, it was pointless. Whether they knew him as someone else''s child or ve didn''t matter. There was a more important thing at hand. "I see¡­" the warrior heaved a sigh of relief, assuming Rufus was also at their side. Another capable person was on their side, which was better. "But why¡­ how did Rookiee flying here?"


    ude''s lips parted before realization struck him. "That''s right." He turned his head in Rufus''s direction. "Sir Knight cousin, who are you fighting against? It seemed you were sent flying from far away."


    BOOM!


    The moment ude''s inquiry rolled out of his tongue, another bam erupted behind them unannounced. The knights flinched, and some of them ducked in surprise. Meanwhile, Rufus''s expression turned firm while ude raised a brow. Both Rufus and ude slowly turned around, facing ahead. Their eyes settled on the thick smoke descending and ascending.


    "Someone troublesome," answered Rufus after some time. "I was five towns before the east border before Acheron Roseberg sent me flying."


    "Sir knight cousin¡­ that''s new." ude was rather in awe at the brief exnation. "Who would have thought this guy will manage to send you flying?"


    Rufus didn''t exin how and why; he didn''t have time to tell ude that Acheron was already dead, but came back to life. Or rather, Acheron had already lost consciousness, just going berserk.


    "Acheron¡­?" the knight closest to the two heard Acheron''s name. Acheron Roseberg. The king''s hellhound. And also, the person who arrested most of them. Acheron was the head of the Colosseum, the warden. Only recently, Acheron had to let his people take charge because he was needed in the royal pce. In other words, Acheron''s name was something every single warrior knew. His face was also something they would never forget. When the warrior whispered Acheron''s name, all the warriors waited for the smoke to thin out with bated breaths. Minutester, when they caught of glimpse of the other person that came into the scene, everyone''s heart stopped for a moment. Acheron Roseberg. That was him. No doubt. The strongest war hero in thend of Spade was here.

 Chapter 824 Switch!

    824 Switch!


    The warrior''s faces were nk, staring at the person who came into the scene, wide-eyed. Every single one of them would never forget Acheron''s face. Some even had nightmares of him. Why was he suddenly here?


    Panic instantly swelled in their chest, having their imaginations to run wild. Although a few of them took his presence as a motivation to settle scores with him, the majority of them felt slightly helpless. Did hee to take them all back to the Colosseum? No way in hell would they go with him without a fight. Just when they regained their freedom, they wouldn''t allow the same person who stole it before stealing it again. Still, it rmed them.


    Acheron Roseberg wasn''t only Zero''s personal hellhound, but also, he was strong and capable. With their current state, their chances of winning were slim. With that thought in mind, the warriors couldn''t help but shift their eyes on ude''s back. That was right. They had this person fighting with them. Maybe¡­ if they fight alongside ude, it wouldn''t be that impossible. A tinge of hope shone in their eyes, already making up scenarios in their heads.


    "Ah, shit¡­" to their dismay, ude grunted before turning around from Acheron. "Can we run?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?" The warriors'' thoughts halted, puzzled at his suggestion.


    "We should run. Flee from here." ude pointed his thumb over his shoulder. "As soon as possible."


    "We can''t!" one warrior yelled. "That man will not let us all off! We might as well fight him ¡ª"


    "He''s here not because of us." ude stopped the warrior mid-sentence, speaking in a matter-of-fact tone. "So, don''t worry about himing after us. It''s just that I don''t think this ce is a safe ce to stay idle."


    "What¡­?" the warriors looked at each other, bearing the same confusion in their eyes. When they shifted their eyes back to ude, another warrior raised a question. "What do you mean by that?"


    "He''s after me." This time, all eyes shifted to Rufus''s back when thetter rified. "Stand back¡­ or just leave this ce. Run and don''t look back. ude will clear the way for you."


    The confusion in their eyes looked more apparent as deep lines between their brows appeared. Now that they thought about it, who sent Rufus flying? That question didn''t stay unanswered as the warriors instinctively darted their eyes from Rufus and Acheron. Those two¡­ were fighting.


    "Let''s go?" ude urged, snapping the warriors back to their trance. "We''ll just get in my cousin''s way if we''re around the area."


    "Oh¡­ well, I guess¡­" another warrior cast everyone a look, nodding in agreement with them. "It can''t be helped."


    The warriors, although had the pride to uphold, weren''t stupid. They weren''t in their best shape and some of them were also injured. What they needed now wasn''t to settle scores with Acheron ¡ª the warden of the Colosseum ¡ª but to find refuge. For as long as they took the injured to a safe ce, they could just rest for a bit and do other things. After all, before they were warriors, most of them were knights. They believed they could do something much more important than spilling blood. For instance, searching thend for any survivors.


    Pleased that these warriors were still logical, ude rocked his head in satisfaction. With his hands on his hips, he cocked his head back, eyes on Rufus''s side profile.


    "Cousin, I don''t have to worry about you, right?" asked ude with a misced grin.


    "Stop calling me cousin."


    "Tch. First, you asked me to stop calling you His Majesty, and now you don''t want me to call you cousin." ude frowned, but Rufus didn''t cast him a look not even once. "Just what is wrong with you?"


    "Stop idling and take those guys with you." Rufus ignored the nonsense ude was spouting at the moment, observing Acheron carefully. "I will cleanse the area, so you can go straight to your destination without a problem."


    "Huh?"


    "Lady Tilly blessed that ce with her blood, so they can rest there and treat their wounds. Still¡­ we still have to get out of this hell''s gate as soon as possible," Rufus continually solemnly. "I don''t have a good feeling about this ce. After all, even when he''s already dead¡­ he just came back to life, stronger than before."


    ude furrowed his brow, setting his eyes back to Acheron Roseberg. He narrowed his eyes to see through the fog surrounding the man, and much to his dismay, Acheron''s eyes were shining in deep red. Yet, there was no emotion in them. There was no anger whatsoever. It was just shining¡­ lifelessly. Acheron''s eyes were nk as if he was sleepwalking. "Holy¡­" ude breathed out, grasping how Rufus was caught off guard and was sent flying in this ce. Rufus was a careful and meticulous person, and for him to be sent flying only means two things: one was his opponent was that strong, or he was caught off guard.


    Rufus gripped his sword as a light glow surrounded his body. His eyes were sharper, gaze fixed on Acheron''s figure. "Slicing him is futile. The way he regenerates reeks of death and blood," muttered Rufus to himself, but ude was listening. "Get away from him, ude. I cannot guarantee anything if you stay around."


    "Tch." ude clicked his tongue in irritation but didn''t refute Rufus. "Don''t even dare think I''m running away! I just have different priorities."


    "No need to rify. I''m not judging you."


    ude red at Rufus before he shook his head. He then faced the warriors once again, about to shout at them to give them a heads-up when he caught a figure from the corner of his eyes. Rufus, who was already ready to catapult in Acheron''s direction also furrowed his brows. Not just them, but the warriors also could not help but knit their brows as the ground trembled.


    All of them slowly turned their heads to the herd of undead running from the east to the za. It was as if an entire town of undead was running toward them, making the warriors panic. Meanwhile, ude and Rufus narrowed their eyes, catching the person running in front of the undead.


    "Auntie Lilove?" ude gasped, seeing that the herd of undead was chasing after Lilou, and she was leading them all to them. "Oy, oy¡­ why is she bringing everyone in here?"


    "Rufus!!!" Rufus slightly heard his name from Lilou, watching her wave her scythe in the air. Since he couldn''t hear her, Rufus'' read Lilou''s lips. Rufus could only make up one word by reading her lips, and that was, "switch!"

 Chapter 825 His mom

    825 His mom


    Panic and rm swelled in the warriors'' hearts, seeing the herds of undead running in their direction. It took them a while before they caught the person running ahead of them. A woman waving a gigantic scythe at them.


    "What the¡­ who is that?" a warrior mumbled in shock, noticing how these undeads were following her.


    "Why is she leading those monsters here?"


    "Auntie Lilove¡­ what the heck??" ude also joined the mumbling, scrunching up his face in disbelief. Meanwhile, Rufus narrowed his eyes as he focused his attention on Lilou. She was waving her scythe to get some attention; whose attention it was, they had no idea. "Rufus!" her yelling faded into the background noises. Rufus tilted his head to the side as his gut feeling told him she wanted to convey something. Hence, to understand her intention, his eyesnded on her moving lips. "Ru. Fus! Switch!" whispered Rufus as he read Lilou''s lips. However, before he could react, he noticed that Lilou''s steps grewrger and faster, creating a wider gap from the herds of undead behind her. From the corner of his eyes, he also noticed Acheron''s slight movements. Before Rufus could even think, the ground underneath his feet cracked until it hollowed because of his weight. And after a second, he disappeared from his vantage point. ude and the warriors snapped out of their trance as the ground trembled. Their eyes shook, searching for Rufus, only to catch him sprinting to the herds of the undead. But that wasn''t what made everyone gasp in suspense. Because they saw Acheron catch up to Rufus from behind.


    "Watch out!" ude shouted on instinct, almost jumping to cover Rufus from the surprise attack, but stood frozen a secondter. BAM!


    A strong gust of wind blew past ude, and the warriors behind him had their jaws dropped. They almost didn''t see what happened. Everything happened so fast that all they saw was a bright glint from metal, and then followed by a loud boom as Acheron was sent flying. "How¡­" a warrior trailed off under his breath, staring at another smoke from a distance, wide-eyed. They hadn''t recovered from the shock when a blinding light from the corner of their eyes stole their attention. The warriors, including ude, instinctively shifted their eyes to the light, only to squint their eyes. The light was bright ¡ª too bright. The only thing they could see through their squinting eyes was Rufus standing in front of the waves of the undead. His sword was raised, pointing at the sky. It was as if he was an angel of war who descended into this hell to cleanse it. Soon, the lighting from Rufus'' sword spread across the area, bringing daylight for a moment.


    BOOM!


    The Warriors had no choice but to shut their eyes, flinching at the soundless explosion the light created. When they recovered, peeking from one of their eyes to see that the light gradually subsided, they looked around in confusion. The smoke where Acheronnded already wore thin and the darkness slowly enveloped everything once again. However, they caught a glimpse of the herds of undead, now unconscious on the ground. Even those undead that were already around them were knocked unconscious. When the darknesspletely took over, it brought silence within it. No one spoke; they couldn''t. All they could do for the next full minute was dart their eyes to where Rufus stood, and then at the figure behind the thick smoke. "What¡­ who¡­ how¡­" the warrior who recovered first couldn''t make up for what question he should ask first. They were still darting their eyes between the figure behind the smoke until the smoke was thin enough for them to see a woman. And then to Rufus, who didn''t move an inch from where he stood before that brief light.


    They already knew Rufus, but this woman was someone they hadn''t seen or heard of. "Auntie Lilove!" ude''s excited voice made some warriors flinch in surprise. ude didn''t hesitate to skip his steps, jogging in Lilou''s direction while thetter approached him to meet him halfway. "Auntie Li ¡ª"


    A frown instantly reced his bright smile when Lilou pressed the tip of her scythe against his chest. His arms were wide open, and it was obvious he was about to throw himself at her. "Where''s Sam?" she asked without beating around the bush, making her nephew''s frown deepen. "Auntie Lilou, I thought you came here because you''re worried about me." ude pouted, shocking the warriors behind him, who regarded him as their hero.


    "ude." Lilou let out a deep, exhausted exhale. She nced over her shoulder, seeing Rufus approach them leisurely. "I was looking for Rufus. I saw him flying in this direction, so I brought all of them."


    Lilou peeled the tip of her scythe from ude''s chest, turning on her heel to face Rufus. However, her eyes didn''t linger on Rufus''s figure as they moved to the people behind him, unconscious.


    "I knew it." She heaved a sigh of relief, casting Rufus a look. "You can dispel it." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "On some of them," corrected Rufus. "I can only dispel it if they meet the requirement. I won''t bore you with the details."


    "But that''s better than them being a sacrificialmb." Lilou licked her chapped lips, rocking her head as she caught up to her breath.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    Lilou and Rufus raised their brows at ude. Thetter cocked his head to the side, blinking. "Ahh¡­" Lilou cleared her throat, but before she could begin her exnation, she noticed the people several steps behind them. She cocked her head to the side, assessing them from head to toe. "The Warriors?"


    "And who is she¡­?" someone among them asked, giving ude a curious look, hoping thetter would give them enlightenment. ude''s lips parted, d to introduce Lilou to everyone. However, just before he could say, "his beautiful aunt," mischief shone in his eyes. His lips stretched mischievously before he said, "his mom," while pointing at Rufus.

 Chapter 826 I need your help

    826 I need your help


    "His mom." ude''s lips stretched from ear to ear while Rufus''s expression this time died. Meanwhile, Lilou just sighed and shook her head, telling herself it was not worth the energy to exin herself. It wasn''t like ude was lying. Under thews of Heart''s Kingdom, Rufus was Lilou and Samael''s son. Rufus was even written in their family tree. "I see that you managed to get the warriors out of the Colosseum." Lilou cleared her throat, ignoring the strange look in the warriors'' eyes. Even though they hadn''t said a word just yet, she could already guess what was in their heads. "Anyway, ude." Lilou peeled her eyes away from the warriors, setting them back on ude. The second their eyes met, ude''s brows rose. "Yes?"


    "I need your help."


    "What is it, Auntie Lilove?"


    "Not just your help¡­" she trailed off, casting the warriors a look. "... even those who are able. I need your help."


    Their focus immediately shifted to her change of her mood, making their brows knit. This time, Lilou didn''t look away as she focused her attention on them.


    "Once you reach the safe house, I need those who can fight to save those people who didn''t turn into undead and those Rufus had purified," Lilou exined after a second, keeping it short and simple. "I found some people hiding in their homes while running around. Also¡­ it seemed Rufus can purify others with his sword of light."


    Lilou cast Rufus a look, and thetter kept a stern expression. "Some of them die and disintegrate, there were some who would simply lose consciousness. However, they would still regain consciousness as undead. Others appeared to be cleansed and get out of the blood link that is manipting them."


    "The oues were all different depending on the person. There''s no guarantee that we can save all of them," Rufus added solemnly, keeping his gaze on Lilou.


    "Do it a couple of times," Lilou responded with a deep breath, nodding at Rufus. "Forget about Zero for now. Let''s focus on these people. They need us."


    "But Auntie Lilou." ude frowned. "How about us? We also need some help here."


    "ude, these people had done nothing wrong. Our enemy is Zero, not them. They simply fell victim to the king''s madness." Lilou lifted her chin. "I don''t think I will ever hold my chin high even if we defeated Zero while feigning ignorant of these people. If you disagree with me, you can proceed with your initial n. I am not forcing you, but asking a favor."


    ude remained silent after Lilou''s remarks, sighing upon noticing the fire in her eyes. "I know everyone is already tired," she continued, moving her attention to the warriors. "But we need to help each other. Zero turned you all into warriors to kill your spirit as a knight who was against his madness. I hope he wasn''t sessful and there''s still a part of you who cares about your people."


    There was a moment of silence that descended on their shoulders, unable to look away from Lilou. They never saw her in their life. Matter of fact, they didn''t know such a person existed until now. But what they were certain of was that this woman wasn''t from this kingdom just from her ent and manner of speaking. Yet, they could feel the sincerity in her voice while talking about the welfare of the people of Spade. "I will do it." The first person to speak was Rufus, snatching everyone''s attention, including Lilou''s. "I''ll try cleansing them if that is all I need to do. After all, I wanted to do it initially, but Acheron kept me busy."


    Rufus looked away from them, gazing at the thick fog surrounding them. The fog was already growing thin, catching many silhouettes rising from the ground. It was true that Rufus wanted to check on the first people he cleansed, but Acheron came into the picture. Hence, he didn''t have time to purify everyone. But with Lilou around, he didn''t have to think of Acheron. He trusted Lilou and her capabilities. If she defeated Acheron once, she would do it again. Acheron might be strong, but Lilou had also grown stronger. "Well, what else can I say? If Auntie Lilove needs my help, whatever it is, I will happily do so." ude shrugged, knowing Lilou would still proceed with her n even without his help. "It''s not like I have other ns, after all. Prince Heliot and King Stefan would be fine even without our help. They might''ve crossed the border as we speak. Who knows?"


    ude then cocked his head in the warrior''s direction. "Is that alright with you? Or were you too tired? Just to let you know, though, saving you would be useless if you don''t even have the will to pick up your swords to save your people."


    "You don''t have to say that," a warrior replied with a short chuckle. "If I survived the Colosseum cursing that king day and night, I don''t see any problem using thest bit of my life to save a few of my people."


    "That is right. Before we''re warriors, we were once noble knights," another one spoke up. "I want to at least show that mad king and the outsiders that the Spade Kingdom isn''t just full of wicked."


    One after another, they voiced their willingness to help if their help was needed. Their enthusiasm made ude grin proudly while Lilou sported a subtle smile. Lilou then nced at Rufus, nodding at each other as if they just agreed on something. "I am d that you are all willing." Lilou slowly turned her back on them, facing the direction where she could feel the repugnant auraing from. "And I apologize in advance that I have to use you to do this despite your own fatigue." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She paused, drawing a deep breath. "I''ll cover you all, so flee the za without a back. Rufus will stop the undead, so just keep going forward. Don''t stop even for a second. Do you understand?"


    The eyes of the warrior zed with even more fire, taking Lilou as someone who lead a war and was battling with them on the front line. The warriors looked at each other before nodding at each other before setting their eyes back on Lilou''s back.


    After a second, a resounding and determined answer echoed in the za, "Yes, madam!"

 Chapter 827 The sphere of light, the scythe of death, and the holder of time

    827 The sphere of light, the scythe of death, and the holder of time


    "Yes, madam!" Lilou''s eyes glinted with satisfaction, sensing the unyielding determination in the warrior''s voices. Meanwhile, ude''s lips stretched from ear to ear, smacking his lips as he glossed his eyes over the warriors'' haggard faces. They all looked tired and beaten up, but the fire in their eyes was something ude hadn''t seen before. It was brighter when they fought their way out of the Colosseum. Surely, Lilou just had a presence of a leader. Someone who could lead an army to victory. There was a moment of silence until the grunts and little growls from the undead resonated in the air once again. Everyone held their breaths, eyes on Lilou, waiting for her signal. "Acheron¡­" she whispered, spinning her giant scythe with her fingers, eyes on the figureing clear from the fog. "... I told you back then, but it seemed the lessons that time were all for naught."


    As Lilou''s fighting aura emanated from her back, everyone prepared themselves. The warriors not only prepared their feet to run but also carried theirrades securely. Meanwhile, ude looked around casually. Rufus drew a deep breath as the ground he was standing on revealed cracks. One¡­


    Two¡­


    On the third deep breath, everyone fled their spot when they heard Lilou shout, "now!"


    CLANG!


    Lilou''s pair of crimson eyes shone fiercely like the sun, gazing over the de that blocked her attack. Her scythe hooked the sword when Acheron swung his sword down. The moment their weapons made contact, a strong gust of wind exploded, blowing hand-sized rubbles around the za. The warriors who fled the scene couldn''t help putting all their weight on their feet to not get blown away by the impact. Thanks to ude, he deflected all the iing stones that could''ve hurt the warriors more. Surprised by the shockwave, the warriors looked back, searching for Lilou to see if she was fine. When they caught arge scythe''s shadow, they heaved a sigh of relief. Admiration and awe immediately reced their relief as reality sank in. That impact was so powerful it shook the ground. It was even more powerful than what Rufus''s crash made. Understandable, since Rufus simply crash into the ground after he was sent flying. Still, it was admirable. That woman¡­ the warrior''s eyes focused on Lilou''s vantage point. "Amazing¡­" a warrior blurted out under his breath.


    They had seen ude and Rufus fight in the arena. The warriors already knew those two were amazing fighters in their own right. They were also aware that wasn''t ude and Rufus''s full strength. However, Lilou caught them off guard. It wouldn''t be far-fetched to think she was just as capable as those two ¡ª maybe stronger.


    "Don''t stop!" Lilou''s voice rang, snapping everyone from their trance. "Go!"


    ude cast the warriors a look, motioning them to pick up their pace. On instinct, the warriors started moving while keeping their eyes on Lilou.


    "Move!" shouted ude to keep these warriors from getting distracted. "We have others to save!"


    Upon the mention of their new agenda, the warriors shook their heads. They peeled their fiery eyes from Lilou, gazing ahead at the herds of undead in front of them. Seeing the countless undead before them, their hearts thudded. Could they go through that thickyer of undead without wielding their swords?


    Hesitation dawned on each of them; some ced their hands on their weapons, ready to wield them if it was necessary. ude was running behind them, and there were only a few capable warriors in the front. Many thoughts hovered over their heads, wondering what they should do. However, when they were several meters from the enemy, the warriors caught a light from above them. While running, they looked up, only to catch a blinding light on top of the establishment. Upon a longer look, they saw a man holding a sword.


    Rufus. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rufus stood on top of the tower with the tip of his sword facing heavenward. A small ball of light hovered over the sword''s tip, growing bigger bit by bit. But just as the sphere of light grew to the size of a palm, a figure suddenly appeared on his back. "Watch out!" A warrior shouted whilst running slower. Yet Rufus didn''t bulge, nor did he look back at Acheron, who suddenly came behind him. "Oh, Gods who reside behind the thousands of glorious suns, bring light upon thee¡­" Rufus chanted under his breath without a care at the de approaching the side of his neck. "... bless them with your light¡­"


    "Acheron Roseberg, I am your opponent." Suddenly Lilou''s voice came from Rufus''s side, but Rufus didn''t stop chanting or his action. CRASH!


    The rest of Rufus''s chanting faded into the loud crash that followed after a second. Acheron and Lilou crashed into a building right across the tower where Rufus stood. Meanwhile, Rufus drew a deep breath and, without a second hesitation, swung his sword down.


    Everything happened so fast that the warriors could only see the blinding light falling from the tip of Rufus''s sword. The warriors didn''t stop running as they subconsciously abided by Lilou''s orders, albeit they slowed down at the light falling onto the za. The sphere of light suddenly multiplied midair, surrounding the dark and ominous za until everything looked like it was daytime. After a second, the warrior had to stop to shield their eyes as the light spread before it exploded. "Damn it!" ude cursed through his gritted teeth; he barely shielded his eyes when he figured he nearly got blinded by it. Silence followed, and after a minute of nothing but silence, the warriors and ude peeked. Much to their surprise, half of the undead were now on the ground, unconscious. But before they could think or admire Rufus, they heard thetter''s echoing shouts. "Do not stop!" Rufus''s voice thundered, snapping everyone back from their trance. "Get away from here!"


    ude clicked his tongue in irritation, but didn''tin as he backed up Rufus''s remarks with another yell, "keep moving!!" And with that, the warriors resumed. This time, however, they didn''t stop anymore. Instead, they kept moving forth without slowing down, even if Acheron would appear before them or the undead ran in their direction. After all, Rufus and Lilou woulde before any of them would get hurt, and ude would support them on the side.

 Chapter 828 Tactician

    828 Tactician


    The warriors fled the za without stopping at the loud explosions erupting here and there. Even if they wanted to, they had to grit their teeth and move forward. The longer they were around the area, the more they had to burden Lilou and Rufus since those two had to assist ude. Acheron kept attacking them for reasons none of them didn''t know. So, they had to run as fast as possible even if their heart would skip a beat from time to time. Thanks to Lilou and Rufus'' help and also ude''s, the warriors soon found themselves entering an estate. The entire capital was in shambles, but ironically, the private estate they cross was left untouched. No one also followed them, but the warriors didn''t have the leisure to find out the reason for that. Inside the mansion, those abled barely had time to breathe. Even though ude protected them, many of them inflicted injuries in the Colosseum. Those who carried the injured searched for medicines while others had to prepare foods to fill their stomach. Fortunately, the medicines in the mansion and food storage were abundant. They didn''t have to turn the mansion upside down, working as a team and moving efficiently. ude watched everything unfold as they all agreed to stay in the mansion''s lobby as their infirmary. Some of them prepared some soup they could easily cook, while others tended to the injuries of others. These warriors were so used to inflicting injuries that they earned the skill of tending to them in the most efficient and effective way. "Here, have some soup and bread. It will help speed up your recovery." A warrior handed another colleague a bowl of soup and a break.


    "Thanks," expressed thetter, epting the food, only to pass it to his patient. "Eat. Even if you do not have the appetite, eat till itsst drop."


    "How about you?"


    "Don''t worry about him." The warrior who handed the soup reassured the patient. "We made a lot of soup for everyone. The injured are the priority."


    "That''s right. We will all eat, especially since we still have to go and save those people stuck outside," the medic knight nodded in agreement, tapping the injured warrior''s shoulder. "Eat well, brother."


    The injured warrior smiled subtly, nodding. "Yes."


    That wasn''t the only scenario ude had been watching unfold. There were many more, and it left him in awe. These warriors were amazing and their unity was something anyone wouldmend. But then again, these warriors had been imprisoned in the Colosseum and shared the same fate for years. If there was anyone who could understand a warrior''s heart, that would be another warrior from the Colosseum. Their connections were much deeper than they appeared on the surface.


    Soon, everyone was just eating in silence, finding their spot on the floor. Meanwhile, ude stayed on the corner. His back was resting against it, arms folded under his chest. ''With this number¡­ I don''t think we can save as many people as we can," ude thought, dwelling on the most important thing right now. He had counted the warriors who coulde out with him to rescue those people Lilou had been talking about. Many warriors were injured in the Colosseum; their numbers were morepared to those who could still go on an emergency mission. Even though all the warriors were capable fighters, they were already exhausted. Just watching them from the corner was enough for ude to see and feel their exhaustion. If not for the fact that their adrenaline was still hot in their veins, they would''ve fallen asleep. Moreover, they were thirsty and starving. Most of them even downed the bowl of soup in one go. ''Even if they were determined, that is just sending them to their deaths.'' ude''s expression turned grim, thinking more and more about the situation outside and the warriors'' welfare. ude was an earl with one of the strongest strongholds in the Heart''s Empire. His military power and the knights under him brought fear to everyone who would hear about them. It was also known that the Earl of Monarey''s knighthood brigade couldpare to the Emperor''s (Rufus) elite royal knights. In other words, handling people in a battle was something ude was so familiar with. The intense training in North Monarey under us was one thing. What truly led their brigade to that height was that ude was a strategic tactician. He was a genius on the battlefield, and his cleverness gained all of his knight''s trust. Therefore, they knew that even if they would die on the battlefield, their deaths wouldn''t be in vain.


    ''In vain¡­'' ude whispered in his head, thinking how he loathed such a word. ''... they will all die in vain. That I am certain of.''


    Lilou probably knew that as well. That was why she asked ude a favor, trusting that ude could decide on his own.


    ''They''re not my subjects and I shouldn''t do more than I already did,'' he told himself, squeezing his arm before he loosened it. ''However, if she''s doing more than what was necessary, she wouldn''t stop until she reached her goal.''


    Right now, they were in the Spade Kingdom. What would happen in here was none of their business, since their initial n was to end Zero. However, Lilou already decided. Knowing her, even Samael wouldn''t bend her. "Hmm¡­" ude narrowed his eyes, thinking deeply about it. His eyes glossed over everyone, tapping his fingers against his arms. After a moment, he raised a brow and snapped his eyes at the open entrance of the mansion. ''Right¡­ how did I not think of that?'' the corner of his lips stretched into a smirk, peeling his back from the wall. "Attention, men!" he cleared his throat, speaking casually without raising his voice. The warriors immediately set their eyes in his direction.


    "Are we going now?" blurted out a knight who was supposed to assist ude in the rescue mission. "No." ude shook his head. "I decided to go out alone."


    ***** Author''s Note:


    Author was not feeling well the past few days, so I rested. Hoping that you all are having a good day :)


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 829 Rest isnt a time wasted

    829 Rest isn''t a time wasted


    "No. I decided to go out alone."


    The warriors furrowed their brows upon hearing ude''s response. Confusion was apparent in their eyes. They had already agreed about this earlier; what was he talking about now? "Don''t get me wrong. I will still need your help. Though I won''t need you to go out of this ce. Considering your current state, even if you push yourself beyond your limits, I don''t think that willst long and eventually hold everyone back," ude exined, glossing his eyes over the haggard faces in the mansion''s lobby. "Whether or not you admit it, you guys are physically, emotionally, and mentally exhausted. Sending almost half dead soldiers to a mission is a guaranteed fail."


    "But we can still go!" someone among the warriors retorted, and then backed up by another. "Don''t mind us. We are willing to risk everything to rescue our people."


    "That''s right. Before bing warriors in the Colosseum, we were once knights. We pledged to serve the people and protect ournd!" "We won''t drag everyone down. We would rather kill ourselves than be a burden again."


    "Yes! Let us go with you!"


    "Allow us to do our duty!"


    ude drew his lips into a thin line, listening to their protest. He could feel the sincerity and determination in their voices, but s, it wasn''t enough to change his mind. "As I have said, do not get me wrong!" ude''s voice thundered, echoing across the mansion to shut everyone up. "Allow you to do your duty? Kill yourself rather than hold everyone back? Are you not having goosebumps while saying those things?!"


    "I am aware that you were noble knights before bing a warrior in the Colosseum and became subject to mockery and entertainment. Therefore, I do not me you for being enthusiastic at the thought of rescuing more people outside," he continued while his voice lowered, growing solemn with every passing second. "However, fighting and going out there wasn''t the only way to do your duties as knights."


    "If you, yourselves, do not have enough strength and are almost at your limits, how can you think of saving another when you can''t even save yourself?" he added, pressing a few nerves, but no one spoke about it. "Listen here. Not because you are here doesn''t mean you can''t do anything anymore."


    "What are you saying? How can we save our people if we''re inside this mansion doing nothing?" a knight voiced out.


    "Many things," ude remarked without a second hesitation, warranting total silence from everyone. His eyes scanned their faces, seeing some of them were confused and others were displeased. He couldn''t me them, though. They were knights who were courageous enough to go against Zero and ended up fighting in the Colosseum. ude cleared his throat, taking advantage of the silence.


    "As I''ve said, you were exhausted and almost at your limits. On top of fighting your way out of the Colosseum to reach this estate, you had been battling in the Colosseum for years. Some of you even had duels earlier today. That is why I am asking you to rest," he remarked solemnly with a tinge of authority in his voice. "Sending exhausted soldiers isn''t the best option. Instead of saving as many people as we can, I''m afraid we would lose more people. I do not want that."


    ude paused, breathing out through his mouth. "Do not make your deaths a burden to those who would survive this mayhem. We want to save as many lives as we can, and your lives bore the same value that you shouldn''t throw away."


    Hearing ude''s remarks calmed many warriors while it surprised others. Their mouths fell open, but their voice was stuck in their throat. Battling in the Colosseum all these years subconsciously made them forget the value of their lives. The only reason they were fighting was that they wanted to survive. It was all an instinct and also the fear of death. Perhaps a little bit of hope that one day they could get out of that damn ce also added to their will to survive. "Rest¡­ isn''t a time wasted. Use this time to rest and regain as much strength and energy as you can," he continued as his countenance grew sharper. "Because I will need you to save as many people as you can."


    "How can we save people while staying here?"


    "I noticed that many of you are adept at treating injuries and wounds." ude pointed out in a knowing tone. "Those injured, rest. But those who can rest for a while and then prepare all medical equipment and tools for treating injuries. Also, prepare food for everyone. Bring out as many medicines you can find in the estate and prepare as many foods as you can."


    There was a moment of silence in the lobby before someone inquired quietly. "Are you going to rescue everyone all alone?"


    "No." ude shook his head before a subtle smile turned up on his face. "Even if I am capable, I don''t think I can do it all alone."


    "Then how will you do it?"


    ude''s smile stretched as his eyes shone with rity. "Sir Knight, my auntie, and my uncle in the Colosseum weren''t the only people who came to take down Quentin. There were more people out there ¡ª people who were just as capable as those three areing." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Matter of fact, someone I know well just breached the border and is wreaking havoc, which is sort of surprising." ude''s eyelids drooped, but it wasn''t able to conceal the glint in his eyes. "It just so happened that that person cares about people just as much as my auntie Lilove does. He might appear to care less about others, but he had the most humane heart than most humans I met in my life."


    The warriors could only stare at ude in silence, wondering who could this person be. However, they didn''t dwell on it and trusted his words. After all, if ude said there were more people out there who were just as capable as Lilou and Rufus, then it was understandable that ude didn''t mind the warriors staying back. "Once the people starting in here, I want you to make sure everything is prepared so they can just rest," ude added, snapping everyone back to their senses. "Fighting on the battlefield isn''t the only way to save the people. Rescuing them was one thing, but the ce for refuge is another. Make sure to give them they will find security in here, just like all of us."


    The warriors looked at each other before setting their eyes back on ude. No one spoke a word, but the rity and resolution in their eyes were enough for ude to understand their willingness to cooperate.

 Chapter 830 A person who could stop a dragon

    ?


    830 A person who could stop a dragon


    [ East Border]


    Multiple whirlwinds of sand that reached the sky could be seen on the east border. With heads akin to the legends called dragons, roaring in the sky, they obliterated the infamous unbreakable borders of the Spade Kingdom.


    Seeing this monstrous attack, the morale of the soldiers of Karo skyrocketed. They advanced fiercely, breaching through the border while fighting off the undead and the knights who didn''t flee from Ileliot''s attack.


    With Heliot leading the front line, the soldiers from thend of Karo crossed the border easier than a moment ago. The number of casualties from their side drastically decreased while piles of bodies of the undead and soldiers of the Spade Kingdom dropped to the ground one after another.


    When they crossed the threshold, the multiple whirlwinds slowly merged into one, forming a giant whirlwind of sand. Another thunderous roar erupted in the air with Heliot standing on top of his head. His enthralling midnight blue eyes shone with a red undertone, motioning a finger down.


    As soon as he moved his index, the whirlwind of sand rear its head down to the ground. But before its head couldnd on the ground, Heliot jumped away in midair. What followed was a destructive assault of the gigantic whirlwind ramming through the empty houses and establishments to make one straight path for Heliot''s soldiers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ileliot watched the whirlwind of sand ram through the town from the spot where hended. I le could still hear his men shouting behind him, advancing fiercely, but kept his eyes ahead. The piercing noise from aheadsted for just a couple of minutes until all Heliot could hear was his soldier''s battle cry.


    He remained silent, blinking ever so tenderly. When the smoke cleared up and the whirlwind disappeared, all he could see was the next town. The entire town near the border was


    completely destroyed, giving ess to the next town.


    "Forward!!! a shout from behind erupted in the air, and soon, soldiers from Karo ran past Heliot''s vantage point.


    Heliot didn''t move from his spot, keeping his eyes ahead. His soldiers didn''t stop even though they had seen him, advancing without stopping. Breaching the border was just the first step. They still have a long way to go.


    "Strange," whispered Ileliot, shunning the screams and shouts and the sound of footsteps advancing the Spade''s territory. "llow this ce reeks of corruption"


    The Spade Kingdom was many things, but one thing that stood out to Heliot was the sense of depravity and misery it gave off. Heliot didn''t feel it when he was outside the border, but now that he crossed the threshold, not only he could hear his men shouting to move forward, but also the cry of thend, the howl of the wind, and the piercing silence of the dead.


    His heart kept thudding aggressively against his chest, cach heartbeat was stronger than the


    first.


    "I''m doing something wrong" he added under his breath, but couldn''t pinpoint what exactly was he doing wrong. After all, Heliot was aware that this was war and that everyone who stood in their way was their enemy.


    But s, something felt really off.


    Heliot narrowed his eyes, allowing his men to advance on their feet while some breached the border with their horses. There were still many knights from the Spade who were fighting them, but was a futile attempt.


    Many of the soldiers that were defending the border either fled or died in Heliot''s destructive attack. After all, Heliot''s attack had destroyed a massive part of the border. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say half of the border was ruined. The reason the soldiers of Karo crossed the border without a problem.


    "There''s no point." Heliot closed his eyes momentarily while shaking his head. "Thisnd is gone for:


    When Heliot opened his eyes, a murderous glint flickered across them. The hesitation and puzzlement he had previously slowly disappeared from his eyes. His determination to get to the pce and perhaps, kill Zero himself grew stronger.


    Hesitating in battle was something he shouldn''t do; Heliot convinced himself. Every second was crucial. If he hesitated even for a second, the consequences would be dire. There was no way in hell Heliot would make such a mistake that could cost the precious lives of his men.


    With that thought in mind, the ground he was standing on shook. The dust, pebbles, and bigger stones from the ruined wall and establishments rose in the air. The blood that tainted the ground brought a tint of rest in the forming wind around Heliot.


    The knights from the Land of Karo dispersed, avoiding I leliot''s vantage point but still advanced without slowing down. They knew I leliot wasn''t done yet, and thus, they have to keep their distance while advancing to the next town. They would continue to do so until a troop would arrive or they arrive in the Capital.


    Another strong wind surrounded Heliot until the dust and debris thickened, having this tint of red. As the wind thickened, Heliot''s feet left the ground. It didn''t take long when Heliot was floating above the whirlwind, followed by another thunderous roar as its head formed another dragon-like figure.


    "I don''t see anyone ahead," he murmured, scanning the tiny-sized figure of his soldier approaching the next town. His eyes shifted to the next town, catching several knights fleeing to save their own skin while the undeads in the town were running toward the soldiers of Karo.


    Unlike the undeads outside the border hours ago, the numbers of undead from the next town were little in number.


    "They weren''t worth stopping for: Ileliot''s eyes glinted, deciding to deal with them so his men could continue advancing and reserving their strength. "Let''s eliminate them."


    Another roar erupted, echoing across the sky. And in a heartbeat, the sand dragon charged ahead with the intention of destroying everyone in in sight. Just like what happened to the first town, Heliot destroyed the second town without breaking a sweat... and then onto the third... and then the fourth.


    However, in the fifth town, Heliot flinched as he felt a dangerous aura from ahead. Before Heliot''s sand could destroy the house ahead of him, a figure appeared before it and stopped his destructive attack, taking Heliot by surprise for no one had ever managed to stop him... ever.


    D !


    Sund Gift

 Chapter 831 Who couldve died

    ?


    831 Who could''ve died


    The soldiers near Heliot''s vicinity and also the ones in the front line halted. Their eyes went wide, staring nkly in Heliot''s direction and the debris falling on the ground. Never once in their career had they witnessed someone stop Heliot''s sand dragon. Therefore, the sudden pause and shock.


    If the person who stopped Heliot''s sand dragon was an enemy, then this person was a formidable opponent. Which also meant they would be held back from advancing.


    Silence descended in the area, all eyes on Ileliot and the thick smoke before him. The first thing they saw through the thick fog of dust was the establishment. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, anticipating who was the person who stopped Heliot''s rampage.


    As the smoke gradually cleared up, Heliot narrowed his eyes. Unlike his soldiers, whose guards were all up whilst staring in the other person''s direction with hostility, Heliot maintained his calm mien. Heliot studied the silhouette behind the thick fog until he recognized that familiar figure.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" asked Heliot sternly, not pleased with the interruption this person caused. "ude?"


    ude drew a deep breath, stretching his arm while wincing. Soon, the fog that was surrounding him was thin enough to reveal his face.


    "Ugh... I want to ask the same, but then again, I realized we''re at war. So wreaking havoc wasn''t surprising. ude grumbled, moving his shoulder in a circr motion. "Goodness. Whatever that was, it''s surely strong. I thought I''d lose my limb trying to block it."


    ''Lose a limb?'' Heliot repeated in his head, raising his brows at that remark.


    He assessed ude, and despite that ude was disying a pained countenance, Heliot knew that the injury wasn''t as grave as ude imed. After all, Heliot felt the strength this young man had disyed to stop his sand dragon, and Heliot nearly inflicted injuries, if not for his quick reaction to sacrifice his sand dragon.


    "State your purpose, Your Highness." Heliot threw his thoughts at the back of his head, gazing at ude solemnly. "As far as I remember, we are in an alliance. I do not want to jump to a conclusion yet. Therefore, I would appreciate it if you state your reason for standing in my way." ude scrunched his face slightly, looking at I leliot from up and down.


    "Goodness... I rushed in here and didn''t even take a breath. But now, I am under suspicion - what a life!" A frown turned up on his face. "How do I say this... hmm... I need your help?"


    "Help?"


    "Uh-huh!" ude breathed out heavily, turning on his heel to face the establishment. "There were many things we found out in the capital, Prince. You might not care about thisnd since it is not thend of Karo, but my future wife had already decided.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Tuture wife?" whispered Heliot, wondering who could be the person ude was talking about, only to realize there was only onedy ude fancied in the strangest way. But that woman was already married; Heliot already epted that he would never figure out how this setup with Samael, Lilou, and ude as it seemed they already deemed ude''s ''feelings'' as normal.


    "Prince Heliot." Heliot snapped his eyes when ude called. "I will only say this once, so you have to listen. We don''t have much time."


    Ileliot furrowed his brows, staring at ude''s back as thetter waited for the fog to clear up. As they did so, ude summarized everything that had happened in the Capital of Spade. The more I leliot listened to this sickening story that was almost unthinkable to believe, the more he couldn''t pinpoint what to feel about it.


    As someone who also ruled thend and pledged to protect the people, Heliot could never understand Zero''s intention. It was obvious, despite that, how could such a person be so heartless as to sacrifice the entire nation for whatever reason?


    It was sickening, unspeakable, and wicked.


    "That is why... you shouldn''t let your emotions and goals take charge, ude continued, marching toward the establishment. "Unleashing such destructive power is not hard. To be fair, it was easy. We can just wreak havoc and mess everything up. However, would we be able to lift our chin proudly, knowing we had massacred the innocents?"


    ude''s expression turned solemn, opening the door of the establishment. There was no light inside and the only light outside was the torches from the cavaliers in the area. But ude didn''t need light to see in the dark. None of them needed that since they were originally creatures of the night.


    His eyes shone crimson red, gazing at the people cramped inside the establishment. Two children, hugging each other. Tears flooded their pale face that was dominated by nothing but dread. Their little bodies were trembling in fear, turning their heads at the person standing by the door.


    "We are not Quentin," ude breathed out, his voice shaking as he tried to suppress his anger. "Turning a blind eye to these people... is just as wicked as what he had done to them."


    ude stepped inside the establishment, watching the two children hug each other tightly. Their bodies trembled violently at the sound of his footsteps. Seeing their reaction, ude felt a pang in his chest.


    "Truly despicable, whispered ude to himself, squatting down as he was several feet from the children. Their muffled whimpers caressed his ears, making him sigh once more.


    "I won''t hurt you," ude reassured in the gentlest tone he could speak. "I''m sorry if that surprised you, but you''re safe now!"


    His lips stretched into a subtle smile, nodding at them reassuringly. However, reluctance still shone in their eyes, which was understandable. These children, despite barely knowing what was going on, were aware that they had no one to rely on. If their king could sacrifice them, of course, they couldn''t simply trust others.


    Meanwhile, Heliot also followed ude and stood by the door. His eyes fell on ude''s figure, who was squatting down. He moved his gaze over ude, and his heart clenched the moment he caught two pitiful children, who could''ve died with his monstrous attack.


    "Quentin..." Ileliot breathed out a jagged breath, unable to discern which emotion was dominant in his heart. But for sure, these feelings weren''t anything pleasant at all.


    !

 Chapter 832 Change of plans

    ?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    832 Change of ns


    Many things hovered in Heliot''s head, trying to understand what was going on inside Zero''s head to do such a vile thing. However, he quickly realized there was no point in trying to understand Zero''s mind. That man didn''t need understanding, but retribution.


    "It''s alright." Heliot watched ude croon, offering his hand to the children who nearly got crushed by Heliot''s destructive attacks. "I''m not saying you should trust me immediately, but this ce is not safe. It''s barely holding on."


    ude nodded reassuringly, smiling at the children. The children were still shaking


    uncontrobly, clutching each other tightly. They stared at ude''s kind expression before casting each other a look.


    Heliot didn''t stay long when he saw that the fear in the children''s eyes waned. He wasn''t a sentimental man who would understand many emotions. But he certainly knew that these children would reach their hands out to ude; they would die either way whether they take a leap of faith or cower in that corner.


    As Heliot stepped outside, he raised a finger and flicked it slightly. That minor gesture was enough to send a message to the cavaliers who stopped to assist him. They nodded at Heliot, shouting to pass the message to stop from advancing.


    Heliot''s gesture was a sign that there was a change of ns. They might not be able to stop those who went ahead to create a path for the rest of the troop. However, that was an easy fix. Whatever announcement Heliot had, they could just catch up to those in the front line to ry the change of n.


    Heliot watched his men yell and gallop to pass the message to the army breaching the border. Minutester, he nced over his shoulder as ude stepped out with a child in his arm, and the two children walking on either side of him. Heliot turned around ever so slowly, eyes falling on the infant in ude''s eyes.


    "These kids kept their little sister in a closet to keep her safe," exined ude seeing that Heliot was staring at the infant. "It''s a surprise it was sleeping soundlessly and isn''t making a sound.''


    ''It''s not sleeping! corrected Heliot inwardly, but gazing up at ude, he figured thetter already knew that. ude was aware this infant was infected, but it just so happened that it wasn''t capable to fight like the rest of the undead. Hence, the infant was just ''sleeping'' "There were still many people in the Spade Kingdom who were like them, Prince," ude continued solemnly, holding Ileliot''s gaze. "Those undeads we were fighting... they were simply victims of the mad king. Sir Knight Rufus is already cleansing them, but since he is the only person who could use the power of light, it would take some time.


    "The reason I am saying this is because the undeads weren''t our enemy, Prince Heliot. Zero was. The only one," he added as his expression turned firm. "I am not here to judge or im I am immacte. I killed the undead without a second hesitation. Countless of them shed blood under my sword. What I am saying is if you can knock them out. Don''t kill them until Sir Knight could get to them or the Divine Order steps foot in thisnd"


    "And give priority to people like them!" ude gazed down at the children and smiled subtly. "I already found a few of them, but since I have to get to you as soon as possible, I told them to stay safe in this ce."


    ude lifted his eyes to Heliot. "Can you take this task, Prince? I am aware that you are not obliged to do this much for this country, but I would really appreciate it if you can help us out."


    "You don''t n oning with us?" Heliot inquired, sensing that ude didn''t have any intentions of staying with them.


    "There''s another person I must talk to," ude responded without a second hesitation. "The problems in this country aren''t as easy as they appeared on the surface. I have to bring the Divine Orders into this ce as soon as possible since we cannot stay inside this hell for long." Some questions instantly rose in Heliot''s mind upon hearing ude''sst remarks. However, he didn''t raise any of them. Heliot was sharp enough to grasp what ude meant by that. Ileliot gazed up at the darkness covering the sky that stretched to a distance even Ileliot''s sharp eyes couldn''t reach.


    Heliot had always known there was something wrong with these powers. It was one of the main fuel why he pushed himself to breach the border quickly and also the reason he resorted to such a destructive yet easy method.


    They might not be sure of the exact reason how and why this darkness existed, but what they were certain of was that they have to get out of there as soon as possible.


    When Heliot set his eyes back on ude, his eyes sharpened.


    "If meeting King Stefan and the Divine Bearers is your top priority, then I won''t stop you. Thisnd may not be mine and these people weren''t the people I pledged to protect. However..." his gaze fell on the children, hiding behind ude upon Heliot''s gaze. "... I am not Quentin. I do not intend to cause more harm to the innocent. You said it yourself, our enemy is Quentin, not these people."


    Heliot cast the nearest knight a look, and thetter bowed. The knight jogged toward ude''s side.


    "I will ask my men to rescue as many survivors as they can," Heliot continued, making ude sigh in relief. Thetter then gazed down at the children who clutched the hem of his clothes even tighter.


    "It''s fine!" ude smiled reassuringly. "They will keep you safe from hereon. Close your eyes until you feel you''re safe."


    Reluctance shone in the children''s eyes, but eventually trusted the big brother who helped them. In the end, the children reluctantly followed the knight after ude passed the infant to the knight. But before they could leave, ude nted his hand on the knight''s shoulder. ude leaned closer to the knight and whispered in his ear. "Knock them out. It''s best for the both of them."


    !


    (62

 Chapter 833 Kraken

    ?


    833 Kraken


    >


    "Knock them out. It''s best for the both of them."


    The knight gazed at ude in surprise as thetter drew his head back. Seeing the resolve in ude''s eyes, the knight nodded without a word. With that being said, the knight ushered the children to the other soldiers to ride with them. But just as they reached the chariot, the other knight pressed something on the children''s shoulder, knocking them out as quietly as possible. ude rocked his head as the knights nced back in his direction before ude set his eyes back on I leliot. ude marched in Ileliot''s direction, stopping several steps from thetter.


    Since ude would separate ways with them, he instructed Heliot of the ces he was certain there were survivors and then the safest mansion on the outskirt of the capital. Heliot listened carefully to the instruction, gazing in a particr direction while nodding.


    "Very well - ahem!" ude cleared his throat, assessing Heliot''s side profile. "Good luck on your mission."


    Heliot cast ude an indifferent side eye, only to see thetter wave dismissively. As ude walked away leisurely before he started skipping, Heliot''s attention shifted to the building before them. His eyes narrowed, catching little cracks in the wall.


    The cracks crawled and gradually picked up its pace. In a blink of an eye, the entire establishment erupted into smithereens.


    "Ahh..." Heliot protected himself from the debris by turning them into sand, creating thicker smoke of dust.


    Heliot had been wondering how ude stopped the impact of their abrupt sh. Even though Heliot was aware ude stopped Heliot''s attack with brute force, there was still an after-effect of the impact. This establishment wouldn''t survive the impact as it was the nearest to them. The establishments and houses were ruined in the arca, losing their roofs or showing clear effects of the impact.


    But this house, for some reason, wasn''t affected. Now, Heliot understood that wasn''t the case. "What a convenient ability," he murmured, realizing it wasn''t that the establishment where the children hid wasn''t affected. In fact, it inflicted the damages that was expected. The only reason it didn''t give in immediately was that ude stopped its time.


    From Ileliot''s understanding, ude didn''t stop the general time since everyone didn''t notice. However, he stopped or probably extended the life expectancy of the establishment. No wonder Heliot felt this strange aura when he went to check inside previously. It was just faint, and he didn''t have the time to dwell on it.


    "A convenient ability matched with a quick thinking... that young man is surely admirable." Heliot turned on his heel, telling himself, admiring ude''s ability and how quickly thetter''s thinking wasn''t their priority.


    Right now, Heliot had met another agenda, and that was to evacuate and rescue all the survivors. It was a shame he couldn''t end Zero himself, but more than his opinion, he couldn''t just turn his back on the people of Spade. He wasn''t his subject, but these pitiful citizens were simply victims of being born in and ruled by a cruel king.


    Heliot stepped out of the thick fog and was weed by several units, who were waiting for his orders. He scanned the knights'' determined faces, drawing a deep breath before his lips parted, briefing them on the important details and giving out his royal orders.


    ************


    Meanwhile, near the seacoast of the Spade Kingdom, warships could be seen from the edge of thend. One could tell there was also a battle that was going on despite that ude could barely see the ships. They were as tiny as ants from his vantage point, but the smoke billowing in the night sky was an enough indicator of a fierce battle.


    Sparks were also flying, creating distant explosions from the cannons and causingrge waves. Just looking at it made ude a little nauseous as he wasn''t that fond of sea travel that much. Good thing they traveled with a small group and thus, they took the route onnd instead of


    going via ship.


    "Amazing..." ude breathed out, narrowing his eyes.


    His gaze caught the proud g of the Heart''s Kingdom fluttering wildly on top of the several warships. If ude''s calction was correct, Stefan shouldn''t have advanced this fast with the warships that weed them from the Spade Kingdom.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, considering most of the important limbs of Zero were in the Capital, it wasn''t that surprising. Even so, it was still amazing. After all, whoever was in charge of these warships was a capable individual. It was the same with the person defending the cast border. They managed to force Heliot to exert more effort to breach the border, after all.


    "Should I wait?" ude wondered to himself, looking around the coast if there were more troops. There was no one but himself. "Considering the n was to mislead Quentin and force half of his sea warriors into the other fort, they''d probably realizedte that the arrival ce is this one and not the other one"


    ude rocked his head in understanding, assuming that those who were expecting Stefan''s ships on the other fort didn''t realize this was where Stefan''s people would arrive. If those soldiers realized this, they would surely gallop their way into this ce to stop Stefan from stepping foot in thisnd.


    "That''s right. There''s no way Stefan would just leave the fort unguarded. He must''ve had other ns..." just as those remarks rolled out of ude''s lips, his breath hitched as his pupils went wide. His heart suddenly thudded against his ribcage, making it skip a beat for a moment. There, on the sea, appeared gigantic tentacles from the underground. It appeared so suddenly that some ships split in half. Compare to the tiny size of the ships that appeared from ude''s vantage point, those tentacles looked monstrous.


    "Kraken..." whispered ude, holding his breath as a warship from the Heart''s Kingdom got wrecked in one swift move. It reminded him of those dark threads in the Colosseum, but this one was twice bigger than those. "... just what sort of sorcery did that man do to deploy all sorts


    of things?"


    Just then, ude realized that Zero might''ve known the diversion Stefan nned, and thus, he prepared such a monstrous and legendary creature to fight them. This wouldn''t be an easy match... that was for sure.


    !


    Swipe left to continue >


    23

 Chapter 834 A legendary creature he was so fond once

    ?


    834 A legendary creature he was so fond once


    Meanwhile, inside the naval warships in the an, soldiers from the Heart''s Kingdom invaded the other ships. Cannon flew everywhere, giving sparks in the dark sky like stars in the night. The cries of war and the sh of metals resounded in the air.


    With the Divine Order and Stefan - the king of the Heart''s Kingdom - at the helm of this war, they quickly took the upper hand. Their enemies were capable elite knights; they were knights trained to battle in the ocean. Thus, even without any proper leader leading them, they still managed to hold off Stefan''s forces. But not enough to stop them from advancing.


    Stefan and the Divine Order destroyed multiple warships already whilst inflicting minor casualties. Even though this wasn''t the type of war they were used to, they still dominated their enemies until the shore of the Land of Spade was in sight.


    However, just as they thought their goals were within their reach, the war took an abrupt pause. Both forces from the Spade and the Heart''s Kingdom stopped fighting as the surface they were standing on shook violently. Some lost their bnce and fell, sliding as the ship tilted. Others managed to grab onto anything to keep themselves from falling.


    Stefan, who was still on the main ship of the Heart''s Kingdom, grabbed onto the deck. His eyes snapped open at the bloodcurdling growl that resonated in the air. He still hadn''t known what caused the violent tremors and the cause of the ssh of water that quickly disguised itself as rain, but his gut feeling already told him whatever it was meant trouble.


    "What the hell is that?" Stefan heard a soldier''s shaking voice after a moment, making Stefan lift his head.


    What Stefan first saw was a gigantic thing wiggling from underneath the water to the sky. It took him a few seconds to realize they were monstrous tentacles that reached past the ship''s mast, piercing the dark sky.


    His heart instantly pounded against his chest and for a moment, that was all Stefan heard echoing in his cars.


    "A Kraken...?" he blurted out under his breath, recalling this famous fable he only heard when he was a child.


    Where did he read it again?


    "Right..." he whispered as he remembered where he first heard of such a creature. "... from Ameria."


    Ameria Grimsbanne.


    Ameria was Samael, Lucia, and Dyrroth''s biological mother. She was also the Queen of the Heart''s Kingdom and the Queen Mother of all the King''s children. She was legally every La Crox''s mother even if she wasn''t the one who birthed them.


    Ameria was a good woman even though Stefan barely have memories with her. One particr memory Stefan could remember was when Ameria would enthusiastically tell them stories. For Stefan, it was the reason Samael chose to go around as a vagabond and enjoyed a life full of adventures. Ameria liked adventures, and she always bragged about her journey before settling down.


    There was also this book Samael wrote where there was a creature which was a Kraken. Stefan knew that story from cover to cover, as it was one of his favorite books to read. In that story, the Kraken was a powerful creature that reside deep underwater, but it was actually a kind one. Unlike its monstrous appearance and destructive strength, the Kraken was actually a kind soul. The very reason it resided deep in the an was to not scare anyone.


    A piercing scream brought Stefan back to his senses, wincing as he felt like his eardrum would explode at this thin and sharp noise. Many knights covered their cars, but some weren''t quick enough to do so. Their cars bled, and those who were near the source of the piercing sound had also shed tears of blood.


    The piercing noisested for a minute, but it killed many soldiers. Most of those who didn''t survive it had bleeding ears and eyes. The worst ones lost their eyes as if it was popped like a balloon.


    Another echoing roar followed the piercing scream before one of the gigantic tentacles moved. It instantly split the warship near Stefan''s in half.


    Boogsh!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Stefan''s eyes were dted, holding his breath. His gaze was fixed on the Kraken and his grip on the railing tightened, knowing this would be a tough battle to ovee. Such a legendary creature... wouldn''t just die in a single sh. It had skin as thick as metals and, with its size, it wouldn''t be surprising if the warships would get destroyed in a matter of minutes.


    This was bad.


    "It''sing!!" A knight''s shout echoed in the air after another minute as the other tentacle moved again. This time, it was aiming at Stefan''s ship.


    "We cannot set sail," mumbled Stefan while the people behind him frantically ran around to move the ship. Even though the Kraken''s movements were slow, it wasn''t slow enough for them to get away.


    Stefan calmed himself down, thinking of how to save all his people. They couldn''t row their way to thend, it was still too far. If they desert the ship, the Kraken attacked would just attack the ships again and they would have to keep deserting them.


    What should they do?


    "Attack it..." Stefan clenched his teeth at the only answer he got. "... damn it!"


    Attacking it was easy, but then again, if it fought back, they would lose the ships faster. Why? Because this creature''s attack was so powerful it could wipe the ship. Fighting without anynd to stand on wasn''t ideal.


    "It seems there''s nothing..." Stefan trailed off, turning his head in a particr direction. When his eyesnded on thend in the distance, he caught a familiar figure waving to get his attention. "ude?"


    ude was just the size of an ant. They were that far from each other. However, seeing that ude was there, Stefan suddenly had an idea. ude was making silly and big gestures to ry a message, but none of it made sense to Stefan. Still, he didn''t need to understand what ude


    was saying.


    "Maxine!!!" Stefan roared, getting this Divine Bearer''s attention and all of those who heard his voice. "Take one ship and go straight to the Land of Spade. Will hold this creature off."


    "ude is there. He will assist you!" he added at the top of his lungs, wielding his sword as he called, ''Lancelot. Let''s slice this thing up."


    !


    23

 Chapter 835 The scream of death

    ?


    835 The scream of death


    ude blinked, putting his hand over his brows to see what was going on. He narrowed his eyes, catching several people lowering rowing boats from either side of the ship. Some of the ships were nosediving into the sea.


    "What the..." he trailed off when the Kraken let out another piercingly loud scream, making ude cover his ears. From this distance, ude already felt like his eardrums would shatter at the noise. He couldn''t imagine how loud it was for those in the ships.


    "llell... what kind of throat..." he couldn''t finish his sentence once again as he noticed a figure flying in the air like a shadow.


    All ude saw was this sharp glint of metal before a strong gust of wind blew past him. ude raised his arm in front of him on instinct, getting slightly drenched by the ssh of water. When he peeked over his shoulder, all he saw was this tiny figure in the air with his sword against the Kraken''s gigantic tentacle.


    "Uncle..." he whispered, recognizing the person whounched that power and quick assault that caused a strong gust of wind.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The already tumultuous waters created giant ripples, making the ships sway along the waves. Despite the distance, the screams and shouts of people trying to flee the ocean reached ude''s ears. Some took advantage of Stefan''s attack and the wild waves, using it as their head start to row the boats farther from the Kraken. However, every single one of them was aware that a little distance wasn''t enough.


    Until they reach thend, the Kraken would easily destroy them. Thus, some of them didn''t bother riding the boats and swam their way out of the scene. At this point, ude could barely identify who were the knights from the Heart''s Kingdom and those from the Spade Kingdom.


    They all wanted one thing, and that was to survive.


    "Damn that Quentin!" ude cursed Zero and even strangled him several times in his head. The more he see the situation, the more he realized that the knights who were fighting against them were unconscious sacrifices.


    Not just the innocent people of the Spade Kingdom, but everyone, even the knights, were nothing but sacrificialmbs.


    ude gazed at the monstrous creature far away. Everyone else looked as tiny as ants, while those tentacles still looked five times taller and bigger than a watchtower. Considering ude was standing far away, he could imagine just how big it was up close.


    "Fuck!" he cursed aloud, noticing that the Kraken moved its two tentacles. Earlier, the Kraken only used one tentacle to break a ship into smithereens. Having him use two or more would be disastrous, especially since the ocean was its advantage.


    Stefan and everyone in there would have a hard time battling the Kraken if they didn''t have anything tond on.


    "Auron!" ude yelled, clenching his teeth until the veins in his temples protruded angrily. At the same time, another sharp roar from the creature pierced everyone''s ears. The ear-splitting noise forced everyone to pause and cover their ears, leaving them all open to receive an attack from the Kraken. Using this time, the Kraken moved its two tentacles. creating violent waves until its tip resurfaced from underwater.


    Everyone could only gaze heavenward, wide-eyed. They held their breaths, watching its shadowe closer with every passing second. The majority of them felt their hearts drop to their stomach, knowing this would be their end.


    Unlike their will and courage in fighting another man with their swords, before this Kraken, their bodies wouldn''t even listen to them. All they felt before their uing death was the sense of failure. The people in the area where one of the tentacles was about tond couldn''t even shut their eyes as they anticipated their death.


    However, just as the tentacle was a meter away from their heads, it stopped. No one noticed it immediately, staring at it nkly until the sticky and slimy fluid trickled down their heads and faces.


    "Move!!!" Before anyone could figure out what had just happened, a yell from somewhere echoed faintly. "Do not stop! Keep rowing and reach thend!!"


    Some turned their heads to search for the owner of the voice, while others didn''t have the time to do so. Instead, they followed the instruction and rowed the boats. Others swam away as fast as they could, not giving the shattered woods and things floating on the sea; even the dead bodies floating didn''t hinder them from fleeing the scene.


    As long as they were on the water, they weren''t safe. The scream of the Kraken was so loud it could kill. Those who thought going underwater to not hear the scream of death were proven wrong and died instantly underwater.


    To make it short, they had to get away as soon as possible.


    As many soldiers fled the scene, a few stayed behind like Stefan and members of the Divine Order. The Divine Orders stopped the other tentacle with Ramin clutching midair while the rest attacked it. They weren''t able to graze it, but they managed to divert the direction where it was attacking.


    "Move!! Do not stop! Keep rowing and reach thend!" Maxine, a member of the Divine Order, yelled her lungs out and everyone snapped back to reality.


    Maxinended on the desk of the smaller ship near the Kraken, joining the rest, who hopped away afterunching their attacks. Stefan alsonded on the ship after Maxine. All of them subconsciously turned their heads to the coast where ude was standing at.


    "That kid..." Ramin grinned, realizing ude''s presence, which he didn''t notice before. "... damn. He''s not the fearsome earl of Monarey for nothing"


    "Good thing he was there to help, Kristina mumbled, peeling her eyes away from ude to the Kraken before them. "If not for him, half of us were already dead."


    ude stopped the tentacle in time, allowing the Divine Order to attack the Kraken freely. Still, the Divine Order''s attacks were nothing. Only Stefan and his Lancelot were able to graze it, albeit shallowly.


    "I told you to assist everyone away." While everyone shifted their attention to the Kraken, Stefan spoke quictly. "My gut feeling told me the Divine Bearers were needed in thatnd more than they were needed in here. I will stop this Kraken"


    "Your Majesty -


    "Maxine..." Stefan kept his eyes on the monster before them, eyes glinting with murderous intent. "... this is a royal order. Don''t make me repeat myself."


    !


    23

 Chapter 836 Gifted with the spirit to lead

    ?


    836 Gifted with the spirit to lead


    "Maxine... this is a royal order. Don''t make me repeat myself again."


    The Divine Bearers who looked up to Stefan frowned deeply, gazing at the king''s back. Stefan already told them to assist everyone, but with the monstrous attack the Kraken had disyed, leaving the king just sounded so ridiculous. Still, if that was what the king ordered, they could only abide.


    "As you wished, Your Majesty." Maxine bowed and then cast the rest of the Divine Order a look. She wasn''t surprised at theck of worry in Charlotte, Ramin, and Kristina, because they had been shamelessly and openly opposing Stefan.


    Maxine and the rest didn''t have their memories before the regression, but it wasn''t like anything changed. Unlike Charlotte, Ramin, and Kristina, most of them supported Stefan before the regression. Many of them died fighting for Stefan... and they didn''t know that was the very reason Stefan was telling them to leave him.


    Stefan didn''t want to sacrifice their lives again for him. This time, Stefan promised he would make better decisions and wouldn''t sacrifice the lives of those who were loyal to him until the very end. Stefan was probably the only person who could understand Zero because there was a point in Stefan''s life he could sacrifice everyone - even this world for his own greed.


    ''I don''t consider this as an act to atone for my sins... Stefan told himself as the people on the ship desert it to assist the other soldiers away. "My sins were far graver and needed to be atoned for a lifetime. However, I learned my lessons and my death ironically opened my eyes that were blinded by jealousy, greed, and fear for many years."


    Stefan raised his sword as he kept his focus on the Kraken before him.


    "Quentin... howe you had resorted to the same decisions that killed not just both of us but also ourrades?" he wondered, despite knowing he wouldn''t get an answer from Zero. The guy wasn''t here, after all. "Howe... you are still blinded by these things when death offers a clear understanding of the people who mattered and not?"


    Stefan and Zero died the same night and almost the same way, after all. That night in South Minowa, they didn''t just lose their lives. They lost their people those who were aware of their sins and wickedness but still supported them, regardless, out of loyalty.


    How could Zero not have the same enlightenment as Stefan?


    That the power they sought and the fear they kept running away from wasn''t what truly mattered? But their people''s lives weren''t worth sacrificing for a meager power.


    "But then again, I can''t call this meager." Stefan breathed out, assessing the Kraken and the bone-chilling aura it was emanating. "This power to control something so powerful... I wonder what sort of deal you have gained all this?"


    Stefan drew a deep breath along with the car-piercing shrick of the Kraken. A powerful gust of wind blew past him, making gigantic waves that rocked the ships and the boats fleeing the scene. When Stefan blinked, the shadow of the monstrous tentacles hovered over him. However, his focus was on the other tentacle that rose along with the one above him.


    "Not a chance," he whispered, disappearing from his vantage point.


    Five seconds after Stefan fled the ship he was standing on, the ship was split in half as the tentaclended on it. Meanwhile, Stefan reappeared above a boat, blocking the attack that was about to hit it. Those inside the boat gazed at Stefan''s back with wide eyes and gaping mouths, unable to believe how Stefan blocked the attack while mid-air as if Stefan could fly.


    "Keep rowing!!" A voice from a distance brought the knights back to their senses, and without thinking twice, they rowed the boat aggressively. Just as they were out of the danger zone, anotherrge wave came from behind the boat, causing them to move faster away from the


    arca.


    "Keep moving!!" another voice from a distance hollered, and another voice repeated those same words. Soon, everyone in each boat had someone screaming their lungs out, saying, "keep moving!" and "to the coast!"


    They chanted those words, reminding everyone they had to flee if they wanted to survive. No one dared look back at Stefan as they gritted their teeth, staring at the coast with fire in their eyes.


    "Keep moving!!"


    "Don''t look back!!"


    "To the coast!!!"


    The knights let out deep and loud huffs, rowing in sync and using those loud huffs as signals to their movements. Even when an enormous shadow would shade them, they didn''t look back or panic. They kept their eyes ahead, especially the Divine Bearers.


    The Divine Bearers knew that if they ever look back even once, they would surely change their minds and disobey the king''s order. They couldn''t do that. Stefan, the king, was risking his life to save his people, which everyone was aware of.


    They were the king''s soldiers, and yet, the king was the one protecting them. It should be the other way around. Therefore, there was a sense of shame in the soldiers'' hearts and gratefulness. No one spoke about it and only chanted the same chant, but deep in their hearts, all of them pledge to be more useful once they were on thend.


    They might stand no chance against the Kraken, but on a battlefield against anynd monster, they would surely make way for their king.


    War.


    Once they reached thend, it would be a bloodbath.


    ude glossed his eyes over the people rowing their boat from a distance. Ile could feel the burning desire in their hearts to reach thend and their thick aura that spoke of their morale. ''Aside from Auntie Lilove... there''s only one person who could move a person''s heart,'' he thought, admitting to himself that Stefan had a knack for making people stay loyal to him or fight for him to death. ''I guess this is a good sign since we will need an enthusiastic soldier to clean thisnd."


    ude raised his gaze over the boats, racing to reach thend. Behind all those boats was a gigantic Kraken and a tiny bit size man battling the former. Stefan would asionallynd on broken wood floating on the ocean for a second before jumping high again. There were times Stefan wouldnd on the Kraken only to slide, but he would only stay for a second so he could jump and stay mid-air.


    "It''ll be hard for him to keep fighting with that method," murmured ude after a quick assessment of the battle. "With a limited space tond on, he would soon..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ude trailed off when he felt a presence two steps behind him before he heard a familiar


    voice.


    "Can you slow him down?" asked the person behind ude. "The space around His Majesty. Can you slow the time around him so he could stay mid-air longer?"


    ude looked back in a hurry to confirm the person behind him. He lifted his eyes at the towering person standing behind him, wide-eyed. There were only two people who ude considered too tall, and one of them was Rufus. The other one was...


    "Uncle Alphonse?"


    ***


    A/N:


    Sorry for theck of updates. The holiday season took most of my time because my siblings came over to spend Christmas with me. It''s been a while since I celebrated Christmas, so I focused on being with my family.


    Thank you for understanding and I''ll update regrly until before New Years''s eve because I''ll be busy with new year ^^


    I hope everyone has a great time this holiday season. Sending virtual hugs and wishes to


    everyone!


    Post your firstmen!!


    82

 Chapter 837 A dead fish

    ?


    837 A dead fish


    "Uncle Alphonse?"


    ude''s pupils went wide, trying to confirm the face under the shade of the person''s hood. When thetter pulled his hood down, ude''s jaw nearly fell.


    "What are you..." he trailed off when Alphonse shed him a short smile, making ude take a step back.


    "I know you and I had so many things to discuss -


    "We need no discussion." ude shook his head in dismay, pulling an aura on him as if to tell Alphonse he wouldn''t hesitate to wield his sword at any moment.


    "I know." Alphonse breathed out, ignoring the hostilitying from his nephew as he shifted his attention to the battle between the Kraken and Stefan. "I understand you despised me more than anyone - more than Stefan for taking your parents'' lives. No words of apology would ever quench that hatred. However, I believe we are currently in a situation where our personal issues should be put aside."


    Alphonse carefully set his eyes back to ude. "I came here because Stefan told me to assist him. If you and I are still alive after this, we can settle any score"


    Silence dawned on them for a moment, staring at each other. After several seconds, ude let out a weak yet deep huff, rxing his tense shoulders.


    "I can''t stop the time from that distance," said ude, answering his uncle''s previous query whilst keeping his eyes on him. "But I can slow it down. I don''t know if that is enough since I can only do it for five seconds. I don''t want to force myself more than that."


    It would be too dangerous for ude to stop the time longer than a few seconds. After all, he had been using his divine weapon, Auron, since marching the warriors out of the Colosseum. Morcover, he didn''t want to lose control over it. Therefore, ude was careful in using his ability to not make the same mistake as the reversal of time.


    "Tive seconds is enough." Alphonse rocked his head and gazed at the ocean. He briefly cast all the people in the boat and swimming in their direction a look, before lifting his gaze. The battle between Stefan and the Kraken was intense. Even from this distance, ude and Alphonse could feel the thick sh of aura that the powerful gust of wind and big waves brought. Aside from one problem that Stefan''s ces tond on decreased significantly in a matter of a minute, the good thing was that the waves of this sh were causing hastened the speed of the knights approaching thend.


    "Support him as much as you can,'' said Alphonse after a moment of silence, keeping his eyes on the Kraken. "But only when you think he needed it. Right now, Stefan can fight without anyone''s help. Therefore, you should conserve your energy until it is necessary to step in"


    ude''s brows rose, gazing at his uncle''s side as thetter walked forward until he was standing


    beside him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are already doing a good job in assisting him and everyone!" Alphonse''s eyes slid to the corner, falling on his nephew''s figure. "Keep it up."


    "I don''t need your praise or approval." ude was irritated, snapping his tongue. "Don''t order


    me around. I know what I am doing


    "I am simply reminding you," said Alphonse, smiling slightly. "After all, you tend to lose your mind whenever you are cornered. I won''t ask you to trust us, but rather, Stefan and I don''t deserve your slightest concern."


    "Just think that whatever you do, we don''t honestly care," he continued, taking another two steps until he was in front. "Therefore, there''s no point in risking your life or sacrificing your own time for us."


    ude''s face darkened at Alphonse''s remarks. He balled his hand into a tight fist, getting more irritated the more this man speak as if he had the right to be concerned about him, ude despised Alphonse just as equally as how he hated Stefan and Alistair.


    What they had done to ude and his parents was unforgivable. The only reason ude was tolerating their insufferable presence around him was that they had the "same" goal. They had the same enemy, thus, they had to deal with this first.


    "What about you?" asked ude after telling himself to set aside his personal issues with Alphonse. "What are you going to do?"


    ude turned his head in Alphonse''s direction, only to see that thetter wasn''t moving anymore. Alphonse stood motionless, making ude furrow his brows. He heard about his uncle''s ability to be one with the shadow. However, ude had no idea about Alphonse''s real abilities.


    The La Crox had this habit of hiding the real nature of their abilities, after all. Just like Samael, whom everyone thought was gifted, only for him to admit that his real ability was to steal other people''s abilities.


    ude took one careful step toward Alphonse, calling him with a quiet voice to see what was going on. Ilis steps became more and more careful until he was standing beside Alphonse. ude tilted his upper body to the side to see Alphonse''s front.


    "What are you...?" he trailed off, seeing that Alphonse''s eyes were nothing but white. Thetter wasn''t moving and just standing on the same spot, but ude was certain Alphonse was currently unconscious.


    "Unconscious..." ude whispered as deep lines appeared in between his brows. "... no, you weren''t unconscious. You''re just not here, are you?"


    Just then, ude realized something and got a good grasp of Alphonse''s real abilities. As soon as he did, ude''s mouth fell open in amusement.


    "How... did I miss it?"


    ********


    Meanwhile, under the ocean, a dead fish that was floating down deep in the ocean opened its eyes. The fish gazed around, catching the dark element that i deemed as the body of the Kraken. Most of its tentacles were still underwater. In other words, those above the sea were simply a portion of it.


    ''It won''t be an exaggeration to say this Kraken had a size of a town, thought the fish, swimming deeper to see how deep the Kraken''s body was. As it swam deeper, a thought crossed the fish. ''I should''ve told him to look after my body. But then again, he might kill me if he knew I was


    vulnerable in that state.


    D !


    *

 Chapter 838 The strings of life and death

    ?


    838 The strings of life and deathN?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was always a mystery to ude how Alphonse could travel from one ce to another. After all, what was known to him was that Alphonse could just appear as a shadow as long as there was a shade. Not that ude really cared back then; he was just a child when Alphonse died at the hands of Samael. Therefore, they all moved on because of the countless obstacles and problems they needed to solve.


    ude had almost forgotten about Alphonse''s existence. This uncle of his didn''t even cross his mind, having more things to think about because of the reversal of time. But now that Alphonse had appeared and his body was standing still beside him, ude finally got the answer he didn''t think he would even need.


    "What a convenient ability" murmured ude, staring at the person standing beside him. "I''d take this over mine, to be honest. I wonder what''s the catch?"


    His brow arched, eyes at Alphonse''s figure. ude narrowed his eyes, pressing his lips into a thin line. He could still hear everyone''s echoing huffs as they approached thend and the big sshes caused by the battle between the Kraken and Stefan.


    "I wonder..." ude swiftly swung his arm, pointing his sharp nails at Alphonse''s throat. ... so that''s the catch, huh?"


    He retrieved his hand ever so slowly, allowing his long nails to return to their original length. He rocked his head in understanding, telling himself this shouldn''t be an opportunity he should take advantage of.


    "We have amon enemy," he whispered to himself, shaking his head to shrug off the wicked idea that suddenly crossed his mind. "I will deal with himter. For now, I need to be mature."


    A glint flickered across his eyes while the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. He couldn''t kill or harm Alphonse as thetter might be doing something beneficial to their side. However, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t do anything to quench his annoyance for being forced into the passivity of the situation.


    ude snapped his eyes ahead, obviously catching the scene which he had been staring at previously. The knights were still rowing their boats in sync while others were swimming. Most of them got rid of their metal armor to swim faster.


    The battle between Stefan and the Kraken was still raging on. Stefan was holding his ground, so ude didn''t need to dwell in the fight. He would only help Stefan if thetter needed it. For now, ude had to conserve even the tiniest energy knowing this fight wouldn''t stop when they reach thend. If anything, the battle would only start once the soldiers from the I leart''s Kingdom reach thend.


    Considering ude had so much time to spare while resting, he marched towards the end of the fort. He squatted down, dipping his hand into the water only to scoop a handful of water to the concrete ground. He then made a mess, making mud out of the dirt on the ground and the


    water.


    When the dirt turned muddy, the corner of his lips stretched from car to car. Mischief shone in his cycs, looking back in Alphonse''s direction.


    "Sorry, but not sorry" ude marched back to Alphonse, standing before thetter with his dirty hand.


    Like any mischievous young person, ude stretched his arm and painted on Alphonse''s face, giving him a mustache. He drew circles around his uncle''s eyes, horns on his temple, and even whiskers. Satisfaction grew clearer on ude''s face the more he added ''art'' to Alphone''s face. "I wonder what would be his reaction -"


    ude drew his hand away and hid it behind him when Alphonse suddenly opened his eyes and gasped. His brows rose, smiling politely as if he wasn''t doing anything mischievous one second ago.


    "You have an awesome ability," mused ude while Alphonse was trying to catch his breath. ''I would love to have that ability instead of what I have. My abilities were tiring; sometimes, it is also unstable. I guess if one''s ability has something to do with time like mine or uncle Stefan''s or anything that associates with the natural order, we''re bound to make a dangerous decision." "Uncle Stefan even lost his mind peeking into the future," he continued, shrugging, "No wonder he stopped peeking into the future since it can be misunderstood -"


    "I''ll get him out of there! ude was cut off mid-sentence when Alphonse spoke after recovering his breathing. "Once all the knights reach the coast, I''ll get him out of there!" "Pardon?" ude blinked, confused at the sense of urgency in Alphonse''s voice. "What happened? Why do you sound like your brother will die soon?"


    "Because he will," Alphonse''s response was firm and quick, setting his eyes back to the shore. He nced at the people in the boat, nodding in approval as the knights were almost close. That was quick of them, but this wasn''t the time tomend these knights.


    Alphonse lifted his eyes, only to catch Stefan flying upward with his sword thrust forward. Stefan also had done a great job in holding his ground.


    "I checked the Kraken''s foundation and what I found is that the one we are seeing is simply a small part of it," said Alphonse sternly, eyer burning as if what he said wasn''t enough to give justice to what he found. "And to make it worse, I think the Kraken was already dead.


    "What?"


    "Necromancy," Alphonse whispered to himself. "I would say it was something like that, considering the undead running wild in thend."


    "You''ve been here since the beginning?"


    "I''ve been here even before you, Samael, and everyone with you arrived." Alphonse faced ude with a stern expression, not knowing what sort of silly art he had on his face. "But that isn''t the point. The point here is that Quentin''s ability was to control the dead and the alive. Ile simply preferred controlling the dead to confuse his enemy and make them assume it was necromancy"


    "How are you sure of this?"


    "I''ve seen it. Underwater. Attached to the Kraken''s head." Alphonse peeled his eyes away from his nephew to look ahead, seeing that the knights were almost there. "The strings of life... and death."


    His expression darkened as he had another conclusion in his head. "I wish I was wrong, but I think Quentin got a hold of a demon."


    <


    !

 Chapter 839 A reference of the book of adventures

    ?


    839 A reference of the book of adventures


    Vampires had different abilities, which they called gifts, or sometimes cursed. Their abilities were always been a double-edged sword; it could be harmful to them if they didn''t handle it well. However, aside from thatmon fact, a vampire''s ability had its variation and stages.


    It was hard to guess a vampire''s ability since most of them learned to hide the real nature of their abilities. Others, just like Zero, would go so far as to make his ability appear different from what it truly was.


    Diversion had been a great war tactic. Therefore, one couldn''t just fight with everything they have until they uncovered a vampire''s ability''s real nature.


    For instance, Alphonse could upy a person or an animal''s body for as long as it was dead or almost on the brink of death. If Alphonse died inside that body, he could just easily hop to the next body that was avable. However, the downside of that was that Alphonse''s original body was vulnerable. If his body died, then Alphonse would also die.


    It was the same for Zero. However, none of them knew the downside of his abilities. Yet. But what they were certain of was that Zero was a puppeteer. It was not necromancy and that... Alphonse was a hundred and ten percent certain of


    "The Kraken was already old, residing deep in the ocean,'' said Alphonse, keeping his eyes on the fierce battle between the legendary creature and Stefan. "The more you look at it, his attacks might be destructive and monstrous, but they''re unnatural.


    "Now that you mention it, you''re right." ude rocked his head in agreement. "Even its screams. sounded painful."


    "Because it was in pain."


    "Seriously. I don''t have spare energy to get angry at Quentin anymore!" A deep exhale slipped


    past ude''s nostrils, thinking that even a Kraken was being victimized and used by the twisted Zero. "Can you go there?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Down. Underwater: Alphonse slowly set his eyes on ude. "I can go there, but I still have to get Stefan out of there. I need someone to cut the link."


    ude just looked at Alphonse''s funny face in disbelief. Ile didn''t know whether tough at the art stered on Alphonse''s face, which thetter had no idea of, or get offended.


    "Just tell me you''d rather have me killed than sacrifice your life" ude scoffed, shaking his head mildly. "Just don''t make it sound like you got no other option than send your nephew to a death trap."


    "Just say no."


    "For what? To get indebted to you for saving my ass? No, thanks. I''d rather die than"


    "..." Alphonse was lost for words, watching ude take off unnecessary weight on him. Thetter was still mumbling, dissing Alphonse.


    If Alphonse did everything himself, ude wouldin. But since he asked ude a favor, he was stillining. Surely, this was enough to confuse Alphonse with where to stand. Yet, the corner of his lips curled up into a subtle smile.


    ''I thought even after being raised with that dramatic us, ude would be different, was what crossed Alphonse''s mind. ''I guess us''s personality would still rub off of him!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Is that all I needed to do?" Alphonse was brought back from his momentary trance when ude spoke. "Don''t space out. We have no time for that."


    "Yes,"


    "What do they look like, and where would I find them?"


    "You''ll know when you see them. They''re like strings on top of its head." Alphonse threw the thoughts he had previously at the back of his head. "Be careful.''


    ude only snorted in response to his uncle, walking toward the edge of the ground. But just before he could jump into the water, he looked back at Alphonse.


    "Don''t stay in the ocean for too long. The Kraken might die once you cut the link and when that happens, it would naturally produce inks that are enough to paint the ocean ck. It''ll be hard to navigate your way out, considering the tentacles that would fall into the water right after," Alphonse briefed him, stressing each of his words, hoping ude would listen.


    "How the hell did you know all this?" ude inquired out of pure curiosity. "You sound like you already fought a Kraken before."


    "Samael." There was a tinge of embarrassment in Alphonse''s tone when he answered ude honestly. "Hell wrote it in his book of adventures."


    "What the?"


    "And I''ve read enough books about a Kraken," Alphonse backed up, throwing away the shame this question and answer brought. "Focus, ude. Your life is on the line here. Take care.


    ude assessed Alphonse from head to toe before his eyes lingered on thetter''s face. I lis lips curled up, biting his tongue to stop himself fromughing out loud.


    "I am not joking, ude" Alphonse''s expression darkened as his voice sounded firmer. "This is not aughing matter."


    "I''m notughing because you are giving me warnings based on books." ude grinned mischievously. "I read the first book of Uncle Hell''s book of adventures, and I know they were written based on his experience with a little bit of exaggeration. I am just not obsessed with his work, so I can only remember a part of it."


    "I''m not saying it''s bad or something I shouldugh about, but it''s just that you look funny," he added, pointing at Alphonse. "I really want to take you seriously, but your face just makes it a challenge."


    ude shook his head whileughing, trying to get a hold of himself. Ile stretched his arms, tilting his body from one side to the other.


    "I just won''t look at you, but lest worsees to worst, tell the Divine Order to scatter and cleanse thisnd of the undead. That''s the reason I came here, after all." ude didn''t idle as he jumped almost immediately, diving into the ocean to do what he was told to do.


    Meanwhile, Alphonse stood motionless on his spot, staring at the ripples where ude jumped into. He assumed what ude said was just a part of thetter''s yful nature. Thus, he didn''t dwell on it. Instead, he lifted his eyes, only to see that the knights were almost there.


    ??.


    11/


    preparation for a spell he was about to execute.


    D !


    *

 Chapter 840 What a humor

    840 What a humor


    [ COLOSSEUM ]


    "Samael!!" A loud, heart-pounding roar reverberated across the Colosseum, which was slowly falling apart. Samael, who justnded on top of the powerfully built wall, grinned wickedly. He licked his lips, eyes glowing brighter.


    "Quentin¡­ what a fool," he snickered, jumping off the wall as another dark and gigantic thread smashed the wall down. The Colosseum was one of the most unguarded ces in the entire Spade Kingdom. Yet, this penitentiary that was disguised as a ce for entertainment held capable knights hostage for years. Despite theck of security, its study and towering walls were enough to keep the exhausted knights within it. But now, this ce that imprisoned countless men and muffled their painful cry for help was falling apart one after another. What was silly was that the person who was destroying it was also the person who ordered to build it. Boogsh!


    Samaelnded on a broken wall, snapping his eyes at the thick smoke ascending to the dark sky, surrounding everything. Yet Samael was unfazed, watching the tentacle slide back from the ruined wall. He lifted his head, searching for the monstrous eyes behind the fog that was glowing in red. But just as he saw a red glint behind the fog, a dark suddenly bolted from below him. Samael leaned back, dodging the de that wasing at him. He somersaulted in the air, spreading his fingers as he touched a huge piece of debris that was falling, hopping until he reached the rocky ground. "Right¡­ I nearly forgot about you," he remarked when a figurended several meters from his vantage point. "Quentin, I didn''t say it before, but how could you?"


    A look of disbelief dominated Samael''s face as he assessed Zero in the body of his bastard son, Tristan Willow. "If this had happened before, I wouldmend you for having such a brilliant idea. However, I am now fathering a son and a daughter, and thus, I am utterly disgusted at how you raised your bastard just for you to take his body." Samael shook his head mildly. "You surely secured a spot in hell with this, Quentin."


    Zero, who was in the body of Tristan Willow, chuckled. The threads behind him that looked like a Kraken roared, making the ground shake.


    "I''ve always known there''s no amount of repentance that could give me a chance to enter the pearly gates of heaven, Samael. We both know we might not uncover what was there after death, but surely, it wasn''t a paradise." Tristan smirked. "Therefore, rather than being enved in the eternal damnation, why not make sure you will go there as a legendary so that even Satan would tremble at the thought of your presence?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I see¡­" Samael narrowed his eyes while the corner of his lips curled up. "... I presumed you had such a thought because you are not sure you will seed, huh?"


    Tristan raised his brows, cocking his head to the side. "I mean, it seems you''re doing all this because you''re anticipating your death." Samael sported a knowing look, giving him a piece of his mind. "I used to think that way. If I''m going to hell, I''d rather go there in the most shy way. But now that I am a married man and fathering my children, the thought of death doesn''t even cross me."


    "I can''t die ¡ª that option isn''t even avable, especially with people like you who walked the same ground as my children," he continued, shaking his head mildly. "Until my wife and my children are alive¡­ I won''t die; it''s non-negotiable."


    "Good for you." Tristan nodded. "Should I p?"


    "Please."


    Tristanughed, pping slowly while Samael yfully nted his palm across his chest, bowing. "You truly have a sense of humor, Samael," Tristan mused, receiving a yful, "you are wee," from Samael, before he added, "the only redeemable thing about you."


    "I could say the same to you, Quentin." Samael slowly lifted his gaze to the monstrous thing behind Tristan. Despite the thick fog surrounding the area, he could see the dark and giant silhouette waving its destructive tentacles. "For instance, I can''t help but recall an adventure I had many years ago. It almost slipped my mind since my head is filled with how I am going to make love to my wife after this arduous task I must finish. But the more I fight you and think of the situation of this poornd, the more I remember a particr story I had written in my book of adventure." He shifted his eyes back to Tristan, only to see thetter smirk defiantly. "In one of the adventures I had, there was this ce. It was a small town, so small that everyone knew everyone. Therefore, they knew when a new person moves into the town. I was new back then and got a lot of attention."


    Remembering one of the experiences he had during his vagabond days, Samael couldn''t help but smile. "They were friendly people. Kind, hospitable, and generally polite. They weed me with warmth. It wasn''t hard for me to adjust to this temporary life; though I was a little guilty of spewing lies about everything about me." Samael paused as his countenance grew firmer. "Sadly, that town was gued by a disease. Everyone got sick, and the consequences were unfathomable. Some died almost instantly, others took days before meeting their end. However, those who thought got healed started having delusions a few dayster until they lost their minds. It was crazy that even I, who was willing to help, couldn''t do anything. After all, this mysterious parasite already got into their heads."


    21:42


    "They were friendly people. Kind, hospitable, and generally polite. They weed me with warmth. It wasn''t hard for me to adjust to this temporary life; though I was a little guilty of spewing lies about everything about me." Samael paused as his countenance grew firmer. "Sadly, that town was gued by a disease. Everyone got sick, and the consequences were unfathomable. Some died almost instantly, others took days before meeting their end. However, those who thought got healed started having delusions a few dayster until they lost their minds. It was crazy that even I, who was willing to help, couldn''t do anything. After all, this mysterious parasite already got into their heads."


    "It got to a point that some of them would resort to self-harm, eating their own flesh. They remind me of the undeads in this ce. There might be a distinct difference, but from another angle, it was the same. They were still running toward their own demise¡­ and it wasn''t a natural cause." A dark aura emanated from Samael''s back as his eyes sharpened. "Another story that reminds me of these events was when I found a good friend underwater."


    "Quentin, you truly have a dry sense of humor ¡ª it''s hrious." Samael spread his hand as his blood boiled, assuming Zero was using Samael''s words in his books to twist them all. For Samael, the Kraken he met many years ago was dangerous and just as destructive as this one, but it also had a big heart and understanding. They even became friends. But now, Samael had to kill these dark threads that looked like a friend of his. "You can say I am a fan of your work?" humored Tristan, sensing this suffocating aura Samael was pulling on him. "Then don''t worry." Samael''s irises dted, hissing. "I will dly engrave my autograph in that brain of yours."


    Tristan smirked, only to hear Samael yell, "Catharsis!" and then a fast-moving weapon came from behind him, grazing Tristan''s cheek as thetter barely dodged Samael''s weapon. "I didn''t get to write some details in my books, but since you are a fan, I''d give you the honor of seeing and experiencing how those adventures truly ended¡­" Samael bent his knees and in a blink of an eye, he appeared behind Tristan, catching thetter by surprise. "... Zero."


    SLASH!


    Blood sshed across the already red ground, followed by a limb and severed head rolling on the ground. A/N:


    Happy new year everyone and wee to year 2023! <3 May we have a wonderful year together!

 Chapter 841 Stick to his original plan -- steal.

    841 Stick to his original n -- steal.


    Samael''s book of adventures was something Samael considered a memento. The reason, even when the Duke''s mansion was burned down before his long slumber, he rewrote it and kept them. He didn''t bring a lot of things to the maind, but those books were with him. They were that precious. After all, those books held knowledge and information about how vast this mysterious world was.There were many things to learn and many interesting creatures who had wisdom that no one else had. Those books were very close to his heart. It was a book to open someone''s mind that there were many things to learn in this world. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    To think that someone dared touch the stories he had written, twisting those stories in their wicked ns, giving a bad image to those things like the Kraken, and impersonating a gue that killed many good souls was an utter mockery. Those things weren''t something to make light of. Not the life of the dead, and those living. SPLASH!


    Blood sshed on Samael''s face, eyes burning in anger he had never borne since the beginning. The anger that had piled up since the start of this nightmare was something Samael couldn''t hide anymore. "I''ve seen enough of this mockery," came out his shaking voice, sprawling his arm to grab the back of Tristan''s cor, not allowing his body to fall to the ground. Samael didn''t hesitate to thrust his sword from Tristan''s spine through his chest. "How dare you use my words to create something so vile?" One stab wasn''t enough to quench the anger swelling up in Samael''s chest. He pulled his sword out, only to stab the headless body again. As if that wasn''t enough, he threw Tristan''s body in the air, chopping it into many pieces midair, until it was raining blood. Yet, Tristan''s body would still jolt and move on its own as if his body was still conscious. The head that rolled on the ground in one clean cut was lying on its side, watching Samael lose his mind and chop his body off. He didn''t blink, but the life in his eyes was still apparent. He was still alive. Zero was still alive even when Tristan''s head was severed. He watched pieces of fleshnd on the ground with a soft sound, seeing Samael pant until fog formed before his gaping mouth. Samael then slowly shifted his glowing, menacing eyes in the head''s direction. "I knew it," muttered Samael, marching in the head''s direction. He picked up Tristan''s severed head by grabbing his hair until they were staring eye to eye. "Quentin, when I say enough with ying games, I meant enough ying games. I feel sorry for your bastard for having false hope that his father was capable of love."


    Samael ground his fangs as he grasped Tristan''s head tighter. "Where is your body?"


    Silence was the immediate response Samael received from Tristan, staring at him nkly.


    "It''s alright if you don''t tell me, but I''m going to find it and chop it into million pieces," Samael threatened and by his tone, one could tell he would definitely do what he had just said. "Didn''t your wife say she will search for my body?" After a few seconds, the severed head started talking. Tristan smirked as if losing his body didn''t even hurt the slightest. Instead, his eyes bore arrogance. "I am no fool, Samael. Even if you kill this body and ughter it a million more times, you will never get rid of me."


    "Is that so?" Samael let out a dryugh, licking the blood that sshed on his lips. "You truly have the most rotten blood I had ever tasted. I don''t think I will ever forget about this taste, forever."


    "Then it is my honor."


    Samael stared at him and his gaze gradually turned icy. He was aware Lilou left the scene to search for Zero''s original body when she realized Zero was just hopping from one body to another. However, Samael knew his wife more than anyone. Considering the mayhem in thisnd, Samael was certain Lilou would rearrange her priorities. After all, Samael had already realized that the undeads were abnormal. He kept quiet about it, not because he didn''t want to speak with uncertainty, but because he was selfish. Samael didn''t have the samepassion as his wife and thus, he didn''t care if the undeads were simply victims of Zero''s wicked ns. His priority was to uproot the origins of his problem. His wife was the opposite, giving bnce to their marriage. In other words, he was a hundred percent certain that Lilou would choose to save the undead once she realized they were nothing but victims. Maybe, pass the task to another on the way. There were many possibilities and changes that could''ve happened while Samael was stuck in the Colosseum. Therefore, he convinced himself to stick to the n. "Samael, Samael, you will get exhausted but ¡ª"


    Tristan couldn''t finish his sentence when Samael suddenly poked his eye with the tip of his Catharsis. His other eye dted, staring at the unfazed expression stered on Samael. "I know that even if you die in this body, you can simply shift to another. You remind me of my brother''s ability¡­ that is slightly different." Samael maintained his cold countenance. "What''s interesting is that, after seeing you move from one body to another, I noticed that the only time you can do so is when you''re dead."


    The corner of Samael''s lips stretched until his fangs were showing. The face of Tristan''s one eye mirrored looked more or less like a devil, making Tristan''s one pupil dte in horror. "I thought at first I nned to keep you alive and allow you to get stuck in this head. But I should stick to my original n." A glint flickered across Samael''s burning eyes, twisting his sword and scooping Tristan''s eyeball. "Do you know what it is?"


    Samael sessfully scooped out Tristan''s eyes, guiding the tip of his sword to his lips. "That is to stick to what I do best ¡ª steal." The moment those words rolled out of Samael''s tongue, he opened his mouth and ate Tristan''s eyeball. His face contorted in disgust, chewing Tristan''s eyeball and swallowing every juice it had. Seeing this, Tristan was in utter disbelief, but his disbelief was soon reced with confusion as Samael''s eyes turned nk and white as if he had passed out, standing, whilst holding the severed head in ce.

 Chapter 842 Visionless vision

    842 Visionless vision


    A pair of clouded eyes, a soothing voice, speaking wicked words; pale skin, and then¡­ blood ¡ª lots of blood. Those were only the clear pictures Samael could make up to the snippets he was pulled into after chewing a part of Tristan''s flesh. The memories were vague and short and quick, ying in rewind but in times ten speed. Until¡­ Samael reached the very beginning, where everything started. Standing in a white space, Samael looked around. Everything was white; the walls and floor were covered with marble white. It was almost sparkling clean. The temperature was low. He had experienced running at the peak of winter, naked, and even bathed in the freezingke during his vagabond days. He would still do that from time to time whenever he would have minor arguments with his wife. Lilou''s punishment was painful, teasing him only to leave him when his body was burning with passion and desire. It helped his body cool down, and never once did the temperature affect him. But now, in this vast, enclosed space, his body chilled.


    Samael rubbed his shoulders, causing friction to give his body some warmth. It didn''t work. Hence, he could only continue as a fragile attempt while his body slowly adapted to the coldness embracing him tightly. As he did so, Samael walked around, hearing his own light footsteps echo. The ce looked endless. With Samael''s keen sight, he still couldn''t see the end of this ce. He looked from the right side and then to the left. All was there was an endless space of white. As he looked around, his brows elevated, lifting his gaze to look at the high ceiling. It was also white, making the pirs that were connected from the floor to the ceiling almost unnoticeable. Samael was aware he just got here, and he was only there for less than five minutes. However, that short time felt longer than it was supposed to be. ''What more if I get stuck here for an hour?'' His expression turned sour at the thought. ''I''d lose my mind for sure ¡ª wait, what if this is all part of Quentin''s n and I stepped right in his trap?''


    This time, Samael''s face stiffened as the look of dread dominated it. How could he think about this after chewing Tristan''s eyes?


    "Happy thoughts!" his voice echoed, shaking his head to shrug off the negative thoughts that were clouding his mind. Samael had spent hundreds of years in slumber. One fact about being in slumber was that he wasn''t fully unconscious. Samael might''ve appeared hibernating in that same coffin for centuries, but his mind was conscious. That was the reason he knew Lilou before he met her that night he woke up from his long slumber.


    And in that ce, all he could see was nothing but darkness. He didn''t even know whether he had his eyes open or close since there was no difference. In other words, it was torturous in the mind. Being stuck in a ce that was nothing but white was no different. He would literally lose his mind; his sanity was barely intact. Lilou and his kids were keeping him sane.


    "Quentin can try, but I''m sure I can get out of this ce if ever I did step into his death trap¡­" Samael trailed off, catching two figures from the corner of his eyes. His pupils widened, certain these two figures weren''t there before. He quickly turned his head, only to see Zero and another person standing at arm''s length from each other. The other person was wearing a thick andrge cloak, their backs facing Samael. ''Who in the world¡­?'' Samael''s surprise didn''t stop at the sudden appearance of Zero and the other person as he caught a marble table in front of the two. From Samael''s vantage point, all he could see was a person lying on that marble table. He couldn''t see the man''s face as it was being blocked by the person wearing a thick cloak. However, he could see his arms and feet, some part of his leg, and his abdomen. The person lying in the marble coffin was naked. "It''s perfect." Samael knitted his brows when Zero spoke in delight, reaching for the person lying on the marbled table. "The sacrifice of the Moriarty is worth it."


    ''Sacrifice?'' Deeper lines resurfaced in between Samael''s brows. ''Did he mean the massacre he did to ascend the throne?'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Just when Samael thought nothing could surprise him anymore, he was wrong. "You truly are vile." A voice of a woman came after Zero''s remarks, making Samael shift his eyes to the person in a cloak. "Even on the maind, you''d never find someone who would massacre his entire n for power."


    "You can say I am special."


    The person in the cloak slightly turned her head to the side, granting Samael to get a glimpse of the tip of her short nose and small lips. But he wasn''t able to see everything because of the hood over her head. "You are, indeed, that is why I chose you," said the woman before peeling her gaze from Zero. "Just keep doing what you are doing. The ns would be in motion soon."


    "This n you keep talking about¡­ I mustmend your patience. Just how many centuries have you been waiting?" Zero asked with genuine wonder in his voice. "Do not get me wrong. Of course, I like the visionless vision you have and considering all the help you had been extending to me, I am willing to extend my helping hand if you need it. However, what exactly are you aiming for?"


    Silence followed Zero''s inquiry as the other person remained silent. Instead, she looked up. "Drink a drop of his blood once a week and in no time, you''d be able to achieve your goals." Her reply was anything closer to the enlightenment Zero sought. "If you truly want to create a n with blood that is so powerful, then the seed of the Bloodfang is the key. With the blood of the demon and her blood, a terrifying n would be born."


    The corner of Zero''s lips curled up, shrugging. "That''s the n," he said, gazing up at where the woman was staring. "The problem was¡­ I don''t think she''s yet to be born."


    "That is why be patient. Everything wille together when the time is due."


    Samael darted his eyes between Zero and the woman with furrowed brows. He then slowly gazed up to see what the two were staring at. The second he did, his eyes dted, seeing a gigantic ck thing that was almost like a balloon with a strange face that was far more strange than a jester. ''A demon,'' Samael whispered before his heart thudded upon hearing this low rumble in his head, saying;


    "Pride¡­ you came."

 Chapter 843 Dont make things worse

    ?


    843 Don''t make things worse


    "Pride... you came.


    Samael held his breath, gazing at the ck creature hanging over the marble table before Zero and that other person. A huge shackle that was attached to the towering pirs was binding its wrist. It had a huge, inted body. Its skin was smooth and shiny as if it was covered with oils. Samael didn''t know whether it was alive or unconscious or just dead. Its thick lips were curled up, after all. However, it wasn''t moving, nor did it seem like it was breathing,


    ''I could''ve sworn it wasn''t here moments ago, was what crossed his mind, wide-eyed. ''What the hell...?''


    "Ha... ha ha ha..."


    Samael''s irises went wider as he heard a wave of evil chuckles in his head. He nced at Zero and the other person''s figure, and much to his dismay, they were still conversing.


    "What the hell?" he whispered, lifting his eyes to the demon again.


    If there was anything that Samael hadn''t included in his book of adventures was real demons or angels. Ile had met different people and creatures like the Kraken, talking bears, a pack of wolves, and such. Not that he needed to meet angels or demons.


    In this world, the evilness of some was enough to make one wish not to meet a real demon. The same goes for those who were too kind as if they came straight from heaven. So meeting an actual demon exceeded Samael''s imagination and expectations.


    Still, one question hovered over his head.


    What was this demon doing here?


    "Samael Grimsbanne."


    Samael''s heart thudded as the deep and gnarly voice called his name. He stared at the demon, wide-eyed. The demon''s nk and dark eyes seemed to pierce through his soul.


    "I low..." he trailed off, eyes fixed on the demon. "... what do you want?"


    A wave of suppressed evilughter resonated in Samael''s head, hinting thetter about the anger it was suppressing.


    "Do you want power, Young Grimsbanne?" asked the demon in Samael''s head. "I will grant you powers that are beyond your imagination!"


    Samael didn''t blink until his eyes slowly dimmed as if he was slowly being pulled into unconsciousness. His mind was nk - the voice suppressed even his own thoughts. All Samael could hear was the deep breaths of the demon as if it was right beside him, and all he could feel at the moment was this rage swelling in his chest.


    "I will give you everything, Samael," the demon continued, hissing. "Just ughter these fools who had disgraced our lineage!"


    "What...?"


    "These fools... ughter them all!"


    His heart thudded against his chest as if someone clenched it tightly. Samael kept his eyes on


    the smiling demon before his gaze fell on Zero and the other woman. As he darted his cycs between Zero and the other person with nk cycs, Samael kept hearing the voice in his head that had a tone of pain and indescribable rage.


    "They wouldn''t stop until you ughter each and every single one of them!" the rasped voice shook. "Kill them and stand in their carnage... Pride!"


    "Catharsis..." Samael whispered, spreading his fingers to the side.


    His weapon, which was nowhere in sight, slowly appeared,ing from the dark mist of his cross earring. Samael wasn''t unconscious, nor was he unaware of what was going on. He knew exactly what was urring and had control of his action.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, for some reason, listening to the demon''s voice just sounded right. He could feel the anger and the humiliation the demon had felt. Even though Samael didn''t know what truly happened, his pride told him he should avenge him. Moreover, the demon was making a lot of


    sense.


    "They wouldn''t stop until I ughter them..." another whisper slipped past his lips, eyes glinting with murderous intent. "... while we''re here... I should end then right here and now."


    Another murderous glint flickered across his eyes, bending his knees. The aura emanating from his back grew thick and dark, gripping his weapon as he prepared to attack Zero and the woman in the cloak.


    But just when Samael lurched forward, a figure came out of nowhere. Samael didn''t even feel the other person''s presence until a handnded on the side of his head, pinning him down on the floor. The force was undeniably strong, creating a shallow hole where the side of Samael''s head crashed.


    "Ugh!" he clenched his teeth, moving his eyes to the person squatting on top of him. As soon as he caught the person''s white, long hair falling to his side, his pupils dted. "Tilly?"


    "Don''t listen to him, Samael." Tilly''s voice was meek and small, keeping her hand on the side of his head. "We already messed with the past. Don''t make it worse."


    Tilly''s feet were on Samael''s side, her hand pressed on the side of Samael''s weight. Despite her petite figure and frail appearance, Samael couldn''t push her away. She felt ten times heavier than a boulder, but he knew Tilly was simply pulling an aura to him to keep him still.


    It wasn''t about the weight. It was more like Tilly was using the superiority of her blood to keep him down. This was the first time she had done such a thing, but it didn''t surprise Samael. He knew Tilly might look frail, but she had a lot to offer and many things she was hiding.


    "What is that?"


    Suddenly, they heard Zero''s voice. Samael tried his best to move his head slightly, only to catch Zero looking around.


    "It''s probably the demon," said the woman with him, keeping her gaze on the demon over the marble table. "He acts up from time to time, even though it was already dead. So be careful in approaching it."


    "Ahh..." Zero rocked his head, staring at the shallow hole that just appeared out of nowhere. "Is he trying to kill us and missed?"


    Zero chuckled and shook his head, peeling his eyes on the shallow hole, not knowing that


    Samacl and Tilly were over it.


    "Let''s get out of here, Samael," said Tilly. "Ande to where Law and I were. We found where they hid the demon."

 Chapter 844 Just when the damn hell will you die?

    ?


    844 Just when the damn hell will you die?


    "Tilly!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Law''s voice rang in the underground space, shaking Tilly''s body. Just a moment ago, Tilly approached the demon they found. However, just as Tilly touched the ground that was covered with a dark and thick fluid, she passed out.


    Law had to run to her and tried his best to wake her up. Not like Tilly had inflicted any injury or wasn''t showing any sign of life. Still, it rmed Law for they were in a ce full of uncertainties and danger. Carrying her would be troublesome, even though he was so sure Tilly weighed like a feather.


    "Til -"


    GASP!


    Law flinched, almost jumping back when Tilly snapped her eyes open and gasped at the same time. His eyes shook slightly before leaning closer to her again.


    "Tilly, are you alright??" he asked worriedly, moving back as she sat up. "What happened?" Tilly didn''t respond but looked back. The demon was still hanging where it was, but she could feel its gaze. Ilerplexion was still pale, but her expression wasn''t as monotonous as before. "Tilly-"


    "Law, leave this ce."


    "What?"


    "Leave this ce." Tilly slowly set her eyes back to Law, her eyes sharp. "Search for Samael and tell him where I am."


    Law opened and closed his mouth, but his tongue kept rolling back. He didn''t know which question to ask first; this was quite abrupt and not their n.


    "After that, let everyone know to stop all the killing," she continued, confusing Law even more, as she almost couldn''t recognize Tilly.


    The Tilly he knew and lived with for years was akin to a leaf drifting to where the wind blows. Nothing ever bothered Tilly; even when others lied and point their fingers at her, she wouldn''t bother exining herself. She wouldn''t even cat on other days just because he waszy to chew!


    In other words, Tilly could be very slothful.


    To see her eyes full of life and give him instructions was surely something Law never expected. Although it was supposed to be expected with the situation they were in, Law still didn''t see iting. Tilly was thest person to use her head and give instructions. She might just do something else on her own at best.


    "We have no time, Law. Tilly grabbed Law''s shoulder and squeezed them slightly, searching for thetter''s eyes to look back at her. "Did you hear me? You cannot stay here."


    "But why?" he blurted out.


    A part of Law wanted to blindly listen to her instruction without raising questions or concerns. But before he could nod and obey, that question already flew out of his mouth.


    Why?


    Tilly drew her lips into a thin line, retrieving her hands from his shoulders. She slowly turned her back against him, facing the demon hanging before them. Iler eyes were sharp and her expression was stiff.


    "This demon is feeding off from every blood that is shed in thisnd, Law. It doesn''t matter if they were humans, vampires, or animals. The more blood that is shed, the more it gets strong," exined Tilly, keeping it short but precise. "However, that isn''t the only problem."


    She narrowed her eyes, looking back at the demon that felt like it was looking back at her.


    "That is only the tip of the iceberg. Soon, blood wouldn''t be enough for it and starts cating everyone''s soul, our time, and our life." Her eyes fell on the dripping ck fluid underneath it. "I need Samael for it. His real enemy is right here!


    Law held his breath, darting his eyes between Tilly''s back and the demon before her. He bit his tongue, holding back whatever questions he had at the back of his head.


    "I understand. I le nodded, gripping his hands tightly to his side. "Are you going to stay here?" "Someone has to stop it from wanting more than a Grimsbanne"


    "Will you die?"


    Tilly didn''t respond, eyes fixed on the demon before her. Meanwhile, Law just stared at her back.


    "Don''t die," he said under his breath. "If you die, I will eat all the biscuits you hid under your bed." Law rxed his shoulders and huffed. I le gritted his teeth, turning his back against her.


    "I''ll call Father and bring him here," he said just as he took a step away. "This is my first mission all alone, after all."


    With that being said, Law walked away, taking to the route they had taken. Never once did he look back on her, forcing himself to take every step away whilst telling himself nothing bad would happen to her.


    Law wouldn''t worry if Tilly wasn''t so slothful and had disyed what she could do if pushed to the corner. However, throughout Law''s life, he had never seen her do anything but ridiculous things. Therefore, the existence of a growing worry in his heart. He wouldn''t feel this way if Tilly was like his mother or father, whom he was aware could ovee whatever battle that woulde their way.


    "Tilly...'' Law''s expression darkened, leaving the stairs from the underground. ''You better not die!


    ******


    [COLOSSEUM]


    GASP!


    Samacl gasped for air as he was pulled out of the memory, his consciousness was dragged in. He snapped his shaking eyes until they settled, gazing at Tristan, that was looking back at him with shock. The severed head had one missing eye with blood rolling down his cheek.


    "Hah..." he huffed, clicking his tongue in irritation. ... now I don''t know if it''s still beneficial to keep you."


    BOOGSH!


    Samael jumped from his spot on instinct when he felt a threat approaching his territory. Mid-air, he gazed down at the ck threads that plunged into the concrete ground. I le clenched his teeth, irritated.


    "Just when the damn hell..." he drew a deep breath, gripping the head''s hair tightly as he pulled his hand back.... will you die?!"


    Along with his shout, Samacl threw the head in irritation straight to the ck thread. But before the head couldnd on the ck thread, the tip of his Catharsis shone, creating a ck sphere surrounded with red lightning.


    He clenched his teeth even tighter and, without a second hesitation, flung his arm down, catapulting straight down to end this nuisance once and for all.


    66


    Went to a family event so I couldn''t upload chaps :3


    alienfrommars


    *

 Chapter 845 Almost there

    ?


    845 Almost there


    Samael had been fighting for hours. It was enough time to observe his enemies. Normally,


    Samacl didn''t need hours to figure out how to defeat his enemy. However, Zero was cunning and creative. It took all of Samael''s brain cells to realize that Zero based his ns on the books of adventures Samael wrote himself.


    Samael stretched his neck, cracking the tension on his shoulders. He stood on top of the gigantic ck thread that looked like a Kraken. His Catharsis was plunged deep into the darkness he was standing on with Tristan''s head in the middle of his darkening de.


    "Fucking Quentin..." he mumbled, gazing down.


    The ck threads he had been fighting fiercely were deting ever so slowly. However, blood didn''t spill on the ground. It was being absorbed by Catharsis.


    "Tilly..." he whispered, recalling the look in Tilly''s eyes when he met her in the memory Samacl was pulled into.


    Samael lived with Tilly for years, and what he could say was that Tilly never wore such an expression. Even when there were problems on the maind such as the citizen petitioning the Grimsbanne to leave thend, Tilly didn''t react.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    To make it simple, nothing ever fazed Tilly.


    She was theziest person Samael had ever met in his life and seeing her hasten was thest thing people would see from her. That was why it was concerning to see her in a hurry.


    "Where did she say she is...?" he wondered, looking around the thick fog of dust from the battle he triumphed.


    The entire Colosseum was destroyed with Samacl fighting back against the ck threads. It wasn''t easy, but knowing it had a time of vulnerability, Samael got the upper hand. What Samacl learned from this ck thread was that every time Zero''s proxy would dic, it would deliberately rest.


    So far, Samael had seen three of Zero''s puppets die. One of them was the one that Lilou killed. Each time, the dark thread would pause from attacking them. But that wasn''t all. After having a quick trip in Zero''s memory by chewing Tristan''s eye, Samael''s gut instinct told him that spilling more blood in thisnd would prolong this fight and give them more trouble.


    Therefore, even when he didn''t want to, Samael reluctantly sacrificed his Catharsis to suck all life force that was within Tristan and this dark entity. It was beyond his morals, but all he could do was apologize for his sword for giving it such an awful meal.


    "It really seems it''s angry," mumbled Samael as his eyes fell on Catharsis. "Sorry, but I''m already full at the moment. Think of it as you''re doing a good deed and keeping your master out of trouble."


    His face turned sour, watching the ck lightning sizzling around his sword''s handle. A shallow breath slipped past his lips, shaking his head.


    Samael nted his hands on his hips, looking around the surrounding area.


    "She said, she needs me," he mumbled, recalling Tilly''s words and then the entity he had seen in Zero''s memory. "That thing... gives me goosebumps. Never thought I''d feel this type of fear in


    this lifetime."


    *********


    Meanwhile...


    "Madam!"


    Lilou heard Rufus''s voice from a distance, clenching her teeth as she blocked Acheron''s attack. It had been a while since she switched opponents with Rufus, but she could only say that Acheron was stronger and much better than the first time she fought this man.


    "I cleared this area!" Rufus continued, standing on top of the establishment Lilou and Acheron hadn''t destroyed. "Take him away from here!"


    Her eyes shone in bright red, disappearing from her standpoint to attack this time. Acheron was quick enough to repel her, but Lilou didn''t stop, charging toward her enemy continuously. Watching this from the top of the establishment, Rufus maintained a solemn countenance. He fought Acheron, and thus, he knew how troublesome the man could be. However, he trusted Lilou and her scythe, Lakresha.


    Lilou would emerge from this duel victorious.


    "May the light be upon you," whispered Rufus, keeping his eyes on Lilou''s figure that was appearing and disappearing while her opponent was swiftly defending himself.


    Ilis eyes then veered to the unconscious people near the area where Acheron and Lilou were fighting. Rufus already cleansed most of them and gotten rid of whatever sorcery they were under. However, that wasn''t enough.


    Cleansing the undead was probably the easiest part. It wasn''t exactly easy as it had been a while since he started and he only cleared this area. All night wouldn''t be enough if they were talking about the entire country. That wasn''t impossible, though.


    The problem was, cach time the cleansing would seed, the former undeads would lose consciousness. With the battles that were going on across thend of Spade, Rufus was in a dilemma. At least, while they were undeads, they could move to a ce. If they were unconscious, Rufus couldn''t carry all of them on his own. Even if ude went to rescue capable people, there was a high chance it wouldn''t still be enough. Rufus also had to consider that their ns could change anytime, and ude might''ve changed his initial n since thetter hadn''t returned yet.


    "We''re running out of..." Rufus''s brows rose as a brilliant idea crossed his mind. However, before he could even smile at the thought, his mind went nk momentarily when he saw Acheron about to destroy an establishment where Rufus carried the unconscious citizen to safety.


    For a second, Rufus''s heart stopped. His feet slid forward, about to jump and stop Acheron, only to see Lilou appearing right beside Acheron. Lilouunched a power kick on Acheron''s side, sending him flying in the direction away from the area.


    Rufus heaved a sigh of relief, not dwelling on Lilou and Acheron''s battle.


    "I must trust her," he told himself, needing to repeat those words again as he nearly jumped in their battle. If Rufus didn''t listen to the other side of his gut feeling, he would''ve gotten hurt. He shook his head to get rid of unnecessary thoughts, setting his focus on the other side that was yet to be cleansed.


    "The darkness had grown deeper," he whispered, gazing at the farthest end of where the darkness reached. "It seemed ude changed his..."


    Rufus furrowed his brows, turning his head to the left. All he could see was darkness, fires, and smoke. However, he seemed to have heard these faint shoutsing from the border.


    "Did the Divine Order and Stefan arrive - he stopped abruptly as he suddenly felt this destructive auraing from a direction. Rufus had been with all the people surrounding Lilou and Samael for years. Therefore, he could easily discern whose presence wasing with a


    bang.


    Heliot.


    23

 Chapter 846 The first rescue group formed

    ?


    846 The first rescue group formed


    "Your Highness!"


    Heliot moved his eyes to the knight who called him, nodding to give them signals to advance. Seeing his approval, a thundering shout escaped his throat.


    "Advance!!! Use the back of your sword!!"


    The message was ryed by whoever was in the front, rying it to everyone on the front line. From an outsider''s point of view, it looked as though they were simply ransacking the town. However, all the knights had been using the blunt side of their weapons to knock out the countless undeads weing their unit.


    Shouts and yells and grunts resonated in the air. Using the back of their weapons was obviously a burden to the people of Karo. After all, the undeads were attacking them without fear. Killing them was casier since they could simply hop to another enemy.


    However, they must follow royal orders. They had no choice but to carry the burden of not killing as much as they could. Sometimes, they wouldn''t have a choice but to resort to ending them at their own discretion.


    As their troop advanced to the town, Heliot slowed down. His knights run past him without a second hesitation, shouting the same thing over and over again.


    "This is not good; thought I leliot, watching how the number of undead grew significantly. Even though Heliot and his men were still advancing, he could see that their pace slowed down. Now, it was only a matter of time before their enemies would outnumber them.


    Being outnumbered wasn''t a problem if they nned to eradicate the undead. However, that wasn''t the n. That would be troublesome and in the end, they wouldn''t have a choice but to use their des to start massacring these monsters again.


    Heliot pulled the reins until his horse slowed down and halted. He then raised his hand to the side, flexing his fingers until his entire arm shook. His action caused the dust, pebbles, and debris around the area to ascend, but no one who was engaged in the battle took time to notice.


    Soon, the surrounding fogged. But this time, the fog didn''t concentrate on everyone but around the undeads. At this point, Heliot already learned that theck of sight wouldn''t affect an undead. The undead would attack with or without sight - even a loss of a limb wouldn''t stop them as long as they could attack.


    "Clutch," whispered Heliot and the concentrated dust surrounded the undead''s neck.


    Drying them all up would be a hassle and would take a lot of Heliot''s energy. But strangling them or snapping their necks enough to knock them unconscious and not kill them would be casier. And with that, countless undead crashed on the ground, unconscious.


    Still, they were a lot of them who survived Heliot''s attack. That ability only worked on those weaker once, but Heliot continued to utilize that power to decrease the number of their enemies.


    Seeing that Heliot backed them up, the knights used this time to their advantage to get the upper hand. Every single knight of Karo was aware of the downside of Heliot''s abilities; it was enough to exhaust Heliot, and if he abused it, it would possibly force their respected prince to a slumber.


    Therefore, as much as they could, they wanted to make use of every second that Heliot would grant them to keep the upper hand. The knight''s morale raised drastically while Heliot stood still in the same spot.


    COUGH!


    Heliot covered his mouth with his fist, coughing with his lips closed. The tang of iron suddenly exploded in his mouth, making him cough even more.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That young man..." His expression turned sour at the thought of ude. ''Didn''t hee from here? Howe the number of enemies here didn''t seem they were reduced?"


    Ileliot spat out blood to the side, already getting his answers. ude was in a hurry, so he obviously avoided engaging in battle at all costs. Still, this was insane. I leliot had to go to a destination, but instead, he was being held down by these undeads.


    If only Heliot knew that this would happen, he would''ve dragged ude with him. That was only a thought of the moment, though. Heliot wouldn''t be so selfish as to drag ude with him


    instead of letting the man ry the same message to another particr group. ''Considering my current state, I couldn''t keep doing this if I wanted tost long. This will exhaust me, he told himself, checking the current state of his exhausted body and the situation. ''It would take a while to rescue people at this rate, but it was better than hastening things! Aside from the knights who were fighting the undeads, another group was forced to check all ces to rescue the people who needed rescue. The main reason their number decreased significantly, and was easily overwhelmed by the continuous waves of the undeads.


    With that thought in mind, Ileliot convinced himself to be extra patient. It would take time, but that would buy him time to replenish his energy as well.


    But all those ideal nning was short-lived as a shriek resonated from his side. When Heliot turned his head in that direction, all he saw were undeads feasting on a knight. The knight was still alive, screaming for hisrades to kill the undeads whilst being eaten alive by these


    monsters.


    Seeing this, Heliot''s natural midnight blue eyes shone in bright red. His gaze was fixed on the knight, watching an undead bite his car and then another one on his check.


    "Impudent....!" his voice shook, and without thinking, the surface he was standing on cracked while dust and sand rose in the air.


    Dying on a battlefield was normal, sadly. I lowever, seeing how this knight was being feasted on while alive, being shamed without honor, it pressed a nerve in Ileliot that I leliot himself wasn''t aware existed.


    "The light of divinity... cleanse thisnd and guide the lost to the right path..."


    Suddenly, before Heliot was consumed with the anger he never felt before, a light shed from above. Heliot gazed up on instinct, shielding his eyes with his arm at the blinding light descending. For a second, Heliot thought the moon itself fell as the light grew wider the closer it was to the ground, and then it exploded midair, swallowing the entire area with nothing but light.

 Chapter 847 Heliot wasnt a pushover

    ?


    847 Heliot wasn''t a pushover


    A strong gust of wind blew past Heliot, making his feet slide back slightly. If not for the weight he put on his feet to keep his ground, Heliot was certain the impact would send him flying. Heliot wasn''t the only one who was forced to stop. All the knights from the rescue and defense team also stopped.


    After some time, when they sensed that it was safe, everyone slowly opened their eyes. Some of them lowered their arms or hands to uncover their eyes. As soon as they did, deep lines instantly appeared between their brows and foreheads.


    They looked around, eyes squinting to see better in the lingering light turned into small particles in the air. But that wasn''t what surprised them, but the enemies that were attacking them aggressively moments ago.


    The undeads... were all on the ground, unconscious.


    "What happened?" murmured a knight out of shock before they instinctively gazed up at where the sphere of light came from.


    There, on the top of an establishment, stood a man with his sword glinting brightly. For a moment, the sword looked as though it had a light inside its des, but then the light


    disappeared on its tip.


    Ileliot narrowed his eyes. Upon seeing the person clearly, he instantly recognized the man.


    "Rufus Barrett," he whispered the name of the man, watching Rufus set his eyes back on him. "I heard you hold the holiest sword that was rumored to be blessed by the divinity. I doubted it, but it seemed I was wrong."


    "I thought nothing would ever faze a man who imed to have no emotions. It seemed I was wrong!" Rufus returned, ncing at the knights proudly wearing the insignia of thend of Karo. "I misjudged you, Prince Heliot. Apologies."


    Heliot didn''t respond, watching Rufus jump from the top of the broken establishment. Thetternded with a light thud, quite the opposite to expect from someone who jumped from that height.


    "Seeing you here and witnessing how your men fought briefly makes me assume you met with ude. He is the only person I could think of that could''ve changed the way you fight." Rufus pointed out the things he noticed beforeunching that powerful sphere of light.


    Just as Rufus was jumping his way to meet with Ileliot, he noticed the strange way these knights fought. All of them were fighting with their blunt swords, doing their best to not massacre everyone in sight, even though that way of fighting had put them at a disadvantage. Their enemies were in for a kill, after all.


    Not to mention, there was another group that wasn''t wielding their swords. Instead, theserger groups under Heliot appeared to be ransacking each establishment. But that wasn''t the case. Instead of plundering, it was more like they were searching every nook and cranny of the town while leaving their safety for the other group.


    It was the main reason Rufus didn''t think twice aboutunching his sphere of light, not having second thoughts about cleansing the area. Splitting his people into two groups wasn''t the best tactic since Heliot didn''t bring his entire army.


    Heliot was in thisnd to support Samael and Stefan. It wasn''t a direct war between Heliot and Zero. The only reason Heliot''s nsted this long was that Heliot himself was taking part in this operation. If not, these knights would''ve been wiped out if they continued to fight that way. "My respect for Your Ilighness pierced through this dark sky," Rufus remarked, expressing his respect to the man who used to be his brother-inw. Ileliot might''ve forgotten about it, but Rufus could remember all his interactions with Ileliot. After all, Rufus was left to be the emperor of the Heart''s Empire and thus, he had to maintain a strong and friendly alliance with thend of Karo.


    "Anyway, I would like to hear what ude told you" Rufus changed the subject as he marched forward. ''It seemed he had changed his ns, and knowing if our ns would match is important.


    Rufus stopped several steps from Heliot. The knights around could not help but listen; they had no enemies to stop from attacking or knocking unconscious.


    "We don''t have time, Your Highness," he added solemnly. "Time... isn''t on our side this time." Ileliot assessed Rufus from head to toe, making sure this person was the real Rufus. Not that Ileliot knew exactly what was truly going on in the heart of the capital, but he was aware of Zero''s abilities. Also, since he was in thend of a vile man, Ileliot just couldn''t trust his eyes or


    ears.


    "He told me about the things you already know," said Heliot when he was sure Zero would fail in imitating this man. Zero could imitate or simply control anyone if he put his mind to it. It wouldn''t even surprise Heliot if Zero copied him. However, for all the obvious reasons, he could try imitating the Barrett brothers, but one would immediately discern the differences.


    Rufus was impossible to copy, especially with the abilitics he was given and the light that he was blessed with. On the other hand, it was just impossible to copy Fabian. That man... it was useless to imitate him. There was just something in Fabian that would make people - especially vampires leave the man alone.


    "I see." After Heliot summarized what ude told him, Rufus rocked his head in understanding. "I must thank him for having a quick mind and making immediate action."


    "Ile may be young, but I couldn''t disagree with you" I eliot blinked ever so slowly, drawing a careful breath. "Now that you are here, I assume your change of ns and ours matched." "Perfectly," Rufus stressed. "Our ns matched so perfectly that I am relieved I came here. Now, I don''t regret the risk I took."


    Deep lines resurfaced in between Heliot''s brows. But before he could ask what Rufus meant by that, he sensed this strong aura rushing in their direction. When he lifted his eyes, all he saw was the hoard of undead running in their direction.


    "Rufus Barrett..." Heliot''s voice shook in anger, shifting his fiery eyes to Rufus, only to see the man already turning his back on them.


    "I told you, Your Highness. Time isn''t in our favor. Rufus maintained his calm, ignoring the death res cast upon his back. "Anyway, I would like to ask for your men''s help to keep those monsters at bay while I cleanse them bit by bit. As for you, I would really appreciate it if you focused on the rescue."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rufus took a deliberate pause before he cocked his head back, eyes falling on Heliot. "By that, I mean to use that ability to stoprge debris from smashing the innocents who were hiding somewhere. Thank you in advance."


    "Do you all think I am one of your people? Who do you think you all are to think you can order me around?" Ileliot revolted, a little annoyed that these people only knew how to order him


    around.


    However, just before he could add anything, Rufus already shouted and the knights under Heliot had no choice but to back him up. Not that they had a choice but to fight back; they couldn''t wait for Heliot''s orders as they had to save their lives first until Heliot make up his mind.


    ËÙ

 Chapter 848 The rumble

    ?


    848 The rumble


    "Advance!!"


    That word exploded in the area as more knights shouted the same word as they prepared for the horde of undeading their way. This wasn''t just a small wave of undead, but rather a number they had never seen before.


    Ileliot sighed, watching the knights in charge of fighting follow Rufus''s lead before his orders. Understandable. During this time, the knights were trained to make decisions on their own. Right now, what they needed was to fight and survive until I leliot''s orders.


    "How infuriating," mumbled Heliot, but didn''t stop the knights from charging at the undeads. Instead, he kept quiet as his eyes veered toward the countless undead, making waves in their direction.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Rufus already brought these hordes of undead into this town, and there was nothing he could do to prevent it. Heliot clenched his teeth until his jaw tightened, swallowing the displeasure he felt at Rufus''s selfish decision.


    "I will surely collect the interest of this debt." Heliot breathed out, blinking ever so tenderly. "Remember this, Rufus." - and also, Samael, the reason they were all in this situation. Although it wasn''t Samael''s entire fault, ming him just felt right. Because at the end of the day, it still felt as though Samael instigated everything, even when he didn''t. Ile was also the perfect target to push the me on.


    Heliot turned around, facing those who didn''t move from their spot, as they weren''t a part of the advancing team. All eyes were on Heliot, ignoring the battle ahead.


    "From hereon, your only duty is to rescue everyone who wasn''t affected by the mad king''s abilities!" Heliot shouted from the top of his lungs to raise his men''s morale. "Our n continues and we''ll bring all of them to the safe area!"


    "Half of this group will head to the safe area, Clear up the paths and make sure the shelter is ready!" he added, still shouting. "Hasten! Every second counts!"


    "Yes, Your Ilighness!"


    With that being said, the knights moved ording to the royal orders. A small unit was created to clear up or create a path for the rescue team toward the said destination. ude had given them the location of the safe ce but considering it would be a long way, they were already expecting that this safe house wouldn''t be enough.


    In simple words, the knights of thend of Karo were already aware of what they truly needed to do. And that was to clear an entire town or two, safeguard it and make it their safe zone. A small unit might not be enough for that, but they had to make it happen.


    As the knights quickly made their move to execute the prince''s order, Heliot turned around once again. Rufus and half of the knights engaged inbat. He could hear Rufus yelling, giving out orders about what the knights had to do.


    However, with the number of undead stilling in their direction, it would be impossible.


    "Focus on the rescue...?" he repeated what Rufus told him with a tinge of mockery. "By that, to use my ability to stoprge debris... hah... how insulting"


    Heliot let out a scoff, insulted at Rufus''s request. Heliot had no problem joining the rescue team. He had faith in his men, and he knew they would do a great job. Rufus was also reliable. But Rufus was taking his time to unleash another sphere of light with the number of undeads approaching this ruined town.


    "I never thought there were people in this world who could ever press a nerve I didn''t even know exists," whispered Heliot. The dirt on the ground slowly rose in the air. His eyes slid to the corner and then picked up a pebble that was floating to his side.


    When he blinked slowly once again, Heliot rolled the pebble in between his thumb and index, eyes ahead.


    "Now, I discovered something, he continued under his breath. "Not only they are annoying, but I dislike when people order me around."


    Heliot blew air on the pebble in between his fingers before he pulled his shoulder back. A small gust of wind circled around his hand, and in one swift throw, the pebble catapulted toward the battle ahead.


    The pebble avoided the knights on his side until it hit an undead straight in the forehead. The knight who nearly got bitten by it froze, pecking up, only to see the hole in the undead''s forehead. Silence followed as the undeadnded on his back with a thud, making the knight take a step back.


    RUMBLE!


    The ground shook, causing the knights fighting to stop attacking. Many of them simply blocked the charging undead with their swords and shields, feeling how the ground shake underneath their boots.


    They knew this rumble.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Land of Karo was known as thend of gold. That was on the surface level. There was much more in thisnd and its people that outsiders didn''t know about. Since the saidnd was full of sand, they were much closer to the ground they stood on.


    Every time the ground shook had its own message. And this one... they knew what this meant. "Tall back!!!" A yell on the battlefield was heard after a second, snapping everyone who has consciousness into reality. "Find a higher ground!!"


    The knights pushed their enemies away and quickly found a higher spot. Some of thempletely fell back, running away from the battle scene. Others had to defend and fight, only to follow the rest before taking a strategic retreat.


    Rufus, who was now standing on top of the establishment, gazed down. His brows knitted upon seeing the knights retreating. But before he could wonder what was happening, he caught a crack underneath an undead that had a hole in his forehead.


    The crack crawled away quickly and before they knew it, arge arca sank with a loud boom. Rufus narrowed his eyes as a cloud of thick dust fogged the area where it happened and after a second, he saw arge pit whererge numbers of charging undead were falling, trapping them all in a pit.


    "I... didn''t intend to annoy him, but it didn''t seem that bad," mumbled Rufus as the corner of his


    lips curled up while a small sphere of light formed at the tip of his sword. "The sphere of light... bless their tainted soul..."


    Rufus started his chant and the ball of light grew bigger and bigger, blinding everyone on the ground. After a minute of concentrating his energy, Rufus swung his sword down and the sphere of lightnded straight in the pit that trapped countless undead.


    ¡ê3

 Chapter 849 A fathers dilemma

    ?


    849 A father''s dilemma


    "Tilly!!!"


    Samael hopped from establishment to establishment, sprinting like a bolt of lightning. He didn''t bother fighting any undead on the way, sprinting past them like nothing. As he did so, he would scream Tilly''s voice.


    Samael had no idea where the hell Tilly was. She only told him toe to him, but she didn''t give him any coordinates. Ile understood. Tilly probably didn''t tell him not because she couldn''t, but because she didn''t know her exact location as well.


    "Tilly!!"


    Samael skipped onto the top of the church, gazing down as he stayed midair dramatically. His eyes scanned those below him with his pupils constricting like the aperture of the camera. Countless undead were on the ground, looking like a colony of ants. He scanned further and caught some disturbance in the still surrounding.


    Bodies and flesh would fly in every direction, but the undead slowly closed in on the area. Samael narrowed his eyes to see the person fighting off the hordes of undead surrounding the area. When he saw the person inside this small area all alone, his heart thudded against his chest.


    Samael even forgot to breathe for a second and before he could even think of anything else, his body already moved on instinct. The moment his feetnded on the establishment, he skipped another step. But this time, he was catapulting down.


    "You..." his voice rumbled down his chest, stretching his arm to his side. "... Catharsis."


    Dark mist surrounded Samael''s hand and weapon while the sclera in his right eye turned ck. His red irises shone with bloodlust.


    "Carnage."


    As soon as that rolled out of his tongue, Samael flung his sword across. The dark mist created a sh in the wind, and just like an invisible de, the wind shed everything on the way. The force was so strong that it created a path for Samael, reaching the small clear area where the person was standing.


    THUD!


    Samaelnded several meters from thest undead that were cut, panting for air. When he lifted his head, he instantly locked eyes with the pair of deep crimson eyes from him.


    Law.


    "Father..." Law called under his breath, catching up to his breathing. He looked ragged and exhausted as if he had been fighting nonstop. Considering the number of undead lying unconscious on the ground, Samael could say his son had been battling all alone for at least an hour or so.


    "Where''s Mathilda?" Samael''s voice shook, unable to discern which emotion was dominant in him right now. "Law!"


    "Father -" Law was cut off when an undead lurched toward him, defending himself by kicking the undead away.


    Seeing that his son had repelled the undead, Samael''s fangs grew longer. Even though his son had asional spars with Fabian and Samael, and sometimes with Ramin or Charlotte - as well as Rufus, whenever the man would visit them - Law was never on a real battlefield.


    Deep in Samael''s heart, he knew his son was capable. That Law could fight his battles and wouldn''t get bullied just by anyone. I lowever, seeing him right in the middle of the battlefield with enemies Zero created, Samael couldn''t word the anger that was swelling in his chest. "I know this will happen in the inevitable future." Samael''s face darkened, lowering his head while gripping his heavy sword tighter. "However... I haven''te to terms with it just yet." Dark air steamed from his back, which grew thicker and darker. The veins in the back of his hand protruded angrily. Raising his other hand and flexing his fingers, a dark sphere appeared on top of his palm.


    When Samael raised his head, he cocked his head from one side to the other. He didn''t blink as his other eyes darkened with his crimson eyes stretching into the veins of his eyes, making them shine in bright red.


    As Samael entered a state of rage and embraced the darkness within him, Law could not help but swallow a mouthful of air. Ilis breathing slowed down, watching his father''s appearance change into someone he could barely recognize.


    Never once did Law see his father in such a state, and it scared him somehow.


    Myriads of questions hovered over Law''s mind such as; could his father recognize him? Would Samael hurt him as well? Law heard once from Fabian that his father went into slumber before meeting his mother. The reason for that was that Samael went berserk; a state where he was conscious but unconscious at the same time.


    Tabian didn''t go through the details of it, but Law always wondered what sort of state that was. Ramin also had a slip of the tongue that Samael also went berserk. Fortunately, Lilou was there for him. That... Law could remember that.


    It was at that time Samael nearly killed Lilou in South Minowa, forcing Lilou into a temporary slumber.


    But witnessing that infamous state everyone was wary to talk about was different. Never in his life had Law feared Samael. His father was dramatic and annoying, but he could be intimidating to others whenever he wanted.


    This was different.


    "Father..."


    "Law." Law flinched when Samael''s shaking and rasped voice caressed his ears. "Jump to the highest establishment you can reach and close your eyes."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Huh?"


    "I am going to devour every single one of them."


    Law''s eyes shook, confused at his father''s remarks. Still, he felt relieved that Samael still recognized him.


    "I will go over there," said Law, pointing in a direction. "But I won''t close my eyes. I am no longer a child, Father."


    111


    brave front, drawing a deep breath. When Law huffed, he bent his knees and jumped. Law was nimble thanks to his regr spars with Charlott. His jump was high, taller than an average stature of a person.


    Law stepped on the level he could to gain momentum, jumping to another level to reach the top. But midair, he instinctively looked back out of curiosity because it was rather quiet. Much to his surprise, the undead were nowhere in sight, and so was Samacl.


    All there was was nothing but ayer of darkness.


    <

 Chapter 850 I am not your enemy

    ?


    850 I am not your enemy


    Law''s irises went wide, but he couldn''t dwell on it for now. He hurriedly looked ahead, finding a spot tond safely. The second his foot touched the roof and got his bnce back, he looked down once again.


    Much to his surprise, as soon as his gazended on where his father was, Samael was already there. Theyer of darkness that covered him and the undead earlier was gone. All there was... was Samael, no one else, in that pool of blood on the ground.


    "Father..." Law''s eyes shook, searching for any undead in the area. But s... they all disappeared.


    His heart thudded against his chest, holding his breath in horror. How was this possible? Just now, this area was full of undead. Thanks to his regr training and sparring, Law was able tost this long. However, his father... it hadn''t even been fifteen seconds since, but Samael cleared the area.


    At this point, Law should feel astonished at how powerful his father was. But that feeling didn''t even resurface in his heart. What he felt was horror - it rmed him.


    "Tather!" he yelled to get his father''s attention. "Father!!"


    Law''s breath hitched once again when Samael gazed up. Both his father''s eyes were shining in bright red, but the white area around his eyes turned ck. The veins in Samael''s face and neck protruded angrily as if they would erupt if he moved the wrong way.


    For some reason, the sight of Samael reminded Law of the demon he found with Tilly. That creature was ck and big like a ball, with a smiling face that would make anyone''s hair raise in horror. Samael might not be smiling, but the darkness in his eyes and veins had the same color as the demon. But more than the physical appearance, the air Samael and that demon emanated felt and smelled almost the same.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Law ground his teeth and clenched his hands on either side of him. Another thing concerned him. That pool of blood on the ground might fire back. After all, they already figured out that the more blood spilled on thisnd, the more powerful this imprisoned demon was. Samacl probably didn''t know that since he hadn''t seen the demon and where Zero had kept it captive. "Tather!" he called once again, ignoring the thoughts that filled his head at the moment. "Tilly is looking for you!"


    Law drew a deep breath, pointing in a direction. "Tilly is waiting for you in that ce!" he instructed. "You must hurry and ignore all undead - refrain from spilling more blood"


    Samael stared at the boy on top of the chapel, tilting his head to the side. His eyes slowly shifted to Law''s finger and where he was pointing. His eyes glinted and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared from his vantage point like a bolt of lightning.


    Meanwhile, Law''s finger trembled as his father turned like a shadow bolting in the direction he pointed at. He retrieved his hand, feeling his knees quiver. If not for the fact Samael was his father, his knees would have given away.


    "Grimsbanne," came out a whisper, thinking about the rumors circting about their n. "I guess... it wasn''t just hearsay."


    His lips trembled at the thought, shifting his shaking eves back to where Samael previously stood. The inched level of blood on the floor significantly lowered, raising his concern. "This is not good." Law pped himself to get himself together. "This is not the time to worry or get scared of Father. I should warn others."


    He shook his head, huffing as he rposed himself. He lifted his chin, looking around. Everything was just dark. Hence, he closed his eyes to rely on his senses, and detect a life force. After a minute, Law snapped his eyes open. He faced in a direction where he could feel another strong and bone-chilling aura that was near him.


    "Mother," rolled out of his tongue, and in a snap of a finger, he disappeared from his vantage.


    *******


    Meanwhile...


    Samael didn''t waste any second as he headed straight in the direction Law told him where Tilly was. However, when he got inside the estate, no one was there. Fortunately, he could feel Tilly''s faint presence. Therefore, he didn''t have to search where she was.


    Jumping on the second floor of the estate, Samael gripped his sword, Catharsis up. Darkness surrounded his sword until red electricity appeared around it. In one swift movement, Samacl jumped to the floor.


    BOOGSH!


    The floor cracked, unable to contain the gravity that stuck its foundation. Samael fell into the hole that his attack created, along with the debris. Just as expected. There was another level - a deeper level underneath the estate.


    Samaelnded safely on the debris from the ground floor with him, creating a thick fog and making it hard for him to see the underground immediately. Meanwhile, Tilly, who was already underground, didn''t budge at all.


    Standing before the demon with this unwee fog around her, Tilly maintained her eyes in the same direction. She couldn''t see as clearly as she could moments ago, but she could feel two demons right now. One was in front of her, and the other was behind her.


    Tilly breathed out faintly as she fluttered her eyshes. But just as she opened her eyes ever so slowly, she turned on her heel whilst raising a hand. Within a second, she caught an arm that was trying to grab her.


    She gazed at the hand, noticing the person''s long, sharp, and dirty fingernails. Fresh blood was deep in his fingers and the veins underneath his skin had the color of ink.


    When the fog around her vicinity cleared up slightly, Tilly snapped her eyes to the person who owned the arm.


    Samael.


    "You must''ve seen Law," she remarked calmly, staring back at those pair of red and ck eyes mirroring her. "Samacl, I am not your enemy... neither I am the one who imprisoned you here!

 Chapter 851 End that monster

    ?


    851 End that monster


    Meanwhile...


    "That guy..." Kristina''s eyes sharpened as soon as they reached thend, gazing at the person standing in the fort motionlessly.


    Alphonse.


    "What is he doing here?" Charlotte ground her teeth, marching in Alphonse''s direction while the rest of the troop were rushing to thend. Riding the boat was hectic. They didn''t have time to observe their surrounding as they were all busy trying to reach thend. So now that they were away from the Kraken, did they notice Alphonse''s presence.


    Some members of the Divine Order Charlotte, Kristina, and Ramin, to be exact didn''t have a good memory of Alphonse. They couldn''t just disregard everything that had happened before the regression; they wouldn''t even buy Stefan''s so-called sincerity.


    They knew that Stefan could go so low as to deceive them by acting sincere and humble. The only reason they agreed to assist him was that they knew Lilou and Samael would be in this ce. If ever Stefan colluded with Zero, Charlotte, Ramin, and Kristina would be a valuable addition.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Charlotte grumbled, stomping her way to Alphonse. "I knew Stefan had another n -"


    "ude told me to ry his message to the divine orders." Without looking in Charlotte''s direction, Alphonse spoke. "His exact words are ''to tell the Divine Order to scatter and cleanse thend."


    Alphonse slowly turned on his heel, facing Charlotte and Kristina, who rushed to stop the former from attacking him. His eyes fell on Kristina''s hand, which was holding Charlotte''s arm, before raising his eyes back to them.


    "ude rushed in here to tell you that message," he repeated with certainty. "You must''ve known by now that thisnd reeks of nothing but blood and death. Even vampires like us couldn''t stand the smell. What I am saying is, you will understand these orders from him once you go on your way"


    Charlotte scrunched her nose up in dismay, sizing Alphonse up from head to toe. "Why would we listen to you?"


    "Where''s the Earl?" Unlike Charlotte, who was taking things too personal, Kristina maintained a sharp mind. She followed his hand as he raised it slightly, pointing at the ocean where they came from.


    "Underwater," said Alphonse. "He''s helping me assist His Majesty to take down the Kraken much faster."


    Kristina and Charlotte gazed at the water, ignoring the roars behind them as the soldiers reached thend one after another.


    "Why would he have to do that?" Charlotte''s voice shook, lifting her bloodshot eyes to Alphonse. "I don''t see any reason he had to help the king since thetter is so amazing and strong. We hadn''t forgotten how he held up until the end, causing problems for all of us even after he took hisst breath."


    "I am not here to convince you of our agenda." Like a wall, Alphonse returned her usatory gaze with coldness. "However, berating me will not make us any progress. I am simply rying ude''s message. It is up to you to believe it or not, but if you truly care about your masters, then you better hurry."


    "The longer we stay in thisnd, the more dangerous it will be for us," he added solemnly. "For what reason? I am not sure myself. However, I am certain you subconsciously know that as well, since you were a part of the Divine Order, the bearers of light. Thisnd doesn''t have any light at the moment... it was just darkness."


    Charlotte opened her mouth, but the words were stuck in her throat. Meanwhile, Kristina pressed her lips into a thin line.


    "He''s right," said Kristina, rocking her head in agreement. "Berating him won''t fix the problem." Kristina faced Alphonse squarely. "Did the earl say anything else?"


    "That''s all."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Do you need our help?"


    "No" Alphonse shook his head. "Take all the Divine Orders and even the knights with you. Use the back of your weapon; make sure you spill less blood as possible."


    "Why is that?" Kristina furrowed her brows, confused. "What do you mean by using the blunt side of our weapons?"


    "I''m afraid Quentin, the mad king, had captured a demon. A real one!" Alphonse''s remarks made Charlotte and Kristina freeze, looking back at him with wide eyes. "I haven''t confirmed anything for sure, but what I am certain is that he simply turned his subjects into undead to stall time. After all, monsters like the undead will not hesitate to attack anyone. And by that, I meant the ones they were attacking, which would be us, would have no choice but to retaliate. In other words, we are doing the work of sacrifice for him."


    "That is why I am telling you this. It might just be a theory, but it is not impossible. It''s better to prevent more crippling problemster than choosing the convenient way of ughtering his sacrifices," he added solemnly.


    Kristina and Charlotte took time for Alphonse''s confession to sink in. It was true that they could feel the dangers in thisnd. They didn''t have time to dwell on this previously, but now that they reached thend, their stomach turned at the pungent scent in the air. Adding what Alphonse said didn''t relieve them.


    "Then..." When Kristina recovered, she snapped her eyes at Alphonse. "... don''t me us if your king died fighting against that monster"


    "Don''t worry. Stefan and I might die, but I give you my word ude will get out of here alive!" Alphonse looked straight into Kristina''s eyes, nodding reassuringly. "I hold nothing for you to believe me, but just this once, even if it sounded shameless, put a little faith in me."


    There was a moment of silence between the three of them before Kristina turned her back on him.


    "The earl is the precious nephew of the Madam and the master. If he doesn''t return alive, I''ll do my best to return their pain a hundred folds," warned Kristina without looking back. "Let''s go, Charlie. Ry the message with the rest of the Divine Order. Each of us will split with one member of the Order leading each unit Ramine here quick"


    Alphonse watched Kristina''s and Charlotte''s backs and tilted his head down. And just like that, the two of them spread the word and formed groups with each being led by a divine bearer. Seeing how efficient Kristina was, Alphonse couldn''t help but wonder what sort of role she had before the regression.


    ''I bet she became a part of the army for her quick response; he thought, peeling his eyes away from them as that was resolved faster than he thought. ''Now, I have to focus... and end that


    monster.''


    Alphonse closed his eyes ever so slowly, standing motionless in the same spot while everything around him moved as if he wasn''t even there.


    ËÙ

 Chapter 852 Parasites

    Chapter 852 Parasites


    ''The hell?'' ude dove deeper into the depths of the ocean. The deeper he goes, the darker it was. Diving wasn''t easy, especially if there was this gigantic monster in it. The Kraken''s tentacles would sometimes get in his way. If ude was not swift enough, he would''ve been knocked out. Not that the Kraken knew ude was underwater. It was just that each tentacle had a width that was wider than his size.


    ''Just how much deeper should I dive in to see what that cursed uncle is saying?'' ude let out a little bit of oxygen. ''If this keeps up, I have no choice but to go back to the surface.''


    ude might be a reliable earl and a powerful vampire. However, he was not a siren. Holding his breath longer than an average person was a skill he learned during his training with his army. us had an intense training method; one of the tasks the soldiers needed toplete was to dip themselves underwater in the middle of the coldest time in winter. Even though ude was an earl, he still had to do it. If his soldiers could survive such harsh training, ude should also survive it like a don. In that case, he wouldn''t lose his soldier''s confidence. us would train with him as well. ''He said strings on top of the Kraken''s head¡­'' ude recalled Alphonse''s words about his task. ''Strings, strings¡­ damn it. I can''t even see its head¡­''


    ude''s train of thought trailed off, narrowing his eyes as he caught little aquatic nts fluttering underwater. It was dark. Even for a vampire like him who could see clearly in the dark, being underwater made it challenging to see things clearly. Following his instincts, ude did a stroke, diving deeper and faster to see it closer. When it was within his reach, he halted upon seeing a small red light as if the Kraken''s eyes opened. ude floated, not moving a muscle. The Kraken''s eye was big, and it was shining in red. It was looking sideways, so ude could only see its one eye. Its eye moved around as if looking for something or someone that entered its vicinity. ude held his breath and rxed his body. He didn''t know why he froze, but he felt like that was just the right thing to do. As he watched that big eye that was almost half of his stature, ude realized not moving helped. ''It seems he wasn''t seeing me when I''m right in front of his eye.'' ude heaved a sigh of relief, watching what the Kraken would do. ''Was it because it had poor eyesight?'' ude would be lying if he said he didn''t feel nervous. No matter how arrogant he was, he knew he was at the disadvantage underwater. A faint growl caressed ude''s clogged ears before bubbles of water ascended before him. The Kraken closed its eye ever so carefully.


    ''Was it hibernating all this time?'' ude was confused. ''Right now, this Kraken is fighting Uncle ¡ª I mean, it is fighting Stefan fiercely. It was also screaming so loud it could shatter a person''s ears.''


    ''Damn it, ude!'' he shook his head, eyes shut. ''This is not the right time for riddles. I need to cut wherever strings my cursed uncle is saying.''


    When ude reopened his eyes, determination shone in them. He got no time to idle, knowing he would soon lose his breath. His eyes searched the Kraken''s head. It was huge, but that made it easier to see the aquatic-like nts on top of its head. ude gazed up, moving his feet to propel himself up. He was careful not to wake up the Kraken. Who knew what it would do if it figured out ude was there? ude couldn''t risk that. Floating over the Kraken''s gigantic head, ude furrowed his brows. He wasn''t wrong when he thought that the ones he saw earlier were akin to an aquatic nt. They, in fact, looked like some sort of nts or algae.


    ''He said I will know if I see them, but I don''t see anything amiss¡­'' he mentally trailed off, narrowing his eyes to see clearly. For some reason, he held his breath even longer, as if that would help him discern the problem. ''Ahh¡­'' His pupils went wide ever so slowly, seeing everything much clearer this time.


    There, among the algae stuck on the Kraken''s head, were some dark red strings. It was camouged in the algae. If one wouldn''t look properly, it wouldn''t be spotted.


    ''So that''s what he was saying,'' thought ude, observing the dark strings. ''They were like parasites, huh?'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The side of his mouth curled up into a smirk while his eyes shone a sense of pride. ude didn''t idle, flexing his right hand. His fingernails instantly turned sharp and a little long. Before jumping into the water, ude removed anything that could add more weight to him. Alphonse said he simply needed to cut something. That was easy. ''What a dumb uncle,'' he mocked internally, sneering. ''Why cut it when, obviously, you need to remove the root? Though I don''t me him.''


    ude carefully approached it, ncing at the small tentacle nearby. From a different perspective, these odd strings looked like it was connected to something. However, since ude was on the other side of the Kraken. Thus, he could see the problem clearly. The Kraken was being devoured by these parasites. What were these? He didn''t know. However, his gut feeling told him to help Stefan, ude had to remove these parasites. So carefully, ude reached for the first string. It was small, like a person''s vein. He pinched it and froze, gazing down to see the Kraken''s open eyes. The Kraken''s eyes were shaking, searching for something. ude swallowed the nervousness that jumped to his throat, clenching his teeth while he mustered his courage. His brows then rose when he felt an underwater wave approaching, and going along with its force, ude pulled out the string without a second hesitation. ROARR!!!

 Chapter 853 Stay fucking still

    Chapter 853 Stay fucking still


    ROARR!!!


    Stefan was flying toward the Kraken tentacle after waiting for an opening. However, just before the tip of his Lancelot could prate the tentacle, a piercingly loud shriek erupted in the air, The sudden shriek disrupted Stefan''s speed, and since he was mid-air, he was defenseless at the appearance of another tentacle. Pain erupted on the side of his stomach, making his lungs constrict while bits of blood came out of his mouth.


    ROARRR!


    Stefan came flying away, almost losing consciousness at the pain he had inflicted. For sure, a rib or two broke with that attack, piercing his lungs as a result. Thanks to his years of experience, Stefan was able to suppress the pain before he couldnd anywhere.


    Gritting his teeth, he tried to regain control of his weight and body. Stefan seeded,nding on the piece of a boat on the surface, only to jump up to find a more stable surface. The Kraken continued to shriek, making Stefan''s ears bleed.


    Stefan watched his weight as soon as he regained his footing on a piece of much bigger wood. The wood was still sinking slowly, but he settled on it temporarily. His hand was ced on the side of his stomach, gritting his teeth because of the pain, and then gazed up at the monstrous tentacles wiggling over the ocean.


    "What''s going on?" he wondered, touching his bleeding ear.


    The Kraken was still screaming, but unlike the screams it released at the beginning, it sounded like the Kraken was writhing in pain. Stefan had been fighting this monster for minutes while everyone else fled the scene as ordered.


    From Stefan''s observation, this Kraken was called a legendary thing for many reasons. A thickyer of slime covered its skin, making it its protective barrier. Even if Stefan pierced through this protective barrier, its skin itself was thick but soft. Meaning, most of his attacks simply bounced off.


    Brute force wasn''t enough to inflict damage on it. Stefan had to be smart with his every attack. The reason he wasn''t tiring himself by fighting blindly, but instead, conserved his energy by repelling the Kraken''s attack, all the while waiting for an opening.


    However, just when that opening came, and he finally did a move, this happened.


    "Something is wrong..." he trailed off, deserting the sinking wood where he was standing as a tentacle swung into it. Stefan found another floating wood around the same ce, taking his time to regain bnce due to the violent waves the Kraken''s action was creating.


    "There''s definitely..." he breathed out, lifting his head at the monster ahead of him. "... something off."


    The Kraken wasn''t attacking Stefan anymore. It looked like it was simply throwing a huge fit. Stefan turned his head in the fort. All he could see were tiny people rushing to thend, narrowing his eyes as his gaze scanned the fort.


    "Alphonse." Stefan''s eyes opened from its squinting, furrowing his brows.


    Alphonse was just standing on the corner of the fort, and no one was paying attention to him. All the Divine Orders have already reached thend. It would be impossible for them not to notice Alphonse, especially Charlotte, Kristina, and Ramin.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Those three didn''t have a good memory of Alphonse. If they hadn''t forgiven Stefan or believed him, they wouldn''t have simply ignored Alphonse. Moreover, Stefan didn''t mention to everyone that Alphonse would also be in thend of Spade. Not because he had forgotten about it, but that was Alphonse''s wish.


    Alphonse''s only request after talking to Stefan before this happened was not to tell Samacl anything about it. Samael already had an idea, but he didn''t pry. Alphonse also didn''t exin the reason, and Stefan didn''t question the reason for this request.


    Even if Alphonse wouldn''t exin himself, Stefan already knew why.


    Alphonse didn''t have the courage to face Samael or Lilou. I le was too ashamed to even look at their shadows, let alone stand before them. Stefan could understand his brother because he also felt the same way. It was just that Stefan had to swallow that shame and guilt because if he didn''t, things would be different. A lot worse.


    "Unless he already talked to them," was Stefan''s guess, which he thought was the only logical exnation for a rather peaceful situation back in the fort. "So that means..."


    Stefan''s eyes veered in Alphonse''s direction once again. He sized up his brother, observing him for a minute. Seeing that Alphonse was not moving a muscle as if he was a statue, Stefan figured out what was happening.


    "What did he do?" wondered Stefan, looking back at the violent monster before him, standing still despite the waves. "He should''ve told me beforehand."


    A frown dominated Stefan''s face, but he knew there was nothing he could do. On a battlefield, anything could happen, and that included a change of ns or an improvise of a n.


    "lle must be underwater," he told himself, keeping his attention on the Kraken before him. "Whatever he is doing... I have to take advantage of it."


    His jaw tightened, eyes glinting with determination. Attacking the Kraken now was a lot riskier, especially when it was rampaging. However, that also meant I wasn''t in its right mind. He might not know what was going on, but one thing was for sure; Alphonse had done something underwater.


    Little did Stefan know, it wasn''t Alphonse who was the cause of the Kraken''s current state. It was another person, whom Stefan didn''t expect to be in this ce.


    ude.


    ****


    The moment ude pulled out the parasite leeching on top of the Kraken''s head, his eardrum nearly shattered. The Kraken''s scream underwater was silent, yet its waves nearly broke ude''s ear drums. Despite that, his ears were bleeding and the underwater waves were taking him away, ude pierced his fingers on top of its head.


    The Kraken wiggled and struggled, screaming on and on, but he was determined. Regardless of the disadvantageous setting, ude gritted his teeth and fought the forceing at him. ''Stay fucking still! he mentally cursed, reaching out his other hand with great difficulty to pluck out another parasite. I''m trying to help you!"


    SHRIEK!!

 Chapter 854 I knew he had more

    Chapter 854 I knew he had more


    Blood mixed in the sea as ude''s cars, nose, and eyes bled from the silent but deadly waves underneath the water. But with gritted teeth, he clung to the Kraken''s head. His sharp fingers were plunged deep into the soft and slimy surface of the Kraken while his other hand picked out the parasite one after another.


    His vignt approach from the beginning turned aggressive in a blink of an eye. He had no


    choice but to adapt to the situation because picking out one parasite brought unimaginable pain to the Kraken.


    ''Last one!'' ude shut his eyes tightly and reopened them again, telling himself to hold his breath a bit longer.


    He had been underwater for who knows how long if he wasn''t trained enough, he would have to return to the surface to take a breath. However, ude knew going back underwater and searching for the Kraken''s head would be ten times harder.


    ''That... onc...'' ude outstretched his hand, wiggling his fingers trying to reach thest parasite clinging on to the Kraken''s head. Just a bit... closer...''


    ude clenched his teeth, narrowing his eyes. Being underwater and holding his breath wasn''t the only thing he had to endure. There was also the pressure as he was currently deep in the water, the piercingly quiet sound waves from the Kraken, and clinging on to the monster while it tried to shrug him off.


    ude sank his nails deeper into the Kraken to push himself closer. However, as soon as he plunged his fingers deeper into it, the Kraken wiggled more aggressively. ude had no choice but to pierce his one hand into the Kraken to not separate from it.


    On top of the struggle, ude was annoyed. He was running out of air, conserving it as much as possible. He knew he couldn''t stay underwater longer.


    ''Fuck it!'' his eyes shone in bright red, glinting menacingly as he raised his head. The Kraken was still moving as was fighting another annoyingd on the surface of the water.


    Determined to get rid of the parasite once and for all, ude had to take a risk. He pulled out his hand, producing inks and blood that instantly mixed in the water. He didn''t care about it, though. ude searched for the parasite and when he found it, he didn''t look away from it. Ilolding onto the Kraken while it was wiggling and fighting was impossible. Thus, ude didn''t take his eyes off of the monster as he dragged out his other hand in the Kraken''s thick skin. Using the downtime as the Kraken would take pauses every once in a while, ude pushed himself up. I lis feet stepped on the hole his hands left on it, swimming over the Kraken''s head to the other side.


    SHRIEEEK!!


    His pupils went instantly wide, looking back for a moment, only to see a dark and powerful underwater waveing at him. ude had a choice; one of them was to cling onto the Kraken and try to withstand another sound wave and force or he would swim up to avoid it and take a breath.


    ude''s option was obvious.


    ude set his eves back to the Kraken''s head, swimming forth as if he didn''t care about the iing sound wave that might truly leave permanent damage to his cars. He stretched his hand, clinging on to the parasite tightly. Pulling it out wasn''t easy. ude had to ce his feet on the side of the Kraken''s head to gain force and pull thest parasite that was leeching on the Kraken.


    SHRIEEEK!


    ''Ahhhh!!'' ude mentally roared, using every bit of his strength and reserved energy to pull out the parasite on the Kraken. At first, it was as though it was cemented in the Kraken; it clung as if it was already a part of the Kraken''s skin. However, when the parasite moved slightly, it continuously moved away until the flesh that got inside the Kraken was right before ude.


    ude set his eyes on the Kraken to check if it was calming down. It didn''t. Before ude could even think about what had just happened, a tentacle suddenly came to his side and sent him flying.


    For a moment, ude was in shock with his eyes wide. But then, the pain slowly erupted on the side of his stomach, making his lungs constrict. Thest air ude was conserving escaped as his mouth parted from the pain.


    ''No... hell... Before he would lose consciousness, ude could only think of cursing the Kraken. After what he had done for it, the Kraken would return his kindness with a punch to the gut.


    The tentacles underwater continuously moved, and his body slowly fell deeper and deeper into the water. ude''s vision shook and despite the darkness underwater, he could see a bit of light from somewhere. He knew deep in his heart he couldn''t afford to lose consciousness. ''Uncle us...''


    Ilowever, no amount of tricks could deceive his mind anymore. Ilis body wouldn''t listen to him as the effect of enduring the powerful waves and pressure was now creeping into his bones. I le was exhausted and beaten.


    I''m... doomed.'' Soon, ude''s eyes and body felt heavy, as if a boulder was ced on top of him. His eyes slowly closed as darkness embraced him tightly, apanying him to the depths of the dark ocean.


    *****


    Meanwhile, on the surface of the sea, Stefan had fought the Kraken fiercely. He had taken advantage of the fact that the Kraken lost itsposure and simply went wild without any calcted move, unlike in the beginning.


    Stefan had chopped off several tentacles, but only a tiny portion of it. After some time, Stefan noticed that the Kraken slowed down after hisst aggressive struggle and thus,unched a continuous attack on every weak spot the Kraken had.


    After his aggressive and continuous attack, Stefan found arge tentacle floating on the ocean. Watching his weight not sink, he stood there and kept his eyes on the remaining severed tentacle over the surface of the water.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It stopped moving" came out a whisper, narrowing his eyes as the severed tentacles were akin to a statuc. "Is it dead?" if it was, then it was only possible that it already sank into the water.


    "What''s going..." Stefan trailed off as the Kraken moved again, but this time, it was a slow movement. Waiting for whatever the Kraken would do, Stefan held his breath as another long tentacle came from the bottom of the ocean. I knew it. He had more."


    Stefan prepared himself for another fierce battle when he noticed that in one of the tentacles, the Kraken was holding something. He narrowed his eyes, focusing his attention on it, and when he realized what or who it was, his heart stopped beating for a second.


    "ude..."

 Chapter 855 End of his nightmare

    ?


    855 End of his nightmare


    Stefan has a ton of regrets before the regression. One of the biggest regrets he had was treating ude the way he did. That child was innocent of anything and he should''ve been left alone - Lucia and Dyrroth too.


    Greed and insecurity consumed Stefan, and he had lost his mind, dragging the innocent people. into his personal problems. Stefan only realized how wrong he was at the brink of death, questioning his integrity, morality, and ethics.


    Was he wrong all along?


    That was the only question that crossed his mind before meeting his end.


    Therefore, Stefan had long epted he might not be forgiven, ever. The reason, even when ude would sass at him or talk to him with his sharp tongue, Stefan wouldn''t react. ude was a sweet child, after all, and Stefan... the pce, the power struggle, and the king''s personal instability ruined him.


    Stefan had no excuse.


    Regardless of knowing his rtionship with ude was irreparable, Stefan still wanted to make up with him. ude might disregard all his help, but Stefan was set to protect ude in any way possible, not because he wanted forgiveness, but because that was the right thing to do. Seeing that ude was being held captive by the Kraken made the world stop for Stefan. Ilis breathing slowed down until his heart stopped beating for a second. Ilis eyes were wide and nk, and hisplexion turned pale.


    SHRIEEEK!


    Another wave of screams crupted in the air, creating violent waves on the sea. More tentacles resurfaced over the an, joining the severed tentacles Stefan chopped off. When the Kraken stretched its tentacles, only then did Stefan realize the parts he had chopped off were akin to the monster''s fingernails.


    The Kraken''s tentacles were longer than one could imagine. Looking at it from Stefan''s vantage point, they were almost touching the sky,


    The Kraken wasn''t a legend for nothing.


    But that didn''t intimidate Stefan. It didn''t even affect him in the slightest. All he had in mind was his nephew, as his eyes were fixed on the unconscious ude.


    ''Why is he here?'' wondered Stefan, watching the Kraken twirl its tentacle in the air. ''What are you doing... here?


    His train of thought halted as his eyes widened even more upon having a realization. Stefan shifted his attention to the fort where Alphonse stood, realizing the aggressive but careless rampage from the Kraken wasn''t Alphonse''s doing.


    It was ude''s.


    What the hell was Alphonse trying to do?


    Alphonse was still motionless, which also meant he was upying another person''s or animal''s body. Whatever or whoever it was wasn''t important. What mattered was that Alphonse had a


    n. What n? Stefan had no idea, but he knew Alphonse more than anyone else in this world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Stefan set his attention back to the Kraken, clenching his fangs. Blood dripped from his ears at its continuous screams, but he didn''t lose hisposure.


    ''I don''t know what sort of n he had, said Stefan to himself. But my priority is to make sure to get him out of here!


    Stefan''s eyes glinted menacingly while his sword''s de slowly turned ck. The air around him looked darker as his crimson eyes shone brightly. In a blink of an eye, Stefan disappeared from the sinking tentacle he was standing on to save the child he had ruined.


    *****


    Meanwhile...


    Blood dripped from the tip of Lilou''s scythe, Lakresha. Her face was dark and shaded, as she had her head hung low. Her clothes dampened the ground with blood, turning it red.


    Her eyes were fixed on the severed hand near her vantage point, making her grip her scythe tighter.


    "I felt the same heaviness thest time," came out a whisper, peeling her eyes from the severed hand to the person standing several meters from her. "I shouldn''t feel this way now, for this was the second time I will end you, Acheron Roseberg. However, the second time wasn''t easier. In fact, the heaviness in my heart doubled.''


    ller eyes shone with sympathy, assessing Acheron Roseberg from head to toe. Truly, this man deserved respect. Be it then or now, Acheron fought for Zero, even if that meant dropping his integrity.


    "Back then, I don''t truly understand why you allowed Zero to be the man he was. Or rather, I didn''t understand why you were tolerating him." A short smile turned up on her face. "But now, I understand. Though I don''t agree with your methods, I understand you, Acheron"


    Acheron''s expression was the same; stoic and in. It was as though he didn''t rte, or rather, he couldn''t rte anymore.


    "Zero didn''t have to take your control to secure your loyalty," continued Lilou, breathing out the tension in her throat. "Your loyalty... is praiseworthy. I am sorry that we are in this situation again, Roseberg"


    Lilou pounded the bottom of her scythe against the ground before twirling it with her fingers. She swung her arm to the side, locking all sympathy and remorse she felt for her opponent. In a blink of an eye, Lilou disappeared from her vantage point, only to reappear beside Acheron Roseberg.


    Acheron instinctively raised his arm, forgetting his arm was already severed from thest time he mindlessly blocked Lilou''s attack. His eyes grew wide as her de passed over his severed arm, holding his breath as his body wouldn''t listen to him move away.


    Her eyes glinted, gritting her teeth. "Ah!" Lilou moved down her seythe, shing Acheron''s neck instead of thrusting her scythe into his temple.


    Blood spurted out of Acheron''s neck, making him cover it with his hands. When Lilounded on the ground near him, Acheron fell to his knees.


    THUD.


    Acheron gripped his neck as tight as possible, gasping for air. However, blood continuously seeped through the gaps in his fingers. The sh she inflicted on him was small, but it was a vital point. It didn''t take long for his body to copse to the ground.


    Lilou watched him struggle to stay alive for as long as he could until the life in his eyes faded. She closed her eyes and cocked her head back, reopening her eyes as she breathed out deeply. "Wicked," was all that came out of her lips, turning her heel to walk away. She didn''t even look at Acheron for thest time, getting away from the scene as soon as possible. Even though this battle was over, there were still many things to do.


    Zero was still out there, running rampant as we speak. There was no time for her to mourn the death of someone whose only fault was to love a person as his own, only to get used over and


    over.


    As Lilou walked away from the scene, her steps halted as she heard faint coughs behind her. But before she could look back, she heard a quiet and rasped voice, saying:


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 856 If youre saving someone, dont die.

    ?


    856 If you''re saving someone, don''t die.


    "Thank you!"


    Lilou''s breath hitched, wide-eyed. Throughout her battle with Acheron, thetter didn''t speak a word. He wouldunch calcted attacks; he would repel her assaults strategically. But Acheron didn''t indulge in a conversation with her as his eyes were in, as if he was under control.


    To hear his voice, albeit faint, took Lilou off guard.


    Lilou turned on her heel. Her eyes fell on the man lying t on his back. Acheron''s neck was still bleeding, but he wasn''t stopping the bleeding with his hand. His eyes were on the dark sky covering the entire Spade Kingdom.


    "I..." Acheron panted for air. Breathing was hard for him, let alone speaking. However, he still tried his best to say hisst words. "... sorry. I couldn''t change anything, even after returning from the dead"


    A tear rolled down his eyes as regret and remorse filled his eyes. Lilou''s jaw tightened as she clenched her teeth, balling her hand into a tight fist.


    "Please... save... his breath hitched as blood spurted out of his wounded neck. "... the people, mydy''


    Ilis mouth was left open, lips quivering as he tried his best to say more. However, all he could do was gasp for air until he took hisst breath with his eyes and mouth open. Another drop of tear rolled down his temple, revealing that a once mighty, brave, and righteous knight died with nothing but regret.


    Be it then or now, Acheron stuck to his loyalty. He treated Zero as his own. The only difference was that before the regression, Acheron didn''t regret anything. He found honor in fighting alongside Zero and supporting his king.


    But now, Acheron died with nothing but regret. Who wouldn''t? Zero, his king, massacred his own people for his greed. Zero turned into a real mad king and he used even his most loyal people.


    "You didn''t have to say that," she whispered, marching back to where Acheron was lying. She squatted down beside him, closing his eyes ever so tenderly. "Whether or not you asked me to, I already nned to salvage anything in this madness Zero started."


    Another deep breath slipped past Lilou''s nostrils, retrieving her hand from Acheron''s shut eyes. The heaviness in her heart slightly lightened, knowing Acheron regretted his actions in the end. Although she couldn''t bring him back to life, she wished that if he would live in his next life, he could make proper decisions and live a happier life.


    "A parental love is truly amazing in its own way, but could be destructive," she murmured as she pushed herself up, eyes down at Acheron. "Sometimes, parents love their children too much they were unaware it was already wrong


    Lilou could understand that. She was also a parent and, as such, she knew she would try to understand her children and not judge them. The only difference between her and Acheron was that she would never tolerate her children if their deeds had the intention of hurting others. Lilou turned around ever so slowly, dragging her feet away from the scene. Rufus lured the


    undead to wherever he nned, so the only undead in the area were those he had cleansed or in. Looking around at the scene, it was hard to discern which one was dead or unconscious.


    Everyone was just on the ground.


    Blood was everywhere.


    What an unsightly scene to behold.


    ''Now that I am done with Acheron, I should... her train of thoughts trailed off, looking heavenward.


    Lilou narrowed her eyes, staring at theyer of darkness covering the sky. The sky was pitch ck, but she could feel it thicken.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What is going on...?" she asked herself, sensing this unsettling power crawling under her skin. Theyer of darkness covering thend of Spade didn''t feel anything previously. The appearance of it brought forth panic in those within it, but as they stayed longer, they almost forgot about its existence. But now, there was this sense of dread crawling up her spine as the wind blew past her.


    They weren''t just in the dark field.


    Lilou couldn''t pinpoint it exactly, but she was certain somewhere in thisnd something was happening. Whatever it was, she already didn''t like it.


    "Sam," another whisper slipped past her lips. "What the hell are you doing??"


    ********


    [FORT]


    "Move!!!" Kristina yelled her lungs out, shouting for everyone to hasten their movements.


    As nned, they had formed many small units that a member of the Divine Order led. Many had already departed the fort to assist Rufus in cleansing the area. However, with the number of soldiers, it was impossible to clear the fort in a blink of an eye.


    Kristina still had to shout to keep them moving and keep them motivated. The sea was wild, but what lies in thend of Spade was far more unbridled. They needed more firm courage and a clear mind to do their task efficiently.


    SHRIEEEK!!


    Kristina cringed as she covered one of her cars. Her cars were already bleeding because she had to endure the Kraken''s piercing screams previously. But that didn''t stop her from going through their ns. Some knights also slowed down, covering their cars to avoid inflicting more damage before heading to the real battlefield.


    Looking back to where Stefan was fighting the Kraken, her eyes slowly went wide. Her mouth fell open, watching Stefan move like a bolt of lightning. Minutes ago, he was fighting the Kraken meticulously, calcting all his movements, and making sure he had a surface tond on.


    But now, Stefan was justunching a continuous attack at the Kraken. He wasn''t even thinking about where tond anymore. Stefan would sometimesnd on the ocean and sink, only to resurface straight to attack the Kraken.


    "Ile must''ve lost his mind," whispered Kristina, watching Stefan''s attack turn more and more aggressive. "Why is he in a rush now of all time when everyone already reached thend..." Kristina trailed off, furrowing her brows. Watching Stefan made her realize one thing. He looked as if he was mindlessly and aggressively attacking the Kraken, but from a soldier''s point of view, Stefan looked as though he was trying to reach something.


    She slowly moved her gaze to the direction Stefan was aiming for if he continued this way. Much to her dismay, she caught something dangling in one of the Kraken''s tentacles. From her vantage point, she couldn''t see it properly. Thus, she narrowed her eyes and focused on it, only to gasp upon recognizing who it was.


    "The Earl - Her heart thudded as she caught another tentacle from the corner of her eyes. As soon as she saw the tentacle erect until it looked like a gigantic spear, her eyes went wide. Without thinking twice, Kristina called forth her Mace, throwing it into the Kraken''s tentacle that was charging at Stefan.


    "Your Majesty!!! Kristina screamed at the top of her lungs, almost making her bleeding cars shatter. Her voice echoed, and fortunately, it reached Stefan faster than the tentacle did.


    Her Mace was faster, though. As soon as Stefan turned his head, there wasn''t enough time for him to dodge the sharp tentacle. Fortunately, Kristina''s weapon hit it right on time, repelling it away with a piercing ng.


    "Ah, god..." Kristina huffed, heaving a sigh of relief while opening her hand. Iler weapon flew back to her grip like a boomerang, shifting her sharp eyes at Stefan. "If you''re saving someone,


    don''t die!"


    SPLASH!

 Chapter 857 The end of the legend

    ?


    857 The end of the legend


    "If you''re saving someone, do it properly!"


    SPLASH!


    Stefan heard Kristina''s annoyed voice before hended in the water along with the severed tentacle. Her Mace was strong enough to sever the tentacle. Fortunately, Stefan dodged the tentacle before it couldnd on him underwater.


    Stefan immediately resurfaced, floating in the water. As soon as he did, the Kraken unleashed another piercing shriek. Stefan and everyone who heard of it winced in pain.


    "Ugh... damn it!" Kristina covered her ears, gazing at the monster just right beside Stefan. She could almost see the sound waves as the ground she was standing on shook. If this hurt her from this distance, she could imagine the damage Stefan had been enduring since the beginning.


    The small casualty in their troop was all thanks to Stefan for keeping the Kraken distracted. Everyone was almost certain this ocean would be their grave if Stefan wasn''t with them. She had to give Stefan the credit.


    Kristina let out a sharp huff, shifting her attention to ude. ude was hanging upside down with the tentacle wrapped around his ankle. He was still unconscious despite the Kraken''s wild movements. It didn''t look like ude was hurt, but the longer he was being held captive by the Kraken, his life would still be in danger. Especially after the Kraken revealed it could morph its tentacles into a sharp weapon.


    "This is not good." She shook her head, gazing at the Kraken while she dropped her hand ever so slowly. "Something must be done..."


    Kristina trailed while her train of thoughts trailed off upon catching a figure catapult into the Kraken''s head. Stefan''s powerful and aggressive attack silenced the Kraken''s screams, surprising Kristina with all the assaults that followed.


    "He... is insane," came out a murmur, barely blinking. Kristina was equally amazed and shocked at how fast Stefan attacked, despite being at a disadvantage.


    Stefan was already strong even back then, but there was an obvious difference between how he fought before the regression and now. Back then, everything Stefan did was calcted and


    nned. It was an entirely different case now.


    "That..." was because of him, ude.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Kristina moved his eyes in ude''s direction and then back to Stefan, who was now carelessly using the Kraken''s tentacle as a ramp to reach his nephew. Just then, she realized one thing. Stefan cared for ude.


    He would put his life at risk, not afraid if he had to sacrifice a limb to save ude. Yet, there was an apparent determination to emerge from this battle in one piece. Not for the reason Stefan couldn''t live without an arm or a leg, but because losing a limb equates to a guilt ude might carry forever.


    "How cheesy." Kristina clenched her teeth, gripping her divine weapon tightly. She shut her eyes by force, took a deep breath, and then turned around.


    ''I don''t need to worry about it, was what she told herself, reopening her eyes. Kristina huffed sharply, dragging her feet away.


    To her, Stefan already seeded. I lis determination was enough to put her heart at ease, making her trust him, even just for now.


    Kristina turned her head in Alphonse''s direction. The man was still unmoving, like a statue. However, she didn''t dwell on it, peeling her eyes from him to the soldiers before her.


    "Men!!!" her voice thundered until it shook slightly. "To the capital!!!"


    "Yahhh!!!"


    The soldiers'' uniformed shout almost made the ground shake, ignoring their wounded ears. With high morale, Kristina led thest troop to the capital, where they were tasked to assist Lilou and Samael.


    "Arrrrgh!!!" Along with the echoing shouts from the soldiers, Stefan also shouted from his chest whilst running on the Kraken''s tentacle. The creature''s skin was slippery, but that didn''t hinder him from dashing to where ude was.


    When the Kraken moved its limb, Stefan also took a high jump. He somersaulted in the air; hisncelot''s dark des glinting. He thrust his sword toward the Kraken as he flew its way at it like a tornado. Ever since he started fighting the Kraken, Stefan had realized the Kraken''s skin was not only soft and slippery but also thick with a little bit of rubber element.


    Piercing through it had a high chance that it would simply bounce back. That was why he studied it first.


    His pair of crimson eyes shone brightly as soon as the tip of his sword made contact with the Kraken''s skin. He clenched his teeth, making his jaw tighten. Stefan channeled all his inner strength into his sword, putting all his weight into it.


    "Ahhh!!!" His mouth fell open as another loud yell came out of it as if that would add more strength to his attack.


    The tip of his sword pressed into the Kraken''s skin. Looking at it, one couldn''t tell if it would pop like a balloon or repel the sword. However, Stefan kept putting his weight into his weapon, drilling it into the Kraken until its flesh tore open.


    Another roar slipped past his mouth along with the Kraken''s shriek, holding his sword with his two hands. Since Stefan was stepping into the Kraken, he quickly changed his grip as he repositioned himself. Ilolding it, he raised his head.


    "Ahhh!!!" Regardless of the Kraken''s wiggling and struggling, Stefan''s sword was stuck deep into the Kraken. With a determined heart and decided soul, Stefan ran up while dragging his sword, leaving a huge sh into the Kraken.


    SHRIEEEK!


    Stefan was unfazed as the Kraken unleashed another car-splitting scream. Instead, his eyes shone with excitement upon reaching the tip of the tentacle. The moment he was close, Stefan


    1


    11


    1 TT


    into its skin before jumping up.


    .1


    11 1


    ..


    **


    1


    As he flew in the air, he cut his palm across before shouting, "blood field!" and in a sh, red thick mist appeared around him. From the distance, it was like a gigantic red sphere, but up close the red mist had slowly turned sharp like big needles.


    Time slowed down for Stefan and the gravity inside the blood field lightened. He flexed his


    fingers up, and without thinking twice, he swung his flexed fingers down.


    "Infuse." The second that word rolled out of his lips, the red needles faced the Kraken''s direction and flew into its open cut unannounced.


    SHRIEEEK!


    !

 Chapter 858 They were doomed

    ?


    858 They were doomed


    SHRIEEEK!


    Stefan didn''t idle, jumping in ude''s direction as the Kraken released him after Stefan''s


    attacks. Stefan spread his arms open, catching ude securely in his embrace. Holding ude''s head, the two of them fell into the waters.


    SPLASH!


    Stefan puffed his cheek as he held his breath, checking ude. Thetter was still unconscious; he looked as though he was deep asleep. Stefan covered ude''s ears, allowing the blood from his bleeding palm to swirl around them underwater. The Kraken was still screaming; if continued, it wouldpletely break ude''s eardrums.


    After making sure his ability silenced the harsh noise surrounding ude, Stefan carried him to the surface. He didn''t know what the dangers were on the surface, but it was better than staying underwater.


    As soon as Stefan resurfaced from underwater, he gasped for air. He turned his head to ude on instinct, shaking him slightly.


    "ude!" shouted Stefan, shaking ude more violently now. "ude!"


    Stefan shook ude until thetter coughed out water. ude grunted, throwing up all the water he had drank upon losing consciousness underwater. ude''s eyes were blurry, but the stinking fishy scent woke him uppletely.


    "Ugh... damn..." ude squinted his eyes, refocusing his gaze on the person holding him. Seeing that ude threw up all the excess water that got into his system and having the energy to curse out loud was the only time Stefan could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    ''I''m d he''s fine! Stefan thought, and at the same time, ude paused.


    ude slowly turned his head, blinking almost innocently. He blinked and blinked and Stefan''s face just grew clearer.


    "Uh... what are you doing?" ude asked, peeking down, only to realize Stefan was holding him. "Yuck!"


    Out of instinct, ude pushed Stefan away and floated back. His face scrunched up, feeling this sense of disgust crawl up his spine. The way Stefan held him was akin to how man holds his lover, and taking the damsel''s role didn''t sit well with him.


    "The hell? Why are you -" ude abruptly stopped upon sensing an iing force above them. He and Stefan looked heavenward, only to see the colossal suckers falling onto them.


    Stefan and ude froze instantly, holding their breaths, wide eyes. Stefan had already given his all to rescue ude; his body wouldn''t listen to him. Meanwhile, ude was still in his weakened state. Both men could only watch the iing tentacle descending upon them.


    ******


    "MOVE!!!"


    Kristina shouted her lungs out, about to lead thest troop that was in the fort. But just as her men marched away, her heart thudded against her chest. She turned around, eyes widening upon catching Stefan and ude floating motionlessly while a massive tentacle fell onto them. "My lord!!!" she screamed in panic, turning on her heel.


    Time seemed to stop for everyone who was watching the scene unfold. Kristina''s brain momentarily went nk before her hand voluntarily gripped her mace. Without a second hesitation, she took arge step and threw her mace to repel the colossal tentacle from crushing Stefan and ude.


    Tak!


    Kristina''s breath hitched when another tentacle caught the mace. Her dted eyes shook in surprise. Her mace looked so tiny within the Kraken''s grasp.


    "llow?" was what came into her head. I low did the Kraken see her maceing and even caught it? Was there another trick the Kraken was hiding?


    Myriads of questions and conclusions hovered in Kristina''s mind, making her heart race faster and harder. Even if she rushed now, she wouldn''t make it. Those two were in the middle of the ocean, after all.


    "My lord!!!!" Kristina roared; her voice echoing. "Move away!!!"


    SPLASH!


    Kristina instinctively raised her arm to cover her eyes from the big ssh in the water. Despite the great distance between thend and where the Kraken was, the ssh which created a big wave reached the fort. Kristina kept her ground despite the waves pouring on her.


    "Dame!" she heard some knights calling her, but Kristina ignored them all. She clenched her teeth, and when the waves calmed down, she lowered her arms to see whether Stefan and ude escaped.


    Much to her dismay, what made her already dted eyes grow wide was the absence of the Kraken. Her shaking eyes looked, but she could only see the continuous ripples and everything that was floating on the surface. The Kraken, Stefan, and ude were nowhere to be seen. "No," came out a murmur, feeling her heart stop. "It didn''t take those two underwater" Kristina shook her head mildly, denying the immediate conclusion she had. She had enough knowledge of the animals innd and water as she used to be the emperor''s (Rufus'') left hand. Certain sea creatures would dive into the depths of the ocean to take their lives. Seeing that the Kraken disappeared with Stefan and ude instantly reminded Kristina of those sorts of knowledge.


    "Ialt!!!!" she shouted to the troop she was supposed to lead to thend of Spade. "Prepare to go ashore! The Kraken had taken Ilis Majesty and the Earl ¡ª"


    Kristina choked, unable to finish her orders, when a big ssh of water came before her. Her ragged breath hitched once again, moving her shaking eyes to the colossal creature that appeared at the end of the fort. Everyone in the fort also froze, slowly looking heavenward. Everyone''s world stopped as soon as they recognized the monster before them. They knew the Kraken was huge, but only Stefan truly came close to it as he fought it. Now that it was just a few meters from them, the Kraken looked as though it could reach heaven.


    How did this monster get into this ce in such a brief period?


    No that shouldn''t he their concern


    Everyone was in trouble.


    Kristina''s lips parted, frozen on the spot, not blinking. Even when the Kraken released another piercing roar which created a strong wind, none of them bothered to cover their ears or eyes.


    ''Noah...''Kristina whispered in her heart. ... I''m sorry-''


    Just as Kristina mentally expressed her sentiments before her impending doom, somethingnded on her side. She jolted slightly but kept her eyes on the Kraken. The Kraken released another roar before it slowly shrunk back into the waters.


    66


    Hey guys! Sorry for not updating. I saw somements asking why I wasn''t posting. I believed I left a note and an announcement for all my readers to see from all the different tiers.


    !


    alienfrommars Creator''s ThoughtN?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 859 The fall of the Kraken

    ?


    859 The fall of the Kraken


    Kristina had thought of countless scenarios upon the reappearance of the Kraken. She knew even if they fought, the casualty would be too severe. Thus, she was prepared to fight it on her own and order her men to flee as far and as fast as they could.


    Never in her muddled mind had she ever considered the Kraken retreating. What was going on? What happened? There were so many whys and hows and whats, but all of those series of questions halted when she heard a cough and grunt.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Blergh! Ah, goodness... I feel dizzy- ude threw up, coughing in between. I le crawled on the concrete ground, his entire body was drenched and covered with sticky fluid. Meanwhile, Stefan was grunting as he pulled himself to sit up.


    Deep lines appeared between Kristina''s brows, darting her eyes between the two. Disbelief filled her countenance while her thought bubble overflowed with question marks.


    "You two..." So these two were what fell near her. "... how?"


    ude winced, casting Kristina an irritated look. Stefan, on the other hand, caught up to his breathing first.


    "There''s the answer," Stefan answered whilst panting for air, jerking his chin in a particr direction.


    "Ich." ude red daggers in the direction Stefan pointed at. "Is that the only method he can think of to throw us back here?"


    Confused, Kristina slowly shifted her attention to where the two men were looking. As soon as she did, a little bit of enlightenment dawned on her.


    Alphonse.


    "Damn it." ude flung his arms to get rid of the thick fluid on him. "This is disgusting. I''d rather bathe with blood instead of this fuck! What the hell is this?"


    While ude was busy cleaning himself up and cursing, Stefan helped himself up. He wiped his head, flicking his hand to get rid of the slime on him.


    "Alphonse can puppeteer. If certain conditions were met, he could control even the Kraken," exined Stefan, gazing down as he caught his sword just a few steps from him. Alphonse probably took it and dropped it with them.


    "What a show-off-taking all the credits that weren''t his," ude hissed to himself, but everyone around heard him loud and clear.


    "Alphonse!" Stefan called, ignoring ude''sints.


    Alphonse was still standing in the same spot motionlessly. Knowing Alphonse was unconscious all along, yet managed to remain standing despite the waves and turbulence earlier weremendable.


    "Alphonse!" Stefan called once again before his brows furrowed. "Al - oh, he''s back."


    Stefan heaved a sigh of relief when Alphonse moved slightly. Thetter flexed his fingers and then stretched a little bit. When Alphonse got his blood circting in his body once again, he turned on his heel and advanced to where everyone was.


    "How are you feeling?" asked Stefan as soon as Alphonse stepped into their vicinity. "Thanks for taking us here."


    ude red at his uncles, showing he wasn''t slightly pleased. But he didn''t make a fuss as he focused on cleaning himself up.


    "I''m alright," said Alphonse, ncing at Kristina and then at the knights who were still in the fort. "Why are you still here?"


    "That was our fault," Stefan answered for her.


    "Was it true that you were able to control the Kraken?" Kristina didn''t beat around the bush to get the answer she wanted.


    Alphonse didn''t answer immediately as he assessed her. ''Is that a question, Dame?"


    "So, it''s true? Then why didn''t you do it in the beginning if you could control the Kraken?" "Are you dumb or what?" this time, ude chimed in the conversation. Ile already took off his top, twisting it to dry it. "Stefan already said that guy can only use his abilities if all the conditions are met. And by that, he meant they should be dead."


    "Ah..." Kristina was speechless, but unlike the irritated carl, Stefan and Alphonse had more patience to sparc.


    "Taking down the Kraken was not my intention," Alphonse continued, keeping his eyes on Kristina. "That was His Majesty''s job"


    ude stopped, casting Alphonse a look. "What did you say?"


    "Alphonse''s ability isn''t dangerous because he could control animals or people. What made it dangerous was that whenever he took charge, he could see that person''s memories, knowledge, habits, and so on. Thus, it is what makes this ability believable. It was dangerous," exined Stefan in simple terms, making ude and Kristina knit their brows.


    "Does Uncle Hell know about this?" ude blurted out.


    "Even if he doesn''t, he is one among the very few who wouldn''t be affected by this ability," Alphonse answered. "I know I wouldn''t take down the Kraken all on my own. I tried taking charge of it in the beginning, but to no avail"


    "Why is that?"


    Alphonse set his eyes on ude after thetter inquired. "You have seen the parasite on top of its head. I can''t control it if another one was already controlling it."


    "The Kraken was being controlled?" Kristina blurted out.


    "Not directly, but those parasites were affecting the Kraken''s action," Alphonse rified, moving his attention to ude. "Thanks to you, I got to hold on to the information the Kraken holds"


    He then moved his gaze to Stefan, nodding at him reassuringly.


    "What did you learn from it?" Stefan inquired solemnly. "Anything useful?"


    "Useful?" Alphonse let out a short and sarcasticugh, scanning everyone''s face. "Was confirming the darkness surrounding the Spade is done by a demon considered useful information?"


    "So, your theory was correct?" ude frowned while Kristina''s countenance turned firm.


    "I didn''t get enough memories from the Kraken because of its old age. However..." Alphonse trailed off, looking heavenward to gaze at the thick darkness over thend. "We need to hurry. We are no longer in the Spade Kingdom, but in another dimension. Time within this darkness


    can be slower or ten times much faster outside."


    Stefan, Kristina, and ude stayed quiet as they processed Alphonse''s remarks. However, they hadn''tpletely absorbed anything when their hearts pounded against their chest once again. The four of them, and even the knight present, had their eyes wide open, sensing a deadly aura from a distance.


    "Samael," whispered Stefan, holding his breath as he turned in a direction. "We have to hurry" As if his words were already an instinct to everyone, they all disappeared from their vantage point to go back to the capital, where they could feel two monstrous auras shing.


    23

 Chapter 860 Who in the world are you?

    ?


    860 Who in the world are you?


    Meanwhile...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You must''ve seen Law. Samael, I am not your enemy... neither am I the one who imprisoned you here."


    Tilly''s usualzy eyes were sharp, shining in bright red. They mirrored the bloodthirsty demon before her. Samael''s eyes were abination of ck and red. A thin fog wasing out of his clenched fangs.


    "I knew it," she whispered, tightening her grip on Samael''s arm. "Perhaps Ameria knew it all along."


    Tilly took a deep breath and blinked ever so tenderly. When she reopened her eyes and met Samacl''s, a glint flickered across her eyes.


    "Do not make me hurt Lilou just to wake you up, Samael," she warned quietly, but her tone was firm. "Let us not walk on the path they had nned."


    Samael hissed heavily as the vein underneath his skin protruded angrily. His murderous gaze was fixed on Tilly while the tension between them slowly increased.


    "Samael." Iler grip on his arm tightened upon sensing the increasing tension between them. "One move and I will kill you."


    Tilly never made huge statements. However, if she made such remarks, she would definitely do it even if the opponent was her beloved nephew, Samael. It sounded harsh, but she would rather take his life than allow him to be used by the demon behind her.


    "This demon... is not you, Samael. Don''t be fooled!" She shook her head, taking her time to win him over before resorting to the worst. "The devil''s blood might run through our veins, but we are not one of them. Never."


    Her eyes sharpened as her jaw tightened. People deemed the Grimsbanne n as the cursed family on the maind. They call them all sorts of things; not that everything the society had said was false. There was always a little bit of truth in them.


    Ilowever, what others didn''t know was that even though the Grimsbanne n carried the blood of the cruelest demon, the ''curse'' in the said n granted them the ability to take down a real demon. Who do these people think imprisoned and sealed all of these demons?


    Without the Grimsbanne, one could imagine the worst. The Divine Order might have a chance to take down one, but there were a few of them.


    The Grimsbanne n just never publicized or gloated about it. The royal family might''ve recognized it, but they kept quiet about it. It was useless, after all. People already had a clear image and reputation of the Grimsbanne, so no amount of good words could change that. Moreover, there was an unchanging fact about the Grimsbanne, the blood running in them, and the demons. They had... familial connection.


    "Hah..." Samael let out another hiss, flexing the arm that was within Tilly''s grip. Taking another sharp breath, Samael pulled his arm back with all his strength. Tilly''s grip on his arm was tight, taking her with his pull. But just when she expected an attack from him, Samael simply threw her back and blocked the boulder flying in their direction.


    Tilly''s feet skidded back, arms up to cover her eyes. When the fireless explosion subsided, she lowered her arm to see what happened. A thick fog of dust surrounded them, making her squint her eyes at Samael''s silhouette.


    The aura emanating from Samael was still just as dangerous as when he tried to attack her. Ilowever, it seemed he had woken up. Or rather, he was still drowning in madness, but somehow his instinct detected a better opponent.


    ''I guess his pride and ego somehow saved him, thought Tilly, assessing Samael''s back up and down. "Having to live with a ''twin'' or an ''imposter'' would never sit well with someone as arrogant as him.'' - Samael imed to be one of a kind. Knowing a demon who carried the same air as Samael was around had an obvious reaction. It was like the scenario of two women wearing the same dress at a ball; the feeling was not pleasant.


    "Tilly..." Tilly snapped back to the currentpse when Samael hissed her name. ''I''ll take it from


    here."


    Tilly''s train of thought slowly returned to the current matter. "You cannot fight him just yet." "I''ll put him in his ce." Ilis tone was adamant but calm. "Those two... that demon who calls me as if he owned me, and that Quentin who was hiding inside it."


    "Moriarty''s son is inside it?" she shifted her eyes at the gigantic demon in front of Samael. "That''s interesting. Did it get swallowed? Or was it part of his n?"


    "Either way, I''m going to kill it." Samael stretched his neck from one side to another.


    Tilly pressed her lips into a thin line, observing the tension emanating from Samacl''s back. From the looks of it, Samael was set to tear that demon into smithereens.


    "This is not a simple battle you can win easily... though I supposed you are aware," she remarked, rxing her shoulders as she fixed her stance. ''I won''t be able to help, but rest assured, Law will be fine."


    There was a moment of silence between Samael and Tilly upon herst remarks. Ile didn''t say anything, but he heard her reassurance, which gave him more confidence to fight. Not that Samael didn''t have enough confidence in his son, but because his enemy was a real demon. The curse in their blood might put Law at risk if he was left unsupervised. Only the Grimsbanne would understand the dangers because their blood recognized it that others couldn''t. Without another word, Tilly disappeared from her vantage point. Samael didn''t budge from his spot, keeping his gaze on the chained demon before him. Silence dominated the underground space before a deep and raspy voice echoed.


    "I kept my word, Pride," said the voice, followed by the sound of chains and walls breaking.


    Samael nced at the walls where the chains that were keeping the demon - were attached. Ilis expression didn''t change, setting his eyes back to the demon whose arm was bending as it pulled his chains.


    "And so did I." Samael raised his chin, flexing his fingers to soothe the itch on his palm. "She could''ve ended you, but I told her to go. Now... I''m curious. Who the hell are you?"


    !

 Chapter 861 Beyond the dream of avarice

    861 Beyond the dream of avarice


    "She could''ve ended you, but I told her to go. Now... I''m curious. Who the hell are you?!


    BOOGSH!


    Samael didn''t blink when the demon broke free from its shackles. The ground shook intensely as a deep hole appeared in the spot the demonnded.


    It was huge, making any person look up. No wonder this underground space was sky-high and vast. If not, this demon would destroy it, especially now that it was out of its bounds.


    "You already know the answer, Pride! The rasped and deep voice echoed once again. "Who I am and who you are... the answer to either question was the same. Hahaha...


    The demon''sughter sent a chill down Samacl''s spine, watching it ce its big, ck hand on its huge belly. The demon then plunged its hand into its belly, not showing any sign of pain as it slowly pulled its hand out.


    "The Grimsbanne... our n surely is a fascinating being. We live for each other, but then we be each other''s doom," said the demon, slowly pulling its hand out of its belly. "Yet, even when we kill each other to death or put each other to eternal sleep, we can''tpletely let go of each other"


    Samael narrowed his eyes as he noticed something within the demon''srge hand. Even though the demon''s hand was covered with thick blood, Samael could discern the figure the demon took out of its belly.


    Thud!


    "Perhaps, because of the silly familial connection we have, it pushed our Grimsbanne to the peak of madness," the demon continued under its breath. "Allowing these insolent parasites to take advantage of our endless punishment."


    Samael slowly shifted his eyes to the thing the devil took out of its belly. Even though it was covered with red and ck slime, Samael immediately recognized it as a person.


    "Is that Quentin?" asked Samael, even though he already knew the answer.


    "Ilis name is not worthy to even mention Pride. Samael slowly set his eyes back on the demon before him. "That lowly vampire''s ambition and greed were beyond the dream of avarice. Unknowingly walking into the path of doom and destruction."


    The demon''s ims were vague, but Samael already got a grasp of what happened.


    "Quentin''s greed was undeniably unquenchable. However, didn''t you fuel that greed through the blood you offer him?" the corner of Samael''s lips curled up into a smirk. ''Allowing him to believe the world is within his reach, ying with his head and feeding him lies, only to swallow him whole as he was consumed with madness? You enjoyed it."


    The demon grinned; its appearance was enough to send dread down one''s spine. "Everythinges with a price, Pride. He sought me and one must know the risk of seeking the devil."


    "llow foolish..." Samael couldn''t help butugh at Zero''s foolishness. "Does that mean how thisnd turns out like this was also your doing?"


    "Not all." A slight growl came out along with the demon''s voice. "That lowly vampire originally


    nned to sacrifice all of his people for power. A power that could make the world fall on its knees... haha...! More than foolish, it was pathetic."


    The demon''s thick lips stretched from ear to ear, making its round face even rounder. "The Grimsbanne didn''t have all those sorts of titles for nothing. Does he think a lowly pureblood vampire like him could handle the blood of the pureblooded Grimsbanne?"


    "I did nothing but give away what he wanted, Pride. It was not my fault he was not discreetough to realize too much was poison,'' the demon added, followed by a series ofughter. Surely, this creature was a true demon from inside and out. Zero was foolish and pathetic to think drinking this demon''s blood wouldn''t have consequences. The demon''s blood within Zero''s system manipted his thoughts and led him to literal madness, and Samael wasn''t surprised a genius like Zero had fallen in such a cheap trick.


    Samael couldn''t say he pity Zero. Zero got what he deserved. But now that he thought about it, he remembered a detail in the memory he was pulled into previously.


    "There was a woman with him," said Samael quietly, waiting for the demon''sughter to subside. "Who was she?"


    The demon took a deliberate pause as his eyes fell on Samael once again. "That woman... heh..." The demon didn''t continue what he was about to say, but that was enough to raise some suspicion for Samael. Samael narrowed his eyes, observing the dreadful chuckles the demon was releasing. Just now, the demon was expressing his dismay and satisfaction at Zero''s demise. But now, what Samael could feel from the demon was neither dismay nor satisfaction. What Samael could make up for the demon''s shift of mood was... excitement, but not in a good way. It was more like a disy of madness; an excitement of ughtering someone not from vengeance or deep-rooted grievances, but from pure pleasure.


    ''I don''t know what that woman''s history is or whether she had driven Zero to this point! thought Samael, calming down his breathing as he continued to observe the demon. ''But I am more curious about one thing!


    "Hey," Samael called, waiting for the demon to give him undivided attention. "You kept iming to be a part of the n. Why is that?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Pride... do not tell me you still have no notion why! The demon snickered. "Or do you need confirmation, knowing that your children were at risk of turning like us?"


    Samael''s eyes glinted menacingly while the demon grinned evilly. Thetter''s remarks just gave away the answer Samael seek.


    "We aren''t like this in the beginning, Pride. Just like you and that woman and child, we once lived within the skin of what people ssify themselves as vampires, the demon continued. "Unfortunately, we weren''t the chosen seeds. Thus, our blood slowly gnawed us from the inside and drove us to this ugly form. That is why..."


    The demon paused as it hissed, balling its massive hand into a fist while pulling it back. "That is why I summoned you here to deliver me the shell I needed. As soon as thest syble rolled out of its tongue, the demonunched its fist in Samael''s direction.

 Chapter 862 The real curse of the Grimsbannes

    862 The real curse of the Grimsbannes


    Many storiese with the name Grimsbarne. Most of them were stories of how exceptionally cursed they were, powerful, and born to stand at the peak of the blood hierarchy. These things weren''t secrets, especially for those who were born and raised on the maind, for they grew up in an environment where they were overly aware of the Grimsbanne''s existence.


    However, there was one minor detail only a few had heard about.


    Samael had long epted that they were cursed, connected to a demon, or what others called descendants of evil. Only today, as he stood before a real demon, had Samael realized all those usations and rumors were true. But it was much more tragic than horrifying.


    Tilly mentioned Samael''s children''s chances of bing demons some time ago. Everyone knew Tilly and her antics; she would say one thing but forget about it, leaving everyone hanging. She constantly told Samael about the dangers of their blood and the reason he and his wife, Lilou, left the maind to seek help from the rest of his n. It was that time the reversal of time urred and now he was stuck in thisnd, standing before this monster with only one thought in mind: to win.


    "That is why I patiently waited for this day"


    BOOOGSH!


    Samael raised his sword, Catharsis, to block the demon''s fist, only to realize the force was too great for him. Thus, Samael jumped away upon his sword''s contact and created a distance. between himself and his opponent.


    "For this day?" he repeated as soon as his feetnded on the broken ground, sneering, "Ah... everything is clear now I see.


    The demon grinned from car to car, pulling its dark fist from the cracked floor where itnded. "Back in the day, there was a saying only a Grimsbanne can end the Grimsbanne. Somehow, I agree. Just look at us now."


    Samael took a deep breath, rxing his shoulders as he stood straight.


    "It''s clear now," mumbled Samael, gazing at the colossal demon before him. "This is what Tilly meant when she said my children were in danger."


    "There are only two fates for those whose only purpose is to reproduce until a perfect seed is born. "The first one was to force themselves into eternal slumber once they fulfilled their duty. The second one was..."


    "Was to turn to someone like you" Samael guessed the rest of the demon''s sentence, making thetter grin from ear to ear. His lips parted, letting out a sharp yet faint breath. "This is the true cursed this blood has."


    "And it will continue to gue anyone who carries this blood." The demon''s voice was echoing, the mockery in his tone was apparent.


    "I guess that''s the second curse. Samael sneered, gripping his sword tightly until trembled. His smile lines were twitching, gathering all the other options he could think of as fast as he could.


    The Grimsbannes were born at the highest level of the blood chain. People assumed the reason the Grimsbanne didn''t reproduce that much unlike other ns was because reproducing was hard. Little did they know, it wasn''t the case.


    The Grimsbanne - those whose footsteps had long disappeared were simply aware of the dangers of birthing someone with this blood. If the child was not a chosen seed, that child only had two fates: first was to enter eternal slumber voluntarily, or second, was to submit to the curse in their blood and turn into an actual demon.


    Samacl already guessed what sort of methods the previous members of the Grimsbanne had resorted to prevent the worse from happening. Even the most effective method was not perfect. There were still circumstances or turns of events that were beyond anyone''s control.


    For instance, the existence of this demon- and those captured demons Tilly mentioned.


    These demons weren''t born the way they were now.


    They were born just like Samael and everyone else.


    They were members of the Grimsbanne n who didn''t choose to enter an eternal slumber. "I had long epted this world was never fair. That is why when my brother subdued me, and chained me underneath the pce underground; I pledged that when the dayes, I will break free from these chains. And once that dayes, I will judge this world the way it judged me!" The demon''s chuckles sent a chill down Samael''s spine, giving thetter goosebumps all over his body.


    "That day is today... the moment you stepped foot in here, Pride." the demon roared along with its chuckle, only to stop abruptly as it added, "I will take every single seed there is and snuff out all the light of the living. So... fret not for I ought to use every single one of you to good use." The demon didn''t waste a second as it mmed its palm against the already broken floor. Seeing its action, Samael instinctively leaped. To Samael''s surprise, just as he leaped to avoid the turbulence, the demon swung its arm, hitting Samael to his side with the broken chain around its wrist.


    Boogsh!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ugh..." Samacl crashed into the wall,nding on the floor along with the rubble. Blood instantly flowed from the side of his head, dripping down his right cyc. Having only one eye open, he watched the gigantic demon slowly face his direction.


    "I am only starting" said the demon as itunched another powerful jab in Samael''s direction.


    BOOGSH!


    The demon was wide andrge. Stretching its arm was enough to reach the wall of the underground space of this residence. And thus, Samael received that second assault without any time to block it.


    Blood spurted out of Samael''s mouth, feeling his lungs constrict while his entire body went into shock. The attack didn''t stop there as another punch came even before Samael could breathe. The demonunched continuous attacks, making the entire underground space shake.


    Cracks all across the ce crawled and spread like a spiderweb and within seconds, the underground ce and the building above it copsed.

 Chapter 863 He was there all along

    863 He was there all along


    Samael had lost count of how many battles he had taken part in and emerged victorious. Although he couldn''t remember every single one of them, Samael didn''t have any recollection of being overwhelmed by his opponent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Samael was a confident man. He might''ve humbled himself by avoiding unnecessary


    confrontation because he knew he would never lose.


    It had always been that way. The reason Samael attracted people like Fabian and Rufus; individuals who were just as confident in their skills as him. That was why this battle felt new to him. Samael never had such a powerful opponent.


    This was the first.


    BOOGSH!


    "Ugh!" Samacl felt paralyzed within the cracks of the concrete. Blood spurted out of his mouth as he coughed, wincing at the striking pain in his stomach.


    "Wahahaha! Is this what a chosen was like?"


    The demon beat him up to a pulp and Samael had to grit his teeth listening to the demon''s ridiculingughter.


    "Oh, how the Grimsbanne had fallen!" continued the demon. Hisughter had a tinge of mockery and dismay. "The Grimsbanne used to shine in glory, bathing in the marvelous light of strength, power, and respect! Never have I imagined the chosen seed of pride would be this pathetic."


    The demon''s grin stretched broader, spreading its gigantic arms wide open. He was unfazed by the falling debris, cyes on the tiny Samael stuck between the broken concrete.


    "What a shame..." the demon''s voice echoed, sending a chill down Samael''s spine. "... that brave woman, Ameria, lost to our bet."


    "Ugh..." Samael clenched his teeth, gazing up at the demon up above. Blood smeared on his fangs, balling his hands into tight fists. Regardless of the pain within his body, he forced himself to sit up. Yet, with incredible difficulty.


    "You..." Samael breathed out heavily, looking heavenward as he managed to sit up. "... know my mother?"


    "Ameria visited me a couple of times when I was held captive under the royal pce of the La Crox" The demon''s smile didn''t leave its face even when talking. "What a lovely woman... but a foolish one at that. Even so, I wouldn''t mind resurrecting her so that she would witness herself how I ughtered her beloved son."


    Samael''s heart thudded, eyes burning with anger. "I don''t know your connection with my mother and at this point, I am no longer surprised by such revtions. He dragged himself up, wincing upon feeling a striking pain in his lungs.


    Samael could count how many internal injuries he had incurred from the demon''s merciless attacks. However, that didn''t stop him from standing back up again.


    "But one thing is clear to me; you gave me more reason I need to end your existence." Samael huffed, looking at the demon fiercely. "First was to protect my family from the atrocious intention your existence carries, and second... to keep my mother rest in peace."


    "Hah! Do you think Ameria is resting? How naive!" the demonughed andughed before he continued, "We, the Grimsbanne, were born with one condition. That is to go straight to hell, Pride. Entering an eternal slumber doesn''t mean we will finally rest from the curse of time, but rather, locking ourselves to suffer the consequences of the past all alone"


    "What?"


    The demon snickered. ''I know you are foolish. However, I didn''t anticipate you to be this ridiculous. How are you so oblivious to the fate of the Grimsbanne? Was it because the previous ones before you were so afraid to share that information, in fear more of us would choose to sacrifice our form than enter eternal slumber?"


    "That must be!" The demon nodded in agreement with his own theory. "After all, the only person who knew about this but still chose to perish was Ameria."


    "She... didn''t die.'' Samael''s voice shook, speaking through his gritted teeth. "She was murdered. What do you know?"


    "Haha! You are truly silly, Pride. I was imprisoned underneath the royal pce. Though I am incapacitated, I can hear everything. You and the entire La Crox had made those years worthwhile." The demonughed once again, giving Samael hints that he had been there since the beginning.


    The demon had heard everything. Samael could understand that hearing things was sometimes enough. After all, Samael had been listening to Lilou from the time she was born. He might''ve not seen her or her situation, but somehow, listening to her gave him a vague idea of what was going on in her life.


    It was the same with this demon.


    No matter how harsh this may sound, Samael used to think of Lilou as a great source of entertainment. Thinking this demon had treated the entire La Crox n as his entertainment left an unpleasant taste in his mouth.


    How insulting.


    "I would''ve enjoyed it even more, but this Moriarty bastard took me away while everyone was so busy fighting!" There was a little bit of disappointment in the demon''s voice. "What were you doing back then? Right. I think that was the time your brother, Stefan, beheaded you right in front of your wife"


    "Silence!" Samael shouted his lungs out, enduring the pain that struck him at the same time. His eyes burned even wilder, heart racing in anger. "How dare you... speak of those events..." Samael trailed off, realizing it was futile. To him, those times had brought him unimaginable emotional pain. After all, Samael had to fight his siblings to death, tainting his hands with their blood. He didn''t do that with a smile on his face, nor did he ever celebrate his win.


    Yet, this demon spoke of it as if it was simply a part of a y where he missed its ending. "There isn''t any redeeming quality Quentin Moriarty has. However, I''ll probably thank him for taking you away from that ce!" Samacl spat out the blood to the side, keeping his eyes on his invincible opponent. "At the very least, I don''t need to clean up your pes in the Capital of the Heart''s Kingdom - Catharsis!"


    As soon as Samael called forth his sword, Catharsis, he leaped from the ground tounch continuous attacks against his enemy.

 Chapter 864 Overpowered

    ?


    864 Overpowered


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Samael shouted as heunched continuous attacks toward his opponent. His attacks grew fiercer, stronger, and faster with the intent of killing the demon right here and now. But s, no matter how fierce, strong, or fast his attacks were, they didn''t faze the demon.


    "haha!" the demonughed, taking Samael''s blind determination as adorable. ''Are you truly giving your all, Pride?"


    "Shut up!" Samael jumped from the rock hended on, thrusting his sword forward. "I will -"


    Samael''s breath hitched as he stopped midair. He hung in the air, holding the handle of his sword. On the tip of the de were two gigantic fingers, holding Catharsis, that stopped Samael''s fierce attack.


    "I asked you, boy. Is this all you got?" the demon tilted its head down, gazing at the small figure hanging by the sword.


    Samael ground his teeth, knowing there was no damn way he could pull out this from between the demon''s fingers.


    "Pride..." the demon snickered, and the de between his index and thumb trembled. "... I know what you are - I know who you are. You might not know it, but I watched you grow up into a mighty warrior. This is not all."


    Samael''s eyes went wide as cracks appeared on the de of his sword. Catharsis was one of the most powerful weapons in the world. Just like Fabian''s weapon, Maleficent, only a selected person could wield it.


    To be fair, Lilou wouldn''t even wield Catharsis if not for Samael. Catharsis has its own consciousness, choosing its wielder and master. In other words, Catharsis wouldn''t break even if it shed against diamonds.


    But now...


    SNAP!


    Samael''s breath hitched as his world slowed down, falling from the air with pieces of his sword with him. A swordsman''s sword was the extension of their limbs. Watching Catharsis break into countless pieces was akin to losing a dear friend.


    "Catharsis..." whispered Samael, his heart thudding wildly against his chest.


    Time licked to its original motion when the demon''sughter pierced the stifling silence. The demon parted its fingers, letting the other parts of the de fall.


    "What a feeble weapon - haha! Since when did the Grimsbanne use weapons that aren''t theirs?" The demonughed andughed, setting its eyes on the falling Samael. "Do not mock this blood that had cursed me time and time again!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The demon pulled its big arm, balling its dark hand into a tight fist. Without having a second hesitation, the demonunched its first in Samael''s direction. Samael was still mindlessly staring at his broken sword when the massive shadow of the demon''s fist hovered over him.


    It was toote when Samael snapped back to the currentpse.


    BOOGSH!!


    "I do not see the pride in this, Pride!" cheered the demon,unching his other first at Samael. "If you do not ept who you are, then allow me to force you, Pride!"


    The demon happily attacked Samael, pulverizing thetter on the ground. It didn''t stop hammering Samael, digging a deeper and deeper hole every time its huge fist made contact with the floor. Itsughter echoed, making the surface tremble.


    "Pride!!" shouted the Demon once again, retrieving its fist only to prepare it for another powerful strike. "Come out and show your true self! Let me fight what a chosen seed is like!" Samacl, who was plunged deep into the concrete, grunted in pain. He was beaten mercilessly, but thanks to his build, he survived the previous attacks.


    When Samael reopened his eyes, his breath hitched. A dark aura formed around the demon''s iing fist until it looked like a giant metal sphere. His eyes popped open, telling his body to dodge. If that attack hit him, Samael was certain it would certainly break every bone in his body.


    Samael barely shielded himself from the punches he inflicted just now, reducing the damage. And by reducing damage, it meant NOT dying,


    ''Move, was what his brain screamed at him. ''Rollover!''


    "I can''t," came out a whisper with his lower lips trembling. "I can''t... move!"


    Samael gulped, hearing its echo in his car. He tried moving his arm and legs, almost screaming for his body to listen to his mind. But s, his body wouldn''t move.


    "Lilou," Samael whispered once again, holding his breath as he watched the gigantic fist grow closer and closer. Time slowed down once again for him, having all these unwee shbacks rewinding right before his eyes.


    Ile heard that once a person was at death''s door, they would have shbacks of their life. Thus, he disliked the sudden appearance of the memories he had with his family. He couldn''t stop them, though.


    Samael could count the times life challenged him; he could remember that one time he felt helpless, and that was when Lilou went into a longa. That happened twice. This situation left him powerless and helpless, but it was definitely different from the past.


    He might not see his wife and children again.


    "I can''t..." he told himself with a shaking voice, channeling every bit of strength in his body. "... move... move... move, Samael!!!"


    Samael shouted at the top of his lungs, managing to roll over to his side. But it wasn''t enough. Ile had to move further, or at least jump. The demon''s fist was massive; this short distance wouldn''t save Samael.


    "I have to... I can''t die... here..." Samael crawled away, disregarding how pitiful he looked.


    It was toote.


    His entire body froze as a cold chill ran as silence suddenly rang in both his cars. Samacl looked back with wide cyes, only to see the massive knuckle two meters from him.


    He couldn''t do it.


    In just a few seconds, that knuckle would hit him and Samael was well aware it would crush him. "Samael Grimsbanne!!! Just right before the demon''s fist could hit Samael, the demon roared. "Farewell!"


    Samael''s breath hitched as soon as the demon''s voice rang out in his ear, but s, everything just stopped for Samael. His mind, his heart, and even his breathing stopped for a second, unable to process his iing doom.


    BOOOGSH!


    !


    ËÙ

 Chapter 865 Should we spar?

    ?


    865 Should we spar?


    [FLASHBACK]


    An intense spar between Samael, Ramin, and Charlotte was happening in the backyard of the Grimsbanne Mansion, Lilou, together with Law, Sunny, and Tilly, were sitting on a quilt from a distance. They were having a pic a regr family bonding they would do.


    "I''m almost at a point where I couldn''t help but consider Ramin and Charlotte dumb," Law grumbled upon biting on the cookie his mother baked for them. Ilis eyes never left his father and how he battled against Ramin and Charlotte. "The results are always the same. They don''t learn their lessons."


    "Mama, big brother is saying bad words!" Sunny turned to her mother while pointing a finger at her big brother. "He called Mister Ramin and Miss Charlie dumb!"


    Lilou was sitting beside Sunny. She patted her daughter''s head before casting Law a look.


    "Law, be mindful of your words." She sighed. "Be a good example for your sister."


    Law looked back at the two, frowning when his eyesnded on Sunny. "Mother, you know Sunny is just looking for an excuse to put me in trouble."


    "nder - Mama! Big brother is ring at me?" Sunny''s eyes twinkled with ayer of tears. sporting a puppy face to get Lilou on her side.


    "Sunny..." Lilou sighed once again, ruffling her daughter''s short hair. She knew Sunny was exaggerating; Sunny was yful too yful and often teased her brother.


    "Young Master, even if what you said about those two is true, there were better terms to express your thoughts." This time, Fabian chimed in. He had just seeped the tea on the side, serving the family so they could enjoy their pic with case.


    "After all, it wouldn''t be good for the young miss to be exposed to violence and vulgarity. Not that I am saying you are." He maintained the smile that reached his eyes. "However, we have to maintain her innocence."


    Law''s face twitched. "I can''t believe there was a time I was convinced your words were believable."


    Law shook his head, in disbelief at Fabian''s remarks. In the past, Law believed his father, and this butler were cowards. After all, Fabian and Samael used to let everything slide. But now, Law was perfectly aware they were far more than what they portrayed themselves. Fabian, especially.


    "Anyway!" Law peeled his eyes from the smiling Fabian to the battlefield. "Was there a time Father lost in a battle?"


    "Against the Madam, I guess?" Fabian was quick to answer, casting Lilou a look.


    Lilou was tending to Sunny, wiping the little girl''s face as she responded, "I don''t remember having a duel with my husband. But to be truthful, even if Sam and I were enemies, I don''t think I would defeat him in a fair duel.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is Papa that strong?" Sunny''s eyes twinkled with awe, making Lilou smile warmly.


    "Not to brag, but your papa is amazing!" Lilou cupped Sunny''s face with both her hands. "Though


    he sometimes terrifies me"


    "Why?" Sunny blinked innocently.


    "Because he''s strong. So many people want to take him down," Law answered for Lilou. "Moreover, there were instances he would berserk and randomly attack anyone in sight" "Law, that''s not what I meant," said Lilou. "But more or less, that''s also a factor.


    CLANG!


    The conversation between the family got interrupted by the sound of metals shing. They all instinctively gaze into the backyard, only to see a flying bow sink into the ground.


    Thud!


    Landing along with the sword, arrow, and bow were Ramin and Charlotte. Theynded on the ground so hard it reached the ears of their audiences in the distance.


    "See?" Law let out a shallow breath. "That''s what I''m saying. They don''t learn their lesson." Law took a deliberate pause, narrowing his eyes as he observed Charlotte and Ramin. Both of them were grunting and crawling on the ground, pushing themselves up with great difficulty. Meanwhile, Samael wasughing at his nth victory against the two.


    "Mister Fabian, did my father ever get defeated by someone?" asked Law, turning his head in Fabian''s direction.


    Fabian had been Samael''s henchman centuries before Lilou met Samael. Therefore, if there was someone who could answer that would be Fabian or Rufus.


    "Not in my memory." Fabian''s squinting eyes slowly cracked open, revealing his naturally sharp cycs. "I lost count of how many times I dueled with the Master, but even though I lost count, one thing was clear. I never won against him. Not even once.


    "I don''t know if that is a good thing," murmured Law. "Because if he hadn''t lost one battle, that only means the enemy he would have in the future was even more powerful individuals.'' "Young Master, you seemed quite concerned about the future," Fabian chuckled. "But that is correct."


    "Law, your father is a changed man. Ile wouldn''t look for trouble for nothing" Lilou chimed in with a gentle voice, offering her son a warm smile. "Do not worry. Even if someone provoked him, he has us. Sam will protect his family with his life, but so will we."


    "That is correct." Fabian nodded. "Not to mention, his regr sparring with those two and with me is a great exercise to enhance our skills."


    "So, you need not fret." Lilou''s smile grew wider, casting Sunny a reassuring smile before setting her attention back to her son. ''Do not worry about the future that much. We live in the present and if something happens in the future, we''ll figure it out together"


    Her eyes softened, recalling all the obstacles they had gone through before attaining the peace they have now. "For sure. We will figure things out just like what we had always done!"


    "Mama, you should spar with Papa more often!" Sunny suggested energetically. "I want to see Mama and Papa fight!"


    "Oh, no, my princess!" Suddenly, Samael''s voice caressed their ears. When Sunny turned her head. Samael was advancing in their direction. "The only fight I am willing to fight against your mother is who loves more in this marriage. Otherwise, I will raise a white g"


    Sunny frowned while Lilou chuckled. But just as Samael reached their vantage point, the quiet Tilly, whose presence was almost nonexistent, broke her silence.


    "Should we spar?" Deep lines appeared on everyone''s forehead, shifting their gaze to the source


    of the voice.


    Tilly.


    !

 Chapter 866 ""

    ?


    866 ""


    Samacl had his brows furrowed, blinking. ''Did you say something, Tilly?"


    "I want to test your strength," Tilly continued with her toneless voice, eyes fixed on Samael. "Law was right. Since you never lost a battle, you are in a bottleneck. Ramin and Charlotte don''t challenge you anymore. And you are already familiar with Fabian''s fighting technique. That is why... you need a different opponent.


    Everyone could only stare at Tilly with wide eyes. Law almost dropped his jaw, surprised but with a whole different reason.


    "Tilly..." Law gasped. "... that''s the longest you spoke in one go!"


    "Tilly, I didn''t know you could talk more than four words!" Sunny also gasped as if this was the first time she heard Tilly talk more than her regr word count.


    No one could me the children. No matter how gifted they were, they were still children. Their innocence was still prevailing in them. The adults were already used to Tilly''s shenanigans; herck of presence and her quietness were something they have already grown familiar with.


    Therefore, it was a surprise Tilly suggested a spar with Samael, Heck. She would sometimes stop breathing because it tired her. But now, she wanted to spar! That would take more movements than just breathing!


    "Tilly..." Lilou called under her breath, assessing Tilly''s side profile. From what she could tell, Tilly was dead serious.


    Tilly kept her gaze at Samael while thetter held her gaze. Meanwhile, Fabian''s lips stretched from ear to ear.


    "Very well." Fabian pped excitedly. "I''ll prepare the battleground at once!"


    Tabian was the most ted at this turn of events as if he had been wanting to see a battle between Samael and Tilly. Fabian didn''t waste a second, rushing to where Ramin and Charlotte were bickering.


    The two were beaten to a pulp once again, but instead of wallowing about their loss, they were ming each other. They only stopped quarreling when Fabian came to tell them about Tilly and Samael''s sparring battle.


    As warriors, this brought a bubble of excitement. Just like Fabian, they had been curious about how Tilly fought. They knew she was capable; she wouldn''t be feared by the forces on the maind for no reason, after all. But they never witnessed her true skills.


    Finally, they would get a glimpse of the reason she was feared in thend of vampires.


    In no time, Samacl and Tilly stood in the backyard that had been their training ground. There was a two-meter gap between them, facing each other, while the rest stayed on the side.


    "I can''t believe this is happening..." Lawmented, now standing on the side of the training ground with everyone. "And to think Tilly is the one who initiated to spar with him?"


    "Somehow, I can''t help but worry" Lilou added with a sigh. She kept the rest of her sentiments to herself. I know Tilly had been worried about this thing in their n, but for her to challenge Sam... she must be truly bothered by it.


    "I have high hopes in this duel." This time, Charlotte spoke. She barely blinked, not wanting to miss even a second of this duel.


    "I hope I''ll learn a lot from it," Raminmented as well.


    "Whatever the oue, this will be an interesting fight for sure." Ramin and Charlotte nodded at Fabian''s remarks.


    "Papa!!" Sunny yelled excitedly. "Beat Tilly like how you beat Mister Ramin and Miss Charlotte!" Sunny continued to cheer for her father while Ramin and Charlotte''s faces twitched. Couldn''t she think of another way to cheer for her father? Should she truly need to use them as an example? Adding salt to their wounds?


    Ramin and Charlotte couldn''t help but look in Sunny''s direction, while Fabian chuckled.


    Meanwhile, a soft gust of wind blew past Samael and Tilly. Neither of them was making the first move for obvious reasons.


    "Tilly, you said you want to test my strength. Are you concerned about the curse in our blood?" asked Samael calmly. "If so, then I will not hold back."


    Samael took out his cross carring and then swung his arm to the side. As soon as he did, the carring in his grip turned into a long, heavy sword, Catharsis.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is for your peace of mind that I can protect this family" he continued, swinging his sword that produced a powerful gust of wind. "Do not me me if you got hurt because - oy!"


    Before Samael could finish his speech - a speech that basically told Tilly to prepare - Tilly turned around and ran. The audience on the side tilted their heads to the side, baffled because Tilly seemed to be running away.


    "Is that... Is that a technique to gain momentum?" wondered Ramin, denying what was right before his eyes.


    "Tilly is running... She can run?!" Sunny gasped, even though Tilly''s speed was far too slow to consider running. It was more like a jog, but herck of exercise made Tilly pant for air.


    "Even if I kick Sunny and she rolls over, she''ll be faster than her" Law shook his head in disbelief, unable to discern which emotion was dominant. Was he in dismay at Tilly? Or just a in surprise?


    As Tilly fled the scene, she suddenly tripped and fell, face-front.


    Everyone -> "...


    "Aish..." Samael facepalmed, ruffling his hair in distress. "Why did you even initiate to spar if you''re going to run away?"


    Samael peeked through his one eye, only to sigh once more. Aside from Lilou, Samael wouldn''t fight against Tilly. Even if it was a spar, there was no way he would be able to bring forth his maximum potential because he didn''t want to hurt her.


    "Nevermind." Samael huffed while Tilly was pushing himself up. "Tilly! Move quickly because I''m going to attack on 3... 2... 1!


    As soon as thest syble rolled out of his tongue, Samael disappeared from his vantage point. The only sign he left was the shallow hole in the ground.


    "Tilly!!!" I au velled on instinct as soon as Samael reanneared behind Till with his sword about


    to strike Tilly.


    SLASH!


    !

 Chapter 867 Warriors have a complicated mind.

    ?


    867 Warriors have aplicated mind.


    Time stopped for everyone, with Lilou covering her lips with both hands. Charlotte, Ramin, and even Fabian widened their eyes while holding their breath.


    Thud.


    Law felt his knees grow weak, copsing on the ground with a silent thud. Every single one of them kept their eyes on Samael, and then on Tilly, who suddenly tripped once again just when she got back to her feet.


    "What the..." Ramin murmured, his lips almost dropping. ... I''m unsure if she got good or bad timing. That was close."


    Losing her bnce for the second time was unbelievably shocking, but the person who was shocked the most was Samacl.


    His fectnded a few steps from Tilly, staying in his stance. He cut a few strands of her hair, frozen on the spot. If Tilly didn''t fall, he was certain he had cut her in half!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oy, Tilly!!!" Samael roared in anger. ''Stop messing around! Don''t suggest a spar if you don''t take it seriously,"


    "I... am being serious..." Tilly pushed herself from the ground with great difficulty until she was back on her feet. Dirt was stuck on her cheek and dress, facing Samael with minimum emotion.


    "Being serious?!" Samael''s eyes zed with fury. "How are you taking it seriously when I nearly cut you in half?!"


    "But I survived." Her eyes shone with a slight pride as if she had achieved something she should be proud of. "I''ll do my best this time!"


    "You..." Samael ground his teeth in distress. Meanwhile, everyone''s faces were twitching.


    This was not the fight they expected.


    "Nevermind! Do your best this time, ah?!" Samael yelled once again, rposing himself in a fighting stance. "You might get hurt this time for sure!"


    Samael calmed himself down, breathing in and out. He closed his eyes and when he reopened them, his eyes screamed menace.


    In a blink of an eye, he disappeared from his vantage point to strike Tilly once again. However, unlike what she said about doing her best, Tilly only frowned and ran away once again.


    "What the..." Disappointment and disbelief dominated Ramin''s face, watching Tilly jump to the side just before Samael sliced her. Although Tilly saved herself by the skin of her teeth, she once again fell on her face.


    "... this is not sparring. It''s more like a cat catching a mouse," he continued, bearing the same dismay everyone wore.


    "Oy, Tilly! What the hell?!" As everyone watched in disbelief, Samael''s anger level continuously grew. I lis anger stopped him from giving her a heads-up,unching another attack, which Tilly miraculously survived by picking up an ant near her.


    It was ridiculous. Samael was obviously enraged with herck of seriousness, making his attacks more dangerous. If Tilly was to get hit, a limb was minimal coteral. But what was even more


    surprising was Tilly''s "luck"


    "This is..." Law muttered, keeping his eyes on Samael and Tilly, who were more like ying a cat-and-mouse game. Samael was just chasing Tilly angrily, swinging his swords at her.


    Tilly would sometimes dodge his attacks, but most of the time, she would fall. Her clumsiness had saved her countless times.


    ... it''s ridiculously amazing," Ramin continued Law''s unfinished sentence.


    They all watched the spar with parted lips. It wasn''t what they expected it to be, but it was still amazingly pathetic. Samael was already panting from exhaustion and high emotion while Tilly was beaten up due to her own clumsiness. Yet, there was no apparent conclusion in this fight. "This is the first time I''ve seen Sam be this exhausted in a fight,mented Lilou, watching how her husband catch up to his breathing whilst attacking Tilly.


    "Master always fights with a cool head and confidence. His emotions toward his opponent are taking a toll on him. I''d say it was because he didn''t want to fight Lady Tilly, but at the same time, her attitude toward this spar upset him." Fabian observed the unfolding chase before him. "To be fair, this is a spar that Master truly needs.


    "What do you mean by that?'' Charlotte turned her attention to Fabian, cocking her head to the side.


    "Tabian meant Sam knows his emotions always y a big factor in his fight." Lilou answered for Fabian; she at least knew this much about her husband. "The reason Sam always makes sure he fights with a level head is that once his emotions get out of hand, it would be hard for him to control himself."


    "After all the obstacles we''ve emerged from, Master managed to get a hold of his strength when he''s in berserk without losing consciousness. This lowered the chances he would ever berserk again and hurt those he didn''t mean to hurt. However, that requires unbending focus." Fabian blinked ever so slowly, shifting his eyes to Charlotte, only to see Sunny, Law, and Ramin looking at him while listening attentively to his exnation.


    He smiled. "Fighting Lady Tilly ys with his emotions."


    "It''s just a spar, though." Deep lines appeared between Law''s brows.


    "Even if it''s a friendly spar, once you step on a training ground, a warrior''s mind immediately treats it as a battleground. Getting a good understanding of the spar between Samael and Tilly, Ramin rocked his head in understanding. "As a warrior, you expect your opponent to give their all.''


    "But isn''t it better if your opponent is not taking it seriously?" Sunny wondered with her finger on her chin. "You can take advantage of that and take down your opponent. It''s not called cheating if your opponent didn''t take a duel seriously, after all."


    "That is right, but Master isn''t someone like that." Charlotte sighed, setting her eyes back on the training ground. "As a warrior, I wouldn''t like fighting someone who doesn''t have the same resolve as I do. It would be pathetic on my part needless to say, it was humiliating. It was better to fight someone who was fighting for something even if it was the opposite of what I am fighting for, than wield my weapon against someone who was forced to stand before me.! "Ohh... warriors have aplicated mind." Sunny pouted as she sort of got a grasp of Charlotte''s exnation.

 Chapter 868 His end

    ?


    868 His end


    "How concerning" Lilou sighed, already aware of the other''s realization even before they were uttered. ''Sam always disliked family" - this was already proven during their long time in the


    Heart''s Kingdom.


    No matter how detestable the members of the La Crox n, Samael never found joy in fighting them. The only reason he did this in the past was that he had no other choice.


    "I guess that is what Lady Tilly wants him to ovee." Lilou cast Fabian a look at thetter''s remarks. "If I remember correctly, Lady Tilly mentioned something about the curse of the Grimsbanne. Although there weren''t any clear details about it, it surely has something to do with the family"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fabian''s squinting eyes slowly cracked open. "With the master''s reluctance to fight his family. even for a good reason, puts everyone at risk. After all, if there was anyone in us who could stop us when we couldn''t do it ourselves, that would be the Master."


    Silence descended upon their shoulders. With Fabian''s theory, Tilly''s initiation for a spar made a lot more sense. They set their attention to the ridiculous duel and watched everything in silence, wanting to see the end of it.


    The spar ended just like how everyone expected it; no one won or lost. After hours of ying cat-and-mouse, Tilly and Samael were utterly exhausted. They bothy t on the training ground, catching up to their breathing.


    Their audience - Lilou, Law, Sunny, Ramin, Charlotte, and Fabian - had to set up an outdoor dinner. The oue of the long spar between the two didn''t surprise them, giving both of them food to enjoy after an exhausting day.


    Samael didn''t have a good mood, berating Tilly for her fighting style. Meanwhile, Tilly was too tired to talk. All she did was chew her food like a cow, and when she gained a little bit of strength, she challenged him again for the next day.


    This time, Samael warned her, he wouldn''t hold back anymore.


    And just like that, they set their second day of sparring over dinner.


    Little did everyone know, today was only the first among the countless baffling sparring between Samael and Tilly.


    Samael didn''t spar with anyone else after his first spar with Tilly. He was dead set on having a proper duel with her, but. Tilly was just too ridiculous. Everyone in the mansion had already gotten used to the two and even lost interest in their sparring sessions, as they knew it would be just a repeat of the previous duel.


    But even though the sparring was ridiculous and Samael never got to see Tilly''s true skills, his body, mind, and soul adjusted to the unspoken lessons she was teaching him. Ile wasn''t conscious about it; he was subconsciously learning.


    Unfortunately, Samael only realized that seconds before his doom.


    [PRESENT TIME]


    Samael held his breath, watching the gigantic knuckle going straight in his direction with wide eyes. Right then and there, he realized this would be his grave. There was no way he would survive this attack.


    ''Lilou, Law, Sunny...'' His heart sank when the faces of his family shed before his eyes. Samacl clenched his teeth, weing the attack without shutting his eyes closed. If only he could move even a bit and dodge this attack; if only his body would listen to him, Samacl could find ways to escape this crisis. But s, he could barely roll over.


    That was all the strength he could muster. Even if he was certain he could regain a bit of strength if he rested for at least five minutes, that time frame was too long in this situation. This demon wouldn''t wait for him to recover; this demon wasn''t a generousd.


    The demon waited for the day of his resurrection; the day he would reim its freedom. There was no way it would give anyone a chance to sabotage its ns.


    "This is it... For some reason, Samael''s shoulder rxed as the massive fist was a second away from him. ...this is pathetic. Lilou... my love, I might not be able to reunite with you. Please take care of the children.


    Samacl slowly closed his eyes, epting his death. Although this didn''t bring peace in him at all, knowing his family would be in danger, he didn''t have any choice. He epted this was already his time, and he could only hope his family would manage to get away with the help of everyone.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered.


    BOOOGSH!!


    *********


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Spade Kingdom.


    "Ahhh!!!" Lilou knocked down thest undead in the area. Many undead were on the ground, unconscious.


    Lilou huffed, swinging her scythe, Lakresha to the side. She then scanned her surrounding, a little satisfied that she managed to clear the area all on her own.


    "This is still far too small, Lilou," she told herself, reminding herself she shouldn''t becent. "You need to clear everything on the way. That would help Rufus focus on his task."


    Lilou rocked her head, letting another sharp huff. Without wasting a second, she marched away to another town until she meet up with Rufus. It would be better if the Divine Order had already arrived. That would make things a lot easier.


    But just as Lilou took a step forward, her heart thudded against her chest. She froze on the spot, cing a hand on her chest. Lilou slowly sped her chest, feeling this inexplicable pain piercing through her chest. She couldn''t understand this sudden pain and restlessness, but what she was certain was this feeling was not pleasant.


    Lilou looked back with her hand still sping her chest. ''Sam..." she whispered.


    She didn''t know the source of this gut feeling, but for some reason, she could feel it had


    something to do with her husband.


    This intense feeling did not only strike Lilou, but a certain man as well.


    Rufus.


    ****


    [Somewhere in the Spade Kingdom ]


    The blinding light that had struck a small town faded, revealing the unconscious undead on the ground. Rufus, who cleansed the entire area, nted his hand on his chest. I lis brows knitted,


    looking heavenward.


    "Master," he whispered.


    ÓÃ"


    Sund Gift

 Chapter 869 Thats rude

    ?


    869 That''s rude


    "I''m sorry," Samacl whispered, holding his breath as he weed his iing doom.


    BOOGSH!


    A powerful gust of wind exploded as soon as the demon''s fistnded on its target. The ground cracked and in a blink of an eye, it broke, creating a deep hole.


    "haha! I can''t believe how disappointingly weak the chosen seed..." the demon trailed off as therge grin on his demonic face slowly faded.


    Meanwhile, Samael''s eyes were not blinking. His eyes were dted, fixed on the person''s back that suddenly appeared before him.


    "Tilly..." came out a whisper. His lips were pale and trembling. Just now, Samacl had seen the face of fear. f not for Tilly suddenly appearing in front of him, he was certain he would''ve died. The wind blew past Tilly''s long, white hair. It made the bell around her hair ring in a slow sound. Her index was pressed against the demon''s knuckle, which Samael noticed just now.


    Did she stop that powerful attack with just one finger?


    Samael''s lips parted in surprise. Sure. Ile knew Tilly was capable. I lowever, he didn''t know how capable she truly was because she kept running during all their sparring.


    "Haha..." the demon''sughter volumed down as it retrieved its fist, revealing a sickly-looking woman. However, Tilly might look pale and sickly, but her eyes were shining in a bright crimson red. It looked as though her eyes were blood on fire, looking directly at the demon''s deceitful


    cycs.


    "Sloth," said the demon along with the debris falling that was stuck in his fist. "So, you came back, huh?"


    "I didn''t leave." Tilly blinked ever so tenderly, ncing over her shoulder to look at Samael. "How can I leave him if you''re here?"


    "You didn''t leave? h!" Another short wave ofughter escaped the demon''s mouth, but this time, it had a tinge of uncertainty. For sure, the demon didn''t feel another person''s presence the entire time. I lowe he didn''t feel this woman''s presence if she was here all along?


    "Hmm..." the demon scanned Tilly from head to toe. "... you remind of to not judge a book by its cover. Your face is just as deceitful as your blood."


    Tilly didn''t react as usual, turning her back against the devil as if she had all the luxury to do so. Her eyes slowly fell on Samael, sighing at how beaten up he looked. This was probably the first time she had seen him in such a pathetic state.


    "Can you move?" she asked quietly.


    "Now?" Samaelughed in ridicule. "No, I can''t. I need a minute to regain a bit of strength. That monster got me real good."


    "I see." Tilly rocked her head in understanding.


    "Hey, Tilly" he called, ncing at the tip of her index, which she used to stop the demon''s attack. Blood was dripping from it, filling the air with the scent of her blood. "Can you fight this monster on your own?"


    "No"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hah... that was quick"


    "I can buy you some time..." Tilly trailed off upon sensing a dangerous aura approaching her back.


    "How dare you... look away from me?!" the demon roared, making the entire ground shake with just the echo of his voice. Along with it was his hand, throwing it directly at Tilly''s back as if to grab her.


    Samael''s eyes went wide while Tilly remained in her position.


    "Tilly!" Samael yelled in panic, as that was the only thing he could do at the moment. But s, Tilly didn''t show any sign of urgency.


    Tilly didn''t move an inch from her vantage point, closing her eyes ever so carefully. When the demon''s hand was about to close with Tilly in it, something grew out of her back, piercing the demon''srge palms.


    Samael was left frozen once again, wide-eyed. Meanwhile, the demon''s echoingughter was reced by a squeal.


    "That thing..." Samael whispered, studying the bone-like appearance that came out of Tilly''s back. He had seen the Grimsbanne''s wings before - when they were still in thend of Karo. Tilly showed it to them.


    The wings of the demon.


    The wings of the Grimsbanne n were akin to an extended part of their spine. It was nothing but bones covered with blood and a bit of flesh. However, its very tip was sharper than a vampire''s fangs. It was beautiful, hauntingly beautiful.


    Back then, Samael only thought of its appearance and how convenient it was to fly. Tilly never used them because she was bad at direction, afraid she would get lost if she fly to her destination. Moreover, she waszy. She said, using her wings would drain her energy.


    Samael didn''t expect she could use her wings on other things aside from flying.


    "Ahh...!!!" the demon screamed, unable to pull its hand from Tilly''s wings. The wings did not only pierce its hand, but it felt as though Tilly''s wings were stretching within his hand, cating his flesh from the inside.


    "Sloth!!" the demon clenched his teeth, showing a different side of him aside fromughing. It tried to close its fist to grab Tilly but to no avail. It was only hurting itself. Thus, to stop his agony, the demon suddenly swung his other hand to chop his other arm.


    "Ugh..." the demon growled, pulling its arm back. Blood as dark as in dripped from its severed arm, eyes glinting menacingly in Tilly''s direction.


    "That''s rude," muttered Tilly, unfazed by the demon''s action. "Samael said he needed rest. Do not disturb."


    Samael''s eyes shook, shifting his eyes back to Tilly. Tilly was looking over her shoulder while talking to the demon. Meanwhile, the severed hand stuck into her wings appeared as though it was shrinking. Samacl thought he was simply hallucinating, but the hand kept shrinking until it was nothing but skin.


    1


    ??


    11


    1


    severed hand dry, her wings looked as if it gained its own skin. Now, instead of bones covered with blood, her wings appeared like a pair of ck wings.


    Tilly peeled her eyes from the demon, facing Samael once again. "Do not leave this spot," she remarked while pointing at him.


    "Stay there until you can fight." Tilly turned on her heel, facing the demon this time. She cocked her head back to see the demon''s face clearly. "Samael, replenish your strength because no one can end this mayhem but you. I was reserving my energy to stop you, but I suppose my task will be yours since I am taking yours."


    Tilly''s eyes turned sharper. "Do not... apologize like that again."


    With that being said, Tilly flew up until she was flying right before the demon. Meanwhile, Samael remained in his position, watching Tilly face the demon fearlessly.


    Vole


    ÓÃ

 Chapter 870 Sloth

    ?


    870 Sloth


    Now that Samacl thought about it, even though Tilly kept running away from him during their sparring session, he had never seen fear appear in her eyes. She would always have this sincere look which infuriated him more.


    Her actions often didn''t match her determined eyes. It was more infuriating than losing to her. Now, Samael understood the reason for that.


    Tilly''s definition of sparing was different. To her, a spar was not only a test of skills, but a safe ce to express their emotions openly.


    She never nned to win against Samael. All she wanted was for him to conquer himself, learn to control his emotions, and face his fears.


    Samael fixed his gaze up in the air to where Tilly was floating. She was facing the demon fearlessly; she had no weapon whatsoever. However, Samael couldn''t feel any sign of disadvantage.


    Stay. Conserve your energy.


    Her words shed across his head once more. To be truthful, she could''ve moved him to a much safer ce. This ce was not safe. It was already on the brink of total copse. If a battle broke out here, he could already imagine being crushed by it.


    "Fine, then," Samael huffed,ying t on his back as if he was simply in the middle of a meadow. "I swear, Tilly. I can''t move an inch. If I get struck by something..."


    His voice trailed off as his eyes went wide, almosting out of their sockets. Up above him was a piece of concrete falling straight to him.


    "Oy, oy..." Samacl nced in Tilly''s direction, only to see her focus on the demon. "Oy, Tilly...!" Panic swelled in his chest upon realizing Tilly might not save him this time. He gazed at the boulder, clenching his teeth as he rolled over to his side. Thanks to a little time of rest, Samael had enough strength to crawl. But s, crawling at this speed would not save him.


    "Shit!" Samael looked back at the boulder, gasping.


    The shadow of the concrete shaded over his entire body. Holding his breath, Samael clenched his teeth. Ile wouldn''t die by getting crushed by this for sure that was what he thought and believed.


    With that optimistic thought in mind, Samael prepared for the impact. The pain didn''te. The concrete shattered just before it couldnd on him.


    "Huh?" Samacl blinked, a little confused.


    Just then, the faint red mist surrounding him grew clearer. Samael blinked once more, looking around at his surroundings. He didn''t notice it before due to the events unfolding. But now, he watched these mists form a circle around him,


    "What is..." Deep lines appeared between his brows, following where this mist wasing from. Ilis eyes fell on the blood near his feet. The blood that came from Tilly''s bleeding finger produced mist that stood as a protective barrier around Samael.


    "Don''t tell me..." Samael''s jaw almost dropped in awe. "... She can do this?!"


    He immediately turned his head in Tilly''s direction. "Oy, Tilly! You could''ve said you have another trick! I almost got a heart attack!"


    When Samael stoppedining, he copsed on his back again.


    "That woman..." he huffed, almost losing his energy from the series of life and death within a short time frame. "... Damn. I guess I still have a lot of things to learn from her."


    Samael gazed at the protective barrier around him. He studied it for a moment before closing his eyes.


    "I guess I can sleep in peace for now," he mumbled to himself. "Conserve my energy to stop her, huh? Can I... really do that without killing her?"


    Myriads of thoughts hovered over Samael''s mind, mulling over Tilly''s remarks. Even when he got his eyes closed, his mind was active until he slowly sumbed to darkness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Little did Samael know, the red mist wasn''t what he thought it was. As he slowly entered a brief slumber, some particles slowly entered his wounds, healing him from the outside and slowly from the inside.


    ****


    "Oy, Tilly! You could''ve said you have another trick! I almost got a heart attack!"


    "I told him to stay, though," whispered Tilly, keeping her gaze on the demon. She could still hear Samaclining on and on, but she didn''t bother herself like usual.


    "Hehe." The demon sneered. "What a noisy child."


    "Ilis noisiness only meant he is alright. I''m d."


    "Sloth. The most dangerous of all. It is a surprise you went out of your way to save such a patheticd," the demon smirked. "I will not deny your sudden interference took me by surprise, but s, that is the only time you can stop me."


    The demon''s severed arm slowly grew back, hissing in satisfaction the moment it could feel its hand. It flexed his newly grown back fingers, grinning from car to car.


    Meanwhile, Tilly remained calm. It was true that just the mere sight of the demon could scare anyone. However, this was not the first time she had seen one.


    "You know for a fact you cannot defeat me in a head-to-head battle," remarked the demon, seething in anger at herck of reaction. "How are you certain that Pride can, when you, an original, can''t?"


    "You said it yourself." Iler voice was quiet. "Ile is Pride


    For some reason, her answer ripped off the wicked grin on the demon''s face.


    "You might have an advantage in terms of strength, experience, and knowledge of this blood. However, you have taken this form because no matter what you do, you will never be chosen," Tilly continued, hitting all sensitive topics for this old uncle turned into a demon. "Howe you, a lowly demon, think you can rule the world, and kill all the seeds when you can''t even keep your form?"


    The demon froze, looking at the sickly woman spewing all the things that could warrant her death.


    Tiller clowly raised her hand to the side. Blood was drinning from each of her fingertins erec glowing in bright red. Her forehead revealed bumps, which slowly grew until the bumps looked like little horns.


    "It is silly for you to think like that, when even in that form, you do not have a single horn" the corner of her lips curled up into a smirk, sporting a look no one thought she was capable of wearing.


    ¡ê3

 Chapter 871 Connecting worlds

    Chapter 871 Connecting worlds


    "It is silly for you to think like that when, even in that form, you do not have a single horn."


    "Sloth!!!" the demon roared, swinging its arm to grab her tiny little body. "How dare you speak so boldly before me?!"


    "Uncle." Tilly drew a deep breath, flinging her arm. The dripping blood from her fingertips suddenly turned solid. "You should''ve stayed in your sleep."


    The moment thest syble rolled out of her tongue, she disappeared from her spot. When the demon sped his hand, his body froze upon realizing he caught nothing but air. "Say, Uncle. Regenerating takes a ton of energy, isn''t it?" Tilly''s voice caressed the demon''s ears before the demon caught glints across its arm.


    Tilly then reappeared on its shoulder, tilting her head to look at the demon''s face properly. The demon''s eyes slid to the side, and it didn''t waste a second to p her like a mosquito. However, just as the demon''s handnded on its shoulder, its arm fell apart into many parts.


    RUMBLE!


    Samael was almost in a deep sleep when the ground shook, waking him up in a panic. He looked around, only to gasp at the huge object falling directly at him. Samael raised his arm on instinct, eyes shut. When a second passed without pain inflicting him, he peeked from one of his eyes. "Right¡­ I have this protective barrier." He heaved a sigh of relief before looking around to gain some enlightenment. What fell on him was huge, for sure. However, it didn''t look like a boulder or a huge concrete. "This is¡­" Samael narrowed his eyes, studying the piece near him. Dark fluid wasing out of it and with the fogginess of his surrounding, it took him time to discern what it was. His eyes slowly went wide upon realization, looking heavenward on instinct. There, up above, was the tiny figure of Tilly floating before the demon. If he didn''t know better, he would think the two hadn''t engaged in battle since he slept and woke up with Tilly in the same spot. If not for the fact that the demon''s entire arm was chopped up into many pieces, and those two red sticks connected by red chains in Tilly''s possession, he would think nothing had happened yet. "Where in the world did she get that pair of nunchaku?" wondered Samael, fixing his eyes on the unique weapon in Tilly''s possession. Samael never saw Tilly wield any weapon. Even if it was a wooden sword, she didn''t bother carrying it because, ording to her, they were heavy. But now, she was holding those pair of red nunchaku of an unknown origin. He had seen those types of weapons in the eastern part of the world.


    "Those things¡­" Samael furrowed his brows, sniffing hard, as if that would give him rity. "... it smells like¡­ like her ¡ª like that of her wings."


    There were myriads of questions that hovered over Samael''s mind but epted the answers woulde afterward. Tilly was now facing the demon, the most problematic opponent they had ever faced. "Tilly¡­" Samael breathed out, only to arch his brow upon noticing the protective barrier. He peeked down to his body and the deep lines between his brows deepened. "My wounds¡­ are healing," came out a mumble, confused. Samael had the ability to heal his wounds. His regeneration ability was far superior to his brothers, giving him an advantage in a fight. The only time his regeneration would slow down was if he got cut by a special weapon, like a divine weapon. His fight against the demon was the same. Only this time, his injuries weren''t healingpletely thus, the exnation for his total immobility. But now, just minutes after Tilly put up this protective barrier, Samael could sit up as if he couldn''t even lift a finger moments ago. "My body¡­" Samael nted his palm on his abdomen, feeling his organs and bones within. "It''s healing faster than it ever did."


    He took a pause, lifting his eyes to the protective barrier between him. "But this barrier¡­ is growing thin. Tilly ¡ª this jerk. She should''ve told me this protective barrier isn''t just to keep me away from harm, but to recharge me."


    His face turned sour as he gazed up once again. He should be grateful, but at the same time, he felt cheated. "Tilly, you jerk! You should''ve exined this barrier. Now I feel bad for badmouthing you!" he yelled, satisfied that he didn''t feel pain in his lungs anymore. *** N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Tilly, you jerk! You should''ve exined this barrier. Now I feel bad for badmouthing you!"


    Tilly pretended she didn''t hear Samael, keeping her focus on the demon. Even from this distance, she could hear the audible low growl from her opponent and the stifling power emanating from it. "You shouldn''t think twice whether you regenerate or fight just like that," she advised under her breath, eyes glinting menacingly. "Because if you don''t, I will continue to chop you off until I do not need these wings to face you."


    It didn''t take a second for her to charge toward the demon, swirling the pair of red chain sticks from either side of her. As she spun her weapon, sharp spikes appeared around it. "You damn wench!" growled the demon, using his other hand to wee Tilly with his open grip. With its size, Tilly swiftly dodged its drip. She flew around its arm, hooking the chain stick around the demon''s gigantic arm. Her speed was akin to the speed of lightning, making any bystander miss how the red chains connecting her weapon mysteriously extended. CLANG!


    Tilly stopped, standing on the demon''s back with her hand gripping her weapon. Her eyshes fluttered ever so slowly, gazing up to see the back of the demon''s head. She maintained her stoic countenance, watching an eye suddenly appear on the back of the demon''s head. "You ¡ª!" the demon halted as it tried to move, only to realize a red chain wrapped around his entire balloon body. "I told you." Tilly kept her gaze at one eye on the demon''s back. "Do as much as you can to fight me, because a moment''s hesitation might cost you your life."


    As soon as her remarks rolled out of her tongue, she pulled the chains, warranting a squeal from her opponent. When she pulled even stronger, the squeal suddenly died down, and then countless body parts fell apart.

 Chapter 872 Congratulations on taking down that demon

    Chapter 872 Congrattions on taking down that demon


    "Wow¡­" Samael''s jaw literally dropped as it rained ck fluid with chopped-up body parts. He didn''t bother dodging, as most of the body parts turned into ash even before theynded. Some parts managed tond, though, but they had already shrunk to a tiny little piece. "She won," against the demon and against Samael. Tilly undoubtedly won. Samael had a hard time fighting that demon. Thetter''s punches had caused damage way beyond Samael''s imagination, almost killing him. It was ridiculous how that demon popped like a balloon when Samael knew for a fact how powerful its punches were. "I don''t know if I feel pathetic or in awe of her skills," came out a mumble, watching Tilly slowly descend on the ground. "Hey, Tilly. What the hell? Where did you get those nunchucks?" As Tilly marched in his direction, the chains of the pair of nunchucks in her possession were reduced to normal size. "From my body," she answered, stopping several steps from him. "Our n doesn''t carry weapons for a reason."


    The red mist surrounding Samael thinned out while all the wounds on his body healed. "What reason?" Asked Samael, standing up to his feet without any struggle. He stretched his neck from one side to another, flexing his shoulders to feel his muscles. "Damn. That felt good. All the soreness in my body just disappeared."


    Tilly blinked, making his brow raise. "Ignore thetter part. Just answer the first one," he remarked, guessing she was pondering which one she should respond to. Tilly gazed down at the pair of red nunchucks in her grip. She flung them slightly, holding the dangling stick on the end. "Our n doesn''t carry weapons because we are already one," she answered quietly, lifting her eyes to him. "Samael, I think this is about time you learn how to wield yours." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mine?" Deep lines appeared between his brows. "How the hell would I do that when I don''t even know how? Not that you will teach me."


    "I can."


    "Really?" He narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "If so, then tell me what should I do to take out whatever weapon is inside my blood?"


    "¡­"


    There was a moment of silence between them. Samael sighed. He figured. Tilly''s problem wasn''t just about her attitude to stop speaking mid-sentence or herck of motivation to do things. Another big problem she had was that she didn''t know how to teach others some things. After all, Tilly just knew how to do things but didn''t know the step-by-step. She would get lost. "See? This is what I''m saying." Samael shook his head, not surprised at her sudden quietness. "Anyway, congrats on taking down that demon. He was a pain in the arse."


    "I haven''t won yet."


    "Huh?"


    "The battle is far from over."


    Samael furrowed his brows as he looked around him. The dark fluid on the ground was moving in one direction. His breath hitched after a second, sensing the demon''s presence. ''Right¡­'' he thought, realizing something. ''Even when she chopped him off, its presence didn''t disappear.''


    But before Samael could me himself or Tilly for distracting him, she heard her voice from behind him. "But before that, we should leave." His eyes nearly left their sockets as he felt her hand sping the back of his cor. "This underground will copse."


    "Wait, wait ¡ª" Samael gasped when Tilly suddenly flew up like a bolt of lightning. ''Damn it!'' He mentally grumbled, looking down at the copsing underground pce. ''Catharsis.''


    While she was using her other hand to repel or break any concrete falling into them with her other hand holding him, Samael had an aghast expression. Not that he was afraid of flying; he could jump so high he would feel like flying. However, she caught him off guard. Samael wasn''t prepared!


    ''Damn it!'' He mentally grumbled, looking down at the copsing underground pce. ''Catharsis.''


    His body slowly adapted to the speed she was moving, allowing her to drag him by the back of his cor. His eyes were fixed below him, carrying a bit of sadness in his heart. The underground copsed faster the more they flew up, as if it was trying to catch up to them. Still, his mind drifted to his broken sword. Quite shallow for some, but Samael was a swordsman. His sword was akin to an extension of his body. He fought many battles with his sword, Catharsis. Therefore, even if that sword''s de turned blunt, it had sentimental value. ''I''m sorry for failing you as a holder.'' His frown grew deeper, nning to recover the pieces of his sword once this was all over. Holding a funeral for his sword was the least he could do. "Samael." His thoughts halted when Tilly spoke once again. When he looked back, all he saw was Tilly breaking another boulder that was falling onto them. "I''m going to throw you out," was what she said quietly. Her voice nearly didn''t reach the receiver. "Wait. What are you nning now ¡ª" his heart suddenly pounded, looking down with wide eyes. There, down below them, was a strange chilling power. That demon truly came back to life and was now chasing them. He couldn''t see the demon, but his instinct had never failed him. "Get out of here. I''ll follow right behind you," she muttered and, after a second, pulled the back of his cor to throw him up. This time, despite the short notice, Samael was prepared. At least, she gave him a heads-up this time. "Clear the path!" She yelled, shouting as sheunched him in the air as if she simply threw a ball.


    "No need to tell me!" Samael yelled back, using the head start she gave him to go past her. He faced the falling concrete fiercely.


    "This task¡­ is quite easier than blocking what''s chasing us." The corner of his lips stretched, flexing his fingers until his nails turned into sharp ws. Using his ws, Samael sliced through everything in their path while Tilly stopped in midair. Tilly turned around, not bothering to see if something would fall on her. She trusted Samael enough to focus on just one task: to stop the iing attack from below them. Tilly swirled her pair of red nunchucks, putting her hand together in front of her like a pinwheel while keeping her weapon spinning. Her eyes were fixed on the darkness below and in a blink of an eye, she clenched her teeth as something powerful suddenly shed with her spinning nunchucks. "Hehe. Sloth¡­" Unlike the huge demon previously, the enemy across the weapons had the size of a normal man. He was grinding his razor teeth as he mocked, "You will regret angering me."


    As soon as those remarks slipped past his gritted teeth, the demon sent her flying.

 Chapter 873 Fear of heights

    ?


    873 Fear of heights


    A series of coughing fits echoed on the surface above the underground space where Tilly and the Demon fought. Thick fog surrounded the surrounding, ascending into the lightless sky. The private estate was pretty much destroyed as half of it crumbled into the underground space. COUGH!


    Samael had his hands and knees on the ground. The series of coughs came from him, spitting out blood to the side after catching up to his breathing. When he recovered, his nose red as he turned his head in a particr direction.


    "Tilly, you jerk! Why did I even bother clearing up the path if you''re going to crash on me in the end?!" he yelled angrily, recalling the events just moments ago.


    When Tilly threw him up, Samael obliged to shatter all the rocks falling on them. Clearing a path for them while keeping his momentum was a piece of cake. However, just when the problem ahead was resolved, Tilly''s body crashed into his back. The two of them came flying out of the underground,nding on the ground surface unpleasantly.


    "Damn it." Samael hissed, stretching his sore back. He snapped his eyes once again in Tilly''s direction. "I thought she could stop it - ahh! That caught me off guard!"


    The spot Tillynded on created a hollow that outlined her body. Unlike Samael, Tilly had her eyes open while staring at the ck sky. She ignored Samael''s series ofints as she dragged herself to sit up.


    "Ah." She touched the side of her head and then checked her palm. Blood trickled down her temple, disying how badly she took thatst blow from her opponent.


    Tilly didn''t dwell on it, though. She turned her head in Samael''s direction, only to see him already on his feet.


    "Ugh..." Samael held his shoulder while moving his arm in a circr motion. Upon sensing Tilly''s gaze, he arched a brow and looked back at her. As soon as he caught the blood trickling down the side of her head, his face turned hard.


    ''Damn, he cursed inwardly. ''She''s right when she says the congrattion was too early. Samael was a bit annoyed, but that didn''t mean he was solely annoyed at Tilly. Ile knew Tilly was sent flying and because he was ahead of her; she crashed into him.


    What truly infuriated him was the fact Tilly was sent flying. If she couldn''t stop the attack, it only meant allowing herself to be sent flying was the only way to inflict less damage. If the person who stopped the demon''s attack was not Tilly, Samael was certain that the person would''ve died.


    In a way, Tilly saved him, even though theirnding was unpleasant.


    THUD.


    His expression sharpened upon hearing a faint thud from behind him. He kept his gaze on Tilly while thetter stood up ever so slowly with some dirt falling from her.


    "You still smell the same." Samael slowly turned around to face their opponent. "But all my senses tell me you are more dangerous than when you are in that balloon body"


    His pair of crimson eyes shone menacingly as soon as theynded on the man standing on the edge of the huge hole they all came from. A hiss slipped past Samael''s lips as the surrounding fog cleared up because of the strong wind the demon created.


    "So that was the point in taking that guy, huh?" Samael narrowed his eyes, recognizing the face of that man.


    Quentin Zero Moriarty.


    Aside from Zero''s body and face, there was something different in his appearance. His skin. Zero''s skin was just as ck as the skin of the demon carlier. Samael deduced it was the result of the demon''s energy.


    "Damn... I never thought I''d feel this way before that face." A short, mockingugh slipped past Samael. "How hrious. It makes my blood boil.''


    "Pride, you surely hate it when someone surpasses you." The demon, now using Zero''s body and face, sneered. "The only thing that makes you Pride is that pride of yours. Other than that, strength, wit, and skill, you arecking"


    "Tilly, care to exin howe this guy is still alive?" Samael ignored the demon''s mockery, looking back at Tilly with his finger pointing at the opponent in front of them. "And why, even after chopping him, why did hee back stronger? Didn''t you know that before chopping him into many pieces?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tilly marched in his direction until she was standing beside him. She kept her attention on the opponent ahead, her countenance cold and pale.


    "Sustaining that huge body requires a lot of energy," she exined, making Samael scrunch up his nose. "Thus, he''s slower and weaker. Fighting while maintaining that body is too much."


    The demon was already weak in that state? Looking back, Samael''s expression turned sour. The demon surely beat him good in that ''weak'' state.


    "Then why did you chop him?" Samael gasped in disbelief. "Why do you sound like you are being considerate of him?! Ile chose to have that huge body - it''s his problem if he has a problem in fighting!"


    Tilly frowned, facing him squarely. "I have a fear of heights. Flying while fighting is scary"


    "..." Samael was rendered speechless.


    In other words, she chopped him off to force him to take a smaller form where the demon was stronger and faster?! And her reason was that she had a fear of heights?!


    Unbelievable!


    "haha!" The demon, Zero, burst out inughter. "Sloth, you truly don''t disappoint! I low hrious and considerate of you but s, do not think I will spare you just because you were


    considerate."


    Zero grinned from ear to ear, revealing his razor teeth as if all his teeth turned fangs. "I kept this boy''s body just in case." He spread his hand open, gazing down at his palm.


    la


    "As much as possible, I didn''t want to use this body as it hurts my pride to use such a lowly body of a small fry. They call themselves noble vampires now if I remember correctly" Zero sped his hand into a fist, setting his eyes back on Tilly. "You are amazing, Sloth. I give that to you. You forced me to use this boy''s body to fight you. I''ll surely return the favor -"


    The demon stopped mid-sentence as he sensed danger on his back. Meanwhile, Samael''s eyes went wide when he noticed Tilly had already disappeared from his side.


    "Now that I am not flying, I can fight you properly. Tilly''s voice came from Zero''s back with her weapon ready to assault.


    Vole

 Chapter 874 He fell for it

    ?


    874 He fell for it


    "Now that I am not flying, I can fight you properly."


    SHING!


    The demon Zero flung his arm, shielding himself from Tilly''s attack. Even though her weapon hit his arm, it still sounded like two metals shed together.


    "lleh..." Zero sneered, but before he could do anything. Tilly already leaped back. "Sloth. You surely are full of energy."


    Zero turned his back from Samael to face Tilly. Tilly had her knee bent with the other stretched to the side, her hand on the ground to stop herself before falling back into the hole.


    "I preserved my energy for many years." The Lone of her voice didn''t match the aura emanating from her back. "And I''m still young"


    "Hehe." Zero stretched his neck to the side until a crack was heard from it. "Young?"


    "Mhm. Very young"


    Samael''s face twitched at Tilly''s remarks. If Tilly was young, that meant Samael was a toddler! Even though Samael was over two thousand years old, Tilly lived twice longer than him. The nerve to call herself young very young at that!


    Before Samael''s thoughts could get astray, his brows rose.


    What was he doing?


    Samael gazed at Zero''s back and assessed it. ''He''s full of opening came a thought. ''How dare he turn his back on me?"


    His expression turned sour, insulted at Zero''s action. Although this Zero wasn''t the Zero he knew, the demon using Zero''s body, it still didn''t sit well with him. Having the demon pay him no mind slightly hurt his pride.


    ''Let''s see. Samael jumped slightly, checking his body''s current state. ''Great. There''s no more pain."


    His eyes shone dangerously, keeping them on the demon''s back. Since the demon was full of openings, Samael thought of helping Tilly even a bit. She might not need his help for now, but ending this demon quickly was their priority.


    He didn''t feel good about the dark field surrounding thisnd, after all.


    Samael only sensed this after resurfacing from the underground. There was something wrong with the dark field covering thend of Spade, and it brought restlessness to his heart. Dealing and ending this demon was their priority.


    In a blink of an eye, Samael disappeared from his vantage point.


    ''I don''t have Catharsis anymore... Samael reappeared behind the demon, his ws ready to inflict damage. However, just before he could sh the demon''s nape, he caught Zero''s lips stretched into a grin.


    Samael didn''t think twice to retreat the second his heart pounded loudly. He flew away, returning to the area where he had stood carlier.


    "Pride, how disappointing. I thought you don''t like attacking your opponent on the back?" Zero cocked his head back until his neck was curled, as there was no bone in it, to look at Samael, Thetter winced at the demon''s action.


    ''Couldn''t he face me properly? Why did he have to stretch his neck that way?'' more than creepiness at the demon''s action, Samael was deeply concerned. "This demon can stretch, twist, and break his bone without a problem. It only means it''ll take more than breaking his bone to hurt him."


    ''Also... I thought he was wide open! Samael analyzed Zero''s stance. Even right now, thetter was still wide open. However... ''if I attacked him earlier, I''m pretty sure he would''ve killed me! That was right.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zero might appear wide open for any attacks. However, it wasn''t enough to attack him because anyone who entered his vicinity would die... instantly.


    "Tilly is surely amazing, Samael mentally admitted. When Tilly attacked the demon, her weapon still hit thetter. Although she had to back away right after. Still, that was amazing, since Samael couldn''t even throw his attack.


    "Samael" Samael''s eyes veered over the demon between him and Tilly. "I said conserve your energy."


    "I''m fine, though."


    "Still not in your best shape!" Tilly kept her eyes on Zero, who was pulling his head back to face her. "This form is much stronger and faster.


    "And whose fault is that!?" Samael blurted out, but Tilly was unfazed.


    "In any case, do not attack him. You''ll only get in my way," she continued solemnly, assessing every little movement Zero would do. "Do you understand?"


    "h!" Zeroughed maniacally. "Sloth, I do not understand. If you know you cannot defeat me in this form, it will be better if you two attack together! Not that it will change the oue, but it will raise your chances of winning by a percentage."


    Tilly blinked. "If I die here, who would call my brother to avenge me?"


    The grin on Zero''s face faded upon herst remarks. Tilly''s brother. That was right. Tilly had other siblings aside from that damn Ameria, Samacl''s mother. The demon was imprisoned in the Grimsbanne Mansion''s basement. It watched how the family grew bigger and even witnessed those little seeds bloom.


    In other words, this demon was aware of how downright demonic the rest of the Grimsbanne were. Tilly was still considered tamed, probably because of her slothful nature. Meanwhile, Samael, whom he also called Pride, still had a lot of room for improvement. If only Samael were raised in the Maind, the demon was certain he wouldn''t stand a chance against Pride. That was the reason the demon was in a rush to end Samael once and for all. Once Samael got a hang of the real power of the Grimsbanne blood in him, he would break through his bottleneck. He would surely be just as monstrous as those devils people called the Original.


    "I don''t scare you, but my brother does? Well. Even I am scared of him" Tilly pressed her lips into a thin line before casually pointing at Zero. "If you hurt me, my brother will definitelye here within seconds and shred you to countless pieces. So stay there and don''t move while I hit


    you."


    "..." Samael was rendered speechless. Who in the world would fall for such ame bluff?!"


    Tilly huffed as the ground she was standing on cracked. In a snap of a finger, she suddenly disappeared and reappeared at Zero''s side. Without showing a bit of hesitation, she swung her nun chuck straight into the demon''s head.


    Samael gasped as his jaw nearly dropped. His eyes were wide open, witnessing how Zero had received her attack without blocking it.


    !!!!


    "Ile..." he muttered, speechless. "... fell for it..."


    Vole

 Chapter 875 Protector of their kind

    ?


    875 Protector of their kind


    Samacl''s jaw dropped, watching Tilly''s continuous attacks while Zero took everything without fighting back. Samacl would almost feel sorry for thetter, but he was more appalled.


    How in the world did this demon fall into such a bluff?


    It was akin to watching two children with the other having a much more powerful parent, threatening the other kid to tell on the other if he fought back! Samael had seen this scenario when Law was still going to school.


    Who would have thought he would witness such a sight again?


    "This..." Samael ran his tongue across his inner cheek... is truly a baffling situation. Is his brother that terrifying?"


    While Samael was wondering about what kind of person Tilly''s brother was, Tilly took advantage of the situation. She didn''t take a pause nor did she hold back. Each of her attacks left a mark on Zero''s body, treating him as a sandbag without mercy.


    After countless attacks. Tilly''s attack came to a halt.


    "Do... not make meugh, Sloth." Zero was able to grab the other end of the nunchucks while Tillynded in the distance. The chain connecting the nunchucks extended. Tilly held the other end and Zero on the other.


    "Do you think such ame threat is enough to stop me?" Zero''s voice rumbled low. "How insolent!"


    "I thought it worked" Tilly frowned, realizing her opponent didn''t react due to shock.


    ''Even I was shocked. I can understand him in this case. Samael mentally nodded.


    "Did you say that bastard wille here if I kill you?" Zero sneered wickedly. "If so, I have more reason to kill you first. That will save me time to search for that damn demon."


    "Did he tease you before?"


    "h! My grudge toward Wrath runs deeper than I have toward any of you in this world." Zero hung his head low, trying to calm himself down. "That man... I will never forget that horrendous face of his. I pledged that once I broke free from my seal, I will be the one to tear that wicked smile on his face."


    Tilly blinked. "Did he steal your food?"


    "Stealing... Hah!" Zero slowly raised his head while grinding his teeth. "He did more than steal, Sloth. Your brother had tortured me while I was kept locked in the underground facility in that mansion for his pleasure. I will kill him!"


    "I see. So you were ymates."


    "Is she even listening?" mumbled Samael at Tilly''s understanding of the demon''s sentiments. Zero red at Tilly with murderous intent but decided not to argue with her. "Nevermind. You narrow-minded folks whock ambition will never understand,'' he chortled mockingly. "There''s no use in talking to a dimwit like you. I already nned to kill every single Grimsbanne long ago. Once I annihte every single one of your kind, this world will grovel at my feet!" Zero announced confidently. One could tell death was the only way to stop him.


    This demon was just like the original Zero. No wonder the demon fit Zero''s body perfectly. Their obsession with power and ruling this world was just equal.


    Perhaps that was the reason Zero and this demon didn''t work together. Their goal was the same and because of that, they had to eliminate each other to see who was worthy. The demon won, obviously. In terms of strength and experience, Zero was akin to a child to him.


    "How foolish," whispered Tilly, but still somehow reached Zero and Samael''s keen ears. "Did you think you could rule the world after you slew every single Grimsbanne?"


    "The Grimsbanne stands as a protector of our kind. We exist to put bnce in this world. Did you think our blood is everything? If it is so precious, then why are we imprisoned in this very blood that sustained us?" Tilly''s expression turned gloomy. "The fate of the Grimsbanne was nothing as fancy as how others perecived it. You will not understand, for you have received mercy. Unlike us, the seeds who had to fight every single day against the demons banging the doors in our hearts."


    "Vampires... were nothing but just another race trying to have a ce in this cruel world. World dominance? How foolish to underestimate this world." Her grip on her weapon tightened, keeping her eyes on her opponent. "Your horizons were bigoted and narrow for not considering the other creatures in this vast world. No matter how powerful one is, there is always a match born in this world to equal him."


    "Surely, lowly creatures such as yourself will find this appalling. But then again, you do not have a brain to analyze it," she added in an utterly serious tone, as if she didn''t mean to insult him, but rather just being honest. "Now, I have more reasons to end you myself. Even if I fail, someone else will do it for me."


    "Tilly..." Samacl muttered, a bit surprised at Tilly''s speech. It was no secret Tilly was a woman with a few words. But this time felt different.


    Tilly was triggered upon hearing about Zero''s ns for world dominance.


    Even the original Zero wanted to be God. More people in this world wanted to y god; this demon and Zero weren''t the only ones. Therefore, Samael wasn''t surprised at the demon''s ns since he had encountered countless people who had the same ambition. Yet Tilly found it. uneptable.


    She might''ve not said it herself, but that was what Samael felt after hearing her speech. "Heh..." Zero let out a dryugh, keeping his focus on Tilly. "Do not worry. Someone might rise one day to stop me, but I am certain that will not be you, Sloth!"


    The moment Zero''s voice thundered, he pulled the end of Tilly''s weapon. The chains between them gradually turned short, lessening the distance between them.


    Tilly allowed herself to get dragged, holding onto the other end of the weapon. When she was near, she adjusted her position until her feet were in front.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As soon as they were in each other''s vicinity, Tilly and Zero exchanged blows. They still held the ends of her weapon, battling in closebat.


    63

 Chapter 876 Reserved Energy

    ?


    876 Reserved Energy


    Samael had forgotten when was thest time he enjoyed watching a duel was. The battle between Tilly and the demon Zero was nothing but a battle of pure strength and resistance. Holding each end of Tilly''s weapon, they fought in close proximity, epting each blow, and then throwing their fist and feet whichever was necessary.


    ''I know this feeling is unnecessary, thought Samael, but no matter how many times he told himself not to enjoy the fight, he couldn''t help it.


    In recent years, the duel he had witnessed was way too fancy for his taste. Vampires duel using their abilities, clouding the value of what a true test of strength he was used to. Therefore, watching this fight brought some lost sparks in his heart that he thought had gone missing.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Tilly," came out a whisper, narrowing his eyes.


    Tilly was fighting the demon Zero withoutints. She was taking punches and kicks and all sorts of attacks. Although she could sessfullynd her blows, Samael felt something was wrong. Her attacks were growing aggressive and her eyes were deepening.


    "That... she''s losing consciousness!" Samael panicked, confused at what he should do to intervene in the fight.


    When a vampire was cornered, there was one trump card they had: going berserk. Many vampires who had gone berserk would lose all self-awareness in exchange for a new level of power. However, not many would resort to such a decision, for this was a double-edged sword. When a vampire had gone berserk, their lives would shorten. Most would die right after, others would have a few hours before taking theirst breath.


    It was the repercussion for breaking their limit.


    The only person who hadn''t died, even after going berserk, was Samael. Even so, Samael went into slumber for centuries the first time he went berserk. The second time, his body was in a much better state. However, he had hurt the people he loved. Although the second time was not a conscious decision, his body still paid the price.


    In other words, even if Tilly would survive this mode, there would be repercussions. Moreover, if Tilly would go berserk now but didn''t kill that monster, they were doomed. It was too early to make such a risky decision.


    "Tilly!!" Just as Samael shouted, preparing himself toe in between Zero and Tilly, the former suddenly let go of Tilly''s weapon.


    Zero jumped several meters from Tilly,nding at a safe distance. His action caused Samael''s brows to knit. Meanwhile, Tilly also stopped as she stretched her neck and shoulders. Tilly spat out blood to the side and then set her eyes back on Zero.


    "Was I wrong?" wondered Samacl, assessing Tilly at the moment. Tilly seemed she would lose control just a second ago, but now she was back in her calm countenance. Although there was now a little dirt stuck on her face, there was no mistaking that Samael was worried for nothing. As for the demon Zero...


    Samael turned his head to the other side, searching for where Zero stood. I le immediately found the guy, standing at a safe distance with his focus on Tilly.


    ''What happened to his hand?'' Samael''s already furrowed brows deepened as his eyes fell on Zero''s hand. Thetter''s hand looked as though it was sucked dry, only skin and bones that didn''t match his buffed biceps.


    "Samael, I don''t have the capabilities to enter berserk. Samael''s thoughts halted when Tilly spoke. Iler voice was low and quiet, but his keen ears still caught her remarks. "Even if I wanted to, I can''t. I don''t have such a destructive prowess as yours."


    "What?"


    "Berserk was a reserved energy a vampire has to resist the sun. Using means death. I don''t have such reserved energy"


    "Why is that?"


    "What a dumb fool." This time, the demon Zeroughed, sneering, "Back in the beginning. vampires were cursed beings, only allowed to live in the night. Why did you think we can now stand under the sun now?"


    Samael blinked, ignoring the sarcastic look he was getting from Zero. To be fair, he doesn''t have any idea. If he knew, he wouldn''t even ask or wonder. Samael heard a few stories about the history of the Grimsbanne and the maind, but somehow, there were still many details he didn''t know about.


    "It is all thanks to the first Grimsbanne, that is," Zero continued generously, stalling time until his hand recovered. "The first Grimsbanne fought for its kind, keeping all vampires on the maind to avoid any more destructive wars against other creatures. Worst. war against the gods. But because of that, our n had to seal that curse to our blood."


    "What?"


    "In other words, that idiot ancestor gobbled up the curse put upon this race. Now, instead of vampires being afraid of the sun, the Grimsbanne ended up cursed." Zero''s eyes glinted in anger. "Such heroic decision for others, yet so unfair for his own blood."


    "I will not forgive him," he added under his breath.


    "That is why the Grimsbanne had seven chosen seeds," Tilly continued, giving more light on the mysteries behind their blood. "Just one person can not hold such a great curse. Thus, it was spread through our blood. Once the seven seeds exist at the same time, others said it would give all vampires to a higher level of strength."


    "Hah! Do you actually believe that, Sloth?"


    "Others said once the seven seeds wereplete, existing at the same time, another holy war would ur. Many believed the second one. That is why many wanted us dead. Tilly pressed her lips into a thin line. "It is also the reason I find that demon foolish. He is underestimating the chosen seeds, believing he could hold such great powers and can contain it in his shallow body without it exploding"


    Tilly''s eyes fell on Zero''s shrunken hand, which was slowly recovering. "No matter how many times you regenerate, I can guarantee you your body will continuously explode if you take hold of more than two seeds."


    "That was never proven, Sloth." Zero sneered. "We''ll only know once I ughtered every single one of you!"


    As soon as those rolled out of Zero''s mouth, Tilly and Zero disappeared from their vantage point, only to reappear before Samael. Samael blinked, darting his eyes between Zero and Tilly, who were now at arm''s length from him.


    "The space is quite wide for you to fight where I am -"Samael suddenly jumped back upon sensing Zero''s iing hand. "Damn! That was close!"


    When he looked back at the two, they were already gone. He looked heavenward, watching Tilly and demon Zero go on to another round. This time, Zero was avoiding Tilly''s weapons at all


    costs.


    "I wonder why..." he trailed off as a realization crossed him. "That hand... was the one he used to hold Tilly''s weapon, wasn''t it?"


    83

 Chapter 877 Time

    ?


    877 Time


    Meanwhile...


    "Rufus!" Lilounded on the ground near Rufus.


    Rufus turned to see Lilou. Around them were scattered unconscious undead, who had been


    cleansed by Rufus. Lilou went there as soon as she saw the light and when she arrived, the light disappeared.


    "You''re alive," was her greeting, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "Did you think I was dead, Madam?"


    "Well" Lilou straightened her back, huffing. "I felt very anxious carlier. was as though Sam was in danger, but I guess I was simply overthinking"


    "I see."


    Lilou arched her brow upon seeing Rufus'' reaction. "What is it, Rufus?"


    "Nothing, Madam. I just thought you might not be overthinking"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Master might have been in danger because I also felt it." Rufus''s expression turned solemn, setting his eyes on the people scattered on the ground. "Minutes before you came, I felt something strange. For a moment, I felt like my life would end."


    There was a moment of silence that befell their shoulders.


    "Well, you''re here!" Rufus slowly raised his head, only to see Lilou smile at him. "If you''re here, that means my husband is still alive. He might''ve been in danger, but I''m sure he''ll be alright. He''s Samael, after all. He won''t die so easily."


    Rufus pressed his lips and nodded. "That''s right. Ile won''t die so easily, especially now that he has you and the young master and miss."


    "Now that you mention it..." Lilou''s brows knit. "I wonder where Law and Tilly are right now." "There''s no need to worry about the young master if Lady Tilly is with him."


    "I know!" Lilou smiled. "Tilly will not leave his side. I''m sure she will keep him safe..."


    "Mother!!!"


    Lilou trailed off upon hearing a faint call. Her already furrowed brows knit even more, and her eyes searched the source of the voice. Rufus also looked around.


    Not long after they heard the call, they saw a small figure from a distance. Lilou and Rufus narrowed their eyes, only to recognize the person hopping from roof to roof before jumping to where they were.


    "Law?" Lilou almost gasped while Rufus assessed the boy from head to toe.


    "Young master, is that you?" Rufus blurted out.


    Law was covered with mud and blood. There were visible bruises on his cheek and arms underneath his torn sleeve. However, that wasn''t what truly baffled Lilou and Rufus. What truly surprised them was that Law seemed to have grown taller a bit.


    "What?" Law was confused at Rufus''s inquiry but shook his head, as that wasn''t important right now. "Mother, Your Majesty, Tilly, and Father were in danger!"


    Lilou and Rufus blinked.


    "Mother!" Law raised his voice as his mother and Rufus were distracted. "Father is in danger! There was a demon - we found a real demon! It was huge and scary! Tilly told me to tell everyone to stop the fighting. Spilling more blood only helps and gives strength to that demon!" "Mother!" He once again yelled after getting no reaction from his mother and Rufus.


    "Oh. Sorry." Lilou cleared her throat, only to look at her son from head to toc. A mother wouldn''t mistake her child; she was certain this was her son.


    "Law, did you just grow taller? Howe you... look like you grew older?" She asked as if Samael being in danger or the fact that they discovered a real demon weren''t as important.


    "What!" Law frowned, peeking down at his leg. "I didn''t?"


    Deep lines appeared on his forehead upon seeing his pants. His pants seemed to have gotten short, being able to see his ankle.


    "Aw..." Law winced, only realizing his shoes felt smaller.


    "What''s going on?" Lilou looked at Rufus, but he was just as confused as her.


    "I think..." Rufus spoke after a moment, gazing up at the darkyer covering the sky. "This is the effect of this darkfield."


    "Huh?"


    "Normally, a dark field is only cast on a small area. It stands as a battleground, an arena where its caster had its advantage. Rufus gazed at Law and then at Lilou. "Dark Fields and blood fields had their unique effects."


    "Your point being?"


    "I think the effects of this dark field affect time." Rufus set his attention on the confused Law. "In other words, seconds here might be equivalent to minutes or hours worse, days to the time beyond this ce. The difference in time can be slower or faster. There''s no telling"


    "It''s been more than half a day or more since this started," Rufus remarked. "Thus, the young master had aged ording to the actual time outside."


    "What?" Lilou gasped while staring at Rufus''s side profile. "Why did it only affect Law and not us?"


    "Madam, we had stopped aging" Rufus held her gaze solemnly. "After bing a vampire, we had kept our physical appearance before turning. As for me, I may not be a vampire, but I am bound to the Master by a blood contract. Therefore, time was never my enemy."


    "But as for the young master, he was still young. He had yet reached the age where he''d stop aging," he continued, eyes glinting. "We need to get out of here. Or rather, we have to make that one up there disappear. Because if not, all these citizens would still die as they will be robbed of their remaining time."


    Lilou clenched her teeth, grasping Rufus''s logical theory. She gazed down at the people lying unconscious on the ground.


    "Right now they were still in the process of cleansing Rut after they had absorbed all the light


    the effects of this dark field would take their time," added Rufus, convinced by the conclusion he had. "We are running out of time!"


    "Then we should meet with others." Lilou nodded, having the same resolution in mind.


    "Did you two hear me?'' Law frowned, chiming in after the two reached a conclusion. "Father


    was in danger. There''s a demon in this ce!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Did your father ask for my help?"


    This time, Law took some time to answer. "No."


    "Is Tilly with him?"


    "I guess? I left her when she said to ry the message to everyone. I met Father on the way."


    "If those two are together, then there''s nothing to worry about. Lilou shed Law a smile. "They can deal with whoever demon it was. If they need our help, then we''ll go to them. For now, we


    have to regroup with others."


    "But the blood-"


    "Look around you, young master. We already figured out that spilling more blood is strange. That is why we took a different approach," Rufus cut Law off mid-sentence, making thetter look around. "There are many other ways to help the Master and Lady Tilly. Do not worry. If they ever needed help, we would be the first ones to rush to them."


    Law slowly gazed back at Rufus and Lilou before a shallow huff slipped past his lips. It seemed even if he didn''t ry the message, his family had already figured things out on their own. Surely, there were still many things Law had to learn on the battlefield aside from fighting. Everyone here had been through ups and downs, emerging from many battles together. Thus, they have a deeper understanding of what or what they should do to help each other.

 Chapter 878 Accidentally finding the shelter for the surviving citizens

    878 identally finding the shelter for the surviving citizens


    Boogsh!


    Lilou, Rufus, and Law stopped on top of a roof as soon as they noticed an explosion of light somewhere else. Because of the darkness in thend of Spade, even a candle in the distance was noticeable. Thus, that huge lighting from the south caught their attention.


    "They''ve arrived, huh?" a sense of relief swelled in Lilou''s chest, knowing that light was done by a member of the Divine Order.


    "ude seeded. Rufus nodded, relieved that the others managed to get in. Moreover, it appeared they didn''t have to worry about anything else, for it seemed ude didn''t waste his time.


    Assuming that the Divine Order went on to use their strength and power in purifying the


    undead only disyed ude''s critical decision. Now, Lilou and Rufus didn''t have to go to them one by one, stopping them from hurting the undead.


    "I''m d he did this," said Lilou, having the same conclusion as Rufus. "He truly had grown into a young fine man."


    "Indeed. No wonder us was proud."


    Meanwhile, Law, who was standing between Lilou and Rufus couldn''t help but dart his eyes between them. From what he had heard and witnessed so far, ude ryed the message to the Divine Orders. After all, Lilou was preupied with her battle against Acheron Roseberg while Rufus was purifying every district he would go to.


    Lilou and Rufus didn''t have the time, nor did they have the choice to do another task on top of what they were already doing. In other words, ude, who went to do what he had to do, made a critical decision. Law didn''t know the details of what ude was doing before that, but he still made the right call.


    Another light spread in a different direction, confirming their guess. And then another one in a different direction. Soon, one after another, a bright light would spread, appearing and then disappearing after a minute or so. It was akin to fireworks but on the ground.


    BOOOGSH!!


    Their attention was immediately caught when a whirlwind suddenly appeared in a particr direction. There were a few undead flying within the whirlwind, disabling them from fighting. Another whirlwind rose out of nowhere, and then another one.


    In one area, there were at least five whirlwinds. However, this phenomenon didn''t seem it was destroying everyone in its way. If anything, it was sucking all the undead in the area to avoid any bloody confrontation with them.


    "Heliot," whispered Lilou, smiling in relief as she was familiar with Heliot''s power.


    The prince of the great Karo Kingdom had a very destructive power, suiting a man in power like him. But that wasn''t what made Heliot amazing. It was his control over his destructive power that was phenomenal. They had met many vampires who carried destructive powers, but most of them resorted to using them if only necessary. After all, such devastating power had unimaginable repercussions. That was what made Heliot stand out.


    "Mydy, will you step aside for a bit?" Rufus kept his eyes on the whirlwind while Lilou and Law gazed at his side profile. "It seemed Prince Heliot was in a deadlock situation."


    Lilou furrowed her brows and then gazed at another whirlwind appearing. "Since I leliot doesn''t have the weapon or ability like the Divine Order, I''m pretty sure he had no other means to stop the undead but that."


    "Law, let''s go." Lilou immediately shifted her attention to her son right after she grasped the situation. "Rufus will assist Heliot."


    "Where are we going?"


    "Somewhere I don''t know yet." Lilou shrugged. "We''ll see if we can help with the rescue. Let''s go."


    "Mhm!" Law nodded enthusiastically before looking back at Rufus.


    "I''ll be alright, Young Master" Rufus offered a subtle smile. "Don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried. I know you will be fine. Law pressed his lips, and without further ado, he followed his mother. They continued to hop from one roof to the other, checking the area to see if there were citizens who hadn''t turned into undead.


    As they jumped from roof to roof, eyes on the ground, Law narrowed his eyes upon seeing a shadow. "Mom, wait!" he yelled, skidding on the roof to stop. Lilou also stopped eyes on Law.


    "There''s someone over there!" Lilou stretched her neck, narrowing her eyes as she gazed in the direction her son was pointing at. She caught a small shallow in a narrow alley as if someone was hiding in it.


    When a person in the narrow alley peeked his hand out, Lilou and Law looked at each other. They nodded, silently agreeing to go down to check it. With that being said, Lilou and Law jumped out of the roof. They approached the narrow alley cautiously with Lilou in the front. "Stand back, Law." She paused, her hand stretched to the side as she looked back at him. "The curse Zero put upon thisnd chooses no age."


    In other words, this child stuck in this narrow alley could be an undead. It was cruel, but this was the reality they had to stomach and deal with.


    "Alright." Law nodded, staying still in his spot while his mother continued to approach the alley. "Is someone there?" Lilou called, taking another cautious step forward. "If you are unaffected, speak right now!"


    Nothing.


    Lilou took a deep breath, her jaw tightening. Iler eyes sharpened as she spoke under her breath, "Lakresha"


    A dark and green shroud immediately wrapped around Lilou''s arm until it formed into a gigantic scythe. She kept her weapon on her back but was prepared to use if it an undead jumped on


    her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I will say it onest time!" this time, her voice thundered, echoing across the quiet street. "Come out now if you are not an undead! I do not want to harm you, so,e..."


    Lilou''s breath suddenly hitched as she trailed off while Law furrowed his brows. They looked around, only to see peoplee out of the houses with fear dominating their faces.

 Chapter 879 Please... live and survive this nightmare.

    879 Please... live and survive this nightmare.


    "I will say it onest time! Come out now if you are not an undead! I do not want to harm you, so,e..."


    Lilou and Law held their breaths as they looked around. Shadows stretched to the faint light on the street until people slinked out of the shadows. They studied those in their full view, recognizing their haggardness and cautiousness in their eyes.


    "Uhm." A meek voice of a child stole Lilou''s attention, making her look back at the narrow alley.


    There, hiding between two houses, was a little girl. Her face was covered with dust and dirt, and the hem of her dirty dress was torn. Just the sight of her, Lilou already guessed why this girl was in this narrow alley and who were the people in this district.


    "Are you the only people who aren''t turned into undead?" asked Lilou, turning her head to the people in the street.


    The people didn''t speak. They simply looked at each other, reluctant to give out any details to a stranger. Although all of them didn''t know each other, as they only took shelter, they could say Lilou was a noble vampire. Their views toward nobility changed drastically since the night. began.


    "I know it is hard to believe this is happening. However, please give me a little of your trust and I assure you, I will never make you regret taking a leap of faith." Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line, staring at the middle-aged man who was standing near her. Iler lips parted, but then she shut her mouth again, setting her eyes back on the little girl stuck in the alley.


    "Come!" Lilou approached the alley, offering her hand to her. "You''ll be in trouble if you stay inside there for a long time."


    The little girl looked at the beautifuldy, who was smiling warmly at her. Her eyesnded on Lilou''s hand, only for her reluctant to reach out. Lilou''s hand was not only dirty, but it was almost covered with blood. One could tell she had hurt someone.


    Realizing this, Lilou curled her hand into a ball before retrieving it. Instead of offering her sullied hand, she bent her knees with her hands on her legs.


    "Do you like it there?" asked Lilou to the little girl. "If you think you''re safer there, then I won''t force you to go out. However, if you trust me, I will not let any harm befall you."


    "Who are you?"


    Before the little girl could even consider Lilou''s offer, one of the men who came out inquired. They watched Lilou look back at them.


    "Who are you and what do you want? We can smell you are a nobility!" The middle-aged man kept a brave front, but his voice and body tremors didn''t hide his facade. "Are you acting under the mad king''s order?! If you think you can ughter every survivor of this madness, we won''t back down so casily!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Law frowned, ncing at his mother. "That''s not it," he said. "We are looking for survivors to rescue them and to keep them safe."


    "Nonsense! Even the king wouldn''t do that! Ilis Majesty... that madman sacrificed his subjects for his own reasoning. I low are we going to believe the words of the nobility when the king


    himself wanted all of us dead?"


    "If that is what we want, why do we need to waste time talking when we could''ve used this time to end you all in one swoop?!"


    "Law." Lilou cast her son a look, shaking her head to stop him from arguing.


    These people were already exhausted, afraid, and abandoned. They couldn''t me them if trust was something they couldn''t give out so easily. Their own king, who was supposed to protect them, had done this to them.


    "I understand your heart." Lilou took a step forward, speaking quietly and calmly. "And it is too bold of me to ask you to give me your trust when your king broke it. I apologize."


    Lilou nted her hand across her chest, giving everyone equal attention. "Ilowever, you all understand that your time is running out. Isn''t that why you are all outside instead of hiding where you should be hiding?"


    "Whether youe with us or stay, you know you are not safe here. Your end is stilling and you are all aware of that," she continued, stressing each word. "You have two options. One is to stay here - I will not force you toe if you do not want toe. The other one is to take a leap of faith. You be the judge whethering with me is right.


    The people stared at Lilou''s burning eyes. One would say she was ring at them or probably furious. However, as people who were shoved into the pits of darkness in this madness, they could understand that fire in Lilou''s eyes.


    It was a fire of determination; a me that somehow lit up the extinguished hope in everyone''s heart.


    "Please." Lilou breathed out, almost begging them to listen to her. "Please... live and survive this nightmare."


    Law slowly veered his gaze to his mother and slowly balled his hand into a fist. ''Mother...'' He knew his mother was a wonderful person. To be fair, Lilou was the one offering help. However, by the look of it, she was almost begging them while holding back her tears. She could just force them toe if that was what she truly wanted. Lilou was capable and strong enough to do that, but she didn''t.


    Surely, Lilou has a heart of gold. It didn''t matter what or whoever she would be. Her heart would always go to the people. And because of that, it wasn''t hard for others to trust and believe in her because of her sincerity.


    The people stared at her in silence before giving each other a look. When the middle-aged man set his eyes back on Lilou, he huffed.


    "Come with us."

 Chapter 880 Meet Orly

    ?


    >


    880 Meet Orly


    "The phenomena that are now urring in thisnd aren''t something abrupt. Years before tonight, there were already signs of the undead and the king''s ns. It all started in the town called Garu a few years ago. Back then, there is a rumor that a gue had infested the Town of Garu that took the lives of many citizens."


    Lilou and Law kept their eyes on the middle-aged man who introduced himself by the name Orly, Orly had led them to an underground passage, holding amp to bring light to their path. The rest, including the child they rescued, were walking behind Lilou and Law, not saying a word.


    "Normally, a gue would concern many citizens of the country. However, for some reason, the pce and the nobility acted swiftly. Therefore, everyone felt assured that the gue wouldn''t be a national crisis," Orly continued quietly. "Until one good merchant went to visit the Town of Garu to offer relief and help. What he discovered there would incite concern in His Majesty''s subjects. People of the Spade Kingdom rallied; they would gather in front of the royal pce to seek answers or reassurance from the king"


    "That time, the king, together with the nobility, came forth before everyone. They reassured everyone what happened in the town of Garu was an isted case. The discases that took the lives of many citizens wouldn''t spread across the kingdom. But s, he was lying all along" Orly took a deliberate pause, listening to the sound of their quiet footsteps. "Town after town... the disease spread like poison. Every day, the royal knights would town and imed their actions were the only way for this disease to not spread."


    "People could only stay quiet for some time. But when the people couldn''t take it anymore, noticing how the situation was an urring event, a rebellion rose," he added.


    "A rebellion?" Lilou furrowed her brows. She never heard of such a thing happening. Orly halted and looked back at her. "You are an outsider, so you wouldn''t know about it." "The king controls the information in the Spade Kingdom. Everything that happens in this kingdom stays in the kingdom," he continued, treading carefully ahead. "So, it wouldn''t be a surprise if you didn''t hear about that bloody rebellion that ended overnight!


    Lilou stayed quiet, listening to everything Orly had said. Even though they stayed in thend of Spade for months, it was almost amazing how they didn''t hear a single word about this rebellion.


    "It all happened in the town of Bermont - a smallnd in the north where the rebellion started." Orly''s eyelids drooped as if a painful and unforgettable memory resurfaced in his head. "I can still remember that night that mad king appeared."


    "When the monarch had to deal with a rebellion, he would normally send his royal knights to deal with them. Reinforcement would follow. But that night, the king appeared with only a few people with him. He didn''t have any guards with him. Just him and then two noblemen. A bitter smile turned up on Orly''s face. "We thought it was because the king was arrogant and he didn''t want to waste his soldiers'' time to deal with the barbarians of the north. But we were wrong. He didn''t bring his soldiers, for there was no need for that."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lilou pressed her lips into a thin line, cycs on Orly''s back. "The rebels ended themselves, did they?"


    "His Majesty unleashed this dark mist until the snow turned ck. And everyone who touched that ck snow acted differently, convulsing while their mouths bubbled. We thought it was poison until the first affected rebel stood up once again. This time, however, he was grunting and drooling like an animal."


    "Even until now, I still couldn''t get my head wrapped around it. The reality didn''t sink into me until more and more rebels fell, only to rise as mindless monsters who would attack theirrades." Orly sighed deeply, snapping his eyes ever so tenderly as he faced ahead. "You are correct, young madam. The rebels ended up fighting each other and dying in each other''s


    hands."


    "How did you survive?" Lilou asked, clear that Orly was part of that rebellion.


    "Mercy" Orlyughed bitterly while the other men couldn''t hide the dismay in their eyes. "After he was satisfied, he left a few rebels alive. He imed to have the intention of exercising mercy


    if we only repent."


    "Did you?" she remarked solemnly. "May I know if you repented?"


    "No. We believed we fought for what was right, and we do not mind dying fighting for it."


    "Then how are you still alive?"


    "You don''t know His Majesty." His chuckle had a tinge of ridicule. "He was a pretentious man whose ambition was limitless. Mercy? What he had given us wasn''t mercy, but a gesture to mock us. Even though the rebellion failed, we didn''t stop spreading the word of His Majesty''s evil ns. But s, no one believed us."


    "He knew that all along and used us as his mere entertainment." Orly sighed once again. The wrinkles on his face disyed how exhausted he was since his battle against Zero had started, and the dim gleam in his eyes showed helplessness.


    "Although we ended up realizing how pathetic we are, we wanted to help out our fellow people. Our initial n was to create a massive bunker. Thus, we started digging. Much to our surprise, the capital had its underground passage that no one used." Orly stopped as he looked back at Lilou and Law. "We only created paths that connected to some establishments and houses in the capital."


    "Do you believe he didn''t know your movements?"


    "Maybe he knew and is just nning to give us a little hope before taking it away. Perhaps, he doesn''t" Orly didn''t hesitate to answer, keeping it honest and sincere. "But that doesn''t matter. For as long as we did our best to survive, that''s what is more important."


    He turned his back on her as he reached for the wide door before him. "If we all survived, then


    that would be great.''


    The door creaked loudly as it opened. The lights from the inside instantly shone down on Lilou and Law, surprising the two, as what was beyond the wide door was a small underground town!


    Swipe left to continue >


    23

 Chapter 881 better strategy

    ?


    881 better strategy


    Underground passages weren''t new to Lilou. However, this was the first time she had seen such a huge underground ce that it looked like an entire town. Although it was quiet, there were sources of light and small houses.


    "Those who believed came, but those who didn''t were up there," Orly remarked, guiding them to one of the houses. "In the span of months, we gathered a few thousand people."


    "I low did you make them follow you?" Lilou blurted out as she looked around the surrounding. "Heh" Orly let out a shortugh, stopping in front of a house before looking back at them briefly. "Religion."


    Ahh...


    Orly pushed the door open, inviting them toe inside. This time, the other men who were with him stayed outside the small house. Meanwhile, Orly sat on the wooden chair around the table. The ce was small. One didn''t need to turn around to scan the surrounding because everything in it was in sight.


    "Come. Take a seat," offered Orly to the mother and daughter.


    "This is no time for chit-chat," Lawmented. "There were still people up on the surface who needs to be rescued. Talking right now will not help."


    "Law." Lilou cast Law a look, understanding her son''s frustration. She then set her eyes back to the old man. "We came with you because we wanted to help, but it seemed this underground is a safe ce!"


    "For now."


    "For now," she repeated, marching forward and taking a seat across from the old man. "Right now, my people were doing everything they can to calm the situation. However, we figured there were still survivors out there who weren''t infected by the king''s spell. I don''t know the reason, but I assumed you understand the emergency"


    Orly stared at Lilou squarely, studying the woman''s burning eyes. "I know that. After all, since this night started, we found a few people who had survived the first wave of the king''s greed." Ile slowly rose from his seat, marching toward the drawer on the side.


    "We went up when another citizen told us they had seen a child stuck in the alley. We came to check and met you two," he continued as he searched for something in the drawer. "Perhaps it was fate, or maybe it was luck. But, as you know, this underground town is only safe now. Even if the king or anyone didn''t find us, problems will soon arise, such as shortage of food, medicine, and water."


    Orly went on and on, talking about his concerns for the future. Listening to him, Lilou could not help butmend the man. This man had a broad insight into survival. Probably it had something to do with his experience growing up, especially from that night of the rebellion. "That is why, sooner orter, we have to get out of this underground to find resources. Here it is!" Orly took out a rolled paper before limping back to the chair across from Lilou. "That is our concern before this night, another reason we were out."


    Orly ced the scroll on top of the table, eyes on Lilou. "Take it.


    Lilou''s brows furrowed, darting her eyes from his eyes to the scroll on top. She slowly reached for the scroll, opening it to see what was its content.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "This..." she trailed off, eyes widening as she raised her gaze back to him.


    "It''s a drawing of the entire underground structure, passageways, waterways, connecting routes, shortcuts, and such," exined Orly to Lilou. "When we first went back to the ground surface, we saw that people we never met before were fighting the undead. I also received reports that some parties in another town were being attacked by looters. Though I believed they were simply mistaken as looters, people who were being held back by the infested citizens." Lilou''s expression turned solemn as she held his gaze, holding the drawings securely. "Right now, the king of the Heart Kingdom had led his soldiers to thisnd. Zero owed us a great debt, and the only way we can stop it was to end him."


    "We didn''t expect that he would sacrifice all his people for this battle. Therefore, I apologize." "You don''t have to." Orly shook his head. ''Our fates would be the same whether you attacked or let him be. Ilis conquest for power was bottomless and he would do anything to stand above others. I''m just d that we now have a bit of hope instead of wondering how we would survive the next several months with all those undead in every street of this kingdom."


    "If you need help, I can deploy everyone to assist you in your destination. We had chariots and carts to use," he continued, offering all the help he could offer to assist Lilou. "We''d do anything, but in return, can you give us your word that you will end that man?"


    There was a moment of silence that fell in the house as Orly and Lilou stared at cach other.


    "My husband... is fighting him right now. I believed in him and knowing what he was fighting for, I don''t think he will ever lose this fight. Her quiet and solemn voice broke the silence. "Right now, more warriors were fighting the undead while another group was focused on rescuing the citizen.''


    "Which one are you there?" Orly didn''t beat around the bush, asking what was Lilou''s role.


    "Thetter." Lilou''s eyes burned with sincerity and determination. "We needed a ce to evacuate those survivors. Will you allow me to use these drawings to save as many people as we can? It would be very cramped in this underground."


    His eyes were shown reluctance before he answered, "For as long as they were not infected. I''ll send my men to be on standby at every entrance. You can tell your people to go to those marked arcas someone will await for the rescued."


    Lilou breathed a sigh of relief as that took a load of burden from her heart. Fighting with the survivors was troublesome and the bigger the group they would be, the bigger the risk. She gazed at the scrolls once again with relief in her eyes. With this, she coulde up with a better strategy.

 Chapter 882 This was a dilemma, for sure.

    Chapter 882 This was a dilemma, for sure.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Heliot''s lips curved down, displeased at the situation he was in. Because of ude, Heliot couldn''t hurt the monsters attacking him from all directions. The only way he could survive through all this was by unleashing power, and this didn''t sit well with him.


    Fighting with the intention of killing was easier. After all, Heliot''s ability was destructive enough to wipe out an entire town in one swoop. However, the situation right now didn''t require bloodshed. Controlling his power took a lot of energy. Hence, Heliot was growing irritated with every passing second. As Heliot was creating little dust devils to control the undeading at them, a light suddenly appeared above one of the whirlwinds. Heliot narrowed his eyes, almost shutting them as the light turned blinding until it exploded uponnding in the whirlwind. Everyone on the ground halted from fighting and defending as the light immobilized them for a moment. Even the undead were affected. ''That light¡­'' Heliot peeked through one of his eyes, only to catch another small light appearing above another whirlwind. Just like a moment ago, that small light turned bigger and then exploded.


    As far as Heliot could remember, ude didn''t detail everything. The young Lord simply told Heliot what he needed to do, and that was to rescue as many survivors as possible, all the while using the back of their swords. Since Heliot was the person creating the dust devils, he could feel that the undead trapped in them that were struck by the light were unconscious. Thus, after the first wave of light, he let go of the dust devil. The undead didn''t move even when theynded.


    The lights appeared one after another, immobilizing those on the ground, as they had no other choice but to stop. When thest light struck thest whirlwind, Heliot looked around.


    ''I have my guess¡­'' he thought, thinking he was familiar with this light''s aura. When Heliot caught a figure standing on top of a tower from a distance, he confirmed his guess.


    Rufus. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I see," Heliot murmured, rocking his head in understanding. "So that is their n."


    As far as Heliot could remember, ude didn''t detail everything. The young Lord simply told Heliot what he needed to do, and that was to rescue as many survivors as possible, all the while using the back of their swords. Heliot already found a few citizens, taking shelter anywhere, even if it was unsafe. They had already ransacked three towns, and they already saved around thirty people. Rescuing these people wasn''t his problem, but it was hard to continue the more their group grow bigger. They had to protect them whilst fighting the undead. Leaving the survivors in a shelter wasn''t also an option. Everything in thisnd was falling apart. The survivors might survive the undead, but they wouldn''t survive the debris.


    It was a dilemma. Heliot narrowed his eyes, watching Rufus leap from roof to roof like a bolt of lightning. Thetter then stopped on top of another establishment, swinging his sword up until a small light orb appeared on the tip of his sword. ''Ahh¡­ so that was the lights I kept seeing,'' he figured, shutting his eyes to save them from therge-scale purification. It took an entire minute before Heliot opened his eyes. He looked around, pleased at Rufus''s help. All the undead in the vicinity were now on the ground, unconscious. "What¡­" the knights, who had recovered from the series of lights beaming at them, looked around, confused. Just moments ago, advancing had been a challenge, as they had to protect the survivors and fight the aggressive influx of undead. If not for Heliot, the soldiers were certain they wouldn''t be able to advance this fast with the strategy they were all following.


    Deep lines appeared between their brows, looking at each other with genuine wonder in their eyes. Even the survivors were terrified and confused. Although the light didn''t hurt them, they were just too terrified to be optimistic. Their confusion didn''tst long when Rufusnded several steps from Heliot. The soldiers instinctively raised their weapons, gazing at Rufus warily. Was this man a foe? Or a friend?


    With all that had happened tonight, trusting someone so blindly would be a mistake. It could cost them their lives. "He''s not an enemy." Heliot raised a hand while keeping his gaze on Rufus. The soldiers stared at Heliot a little longer before warily lowering their weapons. However, they didn''t dare lower their guards. "I will not speak in a roundabout manner," said Heliot monotonously. "I need help."


    Heliot nced over his shoulder at where the survivors were. "Take them with you."


    Rufus nced at the group behind Heliot, sighing discreetly. He didn''t need to ask for details about who these people were. It was obvious. The fear, confusion, and trauma in their eyes were far too clear to wonder. "I''m afraid you have to keep them with you," said Rufus, setting his eyes back to Heliot. "As you can see, I am purifying all districts I can. By the looks of it, the Divine Order had also arrived and was already helping out."


    "Are you telling me to keep all of them safe whilst fighting without shedding blood?"


    Rufus''s lips were drawn into a thin line. "That is impossible." Even though Rufus didn''t answer, his silence was already an answer for Heliot. "I have already followed through with your ns. However, I can''t keep putting my men''s lives at risk. If they must, they will wield their swords and end those who stand in our way."


    "Take these people with you and find them proper shelter if you want me to stick to the n. Otherwise, I''d have no choice but to retaliate," Heliot added solemnly. "What would it be, Sir Knight?"


    Rufus kept his gaze on Heliot, pondering about it. He knew Heliot and what sort of man he was. They were once inws, after all. Thus, Rufus was certain Heliot was dead serious. The problem was, if Rufus agreed to take the survivors while Heliot look for more, Rufus had to put off his task.


    This was a dilemma, for sure.


    "Rufus!!!" While Rufus pondered on how topromise, they heard a faint voice. "Brother!!"


    Deep lines appeared between everyone''s brows, turning their head to see who was shouting so loud. After a few seconds, all they saw was a young boy dashing in their direction. "Law?" Rufus furrowed his brows. "How did he get in here? Wasn''t he with Lilou?"

 Chapter 883 Cautious

    ?


    883 Cautious


    Just like how the soldiers were wary of Rufus, but with the lift of Heliot''s hand, they allowed the boy to run past them. Law didn''t even bother, despite the wariness from the soldiers, stopping several steps from Heliot and Rufus.


    "Hah..." Law rested his hands on his thighs, panting. When he gulped, he raised his head to reveal the fire in his eyes. "I''ll take them."


    Rufus and I leliot furrowed their brows, confused.


    "Them." Law straightened his back and pointed his finger at the survivors both men were arguing about. "I''ll take them."


    "Law." Still confused, Rufus huffed quietly. "Where''s the Madam? Why are you alone, and where do you n on taking them?"


    "I do not mind handing their safety to you for as long as you can reassure me you have a better n than running around mindlessly," Heliot added.


    ''I knew this will happen. Fortunately, Mother knew these two very well - especially the prince of Karo! Law cleared his throat and marched towards them. As he did, his hand slipped inside his clothes, warranting a defensive stance from the soldiers.


    Law stopped, looking around at the weapons aimed at him.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Rufus frowned as his piercing gaze glossed over the soldiers. "Prince Heliot, I understand you and your soldiers were highly cautious. However, the young master is on our side."


    "What do you have in your hand?" Heliot ignored Rufus, narrowing his cycs at Law. "We are in the Spade Kingdom. I do not doubt Sir Knight''s identity, but not this boy. You mentioned it yourself, Sir Knight. This boy is supposed to be with his mother."


    "What are you insinuating, Your Highness?"


    "What I am saying is, we are in this cursednd. Above us was a thickyer of darkness that seem to have shrunk steadily. The very ground we are standing on absorbs any form of blood, making it a massive sacrificial ground." Ileliot kept his eyes on Law while rifying his previous remarks to Rufus. "In other words, I trust no one. Anything can happen at any time and at the slightest mistake. It will be a shame to hand over these survivors we painstakingly rescued if he turned out to be an imposter."


    Rufus''s frown deepened, but unable to retort. Heliot had a point. Rufus parted ways with Lilou and Law minutes ago; they went in the opposite direction of him. Although it was not possible that Law sprinted his way here, it was still suspicious he arrived just a couple of minutes after Rufus met with Heliot.


    "I understand your argument, Your Highness. Law remained calm. His hand was still inside his suit. "My mother told me to be more careful when approaching His Highness. He is the type who rarely takes risks was what she said."


    Law sighed, shifting his eyes at Rufus. "And I also understand that Sir Knight is growing suspicious. After all, we parted ways quite a time ago. How I caught up to him is the answer to your first question."


    "My mother has devised a n." He carefully pulled his hand out, knowing they would attack him if they figured what was in his grasp was a dangerous weapon against them. Law took his time, keeping his determined eyes on Heliot and then on Rufus.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When Law took his hand out from under his clothes, Ileliot and Rufus narrowed their eyes. In the boy''s hand was not any weapon or the sort, but a rolled parchment. The soldiers also


    breathed out in relief upon realizing the boy wasn''t carrying anything deadly.


    It was just a paper.


    "When we parted from Sir Knight, my mother and I went to find any survivors in the area. And somehow, we stumbled upon an area that had be the evacuation shelter for all those who had resisted the king" Law breathed out solemnly, handing the scroll to whoever would take it. "Believe me or not - even I am still in disbelief, but the discovery we found will be a great help to all of us. Here, take a look!"


    Heliot assessed the boy''s solemn countenance, trying to detect the slightest contempt or deception in thetter''s eyes, but to no avail. Law seemed to be saying the truth, but Heliot didn''t want to believe his eyes. He believed that not everything that could be seen by the naked eye was trustworthy. Even so, he couldn''t blindly disregard Law''s remarks.


    "Take it," ordered Ileliot to a soldier, jerking his chin toward the scroll.


    The soldiers near Law nodded, marching cautiously towards Law. When he stood beside Law, there was this uneasiness in the soldier''s heart. He thought of many twists and turns of events if this boy was proven to be an enemy. What made his heart even more restless was the fact that everyone would only find out if this boy were an enemy disguised as a boy if he killed him.


    "I can take your life even before you can step into my vicinity" remarked Law, tossing the scroll to the soldier. "Hurry and take this to His Highness. We are running out of time." The soldier almost flinched as he caught the scroll. His heart raced for a moment, thinking touching the scroll would unravel something deadly. It didn''t happen. The soldier gazed at the scroll in surprise before shaking his head and heading to Heliot.


    "Your Ilighness." The soldiers handed the scroll to the prince of Karo, not knowing thetter had been studying the scroll.


    ''It did seem it look like a normal parchment. Heliot slowly took the scroll, snapping his eyes back to Law as soon as he took possession of it.


    "In it was the path we can use to keep the survivors safe," exined Law while Heliot carefully unrolled the scroll. "Thend of Spade has more surprise than we thought. Underneath the very ground we are standing on had many paths leading from one town to another. It was the reason I caught up with Sir Knight."


    63

 Chapter 884 A key information

    ?


    884 A key information


    "In it was the path we can use to keep the survivors safe. Thend of Spade has more surprises than we thought. Underneath the very ground we are standing on had many paths leading from one town to another. It was the reason I caught up with Sir Knight."


    Heliot narrowed his eyes as he scanned the scroll. It was not a letter or anything like that, but the content in it was an architectural drawing. If he was not adept at these sorts of documents, he wouldn''t understand the importance of it.


    "Did you say underground paths?" Rufus broke his silence. Ile hadn''t seen the blueprint, but he was already rid of all suspicion about Law''s identity.


    "Yes" Law nodded. "To make the long story short, before this night, problems in the Spade Kingdom were already urring, such as rebellions. Unfortunately, against a man like Quentin Moriarty, they stood no chance. Utilizing the underground space, they made ready for the day the king exposes his true colors."


    "As you can see, there were shortcuts made - paths that would grant an efficient way to rescue people without going through the hordes of undead, he continued. "Although these paths were only useful for these survivors because they didn''t have to worry about being attacked by the undead. However, for the Divine Orders, including Sir Rufus, these paths were useless.


    "I see." Heliot rocked his head, keeping his eyes glued on the scroll as if memorizing every line. on it. "The nearest exit in this area is this one. Is this where you came from?"


    Ileliot pointed at a location, ncing at Law.


    "Seeing that you exited in this, I assume you came from this ce. If so, then it only made sense you caught up with Sir Knight." Heliot set his eyes back on the scroll, nodding in satisfaction. "This is truly a helpful piece of information. It seemed there were at least one or two entrances in most towns. I often heard the royal family of thisnd could disappear and appear without a trace. The Moriartys were known for their discreet nature, and no one would know they left the pce unless they made it known. It seemed I now understand their trick."


    Heliot etched every little detail of the scroll in his head before passing it to Rufus. "Even if the paths were useless for the likes of you, it''ll be handy"


    Rufus caught the scroll, ignoring the rudeness Heliot was disying. He unrolled the scroll and studied it. Just like Heliot, Rufus was no stranger to studying maps and geography, as it was necessary for wars. This scroll contained the map of thisnd. However, what made it stand out was the connecting lines drawn on the map.


    "What is this ce?" he wondered, noticing a wider space in a particr town. "If I''m not mistaken, this is the town where I parted from you and Madam."


    "That is the main shelter of the survivors. Law didn''t beat around the bush. "The former rebels created a small town with housing, preserving food and water, and all necessities they could. I mentioned it before. The problems in thisnd didn''t just happen overnight."


    "I sec." Rufus nodded in understanding before lifting his eyes back to Law. "Where''s the Madam?"


    "She told me to tell Prince Heliot about the situation, considering he was in charge of the rescue operation." Law shifted his eyes to Heliot. "Although she didn''t give any instructions,


    saying His Highness will know what to do with this information. Adding to that, she also said she''s sorry for annoying you."


    Heliot maintained a poker face, but his mind drifted to the look Lilou had as her son ryed the message. "Your mother always speaks as though she knew me from inside and out. My displeasure toward her surely increases steadily. Somehow, I admire her for getting on my nerves sessfully."


    "In any case, this information is a helpful key" Rufus moved his eyes at the survivors, who were gazing at him with fear in their eyes. "The most important thing here is that we don''t need to drag all these people everywhere we go!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Heliot looked back and nodded.


    Rufus was right.


    This piece of information was more helpful than one would think. Just now, Heliot was having trouble advancing whilst protecting these people. Heliot couldn''t me Rufus for his reluctance in protecting them because Rufus had his hands full. With this information, their dilemma was instantly resolved.


    "Alright." Heliot huffed, about to ry his orders as he already concocted a n. However, just as his lips parted, his brows furrowed.


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    All soldiers in the area raised their swords at the group, approaching them with such vigor. The group stopped as soon as they saw the glints of the swords shing toward them.


    "And who... are these people?" Heliot squinted his eyes, assessing the group of ten people with weapons in their hands. "From the looks of it, they didn''t look like they were undead."


    Law furrowed his brows, studying the people. The men that suddenly appeared in the picture looked worn out. However, their physiques were quite good. Anyone could tell they had the physique of warriors.


    "These people..." Rufus also narrowed his eyes, wondering where he had seen these men. "You!" the man leading the small group pointed his ax in their direction. "I don''t know who you people are, but if you are working under the orders of the mad king, I''m warning you not to cross this ce! Moreover, hand over those innocent victims if you wish not to shed blood." "..." Law studied the haggard men. It was hard to take the man''s warning seriously, seeing that they looked so exhausted they could barely catch their breath.


    "Ah." Rufus rocked his head as he finally figured out who these men were. "Weren''t you with ude?"


    "Huh?" The men blinked, confused. They moved their attention in Rufus''s direction, and the moment their eyesnded on him, their eyes brightened up. "You! You''re here!"


    Rufus didn''t dwell on the warriors as he faced Heliot. "They were warriors of the Coliseum whom ude saved. Though I am not sure why they were here, shouting their lungs out, they''d be a helpful addition to whatever n you came up with!"


    "I was having some trouble deciding a certain matter, but it seemed it''s been resolved even before I can address it. Heliot nced at the worn-out warriors, while the neers cocked their heads to the side.


    ?3


    You''ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!